ã€ŠA Saint Who Was Adopted by the Grand Dukeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Annie¡¯s eyes, when she heard the voice, were hazy.

    ¡ªCome on, now!

    Dania quickly ordered Annie one more time. Annie wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, under Dania¡¯smand, she pressed her hands on her tongue.

    Dania didn¡¯t miss this moment. No, she couldn¡¯t miss it. This is the only girl who can hear hermand.

    There was no hesitation because it was a moment that she had been eagerly waiting for.

    Squeezing all her strength, she bit her own tongue hard. Subsequently, a painful pain that was unbearable hit her.

    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯

    Only then came a hazy smile dawned on Dania¡¯s face, which had been expressionless all the time.

    ¡°Oh my god! Annie! What have you done¡­.! No! Call the Saintess right now!¡±

    Rachel, who btedly realized Dania¡¯s condition, screamed. Helen poured out her divine power to heal Dania, but it was useless. In order to prevent Dania from using her divine power, they tied her whole body on a leash that can hold off divine power.

    Dania¡¯s condition worsened beyond control. It didn¡¯t take a long time.

    In just a few seconds, Dania waspletely stopped breathing.

    ¡°No way¡ª¡±

    Rahel sank to the floor with a puzzled look. Helen also stared nkly at Dana, trembling because didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Under their gaze, Dania cooled coldly on the cold prison floor.

    A lonely and pitiful death.

    It was the 14th death of the real saint who was thoroughly concealed.

    ***

    ¡°Dania?¡±

    I woke up to a voice calling my name.

    As I blinked my eyes a couple of times to keep the blurry focus, the voice came closer.

    ¡°Daina? Are you all right?¡±

    I turned my head slowly toward a voice that was resented by the deep in my heart.

    ¡®Lavienne.¡¯

    The moment I saw her, my heart fell to the floor and crushed. It was the young Lavienne who called me Dania, an indescribable anger wound around my whole body.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that I was resurrected. I choked up with nausea.

    ¡°Dania, are you sick? Do you want me to take you to the treatment room?¡±

    Lavienne looked very worried at me as she turned pale. The friendly and amiable appearance of Lavienne was quite different from the version of her in prison.

    ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t feel well. Thank you for your concern, Miss Lavienne.¡±

    I barely managed to open my lips to respond.

    ¡°Dania, I¡¯m disappointed if you say call me that. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Friends.¡±

    I smiled bitterly at Lavienne¡¯s words. At the same time, an old memory in prison came to my mind.

    ¡°Miss Lavienne! Please let me go! We¡¯re friends! Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What? Ahahaha. Friend? Are you crazy? Am I supposed to be friends with something like you? Did you really think so? That¡¯s stupid.¡±

    ¡°But-but ¡­ we¡¯ve been friends¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dania, listen carefully. I never thought of you as a friend for a single moment. How can you, an orphan, and I be friends? You and I live in different worlds.¡±

    The appearance of Lavienne was all pretense. Now that I knew the true nature of Lavienne so well, I was just disgusted by her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so weird today. Why don¡¯t you tell the nun and take a rest?¡±

    ¡°I should.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to interact with Lavienne if I can, but I forced myself to smile in order not to raise suspicion.

    Looking around btedly, it seemed like it¡¯s time for the ss to strengthen divine power. I could see the faces of the female candidates who had been training together as a child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Lady Lavienne even talks to such a girl.¡±

    ¡°I know. There¡¯s a level even among the candidates.¡±

    Even from far away, I heard them grumbling. But I turned away from them with a look that I had heard nothing.

    [ Lavienne de Braons. ]

    The only daughter of the Braons House that has produced the most female saints in history. Lavienne was the foremost among the Saints candidates, not only because of her noble origin, but also her divine abilities.

    She was someone who was born with everything under God¡¯s love. No one doubted that Lavienne would be the next saint. Everyone wanted her to be a saint for the peace and prosperity of the temple.

    I did, too. Lavienne was once a kind person who paid attention to myself. the orphan.

    I stopped thinking and stood up.

    As I approached the nun who was watching another candidate, she frowned and turned her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I have a bad headache, can I go get some medicine?¡±

    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have talent, so you should try twice as hard as other candidates.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Puh. Go ahead.¡±

    My heart throbbed in the eyes of Sister Laura, who was not happy to see me as if she saw a bug.

    It was a familiar gaze to me, an orphan. Dania, whose divine power was ignored because of her origin.

    I bowed silently and left the training room.

    As soon as I came out into the empty hallway, my legs wobbled. It was because the tension was easedte.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    I stood by the wall and took the breath I had endured all the time. When the sense of reality returned, I got angry.

    ¡®I am alive again.¡¯

    I wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t. The world seemed to inculcate that it¡¯s impossible to escape from Lavienne.

    Every time I was captured by Lavienne and was put in prison, I had the same end, biting my tongue and dying. Without knowing the reason, I have been revived several times and repeated the same past.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    I closed my eyes and tried to calm my anger. I¡¯ve learned enough from my past experience that nothing changes if I get angry.

    All I could do now was go back to my room.

    ¡°I have to check the date.¡±

    With a resigned look, I stepped heavily. Upon returning to my own room, I walked tightly from the door and locked it.

    ***

    The room I haven¡¯t seen in a long time was still small and narrow. As one of the remaining rooms in the temple, it seemed as if it was about to copse.

    Nevertheless, it was the only sanctuary given to me. All I had throughout my life was this room.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I stopped looking around the room and approached the desk. The only drawer contained a diary that I had used every day. My small hand carefully flipped the diary. The page that was turned over quickly stops at the ce where thest letter was written.

    Radoanian calendar, August 4th, year 381.

    ¡°year 381?¡±

    For the first time, my eyes, who weren¡¯t panicked even when I saw Lavienne, shook.

    It was because the date in my diary was not what I expected.

    The return that I had gone through so far was the same. In 382, onApril, when I was 13, it was always the same year, the same month. There was no time to run away from the temple because I returned when the former saint was about to die.

    However, this time, it was a year earlier.

    The only thing that has been repeated countless times is different this time.

    ¡®Is something different?¡¯

    I grabbed my diary tightly. My expression did not change, but my lips were slightly trembling.

    Perhaps this is thest return, a little hope was about to rise in me.

    But I shook my head. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it so far, and I¡¯ve had to despair as much as I expected. I didn¡¯t want to feel that feeling again.

    ¡®Don¡¯t expect anything stupid.¡¯

    It was better not to expect it in the first ce.

    I leaned my head back and looked at the ceiling. There was nomp, so I was sad because the dark ceiling looked exactly like me.

    I felt a bit relieved when I cried, but my tears refused to fall. I cried so much that it had dried up.

    ¡°What did I do so wrong?¡±

    My self-help adjustment was made.

    I am Daina who was still 12 years old the outside. That was a dark, gloomy voice that made me feel uneasy.

    After staring nkly at the ceiling for a long time, I clenched my fist as if I had made up my mind. Then, I left the room with a stiff face.

    The ce where I headed was a temple dedicated to the Goddess. At the moment the temple was empty. Even the priests who kept the entrance thoroughly for some reason had been absent.

    The temple is a ce where only permitted persons can enter and leave. It is a ce where I cannot enter as a junior-level candidate Dania.

    In the past, I kept the taboo of the temple strictly because I was afraid of being punished by the God.

    However, I was not afraid of the temple¡¯s taboos anymore. God did not respond, even to me, who was her saint.

    The expressionless me approached the Goddess¡¯ statue at a rapid pace. As the statue reached a well-visible position, I looked up at the statue.

    The statue of the Goddess standing tall in a noble manner.

    I stared at the statue with empty eyes, unable to feel alive. The long-forgotten emotions have filled my heart with pain.

    ¡°I just liked being here¡­.¡±

    I, an orphan, entered the temple when I was five years old. Until then, I lived my life mixed with beggars. It was my daily routine to get snagged. Then, I identally caught the eye of the priest.

    Recognizing that I had divine power, the priest bought me at a low price and brought me to the temple. The people of the temple were not kind to me, but I was grateful to have a ce to stay. Every day was fun.

    However, I lost everything because I gained the saint¡¯s power by chance.

    ¡°Why was I born?¡±

    I was not loved by anyone. I was betrayed by everyone who I gave my heart to.

    Lavienne, whom I cherished, the nuns and priests I respected, and Khalid I liked.

    After repeating my numerous revival, I realized that I was a cursed being, a being that should not be in the world.

    If I had to live like this, it was better not to be born into the world.

    ¡°I want to stop.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to be used anymore. Even though living for Lavienne is my fixed destiny.

    However, the situation was not very hopeful for me.

    I had tried numerous self-inflicted attempts to kill myself, but failed. If I tried to harm myself after returning, i was healed immediately and could not die. No, rather than healing, the body seemed to have changed so that it couldn¡¯t kill itself. I was only able to do self-harm when I was being locked up in the prison and tied to a magical tool that blocked my divine power.

    I couldn¡¯t even try to get killed by someone else, not by myself.

    It was because the period I returned to was always a period when outsiders were blocked, and murder was prohibited for people inside the temple.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out of the temple¡­.¡±

    Even though I had a year¡¯s worth of time, my origin was a problem. Orphans were forbidden to leave the temple before reaching adulthood. It was in the name of protecting the temple¡¯s property.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    I, who had been pondering for a long time, raised my head. My dark expression had brightened up a little.

    ¡°There¡¯s a celebrationing soon!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    The celebration was the temple¡¯s annual event. During this period, many people were required to visit the temple, especially the fourrgest families.

    It was a good opportunity for Diana, who could not go outside of the temple, to meet many outsiders.

    ¡®Grand Duke DeHeen. That person wille too¡¯

    A person came into Diana¡¯s mind, who was only cloudy as if he was in the fog. It¡¯s the Grand Duke.

    He was the patriarch of the Grand Duke of Tersia, one of the great families that supported the empire. His fighting ability was particrly good, and he was always in the vanguard during war. The war he led never lost, and he was notorious for not letting a single life left.

    People called him a ¡®war-and-ughter killer¡¯. In the story of a cruel rumor, a newborn infant who was about to be breastmilk by his mother was killed when he was taken away from her arms.

    Furthermore, Grand Duke DeHeen was not on good terms with the temple. In the past, there was a time when he scared a priestess who delivered blessings to him and knocked her out.

    In many ways, DeHeen was the best opponent to choose to kill her. She knows it¡¯s full of loopholes, but she wanted to catch a straw.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    Diana wanted to cut the damn cycle of her regression.

    She couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity of the eleration of her regression. To do so, she decided to die in the hands of the monster, who was crazy about ughter.

    ***

    Diana walked out of the chapel with her drooping shoulders. The appearance of the temple was captured in the eyes of Diana, who was walking slowly in the corridor.

    For Diana, who wandered along the streets of Goara, this was her hometown and home. It was such a precious space.

    But now, she was so distressed to be in the temple. She felt nauseous for a moment, and everyone who were passing felt disgusted.

    ¡°Wook¡­¡±

    Her head was about to get dizzy again/

    ¡®I must hurry up and go to my room.¡¯

    Diana¡¯s wild face was pale because she was no longer white. Behind Diana, whose stomach looks like it would burst me, someone who was silencing his footsteps came close to her.

    Diana who couldn¡¯t afford to care elsewhere, didn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°Diana!¡±

    The man standing behind her struck her shoulders. Surprised by the sudden contact, Diana froze on the spot. She didn¡¯t scream, but her body stiffened by fright.

    It was because of the memory of being abused. The touch of the hand made Diana¡¯s heart beats. The more painful life was repeated, the worse it became.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s me, Khalid.¡±

    And Khalid, was one of those who took part in the terrible abuse.

    Diana¡¯s eyes were filled by his brilliant hair, which seemed to have simr sunshine.

    ¡®Khalid Dimaroye.¡¯

    He remained the same as Diana had always liked. The eyes, which seem to be a little nted, were shaped like a half-moon, and looked attractive to anyone.

    It was the 14-year-old Khalid before he was transformed by Ravienne.

    Diana¡¯s hand throbbed as she met him in the eye. At the same time, she vividly remembered the memories of him, putting a sword in her without hesitation.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Diana backed away from Khalid who felt the rejection.

    ¡°Diana?¡±

    Khalid, who felt Diana¡¯s condition was strange, tried to get closer. Diana felt ufortable and quickly stood her back up.

    ¡°Hello,¡±

    Diana thought she was fortunate to have a casual voice more than she expected.

    ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look good. You¡¯re pale.¡±

    ¡°No? Exactly¡­. It¡¯s the same as usual.¡±

    Khalid, who was two years older than Diana, was a pdin apprentice. He was a child of well-known noble family, and many of his peers followed him because he was the best.

    It was such a coincidence that such Khalid became acquainted with Diana. Khalid took care of the out-of-the-way dynasties among the candidates.

    Diana liked that kind of Khalid. He was her first love that she kept in herself because she thought she could not dare to reach him.

    But after bing a pdin guarding Ravienne, he turned into apletely different person. He did whatever Ravienne told him to do. He didn¡¯t hesitate even if it hurt Diana. He stabbed Diana and was on the sidelines.

    In her repeated life, he never saved Diana.

    ¡®Hypocrite.¡¯

    Diana¡¯s heart did not beat for Khalid anymore. He was nothing more or less to Diana.

    ¡°Diana? What are you thinking? Did the top candidates bother you again? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Can I leave?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well, yes.¡±

    Khalid stammered, bewildered at Diana¡¯s dry manner. Diana turned around as soon as Khalid gave his permission.

    She didn¡¯t want to face him for a moment, so she walked away quickly. But Khalid, who was trying to follow Diana, took a step and stopped. It was because he felt that Diana was avoiding him.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Khalid, who was confused, scratched his back. His eyes relentlessly pursued Diana¡¯s back.

    ***

    Ben Haber, apetent assistant, was next to DeHeen, who is called as war maniac. After bing Grand Duke, DeHeen was famous for constantly changing his aides.

    Most aides were not satisfied with the demanding DeHeen. It was Ben who which DeHeen chose to settle down.

    He, who had never been around for more than three months, was able to see howpetent Ben was by looking at his side for 10 years already.

    For this reason, Ben was popr among nobles. There was even a line of people who wanted to be introduced to him as an excellent aide.

    In fact, Ben¡¯s ability to handle his work was remarkable. Even when he was in charge of difficult tasks, he handled them well.

    Unless DeHeen is stubborn as he is now.

    ¡°Are you really going to go with that outfit?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s strange that you must wear a white uniform to go to the temple. I¡¯m the most formal I could see.¡±

    DeHeen, who said that, was dressed in formal armor as he was in the war. Ben, who couldn¡¯t say no, stroked the tip of his chin in perplexity.

    DeHeen¡¯s attire was not appropriate for temple events where most of them were dressed in white. Although he knew about that, DeHeen wore armor because he antagonized the temple.

    DeHeen had a very bad rtionship with the temple. It was a gossip that was never missed in social party.

    That¡¯s why Ben was worried that DeHeen¡¯s rtionship with the temple would be irreversibly wrong if he wore something like this.

    ¡°Your Grace, if you¡¯re like that, I¡¯ll pack my clothes¡­. No.¡±

    Ben tried to suggest taking his clothes separately, but he quickly swallowed the horse when he saw DeHeen¡¯s cold gaze to him.

    DeHeen was born to rule people. His physique, which was clearly bigger than the average person, was in high spirits, and his unique youthful eyes overwhelmed his surroundings even if he remained still.

    No matter how much he encountered him, Ben¡¯s lips were always burning whenever he had eye contact with DeHeen for ten years.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What about the kids?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting on the first floor.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes glistened for a moment and quickly buried undernguid eyelids. They are very beautiful eyes when they shine properly, but only very few people saw them.

    It was because a person felt overwhelmed and fearful before even making eye contact with him. Most of them were reluctant to make eye contact to avoid DeHeen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    DeHeen lightly walked down the stairs in a neat and tidy manner.

    When he arrived on the first floor, his twin sons, Dennis and Judy, who were ying on the sofa, jumped up and weed him.

    ¡°Daddy! Are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    DeHeen looked the twins casually. Even though they are twins, the atmosphere between the two was very different.

    Even those who met them for the first time could easily distinguish between the two. Just looking at the outfit they¡¯re wearing now, something like that.

    Dennis¡¯ undisturbed and neat clothes were wless. The books and sses in his hand created an intellectual atmosphere.

    But Judy¡¯s clothes are covered with dirt from where he came from. The shirt was buttoned up incorrectly and the hair was sticking out.

    DeHeen, who saw the scene, sighed from his mouth.

    ¡°Judy¡­. Where else did you fight?¡±

    Judyughed innocently and raised his voice.

    ¡°I just had a race with Chen awhile ago. But I won.¡±

    There was no sign of being ashamed of his messy clothes. Rather, he triumphantly stretched out his shoulders and showed off his pride.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    DeHeen tried to praise Judy for his victory, but he regained hisposure, recalling that it was not the time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a thing too big while I¡¯m away,¡± a heavy voice came out between DeHeen¡¯s lips.

    DeHeen¡¯s warning eyes were on Judy.

    ¡°Oh, then can I make a small thing?¡±

    But Judy smiled regardless of DeHeen¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make it, would you listen?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I listen to my father very well.¡±

    ¡°Puck-do.¡±

    DeHeen did not expect Judy to stay calm from the beginning. He knew he would make a triuble, so he said to smoke as little as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise while thinking of people who have to do your work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what people are supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Those are the people I hired for me, not for you.¡±

    As the conversation between the two seemed to grow violently, Dennis intervened.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Judy.¡±

    His eyes were trustworthy. DeHeen was embarrassed, but he decided to trust Dennis¡¯ straightforward answer.

    ¡°Yes. Dennis, please.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s so different in many ways.¡¯

    DeHeen shook his heads as he looked at the two contrasting children. Soon after, DeHeen, who was about to leave the mansion after being seen off by twins, paused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a present when I get back. Tell me what you need.¡±

    DeHeen often had a lot of work and was often away from home. He used to rece the feeling of being unable to be with the children through material gifts.

    ¡°Please buy me the written by the former Chief Crisper. There¡¯s an updated version, and they¡¯re selling it limited during this event.¡±

    Dennis thought about it for a moment and said the book soon. DeHeen patted Dennis on the shoulder and nodded.

    ¡°I see. Judy, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Judy twinkled his eyes as if he had been waiting. DeHeen frowned a little at Judy¡¯s eyes, thinking that Judy¡¯s eyes were shining too much.

    ¡°I want a sister.¡±

    And DeHeen¡¯s ominous foreboding was correct. The air in the living room froze as if he had promised Judy¡¯s wild remarks.

    End of Chapter 2

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    The one tip of DeHeen¡¯s lips curled up. That alone made the air around him cool.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Sister, literally. Hans and Sebastian all have sisters, but we do not have.¡±

    Judy kept grumbling and sulking.

    ¡°Is that the reason?¡±

    DeHeen sighed deeply as he gripped his forehead. Although it is not a couple of days that Judy ys too much, this kind of y went too far.

    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic. When on earth are you going to have something to lose sight of? Are you ying this trick on your father who¡¯s away from home for work?¡±

    The angry voice of DeHeen rose at once. The green eyes turned darker than before, and anyone who received them could have flinched.

    Judy pouted his mouth and looked away.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I knew you wouldn¡¯t listen to me anyway. You only like Dennis.¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s that¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±

    DeHeen, who was embarrassed by Judy¡¯s words, took a breath. Judy¡¯s acknowledgement is usually quick even though he is mischievous.

    Knowing that, DeHeen thought an apology for Judy¡¯s mistake woulde after. However, Judy¡¯s remarks were unfamiliar.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡¯

    DeHeen¡¯s heart weakened by Judy¡¯s drooping look. He coughed and soothed his soft voice.

    ¡°Judy, if you need a servant, I¡¯ll get you. But not sister.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a mother.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s wife, who was the mother of twins, dies shortly after birth of twins from a serious illness. DeHeen, who loved her with all his heart, has stayed away from women since her death.

    ¡°So why?¡±

    Judy shrugged as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®What a headache.¡¯

    DeHeen fell into trouble as he touched his chin. He didn¡¯t have a good position or situation to exin in detail how the child was born.

    DeHeen, who was in trouble, turned to Dennis.

    ¡°Dennis, you¡¯d understand, wouldn¡¯t you? Why you can¡¯t have a younger sister?¡±

    Dennis, who is always close to books, was familiar with the world. He thought Dennis would know what to do to have a child.

    Dennis lifted his sses and blinked as his gaze looked at him. After a while, he said his opinion in a calm tone as if the calction had beenpleted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way out. We can adopt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyebrows raised at the unexpected answer.

    ¡°Even without a mother, if you adopt, you can make a sister.¡±

    Dennis¡¯ voice was also mixed with subtle expectations.

    ¡°Dennis, ¡­¡­ Do you also want to have a sister?¡±

    DeHeen asked with unbelievable look.

    ¡°Well, actually, I¡¯m curious too.¡±

    Oh my god.

    That answer made deep lines on DeHeen¡¯s forehead. The shocked green eyes deepened endlessly.

    ¡°Tell me why all of a sudden you feel like having a sister. What happened to you?¡±

    Judy came back to life when DeHeen seemed to listen seriously. At this point, he raised his voice where he even tiptoed.

    ¡°You know Sebastian, right? He got a sister. But because of her sister, he doesn¡¯te even when I call him.¡±

    Actually, Judy didn¡¯t think he needed a sister until recently.

    The world was full of amusement. Sometimes, when he was bored alone, he enjoyed ying with his twin brother, Dennis. Then, when he wanted to bully someone, he called Sebastian.

    The stupid and powerful Sebastian was a better opponent to y with, He was a living toy who will do everything as he was told so. But since his sister was born, Sebastian has changed.

    When Judy called, Sebastian, who had been running excitedly whenever he called him, started to pull out excuses. Then he finally dered that he would no longer y with the twins.

    ¡®Are you really going to be like this? What¡¯s good about blood.?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not blood. You don¡¯t know what a sister is, do you?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t know. Sebastian, if you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t call you again.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t care. I have a younger sister. You don¡¯t have it.¡¯

    The experience of being rejected by Sebastian was a tremendous shock to Judy.

    ¡®What¡¯s so proud of having a younger sister?¡¯

    Judy poked his lips. He still hasn¡¯t forgotten Sebastian¡¯s lush face. He wanted to crush Sebastian, who boasted that he has a sister that Judy doesn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯ll listen to you very will from now on. I¡¯m not going to joke around, so can you make me a younger sister?¡±

    In addition, Dennis joined in and added a few words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give up , too. Can¡¯t you?¡±

    It was very meaningful for Dennis to give up his new book that was limited edition. When not only Judy but also Dennis came out like this, DeHeen can no longer ignore it.

    ¡®I was too indifferent.¡¯

    The anticipated eyes of the twins spread confusion in DeHeen¡¯s mind. It seemed like that he was envious of another child¡¯s younger sister because hecked as a father.

    ¡°¡­. I¡¯ll take my time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°You have to think about it. It¡¯s my sister!¡±

    ¡°Take care, father.¡±

    DeHeen left the mansion after receiving a strong farewell from the twins.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    He sighed and pressed his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too deeply. It¡¯s always the whims of the young masters.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t look that light.¡±

    ¡°Even so, where did youe from all of a sudden¡­¡­ No, no way. Are you really nning to adopt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.¡±

    After leaving the mansion, DeHeen looked back on the conversation. In conclusion, he thought it would be emotionally okay to make a younger sister for twins.

    DeHeen has allowed the twins to have anything they want. He tried to make sure that they didn¡¯t feel empty without a mother.

    Maybe that¡¯s why twins are easily fed up with anything. Even though they sang a song saying they wanted to get a new toy, the interest didn¡¯tst long.

    In particr, he was worried because they couldn¡¯t get along with people. Children whock feelings of liking or affection.

    But then, he can¡¯t believe they wanted a younger sister¡­¡­

    Although he doesn¡¯t know what kind of results it will bring, if it works out well, it will help foster social skills.

    ¡°Ben, find a ce to adopt a good child.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you really intend to make a younger sister for the masters?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a good child.¡±

    DeHeen always had quick decision. His intuitive judgement has never failed. His intuition saw children¡¯s suggestion positively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple and think about it slowly.¡±

    The story of adoption was positively settled.

    Soon after, DeHeen¡¯s carriage departed for the temple. Before long, Ben thought of something when he saw DeHeen¡¯s face looking out the window. He was surprised by the adoption story, and almost forgot it.

    ¡°My lord, I think you should practice smiling.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to practice.¡±

    DeHeen replied without even turning his head.

    The line from the long eyshes to the high nose and jawline is perfect, but it was like a statue that shone well because it did not contain emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst time?¡±

    At thest temple event, DeHeenughed and stunned the Saint candidate who was delivering her message.

    ¡°¡­. I know.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t make the same mishap. DeHeen tried to practiceughing with a mirror. However, there was no sign of improvement no matter how much he raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m smiling.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the eyes. Close your eyes for a moment¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If she falls down again, I¡¯ll tell her not toe back.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes trembled at Ben¡¯s honest words.

    In the end, he threw a mirror, saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    He leaned his back against the carriage and closed his eyes. Peace seemed toe atst.

    ¡®I¡¯m confident if I can kill a person with a smiling face.¡¯

    DeHeen, shook his head when he suddenly remembered the enemy who had been captured as a prisoner, fainted at the sight of him.

    ***

    In the Austen Empire, the authority of the saint was high as of that the Emperor. As an empire obeying the goddess¡¯ will, the role of a saint is greater.

    The important thing was always to have the Saint and Emperor¡¯s dual consent.

    In the central temple, an event was held every quarter to hear the voice of the goddess. The event, called the ¡°Congrattory Festival,¡± must be attended by the emperor and the heads of the four great families.

    ¡°Did you know? How blessed it is to be in this position. Think of it as a ss and stay quiet.¡±

    Laura, in a stern voice, told the saint candidates.

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear the goddess¡¯ voice quickly.¡±

    It was today that Diana¡¯s long-awaited event was held. An opportunity to meet the heads of the fourrgest families in the temple.

    Unlike other times, she was able to attend the event because she returned a year earlier. Dana looked around in the venue and looked for DeHeen.

    It was easy to find at the top, but the problem was that Diana¡¯s seat was too far away. She was d that DeHeen was present, but for a while, she was at loss how to call him out.

    Even now, DeHeen¡¯s surroundings were crowded with people. Even though she was lucky, it seemed to difficult to have a separate conversation.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    It was then. Sarah, sitting next to Dyna¡¯s arm in agony, flopped. She had her fingertips slightly raised as if she didn¡¯t want to touch them.

    ¡°You, go to the warehouse and get some chairs. Lady Laura ordered it.¡±

    Diana nced at Sarah. She just heard the maiden Laura told this to Sarah. Sarah was trying to pass the troublesome task on Diana.

    In the past, she would have done as she was told, but now it was different. There was no reason to follow them to look better.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the priestess made Sarah do.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    When Diana answered casually, Sarah rose briskly. The look at Diana was full of contempt.

    ¡°Hey! Are you in a position to refuse us? You¡¯re an orphan with no foundation.¡±

    The word ¡°an orphan¡± pricked Diana¡¯s heart.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to be an orphan.¡¯

    She can¡¯t choose her parents. Why is it her fault to be abandoned from birth?

    ¡°¡­.. Even an orphan is a junior candidate.¡±

    When Diana mumbled, Sarah¡¯s eyes froze. She looked stunned by the absurdity.

    ¡°Look at her. How are we the same?¡±

    ¡°Why are you putting us together? Don¡¯t tter yourself. Do you think we¡¯re the same level? We and you, from slums are different!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dad is a Marquis. A noble.¡±

    At the same time, a bunch of candidates poured out abusive words on Diana.

    End of Chapter 3

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Diana blinked her eyes as she held the hem of her skirt. Even if she doesn¡¯t care, she can¡¯t help but be hurt by their rant.

    She had nothing more to listen and see. Thinking of ignoring it, Diana turned her head back to DeHeen.

    ¡®¡­¡­. No!¡¯

    However, DeHeen¡¯s seat was empty. In a hurry, Diana looked for DeHeen and found him just leaving the back door. After instinctively realizing that this is an opportunity, Diana jumped up from her seat.

    Sarah grabbed Diana¡¯s arm as she tried to run away.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m funny now? Where are you going when you¡¯re talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Diana groaned quietly, surprised by the pressure she felt in her arm. Then the new girl who was managing the other candidates returned.

    Sarah quickly released her arm from holding Diana and asked her not to make a fuss.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Diana suddenly got up. I told her to sit down.¡±

    At Sarah¡¯s excuse, the priestess looked Diana with a terrifying expression.

    ¡°Diana, exin why it happened.¡±

    Diana, who was in a hurry, looked around and feelt nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to pick up a chair.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a chair, Sarah, I ordered you, right?¡±

    ¡°I was going to go, but Diana insisted she was going!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Diana. Don¡¯t be so loud and go fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    Sarah grunted behind the priestess as she sticked out her tongue to Diana. Diana walked out of the venue without showing her face.

    Now, it didn¡¯t matter if she could chase the Grand Duke, but DeHeen was not seen in the hallway.

    After getting out of the temple, she walked along the main road and looked around. However, it is impossible to find him who disappeared from the crowd of people who gathered to celebrate the festival.

    ¡°It¡¯s all wrong.¡±

    Diana walked furiously, unable to hide her disappointment.

    The moment she thought she had to go back like this, the entrance of the garden appeared in front of her when she took the wrong way. It was a garden with few peopleing.

    The garden was not managed by the temple, so she stepped into garden full of weeds. Diana¡¯s eyes widened as she clutches a bunch of straws.

    ¡®Hyuk.¡¯

    DeHeen was seen from far away. She doesn¡¯t why he was here, but he was alone with only guards. There was no one else because this is a remote area.

    It was an opportunity that Diana would never have again. Diana quickly grabbed the knife she had brought. Concealed in her fluffy sleeves, there was no apparent appearance at all.

    She sweats and her palms were damp as she was nervous. She quickly wiped her hands on her clothes and made up her mind.

    ¡°Grand Duke!¡±

    Diana, who had made her decision, called out loud. Fortunately, DeHeen stopped to see if he heard a voice.

    Diana did not miss the chance and quickly tried to walk to DeHeen. But she couldn¡¯t get close. DeHeen¡¯s escortspletely intercepted between him and Diana.

    Diana, who was small, was quickly overshadowed by them. Diana became nervous when she couldn¡¯t see DeHeen on her sight.

    She couldn¡¯t miss an opportunity like this. As her heart became impatient, she forgot the scary things and cried out loud as if she was possessed by an evil.

    ¡°I have something to tell you! Wait, it only takes a minute.¡±

    Diana¡¯s earnestness must have been reached. DeHeen, who was taller than others, was seen by Diana through the escorts.

    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    Diana swallowed. The moment his cold gaze turned to her; a sense of fear came unexpectedly.

    She felt her heart pierced with cold eyes. It was a pressure that she has never felt before.

    The two eyes, which made her walk backwards on their own, clearly stared at Diana and narrowed the distance. She felt chills from head to toe, so her hands were more tense.

    DeHeen was approaching Diana as if he was looking for a prey. He intentionally pressured the girl who interrupted his break.

    ¡®Ho, butter?¡¯

    t/n : idk why its butter lmao

    However, Diana, who refused to budge, made DeHeen¡¯s one eyebrow to slip upward. He immediately thought that she would run away, but it was fun to see her holding on to her shaking lips.

    He wondered what made the little girl so desperate.

    ¡°Open the way.¡±

    When DeHeen ordered, the guards set the way. DeHeen opened his eyes fiercely and stared through Diana. She seems like a tree branch, a young child who seems to fall right away.

    Of course, he thought Diana couldn¡¯t take it, but she wanted to test how hard she could endure.

    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    In fact, Diana almost sat down and her legs trembled as soon as DeHeen¡¯s eyes met her. It was a natural reaction from the body. Still, she abandoned it.

    This is nothingpared to what she has been through. Diana forced her stiff feet to move as if they were rooted on the ground.

    She had to get a little closer in order to hurt him.

    ¡°Looking at your clothes, you look like a saint candidate. What¡¯s the matter with me?¡±

    Diana flinched at DeHeen¡¯s low voice. The voice clearly drew a line saying, stoping. However, it was still far from the knife to reach.

    ¡°Can I get closer?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fortunately, DeHeen allowed Diana¡¯s ess. Not only DeHeen but also many people were looking at Diana.

    In the tremor of walking on thin ice, Diana walked casually, Finally, it¡¯s only two steps.

    ¡®This is enough.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t mean to hurt DeHeen too much. The goal was to make a small cut anywhere in the leg. It was enough to stimte DeHeen.

    If you dare to attack Grand Duke, it¡¯s not strange to be killed on the spot. Diana took a breath and looked up at him.

    She couldn¡¯t find any caution from him. He couldn¡¯t imagine what a little girl would do.

    ¡°So, what do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡±

    Diana bent her head down, opened her mouth as if she was talking and quickly swung her knife. From the beginning, she only aimed at his legs. She ran and stretched her arms out and seemed to touch his thighs.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    But not a chance. Diana¡¯s movement was too slow for DeHeen¡¯s eyes. He had already noticed Diana¡¯s strange behavior.

    He left Diana alone because he is confident to stop her no matter what she did. DeHeen, who stole Diana¡¯s knife, thought it was strange.

    ¡®What is this little girl?¡¯

    He never felt like living in a child. No matter how much professional you are, you can¡¯t hide how perfect you are.

    So, he wasn¡¯t wary, but how he dared to swing a knife to him. Perhaps she was fearless, but she was so amazing that he evenughed for nothing.

    ¡°How foolish.¡±

    DeHeen was the perfect spitting image of Diana. Her worn out training suit and her cuffs that were likely dry stood out.

    Diana was just standing nkly after her knife was taken. She knew her situation, but she didn¡¯t even try to run away.

    Such unnatural appearance aroused DeHeen¡¯ curiosity.

    ¡°Your Grace! I will hand this child to the temple right now.¡±

    ¡°No, wait.¡±

    When Ben, who was restless next to him, stepped in, DeHeen raised his hand firmly. The guards drew their swords and surrounded Diana while waiting for DeHeen¡¯s orders.

    Fierce pressure gripped Diana from all sides. DeHeen looked at the knife he had taken away from Diana. Then when the thought is over, he putted the knife against Diana¡¯s neck.

    The de of the knife glittered in the sunlight in all directions.

    ¡°Did you only try to kill me with this?¡±

    Diana looked at her de and clenched her teeth. She thought she was wrong because she couldn¡¯t hurt him, but it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    The sharp de seemed to hurt her tender flesh at any moment/

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    She desperately hoped that the de that DeHeen aimed at would be stuck in her heart. No matter who sees, Diana¡¯s neck struggled in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice, which came from his mouth, was as quiet as spring breeze.

    ¡®So calm.¡¯

    Diana wondered at the sight. DeHeen, who she first encountered, seemed to be apletely a different person from what she had heard.

    ording to the rumors, he¡¯s a fiery person and he doesn¡¯t hold back anger. But right now, he had no small agitation in front of the girl who attacked him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer quickly, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The knife stuck closer to Diana¡¯s neck. Drops of red blood began to form on the tip of his knife. Diana closed her lips tightly, feeling a sore tingling pain. She was hoping for nothing.

    DeHeen, who wanted an answer, thought that this could provoke her. DeHeen¡¯s eyes changed when Diana said nothing.

    The air around him changed when he solved the murder she had been hiding.

    A breathtaking force has weighed on Diana and pressured her. The tip of Diana¡¯s chin trembled. Her legs were also loosened and was about to be bent. Nevertheless, Diana left standing.

    Diana stared at Diana.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    It¡¯s not the first time she ovee the pressure, but it¡¯s already the second time. Just looking at the shaking, it wasn¡¯t necessary to have skills. It¡¯s clear that his pressure is working but she holds on to it. It wasn¡¯t easy for a saint to do this.

    ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯

    Diana was not a professional assassin in DeHeen¡¯s view. She doesn¡¯t know how to use a knife without hiding her presence.

    There must be a purpose when he saw the weapon is a knife.

    ¡°You, why did you approach¡­?¡±

    While DeHeen was talking, Diana took the knife to her neck. Although the knife was small, it was well sharpened.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    The de quickly wounded Diana¡¯s neck. The pain came in an instant, but Diana did not stop.

    ¡®I can die.¡¯

    When she thought about it, Diana¡¯s mouth, which had been stiff, softened. Diana herself noticed the small change she didn¡¯t know, and her eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    At the same time, the knife moved away from Diana¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Diana hurriedly reached out and tried to hold DeHeen¡¯s arm, but it was impossible.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here to kill me from the beginning, so you came to die? Who sent you? Is it the temple?¡±

    Surely, DeHeen and the temple are not on good terms. DeHeen was regarded as a thorn in the temple. It is good for them to have an advantage in negotiations if DeHeen makes an ident in the temple.

    The temple was full of people who would make it easy to sacrifice a child for that.

    ¡®Is it Christopher¡¯s fault?¡¯

    DeHeen thought of the high Priest Christopher.

    ¡°No! It has nothing to do with the temple. The high-ranking people of the temple don¡¯t give me, an orphan, important jobs.¡±

    Diana exined desperately. If he thinks she has something to do with the temple, DeHeen won¡¯t kill her. And as Diana expected.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I won¡¯t kill you. There are plenty of reasons why you¡¯re dressed as a candidate for a saint.¡±

    DeHeen looked at Diana¡¯s training suit and made his eyes looked scary. DeHeen, who had nothing more to find out from Diana, ordered coldly.

    ¡°Ben, take her to the temple.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At his words, Diana¡¯s arm fell helplessly to the floor.+

    End of Chapter 4

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    As soon as DeHeen was finished, the guards held Diana¡¯s arms. She was forced to kneel down, so her hands were covered with dirt.

    Diana felt a great fear at the moment. If she is handed over to the temple, she will be imprisoned, and she will not be able to avoid Ravienne again. A future where she will suffer from being trapped in an underground prison that she wanted to escape from.

    ¡®No¡­¡­¡¯

    Diana crawled desperately to hold DeHeen.

    ¡°Please,¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s gaze turned back to Diana, who was sobbing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be in the temple. Please don¡¯t hand over me to the temple. Just kill me here. Please.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m in trouble. There¡¯s no advantage in killing you. Its just get worse with the temple.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sound cold. Aplete stranger, and besides, DeHeen wasn¡¯t kind enough to show approval to a child who tried to tack him.

    ¡®Wrong.¡¯

    Diana shook her head, feeling dark in her eyes. The despair was even greater because I thought this was herst chance.

    However, DeHeen, who was calmly turning away from Diana, stopped.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The misfortune of the world that she couldn¡¯t get out was embraced by Diana.

    ¡®What kind of life do you have?¡¯

    DeHeen gently looked down at Diana with his arms crossed. Then, all of a sudden, he took out his hand and swept away Diana¡¯s hair which was covering her forehead.

    Diana flinched and frowned her clear pink eyes.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes shook when he saw it. He was strangely nervous when he saw Diana¡¯s dark grayish brown hair.

    It was because he remembered his dead wife. But the eye color was the same. She had no resemnce to her face, but she was a child who reminded him of someone he missed.

    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±

    Diana stared at DeHeen who also staring at her. Diana¡¯s eyes were very clear. There is an incredibly deep darkness, but it was pure and deep.

    DeHeen¡¯s heart stood up in the eyes that are looking up at him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    DeHeen bent down deeply to meet Diana¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°Do youugh sometimes?¡±

    ¡°Should Iugh?¡±

    Diana, who was absent-minded, replied in embarrassment.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.. I¡¯m 12 years old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡±

    DeHeen paused and stared at Diana. It was the first time for Diana to receive someone¡¯s eyes so deeply. So, her face turned red without even realizing it.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Diana, who was called by DeHeen, gulped.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Cuk.¡±

    Diana, who was nervous, coughed in surprise. It wasn¡¯t just Diana who was surprised.

    Ben, who was watching the situation, shook his head urgently saying no.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy Ben.¡±

    However, he had to back down at DeHeen¡¯s words.

    Diana brooded on DeHeen¡¯s words several times. But she couldn¡¯t understand what she heard at all.

    ¡°Your daughter?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You said you were an orphan? I want to adopt you.¡±

    Adopt? She pinched the back of her hand, but it was not a dream. Diana¡¯s doubts about DeHeen have grown as she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    ¡°To torture me¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Why would I do such a hard work?¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re really adopting me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was a heartless voice for anyone who wanted to adopt her as a daughter. However, it was not possible for a man as big as DeHeen to y with such thing.

    ¡°I attacked the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°There was no living.¡±

    Looking at Diana¡¯s suspicion, DeHeen said a few words.

    ¡°I was about to find a child to adopt. I happened to meet you and I like you.¡±

    ¡°Am I not dirty, an orphan?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes wiggled when she asked if she was dirty. His fierce face turned scarier anyway.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice was firm.

    ¡°If you agreed to be my daughter, from that moment you will be the noblest child.¡±

    ¡®Noble¡­¡­ me?¡¯

    In Diana¡¯s opinion, the word that didn¡¯t suit her the most was noble.

    So, when she didn¡¯t even respond, DeHeen sighed and grabbed Diana to raise her. She was so skinny that she had a long arm in one hand. She was so light that he didn¡¯t even feel the weight.

    DeHeen clicked his tongue and shook the dirt off Diana¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to refuse my offer. If you refuse my offer, I¡¯ll hand you over the temple.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice was much warmer that it was at first, though his tone was crude. Nervous, Diana bit her lips and looked at her palms.

    Thanks to DeHeen¡¯s dusting, it was clean. It was the first time that someone gave their hand to Diana first.

    ¡®Can I follow you?¡¯

    No matter how much she thought about it, the proposal to be her daughter was a proposal that Diana had nothing to lose.

    So, she can¡¯t believe it anymore¡­.

    It didn¡¯t matter if DeHeen had a different purpose to adopt her. There is no hope in the temple anyway.

    If she stays like this, her future will be imprisoned by Ravienne again. Diana¡¯s eyes, which had been shaken for a while, stopped looking straight.

    ¡°All right, if I could get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡±

    The sunlight fell radiantly between the two. Because of that, DeHeen¡¯s bad hair shone brightly. Diana was briefly distracted by blue waves.

    ¡®Is this man my father¡­.?¡¯

    When she thought so, she felt goosebumps on her back.

    For Diana, parents were somethings he could never have. But suddenly, parents appeared. And the aristocrat of the nobility, her father is the Grand Duke?

    It was a nonsense situation

    ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s time to go back. The event will begin shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    At Ben¡¯s words, DeHeen came to his senses. He escaped from the clinging of people for a while, but he had to go back and fill the seats before the event began.

    Nevertheless, it was breaking to leave Diana, who will be his daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let someone go after you finish the check-in.¡±

    DeHeen said to Diana to wait. To look friendly, he added a rather awkward smile. However, DeHeen¡¯s smile was scary because of his well-known reputation.

    It was the smile that Benmented that it would not improve even after practicing in the carriage.

    Diana¡¯s face suddenly turned white when she saw the smile. DeHeen, who thought Diana was scared because of him, quickly looked serious.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry if I scared you. This is the way I smile.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared!¡±

    Diana shook her hand in a hurry. Then she added words so that he would not misunderstand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since someone smiled affectionately at me¡­ I was surprised.¡±

    Since Diana, who had always been suffering from the cold, was able to read the kindness in DeHeen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sweet? Me?¡±

    No one would normally look at DeHeen and say anything sweet. Seeing his big size and cold eyes didn¡¯t make the word sweet.

    He knows himself better than anyone else, so his head is full of unexpected words. So, he took a deep breath because he felt like he was losing his breath.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my heart?¡¯

    DeHeen¡¯s heart, which was always calm, began to beat fast. Ben, who was watching the situation from the side, became serious.

    He approaches the hardened DeHeen and whispered to him.

    ¡°Maybe she can¡¯t see well?¡±

    ¡°I have good eyes. I can see very well from a far!¡±

    Diana was anxious that DeHeen would change his mind. So, she shouted out loud, and she was amazed by her own voice and covered his mouth.

    DeHeen, who saw it, burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha. Look at that. My smile wasn¡¯t wrong. The problem was the people who didn¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Ben patted his chin and whispered. Then he mumbled that if he was really going to adopt a child, he would have to start with an eye exam.

    ¡°I¡­. Then, when can I leave the temple?¡± asked Diana, who was looking at the two.

    It seemed like she would be thrown away if she left DeHeen without a definite answer.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back together at the end of the event week. I¡¯ll send someone to get in touch with you.¡±

    Diana eagerly set a date in her mind. Five days are left before the week ends, so after five days she can leave the temple.

    Diana has never seeded in leaving the temple.

    ¡®If I get out of the temple, will I be able to escape from Ravienne?¡¯

    No, will I die?

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot the important thing. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Diana came to her senses and tapped her mouth. A name she has never said before. She quietly pulled out her own name, which she didn¡¯t expect someone to ask.

    ¡°¡­. Diana.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Diana. I¡¯m going to pick up you soon.¡±

    Diana nodded as she looked at DeHeen.

    ***

    After leaving Diana, DeHeen headed straight to the office where the saint candidates were managed. As he walked, Ben, his secretary, stood beside him and expressed his worries.

    ¡°Your Grace, no matter what, a child like her is a bit¡­ A child who attacked Your Highness. What made you decided to adopt right away.¡±

    ¡°I liked the child.¡±

    It was simple but obvious reason. Ben nodded his head in silence.

    ¡°And she looked Irene.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Head and eyes. I was very surprised.¡±

    ¡°I felt my heart leaving in many ways.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s an orphan. There are a lot of kids who have better conditions for adoption.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the orphan?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s tone got sharper. It was not obvious, but his eyes and voice were scolding Ben¡¯s thought.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡±

    Ben, who was speechless, made no excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that kid¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just worse luck than others.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was wrong.¡±

    There was a soft smile around Ben¡¯s mouth when he admitted his mistake.

    ¡®You were like this.¡¯

    DeHeen is criticized for being crazy and ughterer. People misunderstand him as a cruel monster, but in reality, he was different.

    Ben, who watched from his side everyday, knew DeHeen better than anyone else. A man who has strong, unbiased and clear-cut conviction.

    None of the nobles Ben knew were straight as DeHeen. That¡¯s why Ben has been supporting DeHeen for 10 years.

    ¡°But I will look into the past of the child. It¡¯s better to make sure.¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    DeHeen has seen countless people rolling in the battlefield. There must be a special reason why she liked DeHeen. Ben believed DeHeen¡¯s eyes to see people.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The two men entered the office without hesitation. As soon as the door was opened, the believers who recognized DeHeen, jumped up and weed him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lord DeHeen came all the way here!¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to do?¡±

    The event was in full swing, so there was only a young new official and middle-aged new official.

    DeHeen scurried the priests. The new officials rolled their eyes to avoid criticism.

    ¡°I want to take a saint candidate.¡±

    End of Chapter 5

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ¡°You say, a saint candidate?¡±

    The priests stumbled at the direct question of DeHeen. It is because it is prohibited to take away the candidates from the temple. It was to prevent children with divine power from working outside the temple.

    ¡°Well, a saint candidate is a valuable resource in our temple. In principle, absolutely not.¡±

    Having said so far, the priests exchanged nces.

    ¡°But it depends on the candidate.¡±

    The priest pulled out a book with the list of candidates for the saints from the third column of the bookshelf and opened it so that it could be seen on the desk.

    ¡°If she¡¯s a low-level candidate, it¡¯s possible. Do you have any children you¡¯ve looked at?¡±

    Among the saint candidates, sses were divided ording to their status. If any of them were low-ranking candidates from orphans ormoners, breaking the rules was not difficult at all.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice subtly softened. The young priest scoured the list by name. Within a few pages, he discovered Diana¡¯s characteristics, an orphan, lowest divine power. She was even picked from slums.

    ¡®Why do you like this kid¡­¡¯

    If she was a candidate like this, it is not worrisome to give her to DeHeen. Even she disappears, no one will look for her.

    However, the priest faltered in fear that DeHeen might find faultter.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to take this candidate?¡±

    ¡°She has the lowest divine power. Can I rmend a more useful candidate if you want?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes sank at the words of the priests who ignored Diana. He could see how Diana was treated in the temple.

    Diana¡¯s eyes which seemed empty, came into his mind and broke his heart.

    ¡°You must want your tongue to be cut off.¡±

    At DeHeen¡¯s angry voice, the priests gulped. Even though, they thought he couldn¡¯t do anything like that inside the temple, their back became cool, so they hurriedly put their tongue in and shut their mouths.

    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯

    But Ben, who knew DeHeen well, screamed inside. DeHeen might really cut off the tongue of the new officer, so quickly stepped forward of him.

    ¡°No. We will take that child.¡±

    Ben, who had cut off his words firmly, took a million Erin bill and handed it over to the priests.

    Arge sum of money is enough to cover half a year¡¯s living expenses for themon aristocrats. The priest¡¯s eyes were wide open when they saw it. They gulped down and quickly tore paper with Diana¡¯s name on it from the book.

    ¡°Please make sure her name is erased.¡±

    ¡°There will be no difference.¡±

    There was nothing to wait for. Diana¡¯s name waspletely removed from the temple¡¯s list. There was no need to report in the upper level.

    Even if one of the junior candidates from orphans disappears, no one cares about it.

    ¡°What is all this nonsense?¡±

    After DeHeen and Ben left the office, the priests were delighted to sell useless junior candidate at a high price.

    If you keep staying in the temple, you can¡¯t throw away your food. It was a profitable business because she was sold at hundreds of times the price they bought.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to donate all the money, are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s just between us. Let¡¯s split the half between us.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go to a bar tonight?¡±

    ¡°Good-!¡±

    They didn¡¯t even dream that they had sold off the future saint with their own hands. Even the repercussions their actions will bringter.

    t/n : AHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHA

    ***

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Dana stared at the baggage after she had cleaned up. Before she left, she searched every nook and cranny for thest time, but all she had to keep was her diary.

    She¡¯s going to leave her usual training suit behind. Other than that, pajamas, nkets, and writing equipment that were worn out and had to be discarded were all.

    After clearing up, Diana sat on the mattress that was plummeted down. Then she slowly looked around the room.

    She felt strange because she thought she could never leave this ce, even though she has no regrets.

    Two days ago, a man from DeHeen came. He disappeared with a promise to pick up Diana tomorrow.

    ¡°Can we really go out?¡±

    Diana moved in an unexpected voice.

    In the meantime, she prayed countless times to let her leave the temple. However, it never happened, and she was always locked up in the temple and had to face the same end. But she couldn¡¯t believe that she could leave the temple so easily.

    The whims of aristocrats are not a day or two. Just as DeHeen said he would adopt her as his daughter, she was worried that he might change his mind.

    Even is she really go to the Grand Duke, there are already his twin sons. Well, it was obvious that the children in the Grand Duke family would have grown up without deficiency.

    This is what all the aristocrats Diana had to dealt with. With a high nose and pride, everyone but the same aristocrats ignored and trampled on.

    She didn¡¯t know she wouldn¡¯t be treated like a human being, even though she was an orphan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She¡¯s going to look for a way to die anyway, so she just has to hang in there until then.

    Thinking about this, Diana went into the corner of the room and crouched down. The time she was tied was too long that she couldn¡¯t sleep when she was lying upright. It was only stable when she held her knee and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    She had to sleep long enough to get away. But she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She couldn¡¯t even remember when she sleptfortably.

    When she fell asleep after her regression, Diana¡¯s dream was prison of spires where she had always been locked up. The memory of suffering there came back vividly. So, it was painful for Diana to fall asleep.

    ¡®Will I be able to sleepfortably if she gets out of here?¡±

    It was fortunate that she could go out of the temple tomorrow. Diana curled up and put the nket over her head.

    She just hoped there would be no more next day.

    ***

    Early the next morning.

    Diana arranged the bedclothes and sat still. She couldn¡¯t sleep well because she was turning all night, so there are bags under her eyes.

    But she felt at ease.

    After all the preparations, the officer came to Diana¡¯s room to pick her up.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The priest led her without asking if all the formalities had already beenpleted. Diana set along the temple with a bag she had packed in advance.

    It was too early to be active, so the way out was quiet. The priest spoke calmly to Diana, who walked silently.

    ¡°You have to follow whatever Your Grace asks you to do. No matter what happens, you can¡¯te back here again. Forget everything what happened in the temple.¡±

    ¡°What if the Grand Duke abandons me?¡±

    ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll have to live on your own. Remember, you¡¯re no longer in the temple.¡±

    Diana swallowed augh that was about to burst out. She felt pathetic that she once considered such a ce precious.

    ¡®Would I have treated like this even if I wasn¡¯t an orphan?¡¯

    She was about to get at the words of the new priest who treated her as a mere object.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, she has long given up hope at the temple which is like a gutter. Diana calmed her anger, thinking that even the feeling of anger was a waste.

    She hasn¡¯t had any conversations after that. She walked silently following the priest.

    At the end of the road, she saw a familiar figure. Diana¡¯s eyes got bigger when she realized it was Ravienne.

    t/n : OMG RETREATTTT, rabies ising

    ¡®Why¡­¡­?¡¯

    Ravienne seemed quite surprised. She looked suspicious when she saw Diana, who went out with the new priest in the early hours.

    ¡°Ravienne, you must be going somewhere early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way to pray for the saint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why the saint ced you next to her.¡±

    Ravienne replied with a smile at the priest¡¯s words. And she turned her back right away.

    ¡°And where are you going? You¡¯re taking Diana with you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. Actually, this child is leaving the temple today.¡±

    He is a priest who tried to deal with it quietly, but he had no choice but to tell the truth when he met Ravienne.

    ¡°What? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Tersia. He said he would take her.¡±

    Ravienne¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Grand Duke DeHeen?¡±

    She looked puzzled. Well, it¡¯s obvious that Diana and the Grand Duke have nothing to do with each other. Then, Ravienne¡¯s expression tuned sour.

    ¡°Why? Did you originally have a close rtionship?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of taking a kid like you to Tersia family?¡±

    Ravienne¡¯s excited voice was clear. She seemed to have forgotten for a moment that she had to be pretentious. A bitter smile was made near Diana¡¯s mouth looking at the scene.

    ¡°I know. Why take a kid like me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitter experience. You¡¯re an orphan and don¡¯t have much divine power, so taking you to somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    Ravienne¡¯s red eyes narrowed. It was a rare moment in which she could see the true feelings of Ravienne who was wearing mask all the time.

    Diana looked at Ravienne with a look of yes.

    ¡°Oh, Diana. What I just said was a mistake.¡±

    Ravienne quickly changed her expression after she felt the atmosphere was getting cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sad that you¡¯re leaving. We were pretty close, right?¡±

    In an instant, tears clung to Ravienne¡¯sshes, which looked as pretty as a doll.

    ¡°Is that?¡±

    Diana was watching Ravienne¡¯s pretentiousness. She thought it was useless to forget about revenge, but she wanted to pay her back the pain she suffered right away.

    Diana herself was surprised that such feelings remained.

    ¡°Surely, Ravienne will be the next saint.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Thank you.¡±

    Suddenly, Ravienne, who was cheered, blinked her eyes in bewilderment. However, she smiled brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a saint.¡±

    t/n : *vomits*

    Diana grabbed Ravienne¡¯s hands. It was the posture that the temple gave out blessings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my blessings before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ravienne, who was held by hand, was displeased and poked her lips.

    How dare a cheap orphan hold her hand!

    However, she had no reputation to resist the blessing, so she kept smiling. After ncing at Ravienne, Diana closed her eyes and focused her mind on the hand.

    She, of course, did not intend to share her blessings with Ravienne. Instead, she cursed her with all her heart.

    ¡®Even if I die, I will never be a saint as much as you.¡¯

    At this moment, a ray of desire was put in Diana¡¯s mind. She wants revenge. For the meantime, she only hoped that her dark, narrow prison life would end.

    But now, she thought she wanted to see the despair in Ravienne¡¯s big face. If she can see Ravienne crying in despair, who firmly believes that she will be a saint¡­.

    Diana thinks it¡¯s okay for her not to die, but to find a way to somehow live and get revenge. As long as Diana was alive, Ravienne could never be a saint.

    ¡°¡­.. It¡¯s done.¡±

    Diana bowed her head and walked along the new priest again. Ravienne nced at Diana who is moving away.

    ¡°I think the atmosphere is a bit different today.¡±

    She looked up to herself as always. As if she knew everything, her eyes were unpleasant and annoyed.

    ¡°Well, what does it matter if we don¡¯t see each other again?¡±

    She thought that for a moment. Ravienne couldn¡¯t bear that Diana got her hands dirty so she wiped them off on her clothes.

    ¡°You¡¯re an orphan and stupid, so it was good to use you.¡±

    Ravienne turned around and erased all her memories about Diana. Diana was insignificant to her than the stones on the side of the road.

    End of Chapter 6

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    About 30 minutester, Diana, who was walking behind the new priest, was escorted to the vacant lot right in front of the side gate.

    ¡°The person waiting for you is behind the door 601.¡±

    The priest pushed Diana¡¯s back with a voice that had no emotion.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Diana¡¯s body leaned forward with the power of his push.Diana¡¯s body leaned forward with the power of his push.

    After finishing his work, the priest turned away with a look of relief. Even though he deals with the candidates who belonged to the temple, he couldn¡¯t be so cold-hearted.

    Diana stared at the breeze and began to walk forward.

    Until now, she has always been abandoned by the people of the temple. As she could not get out of her destiny, she was betrayed and betrayed again.

    But not this time. Unlike in the past, this was the result of Diana¡¯s own will.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t abandoned this time, I did it first.¡±

    No matter how much everyone denies, the fact that she is the next saint does not change.

    Live without a saint. Temple of Igad.

    Turning against the temple, the sound of her feet became lighter. It felt like one of the shackles hanging from her ankle had been released.

    Outside the side door, Ben was waiting for Diana. Ben, who saw Dianaing out, put a straight smile on his face.

    ¡°I was waiting, youngdy.¡±

    Ben bowed down in an impably polite manner.

    ¡°Yes. Good morning.¡±

    Diana, who was startled, bowed deeper than Ben. Ben¡¯s excessive kindness was only burdensome. But this time, Ben bowed even deeper than Diana. Diana was at loss for his action.

    ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t lower yourself like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s because I¡¯m ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Can you remember one thing? You are now a member of the Tersia family. Your actions are the honor of your family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, but you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Ben¡¯s advice was soft, but it contained a clear message. Diana understood what he was trying to say.

    If she was really adopted by the Grand Duke family, then, she must act ordingly. For the sake of DeHeen¡¯s reputation, who brought her out from the temple. As she thought about it, Dyna¡¯s body flinched and her eyshes trembled.

    ¡®I¡¯m really adopted by the Grand Duke family.¡¯

    After being treated like a nuisance, her life waspletely changed at this moment.

    ¡°Have you finished greeting your friends?¡±

    Diana, who had been dazed for a moment, came to her senses at Ben¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    Ben gave Diana a quick surprised look. Even though she said she had no friends, he was worried because there was no agitation.

    ¡®What¡¯s that attitude?¡¯

    It was not childlike at all. A child doesn¡¯t take on that kind of attitude. In Ben¡¯s eyes, Diana seemed like a child without any regrets not only towards friendship but also to the world. It was a vague impression that could be erased at any moment.

    Even then, Ben was still wary of Diana.

    Of course, he will treat her as ady, but he will observe her behavior for some time. But he changed his mind. He thought at least a child shouldn¡¯t look like that. He wanted to help herugh properly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to know each other a lot from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Diana only nodded slightly to Ben¡¯s sweet words. Wanting a friend was an old story, and now, she has no desire in making friends.

    After walking a little beside Ben, there was a fancy carriage prepared. Even among the carriage that Dyna had seen countless times, this carriage¡¯s appearance was so gorgeous that it hurt her eyes.

    ¡°Your Grace is waiting inside.¡±

    ¡°Are we riding in the same carriage with Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Diana¡¯s face darkened a little at Ben¡¯s response.

    It takes quite a while to get to the Tersia Territory, but she felt suffocated when she thought about being with the Grand Dukes in a closed carriage throughout the journey.

    But she couldn¡¯t be foolish. Diana nodded calmly, saying she understands.

    Soon, Ben opened the carriage door and saw DeHeen¡¯srge silhouette sitting inside. Diana¡¯s heart began to beat as if it was popping out. She pressed her trembling hand and stepped on the stairs of the carriage.

    Then, DeHeen extended his hand to make it easier for Diana to climb in.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    It was a monotonous statement without any particr emphasis, but it was enough to relieve Diana¡¯s anxiety. Diana grabbed DeHeen¡¯s hand tightly like a rope. His cold hands were surprisingly very warm.

    ¡°Thank you foring to pick me up.¡±

    ¡± I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    His expression was still cold when she saw it, but it was more reassuring. At least he is not a pretentious person. It was much better than someone whoughed in front but stabbed you in the back.

    Diana climbed into the carriage and quickly went inside. It was wide enough for ten people to ride. She sat cautiously in the corner, leaving the vast space alone.

    She crouched down, not taking any space. There was a clear difference from DeHeen, who seemed to sit widely in a rxing manner.

    ¡®You¡¯re sitting far away.¡¯

    DeHeen inwardly wanted Diana to sit opposite of him. He even imagined that if he approached her in a friendly manner first, they could have a conversation.

    But contrary to his wishes, Diana sat the farthest from him. He understood how ufortable she was, but it¡¯s frustrating.

    When DeHeen confirmed that Diana was sitting down, he pulled the string. It was a signal and the carriage began to move smoothly.

    ¡°Is that your only baggage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have anything.¡±

    ¡°There must be a lot to buy in the future.¡±

    DeHeen muttered without much meaning. He didn¡¯t bring anything, so he was going to buy everything she needed in the future. He wanted to give her things that she couldn¡¯t have when she was in the temple.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Diana quickly shook her hand. She turned down the offer, fearing that it might have sounded like a request.

    For a moment she thought she wanted to take revenge on Ravienne, but Diana was exhausted. As long as dying was the purpose, material things meant nothing to Diana. DeHeen didn¡¯t know that feeling, so he didn¡¯t like Diana¡¯s drawing lines.

    It would befortable if she was the type to beg me to buy things like Judy. Diana really didn¡¯t seem to want anything. Then there was no other choice.

    ¡±What should I buy first?¡¯

    DeHeen decided to make a list without asking Diana. As soon as he returned to the mansion, he thought that he should have the maid prepared for it.

    Diana, who didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, remained silent throughout the carriage. She doesn¡¯t want to offend DeHeen¡¯s feelings, so she cleared her mind and erased her presence.

    DeHeen is not a talkative person, so he just looked out the window nonchntly. There was an awkward atmosphere in the carriage.

    DeHeen removed his hand from his chin. His eyes slowly shifted from the window to Diana. Looking down at her toes, Diana felt the gaze and turned her head. When she met DeHeen¡¯s eyes, she froze in surprise.

    For a moment, a short smile passed by DeHeen¡¯s mouth. The lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    Diana¡¯s eyes stopped near DeHeen¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Do you like that name?¡±

    No.

    Diana shook her head right away. There was nothing to worry about. When she was in the slum, the boss randomly named her to distinguish her from other children.

    Besides, the memory of the terrible spire is added. There was no one who wanted to remember or feel attached to a name that had no meaning.

    ¡°Then, I want to give you a name to celebrate your new start.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    This time, Diana¡¯s gaze was raised in surprise. Her pink eyes were bulging out, and DeHeen¡¯s fierce green eyes were met. It was the first time since she got on a carriage that their eyes met properly. Diana felt her lips dry and moistened them. The word ¡°new name¡± scared her, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    She didn¡¯t like the name Diana, so she nodded, thinking that it was better.

    ¡°From now on, your name is Esther.¡±

    ¡°Esther¡­ ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it means a child shining like a star.¡±

    This name was given by DeHeen with his wife, who is now dead. If a girl was born at any time, she would be named Esther. Even if it was an adoption, he wanted to give her the name because she was his first daughter.

    ¡®It shines like a star¡­¡­and I¡­?¡¯

    Diana tried to pronounce the new name quietly in her mouth. She was anxious if she could ept a name with such a precious meaning.

    Her heart was throbbing as if she had done something bad. She could already hear people¡¯sughter at her.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    Esther said while wiggling her hand. A child shining like a star. There was no other name that was so opposite to her, who had never been able to shine in her life.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re going to shine more than anyone else now. You¡¯re the only daughter of the Tersia family.¡±

    Diana just smiled half-heartedly/awkwardly because she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have everything.¡±

    And at the end of the words of DeHeen, her eyes turned red. She doesn¡¯t want to believe in DeHeen yet, but she has never seen anyone like him.

    He epts her as she is, and even treats her well. He reached out his hand to be a family member, and now he¡¯s trying to give her a name.

    ¡®Can I take it¡­¡­?¡¯

    In fact, neither the nobility status nor the material was useful for Diana, who wished to die.

    She knew well that if she gave her heart to him, he would eventually betray her. The most untrustworthy person is a nobleman like DeHeen.

    Still¡­¡­ She was greedy.

    A name for her, not just any random name. She wants to have a name with a pretty meaning once. After much consideration, Diana voiced her trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Grand Duke.¡±

    End Of Chapter 7

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. From now on, I¡¯m¡­¡­ No. There is no need to rush.¡±

    DeHeen, who was trying to make her call him father, swallowed his word. Not only he¡¯s not used to it yet, but he also doesn¡¯t want to force Esther to do anything. They both needed time to ept each other.

    ¡°Make yourselffortable. ¡°

    DeHeen doesn¡¯t know how to talk to her because he only had sons. Children at her age were especially scared of him. He thought it would be better to just leave her alone.

    Esther, who couldn¡¯t befortable even when she was asked to, bowed her head because she had nowhere to look at.

    ¡®Esther¡­¡­¡¯

    She even received a new name, but it still doesn¡¯t seem real to her yet. Even if DeHeen was kind to Esther, she can¡¯t easily trust him as he is still not trustworthy. The things that Esther went through were too harsh for her to trust him just because she was feeling grateful.

    So, Esther was being mindful of her demeanor in Deheen¡¯s presence. She didn¡¯t even breath much, fearing that he might be annoyed.

    The time went by in silence.

    ¡®I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡¯

    Esther had to forcibly lift her heavy falling eyelids. She was so nervous about travelling faraway to fall asleep. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t sleep the night before.

    She opened her eyes and threw away her sleepiness, but she couldn¡¯t help to nod her head as the drowsiness poured out. Her straight posture was also disturbed. A few minutester, Esther¡¯s gentle breathing came out.

    It was only then, DeHeen, who was looking at the window the whole time, turned his head.

    DeHeen stared at Esther, whose eyes were close as she had fallen asleep.

    ¡®You sleep well in front of me.¡¯

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes which were staring at Esther gently curved. And every time Esther breathed out, her eyes bent softly.

    ¡®You look like your age now.¡¯

    A 12-year-old child who was too mature was all over his mind. He couldn¡¯t read any emotions from her face. There was a feeling of tiredness on her face, which was covered by her childlike looks.

    ¡®What kind of life have you been living?¡¯

    The eyes when they first met.

    The intense eyes of those who were prepared to die, they could only be seen on the battlefield. So, he asked someone to investigate if she had an unfortunate past, but there was nothing special.

    In the case of abandoned children, who were raised in slums, they are fortunate if they are sold to temples.

    While DeHeen was in a state of confusion, the sunlight entered the window and touched Esther¡¯s face.

    From her small face, her round-eyed feature is visible. Her eyes are covered with long eyshes. Even though she is thin, her sleeping appearance was pretty lovely.

    A gentle smile passed by De Heen¡¯s mouth unconsciously. It was a smile that no one had ever seen. He thought he was just observing, he was not even aware of his soft expression.

    At one point, DeHeen¡¯s face became serious.

    ¡®Why is it so short?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s clothes caught his eyes. He doesn¡¯t know when she started wearing those clothes, but there was no way it would fit her. Both sleeves for arms and legs were seriously short enough revealing the skin.

    It seems that the clothes, which were sewn so many times, were in tatters. Not even the low-ranking servants in DeHeen¡¯s mansion wore such tattered clothes.

    ¡°Those temple bastards¡­¡±

    The forehead of furious DeHeen was furrowed. He can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t dress a child properly even though he made a huge donation every year. He wants to go back to the temple and question them right away.

    For the first time, he wanted to do something for Esther. DeHeen quickly opened the window of the carriage. Ben, who was following the carriage on his horse, approached the window.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I need to stop by the dressing shop. We¡¯re going to Odard.¡±

    There were still deep wrinkles in his forehead. At the sound of their conversation, Esther quickly fixed her posture as if she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep.

    ¡°You can sleep more.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she heard DeHeen¡¯s voice.

    ¡®You need to get your act together.¡¯

    If she let her guard down, she might be thrown away in a strange ce, or something might happen. Just looking right now, the carriage seemed to be turning to another destination. She only heard thest word, Odard, and she was suspicious of the purpose for going there.

    * * *

    Tersia, ruled by DeHeen, was prosperous like the capital. People flocked by themselves because of the rumors of good trades, and since then, amercial district was developed, particrly the famous Odard¡¯s Lille Street.

    Lille Street, where dressing shops are concentrated, has be a trending symbol of the social world. And among the shops, the most well-known is Christine¡¯s dressing shop.

    This luxury ce was crowded with visitors and operated through a reservation basis. Christine, the Madame, was constantly dealing with customers today.

    As she was discussing her guest new dress, she was startled by the maid who ran into the parlor.

    ¡°What, Your Grace is here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Quick, quick. He¡¯s already got off the carriage.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s never been here before¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Christine was the designer who was in charge of the dress of DeHeen¡¯ste wife. The rtionship continued, and she was still in charge of the clothes of the Grand Duke and his twin sons.

    However, she usually visited the mansion. In fact, DeHeen has never been here in person.

    Christine left the room after asking the other guest for her understanding. She ran straight down to the first floor. And just in time, DeHeen entered the front door of the shop.

    ¡°Your Grace! Why did you visit here without a word?¡±

    Christine wore a bright smile to hide her surprise. DeHeen¡¯s cold eyes looked at Christine. He entered the parlour with a pleasant expression.

    ¡°I was just passing by, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Your Grace has visited me personally, so it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Christine smiled brightly and winked her eyes. Then, her eyes settled on the little girl standing behind him.

    ¡®Who is she?¡¯

    She had never seen that child before while visiting the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Her patched and tattered clothes didn¡¯t go well with the Grand Duke, but Christine only looked at her with a curious gaze.

    It was because DeHeen raised his eyebrowsnguidly as if to warn her. His cold stare was telling her not to be interested. Christine ignored her curiosity out of fear of upsetting DeHeen.

    ¡°What kind of clothes should I prepare?¡±

    DeHeen pointed at Esther and said quietly.

    ¡°Prepare a dress that would suit this child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t ask why.

    In her shop, it was Christine¡¯s job to choose clothes for the guest if the guest had decided on her. Christine smiled friendly and approached Esther. For Christine, who always did her best efforts to serve her guests, the littledy was no exception.

    ¡°Will you follow me, miss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther nced at the Madame in wonder. Although she was a middle-aged retired socialite, she was younger than any priestess at the temple. Her gestures were full of elegance. Esther followed Christine, while thinking how elegant she is.

    At the top of the four-story dressing shop, a parlor was prepared. It was a space reserved for valuable guests to enjoy.

    The walls were tiled and sparkled under the chandelier. The high-end couches were soft enough for you to sit and choose clothesfortably. The Madame offered a seat to Esther, who was mesmerized by the VIP room.

    ¡°Lady, would you like to sit here?¡±

    ¡°Can I sit down?¡±

    Esther hesitated to sit on the sofa. It was because the sofa that looked extremely expensive at first nce, will seem to get dirty if she sits down.

    Suddenly memory from the temple emerge

    There was a fixed seat for each individual at the temple. A person will be punished if he or she would take a seat higher than his or her predetermined status. The memory of the thorough discrimination made Esther hesitate.

    ¡°Sure, as much as you want.¡±

    But the Madame smiled kindly and encouraged Esther to sit on the sofa.

    ¡®This is not the temple.¡¯

    Esther sat on the sofa, reminding herself that she had already escaped from the temple. The sofa was so high that Esther had to struggle to sit. When she sat down, her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Her feet were hanged in the air, swaying straight back and forth.

    Esther put her hands on herp and kept her feet to stay still. Christine smiled and asked her to wait.

    ¡°Wait a minute, please. I¡¯ll get the catalog.¡±

    As Christine walked across the bookshelf, several maids served tea and dishes on the table. The colorful dishes contained different kinds of cookies. The sweet smell of freshly baked cookies stimted Esther¡¯s nose.

    ¡®It smells delicious¡­¡­¡¯

    Esther wondered while looking at the cookies.

    The cookies look so good that the chocte in it made her mouth water. Come to think of it, she couldn¡¯t even remember when she ever had such a sweet dessert.

    During her time in prison, she was forced to eat secretly. Even when the temple distributed rations, such expensive snacks were not given to Esther.

    Maybe that¡¯s why her hand keeps moving towards the cookie.

    ¡®I want to eat it!¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes trembled greatly at the intense desire. Even though she thought she could endure it, she couldn¡¯t look away from the cookies.

    The cookies are piled up on the te. She thought eating one wouldn¡¯t make any difference. She thought just one would be okay. Eventually, Esther asked in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡­Can I have one of these?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are plenty of cookies, so help yourself.¡±

    Christine, who took out a booklet from the bookcase, smiled sweetly. Esther¡¯s eyes glistening at the delicious cookies.

    All this time, she followed Christine like a puppet. She wasn¡¯t interested in the rooms filled with dresses. Only cookies made her interested.

    She is prudent for a child brought by the Grand Duke. She was definitely different from the young noble at her age.

    As Christine granted her permission, Esther¡¯s eyes became brighter than before. Esther carefully picked a cookie, as if she was choosing an important item.

    After she held it in her hand, she smelled it first. When she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she took a little bite.

    ¡®It¡¯s so delicious.¡¯

    As the sweet taste spread to the tip of her tongue, she was moved. It was so delicious that she couldn¡¯t imagine how she could live without knowing these foods until now. And then, tears were formed.

    ¡°Kekekek.¡±

    Christineughed aloud when she saw Esther. It was so cute how the eyshes were fluttering over her round eyes. Christine urged the happy Esther to eat as much as she wanted, then, she opened the booklet she had brought to her side.

    ¡°Would you like to see this?¡±

    Esther, who was clutching the cookie with both hands, nodded vigorously.

    End of Chapter 8

 Chapter 9

    Dresses of various shapes and types were sketched inside the booklet.

    All were gorgeous and luxurious.

    "Which style do you prefer?"

    Esther, knowing very little about dresses, concentrated as she tilted her head and pressed her nose into the brochure. However, she still had no clue.

    "I''m not sure."

    "They aren¡¯t good?"

    "No, they''re all pretty."

    Esther quickly shook her head as she witnessed Madame to be disappointed.

    "Which one is particrly pretty? How about something like this?¡±

    Madame softened her voice so that Esther could feel morefortable. After selecting dresses each of different designs, she asked for Esther¡¯s thoughts.

    "Pretty."

    "Then what about this?"

    "Well¡­ that''s also pretty.¡±

    Esther nodded roughly. For her, all the dresses seemed alike.

    Whenever that ured, Madame checked the cost on a small note. The boring and affirmative responses were repeated several times. Keep asking for thoughts; keep writing the responses in her notes.

    Esther was curious as to what the Madame wrote down, but her curiosity was long forgotten by the cookies. Even when Esther only took a miniscule bite at a time, the cookie seemed to quickly disappear.

    Esther gazed at her empty hands with regret.

    Then, the image of her being sold to this salon abruptly crossed her mind. Esther asked urgently, wondering if Darwin had really left her here.

    "Where is his Grace?¡±

    "He is waiting downstairs. I think we are finished now, so I will call for him."

    Finished?

    While wondering exactly what they were finished with, the Madame left the drawing room.

    A momentter, Christine returned with a beam alongside Darwin.

    "There are sixteen garments of the youngdy¡¯s choosing.¡±

    "Can I bring them now?"

    "No, I think it''ll take some time. We must customize them ording to her size."

    What?

    Esther, who had been listening to their conversation till that point, suddenly intervened.

    "Wait!"

    She didn''t wish to intrude on their conversation, but there was no holding it this time.

    It was because the ¡®youngdy¡¯ in that conversation seemed to refer to herself.

    Esther leaped from the high sofa and approached Darwin. Darwin bent this waist slightly and made eye contact with Esther.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Those aren¡¯t... my clothes?"

    Esther asked, emphasizing that they shouldn¡¯t be at all.

    Darwin''s indifferent eyes loosened gently when he stared at her.

    "That''s right. I came to buy your dress. I''m d you liked them."

    "Yes? I didn''t choose them. I just answered what was asked¡­¡±

    The flustered Esther recalled the number of dresses she had just heard.

    They seemed extremely expensive. Esther was speechless as to how he was thinking of buying sixteen sets of them at once.

    "Then, do you wish to choose another one?"

    "No! That''s not it¡­¡±

    While Esther panicked, Darwin held his chin and spoke, "If it''s hard to choose, shall we buy them all?¡±

    "Yes, we have enough budget for it."

    Ben nodded and spoke while standing next to him, as if it were nothing.

    Ben then proceeded to present the money.

    Esther, the only one not able to adjust to the atmosphere, stamped her feet.

    "Grand Duke! I don''t need that much."

    "Hmm."

    Darwin''s eyes thinned.

    He really did want to buy all the dresses here, yet Esther couldn¡¯t feel burdened.

    Darwin replied in a calm tone after a moment''s thought.

    "I want to give you a gift. But if you feel pressured, I won''t force you to ept it."

    Her protest seemed to work, so Esther could finally calm down her surprise.

    She was indeed surprised by the number of dresses that were to be purchased, but in reality, Esther was in need of clothes to dress in while at the mansion.

    She naturally didn¡¯t have any clothes to change into, as there was nothing to bring from the temple. Eshter concluded it to be better ending it here than to ask again another time.

    However, the dresses seemed too fancy and expensive to receive as it is. Sixteen outfits would be arge burden on her.

    "Well¡­. Can I ask for only seven? I think seven would be enough for me to change into.¡±

    "Let¡¯s do it that way then."

    Esther then proceeded to exin why she only wanted seven, but no one listened to her talk.

    Whether it was seven or sixteen dresses, the number didn¡¯t matter at all, considering the wealth of the Grand Duke¡¯s family.

    Instead, Darwin pressed his lips together, attempting to remove the threatening smile from his face.

    It was a special moment which Esther was using her words, when usually she would only break down and her face would be contemtive. Besides.

    <strong>''You have cookie crumbs on your mouth.''</strong>

    Esther''s mouth was covered with crumbs. As she spoke, the appearance of her moving lips was cute.

    Darwin''s expression turned more firm to prevent his lips from curving upwards regardless of his will. He nced at the window with his lips tightened, struggling not to smile.

    In the meantime, Madame Christine smiled and approached Esther.

    "Then, would you like to take a look at the brochure again?"

    "Okay."

    Esther chose carefully this time, knowing she would dress in these garments.

    Among the clothes the Madame presented, she chose seven dresses that seemed as practical andfortable as possible.

    "Then I''ll prepare it for you this way."

    "Can we take it right away?"

    "No, we have to make it the youngdy¡¯s size... Oh, would you like to wear this? It just happened to hold the right proportions.¡±

    Christine pointed to a dress hanging on the mannequin.

    It was one of Esther''s chosen dresses, which seemed to fit her perfectly without having to be custom made.

    Eventually, Esther was moved to the next room to transition into her new dress.

    The maids in the dressing room helped Esther. The ragged clothes she wore were removed, and the new dress, which was put on disy, took its ce.

    Esther stood still throughout, dazed. It was her first time wearing such a dress. The soft texture of the high-quality fabric felt somewhat awkward.

    "I¡­ Is it weird on me?"

    "No. It suits you very well. The youngdy¡¯s skin is so fair that the color fits perfectly.¡±

    Christine was very pleased to see Esther dressed in a proper dress.

    While she was away, the maids had also brushed and adjusted Esther''s chestnut hair beautifully. It was stiff due tock of management, but the more theybed, the longer and softer it became.

    "May I fix your hair? I think it''ll be much better with your bangs moved from the forehead."

    "...Yes."

    Esther flinched whenever the maids'' hands touched her head.

    The only touch she¡¯d ever felt in her lifespan was the abuse inflicted from Rabienne.

    Therefore, such gentle strokes seemed awkward and ufortable.

    The maidbed Esther''s bangs to the side.

    Esther''s eyes were much more visible when her uneven bangs disappeared. Her thick, rich hair was tied.

    Esther stroked the back of her neck, feeling awkward with her hair position.

    After the brief touch-up, Christine apanied Esther to the mirror.

    "What do you think?¡±

    Esther, of course, thought that she and the dress would not match in the least.

    She couldn''t bear to witness herself, so in the end, only one eye managed to peek into the mirror.

    ¡°Uh?"

    However, it was better than she expected. Esther''s eyes widened the size of a rabbit¡¯s.

    <strong>''This is... me?''</strong>

    Esther, stupefied, stared into the mirror. The clothes seemed like wings. The person in the mirror seemed to be a year older.

    Esther unconsciously approached the mirror and reached out her hand. The cold touch senses on her palm caused Esther to jump to her senses.

    "How do you like it?"

    Esther¡¯s cheeks blushed at Christine''s voice.

    Christine''s smile grew as the tiny girl moved from the mirror, wondering what to do with such adorableness.

    "Yes, I''ve never worn such a pretty dress before."

    "That''s a relief. We will send the remaining purchases as soon as they areplete. I''m sure it will suit the youngdy.¡±

    Christine looked over Esther with a satisfied expression.

    At first nce, she looked like a child picked up from the streets, but now Esther seemed like a proper noble spirit.

    As the owner of the dressing room, it was the most honorable moment when the managerpletely transformed a guest, like she had now.

    Esther¡¯srge eyes glistened as she nced down at her dress.

    It was pretty how the lower end fluttered whenever she moved her body. She couldn''t remove her eyes from the close-knit glitter and frills.

    However, Esther''s elevated mood did notst for long.

    On their way back to the drawing room, she suddenly turned dejected. She was anxious she would look ridiculous in the eyes of the Grand Duke, one familiar with such luxury dresses.

    Since Esther received this as a gift, she wished to wholeheartedly present her thankfulness to the person who bought it.

    The more they approached the drawing room, the more she felt nervous.

    "Your Grace, we''re here."

    Christine walked into the drawing room and called for Darwin.

    As Esther observed Darwin turn around, she unconsciously grasped the hems of her dress.

    The moment Darwin witnessed Esther standing by the door, he jumped from the sofa.

    <strong>''Considerable.¡¯</strong>

    Esther had turned into apletely different child from earlier.

    The old smock from before emphasized her skinny body, but now that she wore a dress which fit her size, Esther¡¯s skinny body waspletely hidden.

    The neat tying of her hair, which had beenbed out thoroughly, also yed a part in her appearance. As her pale and clear skin was revealed, a more pure atmosphere was excluded from her.

    In addition, her red cheeks were lovely. If they were filled with more flesh, they would be much cuter than now.

    ¡°It suits you well. It¡¯s lovely.¡±

    Darwin spoke his thoughts from all his heart.

    However, thatpliment surprised everyone around him, causing their mouth to widen.

    He was a man who seldom praised others. He possessed a heavy mouth and didn''t speak a lot. Here, it was like a wild goose chase just to hear his praise.

    Christine hasughed countless times with Darwin¡¯s sons, but she had never seen such an expression or heard such a tone of voice from him.

    <strong>¡®Who is she?''</strong>

    Christine''s curiosity about Esther grew even more.

    She was bewildered how this girl made the icy Grand duke smile; someone whose expression did not change under any circumstances.

    On the other hand, Esther held a rather embarrassed expression as she had been praised.

    Not only was she not used to thesepliments, she felt like these clothes were not her own. Her mouth felt dry.

    "I''m not sure I can ept such expensive clothes."

    "Expensive? Esther, you need to be more familiar with who you are."

    Darwin smiled, stroking Esther''s head gently.

    The daughter of the Grand Duke.

    Esther''s mouth opened slightly at his confident words. She unknowingly felt a thrill resonate throughout her body.

    Christine held her breath as she gazed at her.

    <strong>¡®Who is that child?''</strong>

    She couldn¡¯t believe such a child exists. Who is she? Curiosity forced the Madame to continue staring.

    "¡­I''ll wear it well. Thank you."

    Esther nodded with a more confident look.

    Darwin''s eyes curved slightly, satisfied with her response.

    "Then, let''s leave."

    Before Darwin''s party left the dressing room, Madame asked Esther for her opinion.

    "What do you wish me to do with your previous clothing?"

    "Please throw them away."

    Esther answered without much concern.

    The only reason she wore such old attire was there was nothing else for her to dress in. Otherwise, she would have thrown it as soon as possible.

    Esther then came upon the realization she had really left the temple.

 Chapter 10

    The carriage progressed for a while before they finally arrived at the Tersia residence.

    Esther was submerged in the overwhelming size, dazzled the very moment she witnessed it. Even the entrance was toorge for her peripheral vision to grasp it whole.

    She dazedly stared outside from the carriage window as they passed through the streets.

    They passed through a marketce filled with huge, remarkable shops. After advancing through the crowded area came a breathless garden.

    How far were they going? By the time the scenery turned tiresome, the carriage finally came to a stop.

    Esther''s heart began to beat faster, realizing they had arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    "I will open the door."

    The carriage door utched along with Ben''s voice.

    Esther carefully stepped outside the wagon.

    She lightly roamed atop the fresh, green grass and looked around.

    <strong>''Is this the ce I''m going to live in?''</strong>

    There were many statues lined up in front of the huge mansion; even a fountain was there. This reminded her of the temple.

    Now that Esther had gotten a chance to witness therge mansion in which she would reside, she felt trivial and insignificant.

    It seemed she was the only one who didn''t fit in this ce.

    The people of the Grand Duke¡¯s family were undeniably different from someone who spent their entire life crawling at the very bottom as a recement for someone else.

    "Look carefully."

    Darwin¡¯srge hands gently wrapped over Esther''s frozen shoulders.

    "In the future, this is your home."

    The words felt so heartwarming, Esther couldn''t push his hands away.

    <strong>''Home. My home.''</strong>

    Something Esther could never dream of, no matter how much she wished for it. A home and family.

    Esther struggled with her overwhelming emotions.

    This was a golden opportunity for Esther, a person locked inside the temple this whole time until now. Perhaps it was her final chance to meet her death.

    However, she wanted to have a family, a home, even for a short while.

    If so, a few days would be enough. A few months at the most. Wouldn¡¯t it be alright?

    "I¡­"

    Darwin nodded silently when he witnessed Esther on the verge of tears.

    "Let''s step inside.¡±

    Esther nodded and slowly entered the mansion alongside Darwin.

    The sensuous interior and captivating paintings hung throughout the room caught Esther¡¯s eye. She eagerly strived ahead, wondering if there was such a thing as an end to the paintings surrounding them.

    The butler Delbert, which had been previously waiting for their arrival, walked forward to greet them.

    The polite gray-haired old man seemed to be a part in assisting the Grand Duke¡¯s family, having a lineage stand by them from generation to generation.

    "Have you been well?"

    As he had received information in advance regarding Esther¡¯s arrival, Delbert was not surprised to see the little girl Darwin had taken in standing beside him.

    "Yes. Where are Judy and Dennis?"

    "The masters had previously left. They will be back soon."

    Esther wriggled her fingers nervously as she listened to their conversation.

    She would soon meet the twin sons of the Grand Duke.

    Curious as to what kind of children they would be, Esther turned anxious once more.

    <strong>''A family connected by blood.''</strong>

    No matter how well Darwin treated her, Esther and the real sons of the Grand Duke would remain ced in different levels.

    He bought her clothes, spoke to Esther while looking straight into her eyes, and took care of her kindly, making herself feel like his real daughter.

    Esther would remain forever grateful, even if she couldn¡¯t dare call him father.

    Although Esther had decided not to trust people easily, her heart was already shaken.

    <strong>''Like a fool.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin suddenly stopped walking, sensing Esther''s mood promptly drop.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It¡¯s nothing. I''m just still unfamiliar."

    Darwin nodded as Esther nced around to present her unfamiliarity with the ce.

    "Well, it''ll take some time for you to get used to your surroundings.¡±

    Darwin then apanied her up the stairs, oblivious to her actual thoughts.

    "Let''s confirm where you will be staying first."

    The second floor of the building was used by Darwin, while the fourth floor was upied by the twins.

    The third floor, which used to be his wife''s, was now empty.

    In the meantime, several rooms in the floor had been used as storage for artworks. However, Darwin ordered the head maid to have the ce tidied up in advance for Esther use it.

    If one followed the spiral staircase leading to the third floor, they would witness a long hallway before them. There, five rooms were designed in zigzag order along the corridor.

    When they reached the third floor, Darwin pointed to the rooms and replied, "Use the whole floor to your extent."

    "To my extent?"

    Esther asked back in a startled voice.

    "Yes. As long as you don¡¯t enter thest locked room."

    Although Darwin showed endless kindness, embarrassment and ufortness spread through Esther''s face.

    It was enough just to give her one room, but now that wasn¡¯t even possible. This was much too difficult and unfamiliar for Esther.

    <strong>''What do I do?''</strong>

    While Esther hesitated, the racket of someone causing amotion could be heard downstairs.

    Everyone''s eyes, including Darwin¡¯s, sailed towards the staircase.

    The sound only grew louder by the second. Then, it paused right at the bottom of the third floor.

    "Is it Judy?"

    Judy was the only one in the mansion capable of causing such amotion.

    As everyone expected, it was none other than Judy who appeared at the end of the hall. He was gasping for breath, conveying how much he had run till this point.

    "Father!"

    Judy shouted for Darwin the moment he witnessed him. Joy filled his face, as his father had finally returned.

    However, he soon halted.

    It was because of the girl standing beside his father.

    Judy''s head tilted to the side.

    "Huh?"

    Judy folded his arms and scanned Esther up and down.

    His gaze was filled with curiosity, mixed with a sense of alertness.

    "Father, what is she?"

    Unlike Darwin''s low voice, his tone beautifully released. Nheless, the way he spoke was just as Darwin, strangely cold.

    Esther lowered her shoulders as Judy questioned herself. She felt as if she had been wrongly sinned.

    <strong>¡®A stranger.¡¯</strong>

    Anyone would think so if their father was to bring a younger sibling from nowhere.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s twin sons wouldn¡¯t act the same to her.

    Darwin quickly rebuked Judy, aware of Esther¡¯s feelings towards his rude tone.

    "What is with that habit of speech? Judy."

    "Then what do I call her? I don¡¯t know who she is."

    Judy pouted, feeling guilty now that he had been scolded by his father. He didn''t favor being around a child of unknown origins.

    Judy red at Esther.

    He meant to scare her, but quickly rolled his eyes to the side, sessfully caught by Darwin.

    <strong>¡®Judy.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin shook his head, swallowing a sigh.

    He was nning to introduce the twins to Esther after Dennis arrived, but it seemed like he had no choice but to have Judy be known of her arrival first.

    Darwin opened his mouth.

    "Say hello. This is your younger sister."

    Judy¡¯s grip on the firecracker he had been holding loosened, and the firecracker dropped to the floor the moment he heard such words leave Darwin¡¯s mouth.

    He rubbed his ears, not paying mind to the firecracker which freely rolled on the floor.

    "Strange. There''s nothing wrong.¡±

    Judy hardened the moment he confirmed nothing was wrong with his ears. He then moved his head to face Darwin.

    "That''s right. She is your sister."

    Darwin confirmed the truth to Judy and nodded calmly.

    Judy, flustered by Darwin¡¯s calm attitude, snorted while wearing a grim expression.

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Father."

    Judy''s eyes narrowed. His eyes were filled with doubt.

    "Did you set up another household without our knowledge? Since when?"

    "I mustn¡¯t stay still with such an attitude. I will have to call Alex this instant."

    Darwin frowned at Judy''s question.

    The Alex he spoke of was Judy''s most feared etiquette tutor.

    "It''s a joke, a joke."

    Judy raised both hands as if to surrender. Then, with a sullen expression, he continued to question Esther more politely than before.

    "How old is she?"

    "Twelve."

    "No one has a tiny twelve-year old sister like this. I wouldn¡¯t have known if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Darwin''s anger subsided for a moment, as he observed Judy pointing out his reasonable doubts.

    He held pure admiration towards Judy, who detested studying, to hold such a mind.

    "I have decided to adopt her."

    "Didn''t you in reality give birth to her elsewhere and kept her hidden till now?¡±

    "Even if that is the case."

    Darwin answered firmly to prevent Judy from spreading his useless imagination to the extreme.

    As a result, Judy¡¯s suspicious nces directed towards Esther lifted a bit.

    <strong>¡®Her eyes aren''t green.''</strong>

    Esther''s appearance clearly showed Darwin had nothing to do with the girl. Her hair and eye color, including the atmosphere omitting from herself seemed very different from his father¡¯s.

    However, that made it even more strange. A cold-blooded father, adopting a child which doesn¡¯t share a single drop of blood?

    <strong>¡®Is it because she resembles mother?''</strong>

    Esther resembled his mother''s features in the portrait. Perhaps it was because her hair and eye color were the same.

    Judy continued with his reasoning, converting from his father to attack Esther.

    "Where are you from?"

    Esther, who had been silently listening to their conversation, was startled by the question that abruptly directed at her.

    Judy''s eyes still held their doubts.

    Her heart throbbed as she witnessed his alertness, not able to willingly respond.

    Esther''s voice shrank.

    "From the temple¡­¡±

    Judy jumped at her words.

    "The temple? Father, you''ve brought a child from the temple?"

    "Enough!"

    Darwin shouted for Judy to stop, aware of Esther¡¯s sensitiveness when it came to the temple. His low voice which resonated at a raised tone seemed so intense, it caused everyone to stiffen.

    "If you''re going to keep talking nonsense, get downstairs right now."

    "No, I understand now.¡±

    Judy quickly lowered his tail, realizing Darwin''s mood had gone to the edge.

    Last time, he underwent the experience of being banned from leaving the mansion for a week.

    <strong>''Who cares.''</strong>

    Judy nced at Esther as the fleeting thought passed by.

    In fact, it didn''t matter to him who his sister was.

    Judy only needed a sibling to press Sebastian''s nose.

    He didn''t know his request would be resolved so soon, but the result was good nevertheless. As he thought so, Judy felt his mind loosen and felt conditionally better.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the casual Judy to brighten up and face Esther positively.

    He smiled yfully and waved his right hand towards Esther.

    "You know me, right? I''m Judy."

    Esther was flustered by Judy''s sudden change of attitude, but quickly bowed her head and returned the greeting.

    "I¡¯m Esther."

    Judy¡¯s endless streaming energy contrasted sharply with Esther¡¯s calm appearance.

    Esther silently nced at Judy.

    He held characteristics and an appearance which made him seem to be the younger twin of the two.

    His green eyes twinkled like jewels, and confidence overflowed throughout his body. He seemed likely to be a leader wherever he chose to head.

    Judy had already prepared to leave as soon as he finished greeting Esther. He pulled his feet and turned around quickly.

    "Then I¡¯ll meet Sebastian¡­ Ah, why!"

    Darwin caught Judy as he attempted to make a run for it. His strong hand caused Judy to float in the air.

    Judy, struggling to be let off, red at Darwin. He shook his arms and legs recklessly in order to be ced down. It was only after Darwin struck his forehead that he calmly stood on the floor.

    "Where are you leaving so early?¡±

    "Ugh, I have a previous meeting.¡±

    Judy grumbled and scratched his forehead, the area which had been attacked by Darwin.

    Either way, Darwin did not intend to send Judy away. He pushed Judy to Esther with hisrge hand.

    "You show Esther her room."

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Why me? I don¡¯t want to. There¡¯s a previous meeting I need to attend!¡±

    Darwin turned to Esther, disregarding the misbehaving Judy who was running around in a fit.

    ¡°After choosing the room you will be staying in,e to my study.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes!¡±

    She was not in a position to refuse.

    Esther replied that she would do so.

    Soon, after Darwin descended the stairs, only Judy and Esther were left in the hallway of the third floor.

    Darwin had removed all the servants and guards from the floor, therefore the noisy corridor was promptly overwhelmed with silence.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Esther turned her head towards the wall, unable to face Judy.

    She realized Judy didn¡¯t like her very much from the beginning, so it would be difficult to get along with him well.

    ¡°Hey. I have to leave fast.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. He was displeased at how his father prevented him from leaving.

    He had to hurry and meet Sebastian to press his nose!

    Judy grumbled to himself, frowned and proceeded to circle Esther.

    Then, while wearing an unpleasant expression, he stood behind the little girl and measured her height.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t we simr in height?¡¯

    Esther seemed to be smaller than her peers, but Judy was also rtively short.

    Dennis was the only one who grew tall, overwhelming both the twins.

    The difference between Judy and Esther was only one span.

    Judy didn¡¯t like the fact, so he raised his sharp paws and called for Esther.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taller.¡±

    Esther widened her eyes as she stood idly. She didn¡¯t respond to his intimidating call and only tilted her head to the side, contemting as to why he suddenly brought up his height.

    Esther¡¯s drooping eyes only then turned noticeable for Judy. As though he had finally realized her worth, Judy quickly strode to Esther and stared into her face.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she like a puppy?¡¯

    Judy owned a dog since he was five years old. Not many people knew of the fact, but he tended to be distracted by cute things.

    Therefore, Esther¡¯s round and clear eyes could not be ignored.

    Judy groaned impatiently as he strode from her.

    ¡°Choose quickly, I have somewhere to go.¡±

    Esther hurriedly walked behind Judy after he ordered her to follow his lead.

    The sound of both their shoes cking against the porcin floor echoed throughout the empty corridor.

    All rooms had their doors wide open.

    Esther, scanning each room as they passed by, halted before they could pass the third chamber.

    It was a room that held an impablyrge window.

    The outside view held an especially clear view, thanks to the window which took up more than half of one wall.

    A room bright enough for one to be blinded by the shing sunlight.

    Esther, which had lived in the dark all her life, seemed to be witnessing a ce she had visualized in her mind during her grim times.

    She unknowingly stepped inside. Her feet seemed to be holding a mind of their own.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s very pretty.¡±

    Esther stood before the window,pletely possessed. She could witness the well-groomed garden outside. There seemed to be the background of mountain peaks far behind the residence.

    It was then.

    Esther¡¯s arm was pulled backward by an unknown force.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t stay here. This is my secret base.¡±

    Judy applied force to the hand clutching her arm, slightly threatening she should never choose to stay in this ce.

    Estherplied with his order without much resistance.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be greedy.¡¯

    The ce she stayed in during her days at the temple was a moldy attic located at the furthest corner.

    Such a room was too brilliant to suit herself.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take another room.¡±

    Judy turned flustered the moment Esther¡¯s eyes thickened, as she spoke lifelessly.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Judy wasn¡¯t intending to be malicious.

    This room was just very important to him.

    There was a sturdy pipe next to the window which yed the role for him to use when secretly escaping the mansion during his prohibition.

    So he couldn¡¯t yield¡­ However, seeing Esther¡¯s sad puppy-like appearance scarred his heart.

    Judy scratched his head and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Just use it.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she halted from leaving the room.

    She thought her change in mood wasn¡¯t obvious, but the difference in facial expression could be made out by simply anyone.

    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ll give you special permission.¡±

    Judy¡¯s shoulders soared to the sky as he replied so casually. He rubbed his nose, overly proud of his kind act.

    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t just hand her his secret base for free.

    Judy ced his hands on each side of his waist, suggesting a fair deal to Esther.

    ¡°Come meet Sebastian with me instead.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He is. A Stupid kid.¡±

    Judy stretched out his hand as he spoke.

    His index finger poked Esther¡¯s soft cheek.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Embarrassed by Judy¡¯s sudden behavior, Esther quickly raised her hand and covered her cheek.

    She wondered the reason he did so, but nothing was wrong with her face.

    ¡°Young master, why¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Judy abruptly covered the startled Esther¡¯s mouth, causing her to keep quiet.

    ¡°What are you saying? Just call me brother.¡±

    Brother?

    Esther caught her breath.

    If thought about it, brother was the correct way for Esther to address him. However, she had never called anyone like that before now.

    Brother. She felt awkward and nervous just thinking about it.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Judy lifted his hand from her mouth. Then he pressed Esther with his eyes, urging her to call him quickly.

    As Esther hesitated, Judy raised his voice.

    ¡°Does it look like I have time?¡±

    Esther intuited Judy¡¯s stubbornness wouldn¡¯t be easily broken.

    There was only one way to remove that burdensome gaze from her.

    ¡°¡­ther.¡±

    ¡°ther?¡±

    ¡°Judy, brother¡­¡±

    Eventually, she barely managed to create a shallow voice and lowered her head.

    Her cheeks were flushed with shame at the word she had spoken.

    Esther shook her head to cool off her hot cheeks. Her hair, which had been tied into a ponytail, fluttered over her shoulders.

    ¡®Sister¡­ It feels good.¡¯

    Judy¡¯s mouth widened open.

    When he heard the word ¡®brother,¡¯ his shoulders rose to the fullest.

    He felt like he now had something to protect.

    The protective instinct Judy had never felt before arose.

    He could see a little now, why Sebastian liked his sibling so much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    The thrilled Judy proceeded to drag Esther down the stairs.

    However, Ben, which had been waiting for them on the second floor, swiftly caught him from having it his way.

    ¡°Are you finished? His Grace is waiting for Lady Esther.¡±

    Judy grumbled as Esther was taken from him.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Instead, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Then he swept Esther¡¯s palm with his own.

    Esther¡¯s eyes filled with anxiousness as she contemted what to respond with. Judy called for her sharply.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I stamped my hand. You should¡¯ve returned it.¡±

    Judy frustratedly pointed at the middle of his hand. Then heined if Esther had ever tried it before and showed his palm again.

    Esther flusteredly echoed Judy¡¯s posture.

    ¡°L-like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    No one had informed Esther this was a hand stamp.

    Esther had never done such an intimate action with anyone. She had no one to do it with.

    So it was mesmerizing.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but when she nkly gazed down at her hand which met with Judy¡¯s, she felt tickled, recalling their promise to meet tomorrow.

    ¡°I promised you tomorrow. Bye!¡±

    Judy waved his hand before speeding down the stairs. He disappeared as quickly as when he first arrived.

    Esther clutched her slightly warm hand as she followed the footsteps of Ben.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    In the meantime, Darwin was seated on the sofa in his study, tapping his fingers against the armrest.

    ¡°Why did I leave the two alone?¡±

    Darwin was hoping for Judy and Esther to be closer, yet he soon came upon the worry Judy might have yed a practical joke on Esther.

    If looked upon his personality, it was only normal for Judy to do so.

    Darwin lost hisposure and acted unlike himself. He pressed the table.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to head there.¡¯

    Just as Darwin prepared to stand, a knock could be heard from outside the door.

    He quickly straightened his posture and coughed to clear his throat.

    After crossing his legs and sitting upwards, not a bit of anxiety could be seen remaining from his appearance.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and Esther entered the study.

    She nodded to greet him.

    ¡°Come and have a seat.¡±

    Esther trotted towards the sofa as Darwin urged her to.

    As she approached, it smelled strangely sweet. She couldn¡¯t make out where the alluring scent originated from, as it was covered by Darwin¡¯srge back.

    Esther walked to the sofa as she sniffled her nose, soon discovering the cause of the smell.

    Various kinds of pastries were set on the table as if put on disy.

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened the moment she spotted the sweets.

    Darwin, on the other hand,ughed inwardly, delighted by Esther¡¯s raucous response.

    As soon as Darwin heard that she held a liking to pastries from the dressing room, it was worthwhile for him to prepare them for her after their arrival.

    However, Esther never anticipated these dishes were prepared for herself.

    ¡®Duke, I hope you enjoy these sweets very much.¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t thought Darwin favored them to the extent of having the sweets prepared in his study.

    Esther concluded not to touch anything he had a liking for, so she quickly changed her view from the enticing tes.

    ¡®You aren¡¯t eating?¡¯

    When Esther, whom Darwin anticipated was going to help herself to the tes at once, turned from then, his eyebrows frowned.

    ¡°Ahm. Have you decided on your room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I chose the third.¡±

    ¡°Well done. I will prepare new furniture.¡±

    Esther raised her head as she pressed her hands firmly against the temptation of the sweets.

    ¡°There is still a bed and closet in the room for me to use?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re old. I have already called someone to match the furniture, so it will be fully renovated in a few days.¡±

    Darwin stated for them to be old, yet all were quality,pared to those used by Esther while at the temple.

    A mattress that used to exhaust her back every night, a closet that had pretty much broken down, in addition to a desk which she didn¡¯t even fit in.

    Nevertheless, Esther nodded calmly to match Darwin¡¯s rhythm.

    Darwin then loosened his legs.

    As Esther felt the change of atmosphere, she also improved her posture.

    A pile of papers was ced next to the sweets, on top of the table positioned between the two.

    Darwin gracefully picked up the paper at the very top of the pile.

    He pushed the paper in front of Esther in a slow but steady motion.

    ¡°This is a document stating for you to be adopted.¡±

    For a moment, Esther speechlessly stared at the document before her.

    Along with a few simple lines proving the rightfulness of the document, each held his or her name on the bottom of the document for a signature.

    Tersia¡¯s seal already contained Darwin¡¯s stamp.

    ¡°You can dip your fingers in the ink and mark your seal under your name.¡±

    A very simple exnation.

    A family was something Esther never had, even when she wished for it to the extreme.

    Thebel ¡®orphan¡¯ was a shackle never separated from Esther.

    It was strange how only one document such as this could easily establish a family rtionship.

    The thin paper seemed capable of tearing with the tiniest of force applied to it.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll sign.¡±

    Though many emotions aroused deep within her, Esther stifled her thumb and slowly pushed it against the ink.

    As the ink came in contact with her, a damp and cold sensation spread through her fingertips.

    Esther pressed the chilling sensation under her name.

    Then, a red mark was engraved over the adoption papers.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Also here.¡±

    Two identical documents had been prepared beforehand.

    Ben gathered both the moment Esther finished stamping her finger on the sheets.

    One was ced in a gold envelope and handed to Esther.

    ¡°Congrattions, youngdy.¡±

    ¡®Congrattions.¡¯

    Esther smiled bitterly as she epted the envelope.

    The adoption documents wrote ¡´Esther had be a member of the Grand Duke of Tersia¡µ, but it somehow felt a certain proof that she was not a true family member.

    Esther looked down at the document,plicated emotions overwhelming her mind.

    Darwin stared at Esther with his chin propped over the back of his hand, unaware of her current thoughts.

    The sofa seemed towering due to her minuscule appearance. It was overly endearing, observing the tip of her toes scarcely touching the floor.

    He focused on the tip of her feet, then came to his senses and offered Esther the sweets ced on the table.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some?¡±

    Esther¡¯s gaze then turned back to the sweets.

    Her mouth watered over the appetizing disy.

    However, she didn¡¯t desire toy ahold of what the Grand Duke enjoyed in his own time.

    Moreover, the way he prompted her to proceed and stared at her with such a burdensome gaze caused her to think she should never touch them.

    She shook her head, concluding he only offered her so because it was proper etiquette.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Grand Duke, you have some.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Darwinughed as if he had heard something strange.

    He disliked sweets and hated the thought of them touching his lips. However, Esther could not have known.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡¯

    In Darwin¡¯s point of view, Esther¡¯s interest clearly continued to turn to the pastries.

    She replied she wouldn¡¯t have some, while she kept ncing their way.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why she refused.

    The chef who prepared the appetizers stated that one must eat them before they cooled down. Otherwise, the taste would drop significantly.

    Darwin then picked up a treat.

    And pushed it in front of Esther¡¯s face.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    Esther blinked as she stared at the cookie, wondering what kind of situation she was in. Her long eyshes fluttered.

    In the meantime, the cookie pulled closer, stopping right before the baffled Esther¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s low voice contained a powerful force that made it difficult for her to reject.

    Esther was surprised by the seriousness and rebelliousness contained in his voice. She bit the cookie.

    She flusteredly thought to hold it with her own hands when eating, but it was after she had already taken a bite.

    She stopped thinking.

    It was so sulent, Esther couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    The softness that melted away while inside her mouth was an experience Esther had never been through before.

    ¡°You eat well.¡±

    Darwin smiled subtly while rxing his eyes.

    Yes. That was the face Darwin desired to see when he asked Ben to prepare the desserts.

    He felt satisfied, seeing how well she enjoyed the sweets.

    ¡®Uh¡­ It¡¯s so delicious. I want to stack them forter.¡¯

    Esther, fascinated by the taste and feel of the cookie, didn¡¯t feel Darwin¡¯s gaze as he stared at her. She just chewed and nibbled on the sweets bit by bit, feeling a bit dejected as she was aware of the pastry shrinking continuously.

    She savored the taste until itpletely disappeared before opening her eyes¡­

    Only then did Esther sense it was strange.

    Everyone was looking at herself. She btedly discerned the excessive silence throughout the room.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It was so delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat this too.¡±

    Before Esther could finish speaking, Darwin picked out a different vor.

    Esther quickly epted it, stunned. Although she was delighted to have another sweet, her mind was filled with confusion as to what was going on.

    Before she knew it, Esther held another cookie in her hand.

    While losing her reason for a moment, her hands spontaneously held other treats.

    At the same time, she was very careful that the sweet mighte in contact with her ink-stained finger.

    ¡°This is a strawberry.¡±

    There were strawberries stuck in the cookie.

    Esther nibbled.

    She then contemteding to a stop, yet the Duke encouraged her to continue.

    Darwin then noticed something as he observed Esther delightfully enjoying her sweets.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit morefortably?¡±

    Esther¡¯s posture was too straight. It also seemed ufortable for her to move.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the new dress will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s ruined, we can buy the same style again.¡±

    Darwin spoke as if it weren¡¯t any big deal.

    ¡°No, I like the dress I¡¯m wearing now. New clothes are different from existing ones.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just the first gift I received.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes curved beautifully.

    The reason for her being careful with the new clothes was not simply because they were expensive.

    It was the first time she had received a gift from someone. She didn¡¯t wish to ruin it.

    Esther¡¯s face brightened, however, her statement only caused Darwin¡¯s eyes to darken.

    At that moment, the sharp glint existing inside his ring eyes seemed so cold that Esther would have fainted if she came in contact with them.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone receive gifts on their birthdays, New Year¡¯s Day, and Children¡¯s Day?¡±

    ¡°That only applies to the noble families. I don¡¯t even know when my birthday is.¡±

    Esther recited so calmly.

    Esther, a child abandoned since birth, did not know the date of her birthday. Of course, the reality was that there would be no one to celebrate such a day even if she knew.

    On Children¡¯s Day, only children from families who sponsored the temple received gifts. The orphans were always excluded.

    So, from some point on, she didn¡¯t look forward to any gift. It had be natural to remain unbeknown of her birth date.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your birthday¡­ Then let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Darwin spoke in a low tone, causing Esther¡¯s head to lift.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set your favorite day as your birthday.¡±

    Darwin decided at this very moment.

    He would hold Esther¡¯s uing birthday with great sess.

    He was going to present her everything she hadn¡¯t received till now.

    Being the daughter of the Tersia family, she of course deserved special treatment.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t really any day I like¡­¡±

    Esther fell into the past for a moment, her face wearing a nk expression.

    It was such a painful life, she would never undergo a happy memory until the moment of her death.

    Her mind constantly overflowed with times she didn¡¯t wish to remember in the least, while there wasn¡¯t one pleasant memory for her to recall.

    Because even the pleasant memories Esther had lived were stained with betrayal.

    Esther raised her head after concluding her thoughts.

    ¡°Then today.¡±

    She smiled awkwardly, somehow embarrassed.

    It was a clumsy motion that did not bloom properly, a both lovely and pitiful smile.

    Esther¡¯s smile shed directly into Darwin¡¯s heart.

    He felt like he was being stabbed in his vital organ after entering battle unprepared.

    ¡®What is this feeling¡­?¡¯

    An unknown force deep inside his heart felt the urge of doing anything for the little girl.

    He had never before felt the joy of presenting anyone a gift, but Esther¡¯s reaction caused him to feel a sense of worthlessness.

    It wasn¡¯t any big deal to buy one piece.

    He could have brought all the dressing rooms on Lille Street.

    ¡°Hm. If I had known this would¡¯ve happened, I¡¯d have bought all the clothes in the¡­ No, I should¡¯ve just bought the whole dressing room.¡±

    ¡°Duke!¡±

    Esther opened her mouth reflexively, surprised by Darwin¡¯s murmur. It was the loudest voice she¡¯d ever heard before now.

    Darwin replied it was a joke as she fiercely protested, but he meant every word he spoke.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to buy Esther anything if he could make herugh.

    Wasn¡¯t it money that was overflowing in the Grand duke of Tersia¡¯s residence after all?

    ¡°Determining a day right now isn¡¯t a good choice. If there is a day where you wish to celebrate more than now, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Will such a daye?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. You will enjoy every day from this point forward.¡±

    Esther only raised the corners of her mouth as she chuckled silently.

    It was a burst of fakeughter, indicating she didn¡¯t believe such a day would ever form.

    Seeing her smile whichpletely differed from the time she had been eating cookies, perplexion ran through Darwin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Aside from that. Attend breakfast tomorrow. You will have to formally greet your brothers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grand Duke.¡±

    Darwin didn¡¯t hold Esther long, aware of her tiredness aftering such a long way.

    He concluded the private meeting so that she could restfortably.

    ¡°You must be tired. Head back and get some rest.¡±

    Esther shook off the cookie crumbs from her dress and clutched the adoption papers into her hand.

    She nodded to excuse herself before heading to her new room.

    However, before she could leave, Ben requested Esther to wait a moment.

    He soon began to ce all the sweets from the table to a basket.

    The cookies were stacked neatly in the basket by type. Eventually, the basket filled with the desserts was handed over to Esther.

    ¡°Please take it.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Stupefied Esther turned to stare at Darwin, her eyes blinking confusedly. Nheless, Darwin didn¡¯tment anything about the desserts.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these a snack for you, Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Why would I eat such a thing? I dislike sweets.¡±

    Darwin buried his face under a pile of papers at the end of his words. Esther couldn¡¯t disturb him, so she proceeded to leave the study silently.

    ¡®Why did he prepare so many sweets when he didn¡¯t like them in the first ce?¡¯

    Esther became troubled as she nced over the basket filled with treats.

    Although she critically contemted it over, no answer circted. In the end, Esther could not have known what Darwin was thinking. Sheughed mindlessly, wondering what was wrong with this situation.

    It was the first time in her life that she had received so many sweets. Even if she ate three a day, there would be enough tost for a week.

    Although she worked to hold her smile, she couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips upward.

    Esther couldn¡¯t believe she was smiling like this. All her past lives, she hadn¡¯t anything to be happy about as of those painful memories, therefore she had always felt empty.

    Nevertheless, there was nothing she could do in front of food.

    Esther walked up the stairs wearing a look of cheerfulness as she cherished her basket.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    In the evening, a family meeting was held without Esther¡¯s knowledge.

    The participants were Darwin, Judy, and Dennis.

    Darwin had called the twins to let them know what they had to be aware of hence this point forth.

    He was bothered with the perception that the twins who grew up as only children would improperly treat Esther.

    ¡°Understand? You shouldn¡¯t speak hurtful things.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask how she had been living before now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask her that, either. Don¡¯t speak of anything personal until Esther chooses to.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Judy sulked as Darwin warned them not to act in any appropriate manner.

    ¡°Judy, especially you. Don¡¯t y tricks.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do anything at all, will I still be childish?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much change in Darwin¡¯s expression.

    Instead, he ced hisrge, strong palms on each of Judy and Dennis¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Let herugh.¡±

    He recalled Esther¡¯s awkward expression as she tried to smile.

    ¡°I hope this house will be filled withughter.¡±

    ¡°Pff. I alwaysugh, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I look forward to meeting Esther.¡±

    Judy answered casually, while Dennis¡¯s voice was filled with simple curiosity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Esther is the one you two wished to bring.¡±

    The reason for adopting Esther.

    Darwin confirmed once again that this was the children¡¯s wish.

 Chapter 13

    Early the next morning.

    Esther woke up the next morning to find the bright sunlight peeking through therge windows.

    ¡°Bright.¡±

    She stretched, then rubbed her half-asleep eyes.

    Esther stared nkly as she faced the window. The bright room brimming with sunshine seemed unfamiliar to her.

    Was it because she had left the temple? Esther wondered how long it had been since shest had such a refreshing morning. She also didn¡¯t dream any nightmares the night before.

    As Esther stretched her limbs, the nket rustled against the floor.

    The ce Esther rested wasn¡¯t the bed.

    She unreservedly dozed on the floor; perhaps due to her custom habit while at the temple.

    After she crouched down with her body against the wall, she realized she was not in a prison.

    She could only fall asleep after undergoing the recognition.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I had a good night¡¯s sleep.¡¯

    Esther absent-mindedly pulled her hand towards the beaming sun.

    She stared at the transparent, warm light permeating her palm.

    This very peaceful moment felt foreign to her.

    How long had it been?

    A knock could be heard from behind the door.

    A maid had arrived to dress Esther for breakfast.

    ¡°My Lady! Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡±

    Esther rose from the floor, swiped her nket, and ran to bed.

    Leaving the bed and sleeping on the floor, she never wanted to be seen like that by others.

    She knew better than anyone else if she presented any weaknesses, she would be attacked mercilessly.

    Esther opened the door only after shepleted tidying the room.

    Dorothy, who had been waiting before the entrance, smiled gently as she faced Esther.

    ¡°Did you have a good night¡¯s sleep, mydy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I slept well.¡± (¡°?. ? ???.¡±)

    *TL/N: The ? used at the end indicates one using polite speech while addressing the person in question. Just thought you¡¯d be curious!! (I won¡¯t mention this in uing chapters, to not disturb your reading time!)

    Dorothy frowned, shaking her head severely as she heard Esther¡¯s respectful response.

    ¡°My Lady, again. You said you¡¯d speak to mefortably.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. It¡¯s still awkward for me.¡±

    Esther flusteredly opened then closed her mouth. She had never addressed someone casually, therefore unconsciously uttering honorifics was only typical for her.

    ¡°You will soon be ustomed.¡±

    Dorothy was a bright, fresh, quick-witted maid whom Darwin had attached to Esther.

    She didn¡¯t mention uselessments and was thoroughly polite to Esther.

    Even so, Esther was ufortable with her presence, as she had been ustomed to being alone all her life till now.

    She was only following her, assisting with things Esther could do herself.

    Nheless, Esther would soon be habituated to this, as she couldn¡¯t be left alone while staying here at any rate.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther washed her face and dressed with the help of Dorothy.

    She seemed very clean as she had bathed the day before.

    After Esther removed her nightgown to change into a dress, Dorothy pped her hands, a brilliant thought crossing her mind.

    She apanied Esther to the dressing table.

    ¡°My Lady, why don¡¯t you sit here for a second?¡±

    Esther seated into the chair with the help of Dorothy. Dorothy proceeded tob herdy¡¯s wavy, rich hair, slowly but affectionately.

    ¡°May I style your hair?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s hand then proceeded to turn multiple strands several times, before Esther¡¯s hair began taking shape.

    The tail of her half-bonded hair positioned over her loose strands shook gently.

    Dorothypleted the hairdo after she strapped the ribbon with a red cloth.

    Esther eximed in admiration as she touched the decoration.

    ¡°Dorothy¡¯s very dexterous with her hands.¡±

    ¡°I have three younger siblings. They tell me to do their hair like this, do it like that. It¡¯s such a fuss. I just tie their hair up using this method to make them feel better.¡±

    Dorothy smiled as she oiled Esther¡¯s hair.

    Esther didn¡¯t dislike her hair positioned this way.

    After Dorothypleted her preparation, Esther headed straight down the spiral stairs, arriving at the first floor.

    As she strolled along the corridor and turned a few times, she could see a dining room positioned on the right.

    Esther abruptly halted arriving before the entrance.

    She found her way easily thanks to Dorothy¡¯s guidance, yet her feet could not proceed any further.

    ¡®My ce is missing.¡¯

    Only three people¡¯s tableware was set on the empty table; everyone had yet to arrive.

    Esther couldn¡¯t bring herself to enter after being aware of the fact.

    Her feelings of excitement somehow subsided in an instant as she stood nkly and stared.

    She felt miserable, reminded of her situation very well.

    ¡®Will I stay here for more than a month? I didn¡¯te here to enjoy time with my family anyway.¡¯

    Esther forced herself to turn away from her threatening emotions.

    What was certain was that she had to die before being recognized as a saint.

    She abruptly felt nauseous and dizzy.

    Esther squeezed her shoulders and clenched her hand, holding herself from copsing due to her prompt lightheadedness.

    ¡°What are you doing standing here?¡±

    It was Judy who came across Esther first, sneaking up to surprise her.

    However, Esther was wearing a grave impression, which caused him to pause.

    Judy stood beside Esther and stared at their front, wondering if she was gazing at the moon. Since the room was overly familiar for him, the field of view didn¡¯t differ much for him.

    What caught his eye was the three-person tableware positioned on the table.

    ¡°Idiot. We haven¡¯t been able to set up your seat yet.¡±

    Judy lightly pushed Esther¡¯s back, realizing she had been like this due to her empty seat.

    ¡°No, wait¡­!¡±

    Esther thrust into the dining room in response to his sudden force.

    ¡°Oh, my! You¡¯re here already?¡±

    ¡°Wee, Master. Come on in, mydy.¡±

    The maids in the dining room greeted them warmly.

    It was a much more sincere entrance than Esther had initially expected.

    She anticipated they would reject herself, but after entering this ce, she realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    There was no contempt held in their eyes as they faced Esther. Neither was it a look of disrespect.

    They were simply eyes that weed her.

    ¡®Is this the power of wealth?¡¯

    She was adopted as the daughter of the Grand Duke only in name.

    She had been living in denial and neglect all her life, only to be weed here.

    It was cumbersome, this was all due to the difference in identity.

    But on the other hand¡­ This warmth felt nice.

    ¡°This is my seat; father¡¯s seat is right in front of me. Whatever you do, sit next to me.¡±

    Judy tapped the chair next to him after he had settled in his seat.

    Esther sat down next to Judy. She didn¡¯t have a set seat in any case.

    ¡°You¡¯re really thin. There¡¯s nothing but bones, right? Didn¡¯t you ever eat?¡±

    Judy joked as he giggled.

    Esther only responded with a grin; she couldn¡¯t respond to the question.

    The temple only presented a very small amount of food to a candidate in training.

    While in prison, she had only digested porridge.

    She had only filled herself to the point where she wouldn¡¯t die, so there were no memories of drinking the full portion.

    As Esther shook her head to remove the painful memories, she could sense the energy of an unfamiliar person.

    Esther¡¯s gaze unconsciously turned to the door.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A boy happened to be entering the dining room.

    She could recognize with one nce that he was Dennis, the twin brother with a face that exactly resembled Judy¡¯s.

    Esther rose from her seat in a fit of surprise.

    It was the first time she had met Dennis here.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther lowered her head. Dennis nodded lightly.

    It was a very calm reaction for someone encountering their sudden sibling.

    ¡®Their atmosphere¡¯s arepletely different.¡¯

    Esther took a moment to recap her impression of Dennis.

    First off, Dennis was muchrger than Judy.

    His sharp eyes and nose shape were the same, yet their aurapletely differed.

    Unlike Judy, whose hair was cut short, Dennis¡¯s was much longer and richer.

    He wore thin silver-rimmed sses, which emitted an intellectual aura unbefitting of his age.

    ¡°I¡¯m Esther.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please wait a minute.¡±

    Esther nervously greeted him, while on the other hand, Dennis walked straight to his seat, not caring to nce at her.

    ¡°I must drink water in the morning.¡±

    He lifted the cup positioned on the table as he lightly spoke in a monotonous manner.

    It was a delicate and careful move, equivalent to that of a person holding an important task ahead of them.

    As Dennis lifted the cup, the maid filled his cup with water from the kettle.

    Finishing the touch with rosemary leaves.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dennis then proceeded to gulp down the water, as if he were ustomed to it.

    Although the maid poured quite an amount, he swiftly gulped down the cup, thoroughly emptying it.

    It was Dennis¡¯s first and foremost routine every morning to head to the dining room and drink a ss of water.

    It was very important for him. He was a person who always advanced ording to his daily routine.

    Dennis wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    And then he spoke naturally, gently sweeping the bangs which covered his eyes.

    ¡°You have to drink water in the morning for your body to circte well. Why don¡¯t you also be ustomed? Judy won¡¯t listen to me no matter how much I tell him.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    Esther nodded her head as she nced at him.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Dennis stared for a while before offering Esther a new ss of water.

    ¡°Oh,e on, she¡¯s panicked! Esther, you don¡¯t have to drink that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop her. Why don¡¯t you drink water in the morning?¡±

    Judy and Dennis¡¯s voices significantly raised as they began their quarrel.

    Esther pondered for a moment before surrendering as she drank the water Dennis handed her.

    Drinking liquid wasn¡¯t difficult for her, even if she didn¡¯t know of its contents.

    Meanwhile, Dennis stared at Esther with both his hands sped together.

    ¡®My father brought home a sister.¡¯

    Darwin was willing to do whatever the twins wished for, but it was truly beyond Dennis¡¯ expectations that he brought in a sister so quickly.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes glistened with curiosity as he gazed at the little girl.

    ¡®Where is she special?¡¯

    A child brought in by his father could not be ordinary.

    His desire to explore grew so quickly that he quickly turned his head and opened his moist lips.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Esther responded immediately to Dennis¡¯s call.

    ¡°What are you talented in doing?¡±

    Something she was talented in doing?

    Esther raised her head as she thought. In her past lives, she wasn¡¯t talented in anything enough to receive something like praise.

    Although she was a temple candidate, she also worked as a servant in the temple due to her inferiority.

    One of them was sewing fabric and mending clothes.

    Though weak in her divine powers, she was confident in stitching as her hands were quite skilled.

    ¡°I sew clothes well.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then will you teach me how to do it the next time?¡±

    ¡°How to mend clothes?¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips widened, confused by Dennis¡¯s somewhat thrilled speech.

    ¡°Why do that? Why don¡¯t you have a sword fight with me?¡±

    Judy spoke irritably, not able to understand Dennis¡¯s train of thoughts.

    ¡°I dislike childish activities.¡±

    There have been frequent arguments between the hot-tempered Judy and Dennis, who always calmly ignored him.

    There were always misunderstandings during their fights, but this was one of the many ways the two got along with each other well.

    The two were both best friends and brothers. Their quarrels weren¡¯t heart-to-heart battles.

    ¡®Do I have to stop them?¡¯

    Esther, not knowing of the fact, nervously caught up in their argument.

    Fortunately, the two boy¡¯s puns were soon over.

    That was because of Darwin¡¯s presence as he entered the dining room.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Darwin, appearing in his stunning attire early in the morning, approached his three children as he made eye contact with them.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°I had a bad morning because I fell out of bed while sleeping,¡± Judyined.

    ¡°Father, drink water first,¡± Dennis urged.

    Following Judy and Dennis, Esther greeted Darwin a secondte.

    ¡°Hello, Grand Duke.¡±

    As everyone took their seats, hot tters were promptly ced over the table.

    There were a variety of prawns, bread, sds, gosh, and chicken to try out.

    ¡®How many types are there?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she observed the dazzling cuisine in front of her, her knees weakening from temptation.

    All dishes seemed overly appetizing.

    Esther didn¡¯t think they filled up as much food during the temple¡¯s event. She was baffled; all this food was for a single meal.

    In particr, the chicken meat presented an enticingly glossy texture.

    Esther¡¯s saliva moderately left her mouth as she witnessed the sulent chicken ced before her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal. So¡­ I call dibs!¡±

    As soon as Darwin¡¯s words fell, Judy reached out for the chicken.

    Then, he tore off one of the two legs.

    ¡®Can I do that?¡¯

    Esther, who had noticed his discourteous manners, was slightly curious.

    She didn¡¯t dare overlook the delicious and good portions from each dish. Of course, the distribution of such portions was unfortunately never passed on to Esther¡¯s te.

    Judy only picked out the delicious portions from each dish.

    After having achieved filling his te whole, Judy tilted his head to peer at Esther, who hadn¡¯t even touched the food yet.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±

    Then he held one of the remaining chicken legs and ced it on Esther¡¯s te.

    ¡°You have one too. I love chicken legs.¡±

    Esther remained embarrassed when she saw the chicken leg on her te.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s only one left.¡±

    She assumed it would be for Darwin since only one was left.

    However, Darwin held no interest in meat. The same was true for Dennis.

    They were enjoying a light breakfast with abination of sd and bread.

    Judy burst intoughter at Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°What? Ahaha. You¡¯re really funny. What¡¯s wrong with only one left? If you need more, just ask the chef. There¡¯s plenty of food.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Esther bit her lips awkwardly.

    She was once again hit with the reality that she was now a part of the Grand duke¡¯s family.

    Come to think of it, dozens of dresses could be bought casually, so she wondered if it was the same with food.

    She could eat as many chicken legs as she wanted without any concern.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about starving.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s mouth began to water.

    She had never eaten a chicken leg with so much meat.

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Esther nodded quietly and proceeded to pick the fork beside her te.

    There were various types for her to choose from.

    She didn¡¯t know which to use as they all seemed approximately the same size.

    She nitpicked a fork, reasoning it was the right size.

    Esther attempted to slice the meat from the chicken leg and help herself, yet she didn¡¯t know how to as this was her first experience.

    When Esther applied force to the fork, it bounced right out of her hand.

    The white tablecloth was smeared with the poultry seasoning.

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t know how to use it¡­¡±

    Esther hurriedly tried to fix the tablecloth, but when she wiped the sauce with her hand, the mark only grew bigger.

    Esther¡¯s mind turned nk.

    In this case, she would immediately be sent back to the temple.

    Of course, she thought she¡¯d get in trouble, but the reactions to her mistakepletely differed from Esther¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Father, change the tablecloth. It¡¯s too white.¡±

    ¡°That would be better.¡±

    Darwin immediately gave instructions to the butler.

    Esther was rather dumbfounded when no one rebuked her.

    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    Darwin wiped the corners of his mouth as he asked with a face that seemed to imply he was oblivious.

    ¡°I ruined the expensive tablecloth.¡±

    ¡°Why would I scold you for ruining a tablecloth?¡±

    Darwin saw Esther¡¯s eyes droop down with gloom and added briefly, ¡°A child is naturally prone to making mistakes. Don¡¯t be impatient, because you¡¯ll eventually learn everything. All you have to do now is eat and rest well. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded, sping her sleeve.

    Small mistakes were not tolerated in the type of ce Esther had previously resided.

    That was always the case. If shemitted a wrong act, she would be punished severely.

    But this ce was different.

    They did not me her, although she clearly made a mistake. She wasn¡¯t locked up in solitary confinement nor was she punished.

    Rather, they were confused as to why she was apologizing.

    She was grateful for those soothing words, yet she still felt ufortable when he simply let the matter go.

    ¡®Should I just not eat? Then I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡¯

    Esther couldn¡¯t move her hands in fear ofmitting another mistake.

    The sound of Dennis¡¯s cough could be heard prating Esther¡¯s ear.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Dennis, sitting opposite of her, was cing food on his te. The meat on his te resembled the one on Esther¡¯s.

    Dennis moved his hand slowly. He picked up a fork and knife of the second size among the various proportions of cutlery on the table and began to cut the meat slowly.

    Before she knew it, Esther unknowingly observed Dennis¡¯s behavior. She soon realized his intentions.

    ¡®You¡¯re telling me to follow your lead.¡¯

    Thanks to his courteous leading, Esther memorized how to use each tableware. She also learned how to slice the chicken meat.

    Esther was quick to learn anything from the years of umting her senses, thus she was able to learn some table manners during this dreary meal.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the indifferent Dennis intended to help her or just focused on his meal.

    And so, breakfast time passed by smoothly.

    Darwin finished his meal and stood up to head for work. Soon after, Dennis concluded eating and stood up, stating it was time for him to read.

    Esther emptied a few more dishes before cing her spoon down.

    She felt content, having eaten to her heart¡¯s content without worrying about any consequences.

    ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡±

    Judy chewed on his baguette.

    Esther patted her belly and gently shook her head.

    ¡°I had a lot.¡±

    ¡°Tsktsk, you don¡¯t gain any weight because you eat like a bird.¡±

    Bird¡­?

    Esther stared back at her te, puzzled.

    She finished eating a total of four tes. She ate until she felt like vomiting because this was her first time taking in such delicious foods and there had been no restrictions.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom how more could enter her stomach.

    Judy pped his hands as he left the bewildered Esther behind.

    ¡°Right! You didn¡¯t forget what you promised me yesterday, did you?¡±

    ¡°Sir Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll see youter at two.¡±

    Esther nodded.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    ¡®Why is time so slow?¡¯

    Estherid in bed as she gazed at the clock.

    She had been in this condition ever since retiring from breakfast.

    It frustrated her to the extreme how the hands of the clock barely moved; she had the desire to forcefully turn them around herself. She red at the clock as if they were having a snowball fight.

    Esther stood from her bed at 1:20, with about forty minutes left.

    She circled the room and waited for it to reach the half.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    As soon as the clock struck exactly 1:30, Esther pped her hands.

    The appointment was set for two o¡¯clock, but she thought it would be better to head down and wait with half an hour to spare.

    ¡®Is it that pleasing?¡¯

    Dorothy thought Esther was rather endearing.

    She seemed to have been unaware that her excitement was so transparent.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down now.¡±

    ¡°Mydy, would you like for me to pack a few cookies before you head out?¡±

    Esther halted and turned around at the mention of cookies.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No one will me you for this.¡±

    Dorothy ced the cookies in a prepared pic basket for Esther.

    Esther held her basket dearly and strolled down to the first floor.

    There was no sign of Judy yet.

    Esther stood by the door, anticipating whether she should return since it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    ¡°Lady Esther, you may sit down and wait.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stand.¡±

    Although she pretended to be indifferent, Esther¡¯s feelings remained bright.

    She was excited as this was the first promise she had made with someone.

    Just having someone to wait for was special enough.

    It was scarcely two o¡¯clock.

    When therge horologe on the wall of the living room struck two, the church bells rang loudly.

    Esther¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation.

    Esther stared, thinking Judy would open the door at any time.

    But even from five to thirty minutes, Judy didn¡¯t arrive.

    As time passed, Esther¡¯splexion darkened.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t youing?¡¯

    Esther made an appointment with someone like she never before and was left to patiently wait for their overdue arrival.

    As much as her expectations were high, her disappointment was also immense.

    ¡®You don¡¯t think Master Judy will arrive?¡¯

    ¡®I think so. It¡¯s the whim of the master. It happens every day¡­¡¯

    Butler and Dorothy whispered as they made eye contact.

    Dorothy stepped in, unable to keep Esther waiting any longer.

    ¡°Mydy, aren¡¯t your legs aching? Why don¡¯t you go up to your room and wait there?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther smiled vaguely, somehow sensing Judy would not arrive.

    It was a grim smile.

    After having arrived in this ce, Esther was so very ted that she foolishly let go of her wariness.

    She decided not to trust people, yet she was delighted enough toe all this way and wait for him. Esther liked to speak with Judy. He seemed to have easily opened up to her.

    ¡®Stand tall when you know you¡¯ll get hurt, even when you¡¯re anticipating the oue.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as she nced at the pic basket.

    Esther stepped back, slowly retreating to her room.

    But then, the doorbell abruptly rang.

    When the butler opened the door, one of Judy¡¯s escorts ran inside.

    ¡°Lady Esther! Master Judy told me to deliver this to you.¡±

    He seemed to have been running for so long that his hair struck backward.

    What the gasping knight delivered was a sloppy managed note.

    [I¡¯mte because something happened. You go to the Havel Garden first!]

    The writing seemed crooked as if he had scribbled it in a hurry.

    However, upon reading it, Esther¡¯s expression turned more carefree.

    ¡®I can wait a little longer.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t prefer the one-sided dy but decided to be understanding.

    At least she hadn¡¯t been abandoned.

    ¡°Thank you for the message.¡±

    Esther thanked the knight and called for Dorothy.

    ¡°Where is Havel garden?¡±

    ¡°We must walk up the hill that is west of the castle. It¡¯splicated to exin just with words. I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    The road outside the mansion was strange and unfamiliar to Esther.

    She briefly witnessed it when observing outside the carriage, but walking over the area was different. It was soplicated that Esther felt like she would have gotten lost immediately without Dorothy¡¯s assistance.

 Chapter 15

    As they headed west, a steep hill gradually emerged. As Esther steadfastly climbed the range, the trail split into two once again.

    Fortunately, there were signs this time.

    On the right side, it read, ¡®Havel Garden,¡¯ so she followed the sign, her feet trampling atop the ashen soil.

    Landscaping trees arranged on both sides of the road where the garden initiated. Surrounding the area was the well-kept grass, along with lovely flowers of different varieties.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Havel is the gardener¡¯s name. He had won the most prestigious award in the Empire. Now he is a gardener working for the Grand Duke.¡±

    Esther nodded as she keenly listened to Dorothy¡¯s exnation.

    Thendscaping of the temple was also very well arranged, but it wasn¡¯t as impressive as Havel¡äs Garden. The scale wasrge to the extent that Esther couldn¡¯t see the end of the path.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Esther detected something unusual while roaming around.

    There were yellow freesia flowers positioned over the grass, appearing to have created unusual writing. Esther asked Dorothy, curious as to what they signified.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you know? This is the family sentence. You may read it better from above.¡±

    How much effort and money would have been spent to secure each and every one of them? She sped her lips and proceeded to enter another section of the garden.

    Esther preferably favored flowers while she was at the temple. She felt alive whenever they were near her.

    During her pleasant stroll, Esther encountered arge fountain. Finely carved ster statues were streaming water. It seemed as if they would move at any given moment.

    ¡°Wow, they look like real people.¡±

    Around the time Esther was diligently exploring the garden, an unknown boy reached Havel Garden.

    A child with ck hair and pale, white skin.

    However, his body was remarkably massivepared to his height, that the ground produced a ¡®thump¡¯ sound whenever he took a step. Although he didn¡¯t wander much, he was already sweating on his forehead.

    ¡°This is killing me. Why did he call me here?¡±

    His face filled with dissatisfaction, but when he noticed Esther¡¯s appearance, his eyes shed perilously.

    ¡®Is that her?¡¯

    His eyes shimmered as they buried behind his excessive face fat.

    As soon as the target was caught, he approached so fast that even he wondered how such a speed could be achieved.

    Dorothy attempted to inform Esther after btedly realizing his presence.

    ¡°Lady, there is¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    However, before Dorothy could finish speaking, the boy reached and brought his hand to his mouth, ordering her to be quiet.

    As soon as the child appeared, he folded his arms and studied Esther up and down. Esther¡¯s arms turned stiff at the unpleasant gesture, her guard rising significantly.

    She felt that he would not be friendly to her.

    ¡°Is it you that is the younger sibling of Judy?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He seemed like a nobleman, looking at his attire. This was the first time she¡¯d seen him in this estate.

    He didn¡¯t seem to belong to the Grand Duke¡¯s family, given that no one had introduced him to her.

    Although Esther was very wary of his every movement, the boy seeded in sping her hand, frantically shaking her.

    Stunned, Esther sought to withdraw her hand. Lamentably, she couldn¡¯t shake him off due to her weak condition.

    ¡°What the. How urgent would he be to say that this kind of kid is his younger sister? My pride has been hurt.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t even care what he was bbering; it was merely a tant mockery.

    ¡°Lord Sebastian! Please don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Dorothy helplessly fell on her knees and begged, unable to act anything more.

    Esther was to be protected, however, Sebastian, the son of the Duke of Vissel, could not be prevented by a mere maid as Dorothy.

    ¡®If it¡¯s Sebastian.¡¯

    Esther turned dumbfounded at the mention of the familiar name.

    Sebastian was the name of the person she was supposed to meet alongside Judy today.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so skinny that there¡¯s no ce for me to grab.¡±

    Esther¡¯s arm jerked to the other side as Sebastian tossed it away.

    Her wrist was marked with an explicit handprint.

    ¡°How much did you decide to pay for this? I¡¯ll give you twice as much so tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Esther had the urge to refuse his request, yet her lips wouldn¡¯t part.

    She knew that this ce was not the temple, yet the fear of being taken from this ce struck her endlessly.

    Sebastian¡¯s scornful eyes, which seemed to be staring at a bug, were the very same gazes of those at the temple.

    ¡°Ahaha, look at her. Did you doze off? Hmm?¡±

    Sebastian burst outughing at Esther¡¯s frightened appearance.

    ¡¸A parentless orphan. It¡¯s dirty. You shouldn¡¯t y with kids like that; it¡¯s contagious. Don¡¯t go near them.¡¹

    Words directed from those at the temple rang throughout Esther¡¯s mind.

    As she turned pale, Dorothy stepped before herdy and clenched her fists.

    That alone took plenty of courage.

    ¡°Lo¡­ Lord Sebastian, if you keep saying these things to mydy, I have no choice but to speak to my lord.¡±

    Sebastian red at Dorothy as if annoyed.

    However, since the name of the Grand Duke was well-known to himself, Sebastian had to be careful.

    He pouted his lips and shook his hand.

    ¡°Ady? Is she really from the Tersia family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Sebastian grumbled and nced at Esther again.

    He anticipated Judy must have lied, but he was speaking the truth.

    However, this girl seemed far from simr to the Tersia family. She was frightened and unable to speak a word.

    ¡°Huh. I assumed it to be a lie, of course.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t apologize.

    It was because he was convinced Esther wasn¡¯t of pure blood from her hair and eye color.

    The special trait of the Tersia family, which everyone knew of, was their sinister green eyes.

    Sebastian, which valued ancestry, found Esther before him ratherughable. He didn¡¯t know where they brought her from, but he chose to ignore her; she wasn¡¯t pureblood anyhow.

    ¡°Honestly, where did you bring her? This kind of kid can¡¯tpare to my sister. She must be worth no more than half a penny.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you yell at me?¡±

    Dorothy cried out in response to his arrogant manner he ced upon herdy. Sebastian screamed back.

    His voice zed.

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking to myself, so just tell the Grand Duke. I remember your face, so I won¡¯t let this one pass.¡±

    Sebastian smirked and left after threatening Dorothy.

    Sebastian usually suffered much from Judy, so he was thrilled, now that he could pay back in some way.

    Dorothy tried to soothe Esther as she swore at the distant Sebastian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let those words get to you, mydy.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Estherughed feebly.

    She wondered why Sebastian¡¯s words remained lodged in her heart. He was only frank, and Esther knew of it well.

    Yet, she was furious and unsatisfied. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to return a single word.

    She decided to develop from her weak state, while she still faltered before the nobility.

    Esther stopped walking and took a seat on the bench. She ced down the basket and slowly embraced her knees.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break.¡±

    She buried her face deep inside her knees and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t aspire to think of anything.

    How much time had passed since?

    The hands which hugged her knees loosened. A touch both soft and damp swept her fingers.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Esther hurriedly looked upwards and noticed ck eyes staring straight towards her.

    ¡°Puppy?¡±

    ¡°Refref!¡±

    The brown-haired puppy licked Esther¡¯s hand nonstop.

    Although half asrge as Esther in size, he was very gentle and seemed overly adorable as he wagged his tail yfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen him before, have you? This is master Judy¡¯s dog.¡±

    ¡°What is his name?¡±

    ¡°Happy.¡±

    Happy sniffed Esther¡¯s basket.

    He reached the top as if asking for her to open the basket and scratched the basket with his hand.

    ¡°You want this?¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    Estherughed at his cheerful response.

    Originally, she brought these cookies to share with Judy. She didn¡¯t expect to share them with his dog in the current situation.

    ¡°Good thing I brought them.¡±

    Who thought? She was happy to have someone to share the cookies with.

    As Esther broke the cookie into small pieces, she halted, wondering if the puppy was capable of eating them.

    ¡°Can I give the puppy this?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be alright?¡±

    Hmm. Esther pondered carefully, then decided to give him a small amount just in case.

    Happy, eagerly ate the piece of cookie as he wagged his tail.

    Then, he sat next to Esther as if he gained a fondness towards her.

    He scraped his stomach to indicate his liking for the snack.

    ¡°Cute.¡±

    Esther hugged Happy and ruffled his soft fur to her heart¡¯s content.

    Strangely enough, the more she stroked Happy, the more she felt better.

    ¡°Mydy, I think we had better return; we don¡¯t know when master Judy will arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting. I just like it here.¡±

    Esther smiled at the concerned Dorothy.

    She stroked Happy with her small hands and gazed up at the sky.

    The sun was still clear and the day was bright, so she wished to sit in the garden a bit longer.

    Not because she was waiting for Judy, but because Esther savored the brilliant sun. That was all.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    ¡°Ah, dammit. I only made a fool of myself.¡±

    Judy scratched his head agitatedly.

    Today, he left for the auction house after discovering interesting information from a merchant who traded frequently.

    Judy involved himself in the auction as he heard there was a talking bird to be sold. It never showed up.

    Currently, he was irritated with the fact he waited all day in vain. Whileining to his escort, he recalled his arranged meeting with Esther.

    ¡°Wait. Edward, what time is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s five twenty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Judy had sent a note in advance since he anticipated histe arrival, yet hepletely neglected their meeting.

    He scratched his head in dismissal and didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Well, she must have waited only for a while.¡±

    He could just meet and apologize to her.

    Judy stopped by the doll store and bought a rabbit doll before arriving at his residence.

    Rather than bringing it due to him being apologetic, he reached for it impulsively because of its resemnce to Esther.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where¡¯s Esther?¡±

    After Judy entered the mansion, he immediately questioned the butler.

    At Judy¡¯s words, the butler¡¯s expression noticeably hardened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here after meeting mydy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Judy halted as he stretched his arms midway.

    Anxiety struck as he realized the butler¡¯s reaction was strange.

    ¡°She went out to meet the young master earlier and hasn¡¯te back since.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Was she still waiting?

    Judy dropped the rabbit doll from his hand. He dived outside, leaving the abandoned doll behind.

    It was already bleak outside as the summer season wasing to an end.

    The sky was tinged with red shades as of the sunset.

    ¡®We were supposed to meet at two.¡¯

    He continued running, denying that she had been waiting since that time. Judy¡¯s throat tasted of blood and was out of breath, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah.

    Upon reaching the garden, Judy held both knees and stood.

    He had to grasp his breath for a while.

    He arrived before the sunpletely set, thanks to his speedy pace. After regaining his breath, he stood and ran around the garden to find Esther¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Hey! Esther! Where are you?¡±

    It was only after he ran a while that he spotted her.

    Esther was seated on a bench in front of the fountain. He could tell right away by the ribbon positioned over her head.

    His face burst with guilt the moment he caught sight of Esther.

 Chapter 16

    ¡®Is she an idiot?¡¯

    Judy couldn¡¯t believe she was still waiting for him in the garden.

    Inexplicable emotions rose from him the moment he witnessed her small figure crouching on the bench.

    Judy clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t realize his emotions of anger getting the better of him while he approached Esther. His feet struck harshly against the ground.

    ¡°Oh,e on, why are you doing this?¡±

    Judy didn¡¯t like seeing her in such a depressed condition, as if she had been left alone in the world. He wanted Esther to be able to raise her head confidently.

    As Judy approached Esther, he noticed Happy seated next to her.

    ¡°Wang-wang!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Happy? Why are you here?¡±

    Esther lifted her head in response to Happy¡¯s sudden barking.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Esther had thought Judy wouldn¡¯te.

    However, although he waste, seeing that he arrived filled Esther with delight.

    ¡°Are youughing?¡±

    Judy remained stunned as he witnessed Esther smiling brightly at his presence, rather than being angry for histe arrival.

    He approached Esther, a suffocating feeling overwhelming his chest.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Why wait for me when I didn¡¯t even appear?¡±

    Judy, unable to contain his anger, shot back angrily.

    ¡°I was just here because I liked the scenery. I wasn¡¯t waiting.¡±

    Esther smiled awkwardly and closed her mouth. Then she stepped on the ground to arise from the bench.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huh?¡±

    However, since she had squatted down for so long, her legs ckened in the meantime.

    Hence, when she attempted to promptly rise, her legs curled, causing her to lose bnce and scarcelynd t on the dirt.

    It wasn¡¯t long after she regained herposure, but Judy couldn¡¯t remove the guilt of the whole situation being his fault, exasperatedly disheveling his hair.

    ¡°¡­ Get on my back for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Judy crouched down in front of Esther and pointed to his back, while Esther¡¯s big eyes seemed ready to protrude from their ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride.¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Your feet are asleep.¡±

    Judy turned his head and gazed at Esther.

    While Esther attempted to refuse, words couldn¡¯t seem to leave her mouth, as Judy¡¯s strong re appeared to be forcing her to ept.

    ¡°Hurry. It¡¯s going to be harder if we stay like this!¡±

    At first, Esther shook her hands in disapproval, but she couldn¡¯t ovee Judy¡¯s stubbornness in the end and advanced in a hurry.

    ¡®I have to get on his back.¡¯

    Far from being carried by someone, Esther couldn¡¯t even recall being properly embraced. She was scared, she had never been through the feeling of person-to-person contact.

    Judy discerned Esther¡¯s hesitation and stepped backward. Then he pulled both her arms around his neck and stood up.

    ¡°Uh? Ack!¡±

    ¡°Are, are you okay? Wait!¡±

    Esther struggled not to fall amidst the jumble.

    She was also the first person Judy had carried on his back, so he nearly dropped her while trying to straighten his posture.

    ¡°Phew, I did it. It¡¯s harder than I thought.¡±

    Judy barely seeded in raising Esther and stood. He was unfamiliar with having someone on his back, so his posture wasn¡¯t much sturdy.

    ¡®Wow, his back is wide.¡¯

    Esther was bewildered by Judy¡¯s much more spacious back than she had assumed.

    The problem was with the awkward atmosphere.

    Esther felt fairly fervent; she never indulged in such deep contact with others before now.

    She was struggling with the difiture, unable to breathe.

    ¡°I can walk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so light I can¡¯t even feel you on my back.¡±

    Judy mentioned Esther was noisy.

    ¡°Are you really doing this?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    As she got used to being on his back, Esther¡¯s fast heartbeat began to gradually subside.

    Her ears, which held the color of a scarlet beet, slowly returned to their original color.

    Judy¡¯s back was very warm.

    The warmth transmitted bying in touch with others. The feeling that both hearts are in touch. Even the constant sound of the others¡¯ heartbeat.

    ¡®What do I do¡­¡¯

    It was the greatest luxury Esther had ever felt in her life. She quietly swallowed the words meant to beg Judy to drop her off.

    She wanted to enjoy this luxury a little more, a little longer.

    She hoped it would be a long journey before they returned to the residence.

    The warmth people casually felt gradually melted into Esther¡¯s heart.

    ¡®How can the both of you be so lovely?¡¯

    Dorothy quietly followed the two children behind, both hands sped together as her face filled with a thrilling expression at the sight.

    Judy, who held no particr interest in others, was now carrying Esther on his back, while she awkwardly smiled.

    It was such a lovely scene.

    In consequence of the sun which had already set, their way as they headed home was dark.

    Instead, the shimmering stars ornamenting the ck sky were deemed visible.

    Esther parted her mouth nkly at the sight of the stunningndscape. Just looking at the starlight stuck her eyes and stung her heart.

    It was different from the darkness she observed while in prison.

    It was a sky with light.

    ¡®It¡¯s revolting.¡¯

    The feeling of being robbed of this life caused Esther to awake.

    Amidst Esther¡¯s deep contemtion, Judy was, on the other hand, submerged with nervousness.

    It was the first time in his life that he had carried someone on his back.

    Running out of breath while racing to the garden to see Esther, and even carrying her himself.

    ¡®When I broke promises I made with my friends, it didn¡¯t matter to me.¡¯

    But now, he was extremely troubled, in case he might have hurt Esther¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Today¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    In the end, Judy managed to muster a formal apology upon Esther after his brief hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I waste.¡±

    A gentle smile spread over Esther¡¯s timid appearance.

    ¡°You still came.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t bete again. I won¡¯t forget my promises.¡±

    Esther listened to Judy¡¯s remorseful voice.

    It was a blessing for Judy when he heard the sound ofughter emerging from behind his back.

    ¡°It was nice. It was fun waiting.¡±

    ¡°Look at this. You said you didn¡¯t wait earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ack, never mind that! I spoke the wrong words.¡±

    Esther stuttered, rushing to cover her mouth with both palms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have fun waiting from now on. I¡¯m not going to let anyone keep you waiting.¡±

    Judy¡¯s voice grew louder with emotion.

    It was funny that the same person who kept her waiting the whole afternoon seemed to forget for the very moment it was him whomitted the act.

    ¡®You are the first person to take my side.¡¯

    Esther applied more force to her hands.

    The feeling of someone being on her side signified her reassurance.

    Esther leanedfortably against Judy¡¯s back as they proceeded home.

    ¡®Eung, sleepy¡­¡¯

    Perhaps the sound of his heart beating resembled a luby.

    From some point on, Esther¡¯s eyelids sank heavily. Her unbearable sleep emerged.

    Esther soon drifted off.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re sleeping?¡±

    Judy grinned as he heard light breathing sounds issuing from behind his neck.

    He walked with the utmost care so that Esther wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    He felt like a real brother.

    ¡®In the future, promises made with Esther will be the top priority.¡¯

    Dorothy and the escorts seemed finally able to embrace their deaths as they observed Judy. One of the guards said, ¡®The young master is so mature,¡¯ and shed their tears in a handkerchief.

    Happy, who hadn¡¯t left Esther since before, also strolled beside him. He kept quiet and silently followed to keep Esther from waking.

    And by the time they almost reached the residence,

    Judy deeply reflected on himself in the past when it came to his daily routine.

    ¡®Ah, I should have trained harder.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s weight, which seemed to be as light as a feather¡¯s at first, was bing heavier like cotton being soaked in water.

    Judy knew of Esther¡¯s gaunt physique.

    It was ridiculous he only possessed this much physical strength.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, shall I carry thedy on my back?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Judy gritted his teeth, vowing not to skip basic physical training from this point onwards.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    In the end, Judy didn¡¯t leave Esther until they arrived at her room.

    Thanks to her, his arms ached to the extent they seemed inclined to break, but Judy couldn¡¯t feel proud even after cing her on the bed.

    ¡°Ha, really. It¡¯s so hard.¡±

    Judyined as he wiped the sweat streaming down his neck with a towel.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with her sleeping like that, right?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t mydy tired?¡±

    Judy stared at Esther, a grave expression written on his face.

    She had been sleeping so deeply that he could hardly hear her breathing.

    It was strange no reflexes came from her; it was only normal for her to shuffle while he ced her down on the bed.

    Judy ced two of his fingers over Esther¡¯s neck.

    He pressed down.

    ¡°We had better call a doctor in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will make sure to do so.¡±

    At this time, Dennis made his way into the room.

    He arrived in search of Judy since he hadn¡¯t seen him all day. His curiosity increased the more so when he witnessed Judy carrying Esther on his back.

    Dennis frowned as he observed Esther lying faintly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Judy waved his hands and dragged the chair beside Esther¡¯s bed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll inform father of this.¡±

    Judy red at Dennis.

    Dennis smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°¡­I was supposed to meet her in Havel Garden today, but I forgot. This idiot waited for over three hours.¡±

    ¡°So it was because of you?¡±

    Judy shut his ears at Dennis¡¯s punctual speech.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of me¡­ It¡¯s not!¡±

    Judy was already feeling guilty, but after Dennis pointed the sin straightforwardly, he was distressed.

    Judy aimed his arrow at Dennis in return for his using remarks.

    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t even look for the kid when she wasn¡¯t home? Why don¡¯t you care about your little sister?¡±

    ¡°I am not free in my schedule as you. I am busy with plenty of other matters.¡±

    But it didn¡¯t work on Dennis.

    He had been stuck in the library all day.

    It was a fact that Judy knew well of. Dennis¡¯s daily schedule consisted of no free time, so right now he was only sputtering nonsense.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Dennis proceeded to make fun of Judy even more, he was taken aback by the sudden groaning and hurried to Esther.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t woken up, but the sound of pain leaked through her closed mouth.

    Her face was pale.

    ¡°What do I do? Should I wake her up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been shaking her, but she wouldn¡¯t open her eyes.¡±

    Judy pulled the nket up to Esther¡¯s neck, thinking she was ufortable with the cold weather, yet herplexion only got worse.

    Esther¡¯s body cooled and her hands began to tremble.

    Judy and Dennis advanced at the same time.

    Each held one of Esther¡¯s hands.

    As they held her quivering hands, Esther strangely regained stability.

    Only then could Judy and Dennis exhale a breath of relief.

    ¡°Is she having a bad dream?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she looks distressed.¡±

    Dennis stared at Esther, promptly calling for Judy.

    ¡°Judy.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Now that we have a sibling, what do you think?¡±

    It was a question he hadn¡¯t contemted much. Judy blinked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard. I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Judy replied so. He still didn¡¯t let go of Esther¡¯s hand.

    Dennis chuckled at the sight.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re a little brother so you don¡¯t fit to be the older one.¡±

    ¡°When are you saying I was born? You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    Judy couldn¡¯t fool Dennis no matter how much he pretended to be mindful.

    ¡®It¡¯s a surprise.¡¯

    Judy, who was usually alert and distrustful to people, was opening his heart too easily towards Esther.

    Dennis smirked, intrigued as to how Esther managed to cause this change in Judy.

    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Ah, the sound of her breathing has now relieved.¡±

    Dennis swiftly changed his words as Judy retorted furiously.

    Judy gazed at Esther in awe.

    There was a faint but affectionate emotion existing in his eyes.

    ¡°Master Judy.¡±

    Dorothy stepped in, producing a light cough.

    ¡°I have something you must know of.¡±

    Judy tilted his head and followed her outside, wondering what was causing her serious expression.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In fact, Master Sebastian visited Havel Garden earlier.¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Sebastian? Why¡­ Oh! Right. I called him.¡±

    Judy smacked his forehead.

    He invited Sebastian to show off Esther but ended up forgetting everything.

    ¡°But the words Lord Sebastian spoke tody Esther¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    As Dorothy proceeded to conclude her report, Judy¡¯s voice turned algid.

    Fortunately, Dorothy had quite an exquisite recollection.

    She recited Sebastian¡¯s every word without a single fault.

    ¡°What? Half a penny? Sebastian, that fat kid really said that, right?¡±

    Judy, who had listened intently to Dorothy¡¯s report, exploded and stomped as he sprang through the corridor.

    ¡®You dared touch my sister?¡¯

    Red veins bulged from his zing eyes.

    His ring eyes showed that he had no intention whatsoever of letting this incident go.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Around the same time, the main temple.

    Rabienne diligently strolled along the halls, her white priestly habiliments expressing ultimate pureness.

    She presented a smile filled with kind gentleness.

    ¡°May the Goddess bless you.¡±

    ¡°In the name of Epistos.¡±

    Everyone who passed by and encountered Rabienne paid a friendly greeting.

    It was only natural, as she was the most influential candidate to be considered as the next Saint.

    Rabienne blissfully enjoyed the gazes that were thrown her way. While ying the role of the saint that everyone coveted, she concluded for her to be the only person who couldmit to the position decisively.

    Thanks to her vigorous brainwashing, the fourteen-year-old seemed much more mature in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Her natural dignity was meticulously impable. As she had been thoroughly raised as a saint since birth, her knowledge was additionally on par with the adults.

    ¡®Am I a bitte?¡¯

    As Rabienne sped up her pace, she was abruptly called for by Eina and Tara, both junior candidates.

    ¡°Oh my! Lady Rabienne. Where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lady Eina, Lady Tara. The Holy Lady of Cespia has called for me.¡±

    Exasperation and annoyance soared through Rabienne now that her path was blocked, but she managed to smile softly without expressing her inner feelings.

    Her real face was always hidden under a thorough mask.

    ¡°Admirable. Saint Cespia is always seeking for Lady Rabienne.¡±

    Eina raised her hands before her heart in admiration. She pretended not to be, but her voice was plenary of envy and jealousy.

    ¡°Not at all. The saint is watching over for other temple candidates in addition.¡±

    Rabienne was irked over the bothersome conversation.

    She opened her mouth to excuse herself, however, Tara¡¯s words were far more expeditious.

    ¡°But, Lady Rabienne. Have you heard the rumor?¡±

    ¡°What rumor?¡±

    Tara¡¯s eyes glistened excitedly. She nced around to ascertain no one would hear, then recited quietly in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Why, you know, the junior candidate who used to visit Lady Rabienne from time to time. There is a rumor circting that the b*tch disappeared.¡±

    Rabienne unconsciously held her breath.

    However, she quickly relieved her tension and raised her callous mouth.

    ¡°Do you mean Diana? Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time.¡±

    ¡°I heard she left with an old aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°Some saw her meet a man inside the temple.¡±

    It was certainly nonsense considering Diana¡¯s age.

    However, Rabienne lowered her eyes as if she had recalled something.

    ¡°Perhaps it was rted to who Diana said she was going to meet thest time¡­¡±

    A slip of the tongue was more than enough.

    Rabienne¡¯s words became a catalyst that emboldened the two.

    ¡°I knew it. In the first ce, the problem was that an orphan managed to be a candidate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is what happens when you bring in unqualified kids.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak to the priest so that we won¡¯t receive orphans in the future.¡±

    For the gant Tara and Eina, the rumors of Diana had been confirmed as true.

    ¡®They¡¯ll be gossiping to the fullest.¡¯

    On the morning of Diana¡¯s departure, Rabienne was the only person who had witnessed her.

    Rabienne wanted to hide the fact that the insignificant Diana had left for the Grand Duke¡¯s Family.

    It was still questionable whether the b*tch had been taken to the Grand Duke¡¯s family.

    She had previously sent someone due to her apprehensiveness, but she never heard from him.

    ¡®There was a use of value from her.¡¯

    When Rabienne befriended Diana, whom everyone ignored, and pretended to be close to her, she could easily recognize and revere her. The child¡¯s talent was striking.

    Rabienne, who worked to abstain theughter that threatened to escape from her mouth, soon replied.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to excuse myself; the Saint must be waiting.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Lady Rabienne. We¡¯ve taken up too much of your time. Please go ahead.¡±

    Rabienne advanced swiftly as soon as she finished greeting the candidates.

    The ce where Saint Cespia rested was the southern annex of the temple.

    It¡¯s a ce which no one could enter. However, Rabienne was an exception.

    Rabienne, a person never blocked from anything she wished for, greeted Verdo, the person in charge of guarding Cespia¡¯s room.

    ¡°Senior Verdo.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Verdo was in charge of guarding the Saint. He stood in front of the room where the Saint was resting and waited for Rabienne, who arrived at this time every day.

    The medicine Verdo had prepared in advance was handed over to Rabienne. The deep bowl filled with dark, ck liquid.

    Rabienne¡¯sughter deepened.

    She grinned and pulled a diminutive ss bottle from her pocket.

    She carefully opened the cork and added two drops of liquid from the ss bottle into the medicine bowl.

    It was only two drops, so it didn¡¯t show when mixed.

    The gazes of Rabienne and Verdo crossed for a brief moment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please take good care of the Holy Saint.¡±

    Inside Cespia¡¯s room, various kinds of therapeutic nts were arranged to somehow revive her energy.

    A bedy at the center of the green-ornamented room. Cespia could barely breathe as shey.

    She was a Saint with powerparable to that of the Emperor¡¯s, yet her decrepit appearance was miserable. Her body was so thin that her bones could be seen through.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Cespia changed into such a pitiful state. Although she gained a disease, it wasn¡¯t severe until recent years where she had grown old.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was only after Rabienne sat next to her and greeted the saint that Cespia recognized someone else was present.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Rabienne, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. How are you feeling today?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s eyelids scarcely parted. She stretched her hand into the thin air but remained unable to reach Rabienne.

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t think there is much left now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You must get better.¡±

    Rabienne sped Cespia¡¯s hand tight and encouraged her vigorously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get better¡­ Cough, cugh. Ha¡­¡±

    Cespia proceeded to cough violently. It wasn¡¯t just a mere cough, as a stream of blood flowed through her ragged lips.

    ¡°Saint, you can¡¯t remain like this. Please drink the medicine.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of taking medicine now?¡±

    Cespia shook her head.

    She knew she didn¡¯t have much time left anyhow, therefore she wished to spend the time she was given leftfortably. However, whenever she took that medicine, her mind diverted and she lost consciousness.

    Rabienne bit her lips furtively. The process was almostpleted, but if she didn¡¯t take the medicine once a day, things would go irrevocably wrong.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go yet. Please drink this for me.¡±

    Rabienne pleaded desperately as she filled the medicine with a spoon.

    Cespia didn¡¯t wish to take the medicine, however, she had no choice but to open her mouth when Rabienne implored desperately. She couldn¡¯t refuse to take the medicines Rabienne prepared herself.

    ¡®What a good girl.¡¯

    She was proud of Rabienne; she was a special individual. As she thought so, Cespia forced herself to drink all the medicine. As soon as she managed to swallow the liquid, her vision blurred and her mind turned hazy.

    ¡°¡­Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died from this illness.¡±

    ¡°You do know? I am always on your side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to¡­ take a break¡­¡±

    Cespia¡¯s sparkling eyes soon lost their vitality. Her blue, cerulean eyes disappeared under the heavily positioned eyelids.

    Rabienne smiled broadly at the sight. She couldn¡¯t stand the joy. Then, she leaned her head against Cespia¡¯s chest and sang softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Mmn.¡±

    Esther rose as she loosely rubbed her eyelids.

    She positioned her palm over her now open eyes.

    Esther blinked nkly, soon observing her surroundings in a startling stance.

    ¡°Did I sleep in a bed?¡±

    Somehow, she was lying atop a soft bed.

    As Esther scanned through her memory, she recalled being previously carried by Judy.

    ¡°And then I don¡¯t remember what happened after¡­¡±

    Esther sighed lightly.

    No matter how tired one is, it made no sense to fall asleep to the point of not waking up until the morning.

    This phenomenon was an indication that her Saint awareness was nearing.

    ¡®There must be a bit of time left.¡¯

    As she agonized over the situation, her head began to ache.

    As she sought to drink water, something fell next to her feet.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A white, dainty rabbit doll?

    Esther held the rabbit doll in both hands and lifted it absent-mindedly.

    What is this? She tilted her head to observe the thing more closely, if not for the sudden mor from outside.

    Esther¡¯s gaze turned to the door.

    The door slowly slipped open and Judy¡¯s head popped through the small gap.

    His eyes turned round as he peered into the room.

    ¡°Uh? She¡¯s awake!¡±

    The door instantaneously mmed open and numerous people flooded in.

    Judy at the lead, followed by Dennis, Darwin, Ben, Dorothy, and the other attendants.

    ¡°Why all of you¡­?¡±

    Esther mumbled in bewilderment.

    ¡°She¡¯s finally awake.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Judy and Dennis rushed towards the bed.

    The two stared at Esther with anxious eyes.

    Judy, in particr, sat atop the bedside chair, held his chin, and gazed at Esther grievously.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ What is it?¡±

    Esther stammered as she questioned the sudden atmosphere.

    ¡°You were ill.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You haven¡¯t woken up for two days.¡±

    Thanks to Dennis¡¯s kind exnation, Esther realized that she had slumbered for quite a time.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already like this¡­¡¯

    Esther sped the bed sheets tightly.

    No matter how unwell she was, losing her consciousness for two days wasn¡¯t something anticipated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face hardened as he heard Esther apologizing.

    ¡°Being sick is not something to apologize for.¡±

    Unlike his usual blunt way of speaking, the re existing on Darwin¡¯s eyes was deadly.

    He vented his dissatisfaction using his eyes whenever he didn¡¯t find favor in something.

    Ben fell a safe distance from him.

    Darwin raised his hand after staring at Esther for a moment.

    Esther witnessed his hand and instinctively crouched down, wondering if he was going to hit her.

    However, Darwin¡¯s big hand only gentlynded over her forehead.

    ¡°Fortunately, the fever has gone down.¡±

    Only then did Darwin¡¯s voice sound softer.

    ¡°Are you originally weak?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m healthy.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    Such interest was burdensome and unfamiliar for her.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re probably tired? Since you finally regained consciousness, let up get you medical treatment.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes, which shone fiercely, soon turned away.

    Then the door opened and the waiting physician¡¯s made their way, one after another.

 Chapter 18

    The doctors Darwin had called for beforehand were waiting for Esther to awaken throughout the entire time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Surprised by the number of individuals entering, Esther shouted her refusal hastily. Even so, it was helpless.

    The first group of doctors were the exclusive attending physicians of the Grand Duke.

    Seven people entered at once, yet no one offered to inspect Esther first.

    The fundamental cause was because the physician could easilymit a mistake and dispense of Darwin¡¯s need for them. In addition, the more the others treated Esther, the less burden one would have when it became their turn.

    In the end, Evian, the lowest ranking among the doctors, was pushed forcibly on his back towards the bed.

    Evian paced forward.

    It was his first time standing in front of Darwin himself, as he was conventionally availing other doctors with their chores.

    ¡°Then, I will assist you for a moment.¡±

    The nervous Evian prehended Esther¡¯s small wrist.

    It wasn¡¯t after a while that he frantically scanned the girl. He soon shook his head as if oundish.

    ¡°Is it a voluminous disease? How should I treat it?¡±

    Darwinmenced to press him when he discerned Evian¡¯s bizarre reaction.

    He seemed as if he would devour Evian right away.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Evian hesitated at the sight of Darwin.

    ¡°I, I think it would be nice if your Grace could stay a bit farther from here. I can¡¯t grasp a good view of thedy.¡±

    Evian¡¯s voice trembled thinly.

    From the time he entered the room, he was on the verge of running out of breath whilst catching the nces of the Duke.

    Darwin flinched visibly at Evian¡¯s words.

    He then pulled Judy away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    Only then did Evian regain the color of his face and see for the medical treatment as conventional.

    Near the cessation of the treatment, he and Esther¡¯s eyes met briefly.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    Esther was stunned.

    There was a mixture of contempt in the eyes of Evian as he briefly stole a nce.

    She immediately recognized the change, as they were the same eyes she always encountered at the temple.

    However, such an impression vanished in a sh, so Esther was rather dibobted whether she witnessed correctly or not.

    ¡°Your Grace, it is over.¡±

    Evian, seeming frightened, concluded his examination as he ced the stethoscope down.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Thedy doesn¡¯t seem to have any special diseases, but she is very weak and skinnypared to kids her age.¡±

    The tense air loosened only after Evian reassured there was no immense problem.

    ¡°Please have her eat well.¡±

    Darwin only then could breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Good thing.¡±

    Although Darwin was habitually an unemotional individual, he was unusually worried about Esther¡¯s condition.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of the treatment.

    The remaining doctors proceeded to examine Esther one after another.

    ¡°Tell him toe in next.¡±

    As soon as the doctor culminated his medical treatment and excused himself, Darwin immediately called for the next person.

    Esther couldn¡¯t stand the situation anymore and desperately clutched Darwin¡¯s sleeve. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to examine her.

    ¡°Grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Her hand froze the bewildered Darwin. Esther¡¯s hand as it held on to his sleeve seemed so very endearing, it beat Darwin¡¯s heart without mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Esther gazed up at Darwin and shook her small head to assure she was really alright.

    At this rate, she would end up with a disease that didn¡¯t even subsist.

    However, after seeing Esther on the verge of tears, Darwin¡¯s worries grew even worse.

    ¡°The child has a badplexion, Are you sure she¡¯s alright? Bring back the doctors that already checked her condition.¡±

    Darwin frowned profusely in the middle of his forehead and ced his hands over Esther¡¯s cheeks, examining her face in all directions possible.

    Esther sent Ben a look pleading for help as her cheeks were seized.

    Ben also sensed nothing would turn out good, so he closed his eyes and began speaking.

    ¡°Your Grace, it seems thedy is struggling a bit.¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin stopped speaking and canvassed Esther more objectively.

    ¡°But what if the doctors are the ones who can¡¯t detect the disease?¡±

    ¡°Let us see for the next few days. I will show mydy to a physician once a day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡±

    Thanks to Ben¡¯s assistance, Esther was able to prevent any further treatment.

    She ced her hand over her chest in relief, thinking the end of this fuss was rather fortunate.

    It was the most extravagant moment in all of Esther¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Then I will instruct an exclusive diet for thedy¡¯s quick recovery.¡±

    ¡°Take care of the snacks.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The butler was deeply motivated. Not only the butler but all the servants as well.

    It was no wonder that this was the Grand duke¡¯s mansion.

    However, there was absolutely no reason to fall due tock of sleep.

    Everyone turned their eyes on Esther as if inspiriting her to get stronger.

    As the uproar passed by and everything quietened down, Esther nced at Darwin, still seated in the room.

    She was ashamed for this fuss to have umted although she wasn¡¯t ill in the first ce. It would have been better if she were genuinely sick.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it was nothing that big of a deal.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You aren¡¯t unwell, I am rather d.¡±

    Darwin spoke to Esther in a gentle but stern voice.

    ¡°And this is an immensely big deal. It will always be problematic when you are ill.¡±

    Words that Esther had never heard of prated her mind. The tickling sensation originating from her chest was strange.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t even sick.¡¯

    Was it like this when she was at the temple?

    No one cared for Esther, even during the times she was solemnly ill.

    Even when she bled and suffered, they all overlooked her presence as if it were natural.

    So she thought she was a person who should be bedridden.

    Compared to what Esther had been through, two days¡¯ unconsciousness was nothing. It was peculiar and strange to be among people who made a fuss about it.

    The tearful Esther worked to open her eyes.

    ¡®You can¡¯t cry.¡¯

    It seemed like her tears would spill out the moment she released her strength.

    She proceeded to grab anything to refrain her tears, but Judy, who was seated next to the bed, stopped her from doing so.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my gift.¡±

    Judy grinned brightly and intervened without notice.

    ¡°I bought it because it looks like you.¡±

    ¡°This and me¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Here. Both your eyes are exactly the same.¡±

    Judy worked to widen his eyes to imitate the Rabbits¡¯.

    Esther visually examined the doll to see if they did seem alike.

    However, the pure white sheepish doll and the soft, lovely fur did not resemble Esther in any way.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look like it¡­¡±

    Esther pulled both ears of the rabbit doll.

    Although she didn¡¯t think they resembled each other in any way, the tips of her small mouth slowly curled upwards.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to be here anymore, so let¡¯s get out of¡­ Ack! Father, it hurts!¡±

    Judy was held firmly in Darwin¡¯s grasp as he attempted to flee the room.

    Soon after, he dismally returned to his ce in consequence of his father¡¯s malignant touch.

    ¡°Before you leave, say sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Judy ran to Esther on the verge of tears and hugged her shoulders, begging for her forgiveness for what happened when he forgot their meeting.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Her eyes bulged endlessly; she was hugged defenselessly without warning.

    Dennis didn¡¯t seem particrly hesitant as he hugged Esther alongside Judy.

    Darwin ventured forward as the twins loosened both their arms.

    For her to not be surprised, he opened his arms wide for a moment before embracing her.

    His physique was sorge that Esther sessfully fell into his arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s remain healthy.¡±

    Darwin patted Esther on the back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace! You shouldn¡¯t treat thedy like you would with the masters!¡±

    ¡°Oh, was I too strong? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Darwin did work to be as gentle as possible, but all sorts of nagging came from the servants, in fear that the frail Esther would be harmed.

    During that time, Esther couldn¡¯t keep her mind clear from the sudden attacks. Her cheeks glowed red.

    It was new and awkward, as no one had hugged her before. She felt odd.

    ¡®It seems that people can be so close together.¡¯

    Esther was bewildered by the actions of those who hugged her casually. That the warmth between people could be close.

    After a while, she came to her senses to find herself in the room alone.

    ¡°Ah¡­ They¡¯re gone.¡±

    The absent-minded Esther stretched out on the bedsheets.

    Until now, everything resembled a dream.

    She had never imagined that Darwin, who was said to have caused a little girl to weep with a smile on his face, would act as he did now.

    ¡°Who would believe it?¡±

    Esther lowered her head and began to giggle. She somehow couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing.

    Theughter grew louder and louder, and for a while, Esther grinned and chuckled like a mad person.

    After a long break off, Esther¡¯s eyes loaded with thick teardrops that were deemed unable to flow.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Evian, the first physician who examined Esther first, was unable to leave and circled the mansion.

    His gaze remained fixed on the third floor, where Esther was currently resting.

    His current eyes which filled with queerness were the very same Esther caught for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Evian nced down at his still shaking hand.

    As a physician, Evian was very sessful in his role.

    Although he remained a low-level official, he was selected as one of the few chief dentists of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    However, he possessed one more unique talent that no one else knew of.

    It was the ability to detect divine power.

    Normally, it was a skill disyed only to the temple priests, but for an unknown reason, it was also revealed to Evian.

    Even so, it was a talent befitting a doctor.

    The divine power was under the jurisdiction of the temple, so there was no need for the intervention of ordinary doctors.

    Today, however, Evian was aware of Esther¡¯s secret that other doctors have not noticed thanks to his exceptional capacity.

    It was the fact that Esther¡¯s body had a tremendous amount of divine power.

    His hands trembled the moment he discovered her mana.

    It hadn¡¯t yet manifested, but Evian couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like to use that force properly.

    Evian muttered his opinion as he took a seat on the bench.

    ¡°He knew and brought her in for that reason, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    It made sense if one thought about it carefully.

    Everyone knew how horrific and terrifying the Grand Duke of Darwin was.

    It was strange from the beginning that he, who held no mercy towards others, brought an orphan.

    There was already a rumor in the residence that such a thing couldn¡¯t be the case unless the child had already been hidden beforehand.

    It was odd, Evian thought, but now he understood that there was a special price for the orphan he had brought.

    ¡°Such a scary man.¡±

    Evian clicked his tongue.

    His tongue hung out in the cruelty of Darwin¡¯s casual use of a pitiful child.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t care what happens to the orphan.¡¯

    There was one significant thing for Evian.

    How far can this secret be kept?

    Now that he had learned the secrets of the grand duke, his career path was not less than a matter of course.

    Evian hummed excitedly and left for elsewhere.

 Chapter 19

    After Esther¡¯s incident, she was treated with burdensome hospitality.

    Every morning and evening, a doctor would provide her treatment, and a special meal would be prepared separately.

    The doctor stated she shouldn¡¯t take long strolls until her body recuperated. Because of that, Esther remained in her room for a few days.

    Tduk Tduk.

    Esther fidgeted with the rabbit her brother Judy had left behind, a sudden noise pricking her ears.

    ¡°Rain?¡±

    Raindrops were falling swiftly through the open window. Esther¡¯s face turned noticeably dark when she perceived the scene.

    ¡°Oh, my. It must be raining.¡±

    Concluded Dorothy, as she nced at Esther who stood by the window.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes turned anxious.

    After a while,

    Rumble, bang-!!

    Thunder and lightning began to strike. The raindrops, which dropped to the ground, also became increasingly thicker.

    Esther jumped from her bed to the floor in fright of the thunder.

    ¡°Mydy, are you alright?¡±

    Dorothy came running from the other side of the room.

    Esther sped her ears shut with both hands and shook her head wildly.

    ¡°Are you afraid of thunder?¡±

    Dorothy felt remorseful for Esther, but on the other hand, she thought it was somewhat cute of her to act that way.

    It wasmon for children of Esther¡¯s age to be scared of lighting, so she didn¡¯t think of it as strange.

    ¡°It will pass soon. I believe the goddess is angry today.¡±

    ¡°Dorothy, window¡­ Please close the window.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll close it right away.¡±

    Dorothy shut all the windows in the room and locked them tightly so they wouldn¡¯t shake. In addition, she double-capped the curtains.

    Only then did Esther open her eyes.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a prison.¡¯

    Recalling the fact, she carefully removed her hands from her ears. She felt relieved of the calmness that once again surrounded her.

    But that was only for a while.

    Choosing a room withrge windows turned out to have a poisonous countereffect.

    Esther didn¡¯t hold the power to stop the growing rain and thunder that ripped the sky every few minutes.

    ¡°It seems a bit violent. It looks like we¡¯re going to expect heavy rain all night¡­¡±

    Dorothy gazed worriedly at Esther. She seemed disoriented after the rain began to fall.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She was clutching the nket so fiercely that her hands turned white. Nevertheless, Esther struggled to remain calm.

    ¡°Many kids would be scared. It¡¯s happened to me too. Doesn¡¯t it sound like a monster?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s really nothing. The rain will soon pass away.¡±

    Dorothy, unaware of Esther¡¯s condition, took the matter insignificantly and raised Esther to bed.

    ¡°Shall I stay with you tonight?¡±

    Dorothy nced at her watch and asked. It was already past her work hours, but she was deeply worried about the abnormally agitated Esther.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther shook her head with a forced smile. She didn¡¯t want to show Dorothy her weaknesses.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re having a hard time, you should call me anytime. Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dorothy gently patted Esther¡¯s hair and made her way out of the room.

    Her hand seemed to have regained Esther¡¯s stability for a moment, but as soon as Dorothy left, the little girl¡¯s face turned pale.

    In an instant, the sun had set, and the darkness only deepened her fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This isn¡¯t a prison. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther restlessly instilled in herself that everything would be alright as if memorizing a spell.

    She shut her eyes tightly and tried not to think of anything. But in the face of the thunder and heavy rain, it was useless.

    Rumble! Rumble-bang!

    Esther jumped out of bed the moment she heard the sound of lightning thundering nearby.

    ¡°Kyaak!!¡±

    She dragged her nket and ran to the very corner of the room.

    A ce where the surroundings were tight. She needed a ce to protect herself.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    She repeated her daily memorized words as her body crouched in the corner.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m scared here¡­¡±

    When she was in prison, Esther detested rainy days the most.

    She was so frightened to hear the sound of thunder in prison, where she couldn¡¯t see anything in the existing darkness.

    However, therger reason was that Rabienne always visited on rainy days.

    Kwagwagwang-!!

    Once again, the thunder struck violently. Then, as if something had been touched, all the lights in the room went out.

    Esther, engulfed in the darkness, finally began to weep.

    ¡°Someone get me¡­ Please, someone, get me out. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s dark here.¡±

    Dark memories of the past came to mind and started eating Esther.

    ¡¸

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling unpleasant today due to the rain. Could I release my unpleasantness to you?¡±

    ¡°Please. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do¡­ Huh? Rabienne, we¡¯re friends. Please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°Friend? How many times do I have to tell you to understand? I can¡¯t be friends with someone like you.¡±

    The past Rabienne was clearly reflected before Esther¡¯s blurred vision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this. Please, please.¡±

    Even as Esther cried, Rabienne only smiled as she beat her using a whip.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this ce. Live as my ve until you die.¡±

    ¡¹

    Esther screamed, sensing the same pain of the whip that Rabienne had wielded.

    ¡®Huu. I hate it. I want to get out of here.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes gradually lost their vitality. She witnessed her most hated visions and heard hallucinations as if enchanted.

    ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t escape.¡±

    She denied it endlessly, but she knew deep in her heart. Everything she had tried so far had failed.

    The darkness that Esther had forcibly buried inside spilled out. What fell into Esther¡¯s eyes was endless despair.

    ¡°Kill me. Anyone is fine¡­ Get me out¡­ No, kill me. Please¡­¡±

    Esther sobbed and began to scratch herself. She scratched her hands and legs violently, her body shivering.

    The trauma of her past was too deeply rooted to escape by simply leaving the temple.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Darwin was reviewing the papers in his study as usual.

    He was often called a workaholic, as he was never interested in the weather outside.

    However, Ben, who did not disturb him at work, wandered around for a few hours, unable to restrain himself.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    Darwin spoke condescendingly, his expression representing his hostility.

    ¡°Well¡­ It is raining severely outside.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you care so much about the weather?¡±

    When Darwin stared at him pathetically, Ben flinched and added.

    ¡°Not only is the rain still proceeding, but also with the thunder.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Darwin eventually ced down his pen and pressed on his temples. His head was pounding from overwork.

    ¡°Actually¡­ A maid visited previously, and it seemed that Lady Esther was afraid of the thunder.¡±

    Darwin raised his head at the remark, a clear look of surprise presented on his face.

    ¡°Esther? Why tell me that now?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Your Grace ordered never to be disturbed during work¡­ I apologize.¡±

    Ben, who had been falsely used, raised his voice slightly to prove his innocence. However, he hurriedly shut his mouth after perceiving Darwin¡¯s re.

    ¡°Is work more important?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You are my secretary, so you should take care of your priorities. My familyes much before this job.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Darwin stood up and left the study. It was still too early to finish the day, but he was worried regarding Esther¡¯s fear of the rain.

    The mansion must still be unfamiliar for her. His heart sank at the thought that she might have been afraid to sleep alone.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling.¡±

    As Darwin rushed unlike himself, Ben tried to reassure him gently.

    However, Darwin ran up the stairs, unknown anxiety overwhelming him.

    It was when they arrived on the third floor where Esther¡¯s room was located. Darwin and Ben paused and stared at each other.

    ¡°Just now, this sound¡­¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Darwin took a deep breath and began to run to Ether¡¯s room.

    Ben only halted with a shocked look on his face and covered his head with his palm.

    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯

    It was Esther¡¯s scream that they heard.

    As soon as the lightning struck loudly, a grim scream was heard from inside. Then sobbing broke out.

    While Ben med himself for not speaking sooner, Darwin quickly opened Esther¡¯s door and entered.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Despite the sound, Esther was still trapped in her own world.

    Darwin, who perceived the darkness in the room, ordered immediately.

    ¡°Ben, go bring a candle right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I see.¡±

    After Ben left, Darwin stood in the dark and looked around.

    Due to the weeping, he was able to find Esther without difficulty.

    ¡°Esther, it¡¯s me.¡±

    He moved from the bed and walked slowly towards the crouching figure in the corner of the room. The nket covering her was trembling endlessly.

    Were you scared? Darwin slowly removed the nket while in despair.

    Esther was scratching herself wildly, her hair all tangled.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Darwin was bewildered and called Esther. He held her hands tightly so that she could no longer scratch herself.

    Esther¡¯s small, tightly grasped hand was so cold that even Darwin¡¯s warmth left as soon as they made contact.

    ¡°¡­Esther.¡±

    Even Darwin¡¯s voice slightly trembled. Esther¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened.

    He bit his lips in agony after seeing her swollen eyes and red lips.

    ¡°Grand duke?¡±

    Esther blinked nkly after waking at the voice calling for herself.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here.¡±

    But the remnants of the past were too deep for her escape immediately. Esther asked Darwin with an empty voice.

    ¡°Duke¡­ Here¡­ Is it the temple?¡±

    Her eyes and voice seemed to have returned to the day they first met. No, her impression was even more devastating than then.

    As soon as he witnessed the dark emotions deeply rooted in Esther¡¯s eyes, Darwin felt his heart torn.

    ¡°No. This is your house. This is not the temple.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Darwin forced Esther¡¯s eyes to keep in contact with him.

    He tried to reverse the focus of Esther from whatever she was thinking to him.

    After so much effort, Esther barely managed to face Darwin.

    ¡°Grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here, in front of you.¡±

    As soon as Darwin felt relieved and rested his hands, tears began to drip from Esther¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please kill me.¡±

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Kill you¡­ What?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes were stained with shock.

    At the same time, he recalled the first time they met. During that event, she had spoken the same thing, asking him to kill herself.

    ¡°Maybe now is the time. Please kill me.¡±

    As Esther begged, the thunder struck, and she covered her ears while burying her face in her knees.

    ¡®What in the world did this small child go through?¡¯

    Darwin was overwhelmed by anger. These weren¡¯t words that should originate from a twelve-year-old.

    He¡¯d rather her tell him to stay by her side instead of cruel statements.

    He said he would give her anything she wanted, but the first thing this child asked for was her death.

    ¡°Why on earth¡­¡±

    Darwin couldn¡¯t keep up with the terrible words. What made this little child so desperate?

    ¡°I have a knife. I¡¯ll give it to you if you need it.¡±

    As if to prove that she was not just bluffing, she violently pressed on her hand.

    Darwin stared at Esther¡¯s hand, which had gone pale. Countless emotions sprang within him.

    If only they had met earlier. If only they could¡¯ve been a family sooner. He felt so painful, and his heart hurt severely.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No. No one, not me, can hurt you.¡±

    Darwin drew out the sweetest voice he could produce and whispered gently.

    Esther flinched and shut her eyes at Darwin¡¯s raised hand, which intended tofort and soothe her.

    Darwin felt the surge of murder rush through him and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Who hit you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther mumbled and shook her head. Darwin felt even more emotional.

    ¡°Esther, look at me.¡±

    Darwin bent his knees and adjusted his eye level to match Esther¡¯s. Then he slowly recognized.

    He had never soothed a crying child. When the twins wept, the nanny would only hug them.

    Nevertheless, he made clumsy eye contact to calm the frightened Esther.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, your home. It is a very safe ce.¡±

    Esther nodded slowly at Darwin¡¯s words.

    ¡°No one can hurt you. I will protect you.¡±

    As she listened to his sincere tone, Ether slowly began to return to her senses.

    ¡°Are you afraid of lightning?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    This time, she answered simply and honestly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It was not easy to block the lightning this instant. The sound would continue to leak inside, no matter how many times it would be blocked with curtains.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Duke?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened. It struck her that the cold-hearted Darwin would be there for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed for now. It¡¯s too cold here.¡±

    When Esther didn¡¯t help herself up, Darwin gently lifted her, assuring her it would be alright.

    To keep the thunder from being heard as much as possible, he wrapped the nket tightly around her while embracing the small girl.

    ¡°Since when were you afraid of thunder?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Esther spoke quietly.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up all the time. But on rainy days, Rabienne would always¡­ Ah, nothing.¡±

    Was it because she was happy that someone was there for her? Her mind uplifted, and hidden memories unconsciously spilled out.

    ¡°Because of Rabienne?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I must have spoken the wrong thing.¡±

    Esther roughly equivocated her reasoning and marked her words as a mistake. It wasn¡¯t something she could tell Darwin.

    ¡®Locked? Rabienne?¡¯

    But Darwin didn¡¯t listen to anything Esther said.

    He was nning to send a person to the temple to investigate as soon as the day dawned.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Darwin gentlyid Esther on top of the bed and grabbed a chair next to the bedside.

    His sleeve was still clenched in Esther¡¯s grasp.

    It was then.

    Footsteps could be heard from the hallway. It wasn¡¯t long after Judy burst into the room.

    Judy was hugging a pillow with one arm while rubbing his sleepy eyes with the other hand.

    ¡°Father? Esther? Why are you with her?¡±

    ¡°Did you wake up from the thunder?¡±

    ¡°No, I was worried about Esther since there was too much thunder striking.¡±

    Judy opened his mouth and yawned. Then, without hesitation, he ran up to the bed.

    ¡°Huh? Esther, did you cry? Your eyes are red.¡±

    When Esther avoided looking at him, Judy snorted and stretched her cheeks.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re still a baby.¡±

    ¡°Judy!¡±

    Of course, when Darwin rebuked him, he grumbled and let go.

    ¡°But did fathere because he was worried about Esther?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tch. You never came to me.¡±

    Judy puffed his cheeks and threw a fit. It was evident he was upset.

    Bewildered by him, Darwin unconsciously responded coldly.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid of lighting.¡±

    ¡°No, I was scared when I was a kid. That¡¯s why I came here to check on Esther.¡±

    Eventually, Darwin lowered his head.

    Since it was true that he had not cared for the twins, it was heartbreaking to realize it only btedly.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already hurt.¡±

    Judy admitted that he was hurt and swung his head to the other side.

    ¡°Judy, if I knew you were scared, I would do the same for you. I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Just with words?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then?¡±

    ¡°Give me a present.¡±

    Judy stretched out his hands while pouting. A line formed between Darwin¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What do you want to receive?¡±

    ¡°The immunity right. No scolding me!¡±

    ¡°This child¡­!¡±

    ¡°You said you were sorry just now!¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Eventually, Judy pulled out a voucher from Darwin. Then heughed as if nothing had happened.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been deceived.¡¯

    Darwin btedly realized that he had fallen for Judy¡¯s trick, but he could not take back what had already urred.

    ¡°But Esther. I¡¯m not scared now. So if you grow up a little more, you won¡¯t be afraid of that sound.¡±

    Judy bragged that he wasn¡¯t scared anymore. Nevertheless, those words somehowforted Esther.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I mean it. But since you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll protect you until you¡¯re not anymore!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since both met, yet he was already acting like an older brother.

    A smile hung around Darwin¡¯s mouth as he observed the scene. It was lovely to watch him taking care of Esther.

    ¡°Good. In the future, let¡¯s all sleep together on rainy days.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Yay! I hope it rains all the time.¡±

    Esther tried to assure it was alright as she was ufortable with the care surrounding her, but was blocked by Judy¡¯s excited voice.

    ¡°This kid.¡±

    Darwin frowned and gave Judy a big flick on his forehead.

    Esther¡¯s face as she stared at them slowly turned to normal.

    ¡°Ahm, I¡­ I have brought a candle.¡±

    Ben, who had entered after waiting for the right time to make appear, sniffled in emotion.

    He had never seen such a rare sight during his entire career serving Darwin and hence was deeply moved.

    ¡°ce it there.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After he ced the candle on the table, their surroundings brightened in a sh. Esther¡¯s eyes reflected the glimmering light as she gazed at themp.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s bright.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The darker the ce, the better the light prates. Darkness is nowhere near when the light has driven it out.¡±

    Darwin patted Esther¡¯s chest with hisrge palm.

    ¡°So sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do it too.¡±

    Judy also proceeded to pat Esther¡¯s stomach with his hand alongside Darwin.

    Though both their rhythms were offbeat and not a wink of sleep hit Esther, it felt more peaceful than ever.

    Come to think of it, she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the lighting from some point on. It was the same despite the heavy rain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t sleep because of me.¡±

    ¡°No, I feel at ease watching you.¡±

    Darwin gently fixed Esther¡¯s bangs which tilted forward.

    ¡°Look, Judy is already asleep. You should too.¡±

    Judy fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to leave when I fall asleep?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay until the rain stops.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go¡­ If you leave me alone¡­¡±

    Was it because she was relieved by those words? Or, perhaps it was due to Darwin¡¯s warm voice.

    Esther slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡°Now you are asleep.¡±

    Darwin sorrowfully observed Esther, who still clutched his pinky in fear of it disappearing.

    ¡®Will you rest here?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    ¡®I will bring you a nket.¡¯

    For fear that the children would wake up, Ben and Darwin conversed while whispering to each other.

    ¡®But¡­ She strangely hated the thunder.¡¯

    ¡®It seems like she had a trauma. She seemed to have been abused¡­ and trapped somewhere.¡¯

    ¡®Youngdy? That¡¯s strange. There was no such thing while I investigated.¡¯

    Ben lowered his head.

    Esther was thoroughly examined before adoption. Nothing strange had happened since she entered the temple.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way the temple will speak the truth. Aren¡¯t they the ones who hide all secrets?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s true, but¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like they could have done anything to a low-ranking temple candidate.¡¯

    ¡®Check once more. There may be someone in the temple named Rabienne.¡¯

    ¡®Rabienne? It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve heard of many times¡­ Ah, isn¡¯t she the daughter of Duke Brions?¡¯

    ¡® ¡­It turns out the daughter of that bastard is Rabienne. It¡¯s amon name, isn¡¯t it? Find out if there¡¯s anyone else.¡¯

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    After he finished instructing Ben, Darwin¡¯s eyes sank deeply.

    ¡®If Esther had been abused, they should pay the price.¡¯

    ¡®How frightening. Are you nning to go to war with the temple?¡¯

    ¡®Do you think I am not capable?¡¯

    Ben, feeling appalled by Darwin¡¯s expression, gulped and shook his head.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll make sure to find out.¡¯

    Even after Ben left, Darwin continued to sit by the bedside and watch the sleeping children.

    He was going to stay until the rain stopped, as he promised Esther.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯

    Judy seemed to be in an ufortable position as he snored amidst his sleep, while the calm Esther breathed in and out leisurely. Darwin felt strange as he observed them.

    He had never witnessed his children sleeping. He didn¡¯t feel the need to.

    But, as he observed their cute, angel-like faces, a corner of his heart flickered.

    He thought it would be tedious, but time flew by just staring at them.

    ¡®Does this refer to the saying, *¡®it doesn¡¯t hurt even if I put them into my eyes¡¯?¡¯

    *TL/N: This term is used to describe someone precious, such as one¡¯s offspring. The phrase implies a willingness to endure the pain because he or she is precious. He/she is the apple of my eye.

    Darwinughed at the words that he had never thought to empathize with. It was strange to think of it himself.

    At the same time, he looked back on how indifferent he had been to the twins.

    He regretted and wished he had watched the children grow up more.

    He felt bitter when he realized how much he had been pushed away by his work.

    ¡°I was a fool.¡±

    Darwin watched them sleep, deciding that he would spend more time with his three children.

 Chapter 21

    The next morning,

    Esther opened her eyes, struggling with the stuffy humidification.

    ¡°Ung.¡±

    Somehow, when she lowered her head to catch a glimpse of her stomach, Judy¡¯s legs were sticking right above.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Esther dumbfoundedly moved Judy¡¯s leg. Surprisingly, his thigh was effortlessly tossed and his body twisted to the other side.

    Nevertheless, her bewilderness had not yet been resolved. Something was wrong. It was only then that she realized her left hand was locked in a much bigger one.

    ¡°Duke?¡±

    Darwin was asleep on the chair. Although he was in a very ufortable position, it seemed he held onto her hand throughout the night.

    Darwin¡¯s face was like a statue constructed by a craftsman.

    ¡®Wow.¡¯

    Esther admired Darwin as she gawked his way. Such an appearance of the duke seemed much gentler than usual.

    When Esther finally came to her senses, she stealthily moved her left hand.

    She tried to sneak it out, but as soon as she budged, Darwin¡¯s eyes sprang open.

    ¡°Ah, did you wake up?¡±

    His eyes were so clear, she wondered if he were the same person who had been dozing off until now.

    Esther bowed her head after remembering what had happenedst night, recalling how absurd it must have been.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°At times like this, you shouldn¡¯t apologize. Instead, say thank you.¡±

    Darwin spoke casually and patted Esther on the head as if nothing happened.

    Esther¡¯s posture was ufortable all night, so when she stretched, several cracking sounds could be heard from her shoulders.

    ¡°Judy, wake up and walk to your room.¡±

    Darwin shook Judy¡¯s shoulders to wake him up. The boy was fast asleep.

    ¡°Ugh. Leave me alone. I¡¯m going to sleep more!¡±

    Nevertheless, Judy only whined and covered his ears with a pillow. He didn¡¯t intend to head back to his room.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll hold you upside down¡­¡±

    ¡°Duke, it¡¯s alright. He couldn¡¯t sleep because of me, so I want to let him rest more.¡±

    Darwin was really going to hang Judy upside down and wake him up, but looking at Esther¡¯s face, he decided to hold himself from doing so.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s still early, so get some rest ande down for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Esther nodded.

    She bowed, her heart filled with so much sincerity that her head scarcely touched the ground. Darwin raised her head once more and left the room.

    ¡®I think it stopped raining.¡¯

    Esther trotted to the window. The curtain was drawn wide open and the morning sunshine poured through the room.

    As she watched the brightened outside world, she remembered what Darwin had saidst night.

    The very words that darkness is nowhere near where the light has driven it out.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Until now, she had never escaped the darkness. It was always darkness following darkness. Despair was only beginning again.

    So she didn¡¯t know that she could see such a clear sky the next day after the thunderstorm.

    ¡°Can I, too?¡±

    Will the daye when she pushes the past away and bes familiar with this life?

    Esther pulled herself from the window and closed her eyes. It was good to feel the warm sunshine and light breeze.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s cold! Close the door.¡±

    However, Judy seemed to be the opposite. He frowned and dug into the nket,ining it was cold.

    Esther smiled back at the sight and closed the window again.

    She liked the sky. But she liked Judy a lot better.

    ¡°Shall we go back to bed again?¡±

    It was still morefortable to sleep on the floor than in bed, but she thought that habit could be fixed as the time went by, little by little.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After the rain stopped, her routine remained the same.

    Esther acted as if nothing had happened, and Darwin also did not mention what happened that night.

    As soon as she finished breakfast, Esther headed back to her room and sat there eating the pie that Dorothy provided.

    ¡°Are there any ces you want to visit?¡±

    ¡°Is there any ce for me to go to?¡±

    ¡°Of course! There is a castle next to here. There is also ake. In addition to that, there are countless gardens you haven¡¯t been to. I¡¯ll take mydy there if she wishes for it.¡±

    Esther¡¯s ears rang at the wordke. She was bored residing in her room every day, so it didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea to roam around the mansion.

    But the moment Esther opened her mouth to agree, a knock resounded from the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Dorothy wore a look of surprise as she greeted Dennis.

    ¡°Y, young master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, may I enter?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dennis headed straight for Esther. He was dressed in in attire.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was just resting.¡±

    Esther was the most ufortable with Dennis in the mansion. It was because his eyes seemed to be openly observing herself.

    She¡¯d rather have him show his dislike, but he was the type whom you wouldn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    As he stared at Esther for a while, Dennis asked with a smile.

    ¡°Then will youe out with me for a while?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected remark. Even Dorothy turned anxious and exchanged nces at the two.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I just want to speak to you, so let¡¯s go to the Havel Garden together.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s tone was amiable and courteous. But his eyes were not smiling at all. Esther could feel the pretentiousnessing from them.

    ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯

    Esther found it strange that Dennis proposed such an offer to her.

    ¡°Why? No?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯lle.¡±

    However, she epted his offer, concluding it wasn¡¯t too bad to follow along.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Dorothy snuck behind them, sensing a foreboding feeling. As Esther¡¯s personal maid, it wasn¡¯t unusual to apany her.

    However, Dennis refused at once in a scolding tone.

    ¡°I have something to tell her.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll stay a far enough distance. I was ordered to assist the youngdy during the day.¡±

    ¡°What are you so worried about when she¡¯s going to stay in the residence?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Dorothy alternated looks between Dennis and Esther with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther winked at Dorothy to reassure her.

    She didn¡¯t want to make Dorothy ufortable. Dorothy had helped her get used to this ce in many ways.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Eventually, Esther and Dennis left for a walk alone.

    But Dennis, who imed to be going to Havel Garden, headed to the other side of the garden. Esther had never before been on this road.

    ¡®Why are we going here?¡¯

    Esther contemted suspiciously, but silently continued walking alongside Dennis.

    The ce they arrived after walking for a long time was none other than outside the mansion. In front of the outer wall, bushes were sprawling.

    Dennis cleared the bushes. Then, a dog hole that a person could easily fit through appeared.

    ¡°We¡¯re going out here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to town.¡±

    Dennis entered the hole first, leaving the embarrassed Esther behind.

    ¡°Come quickly.¡±

    She considered for a moment whether she should just head back, but once more chose to follow Dennis with the notion that it wouldn¡¯t be harmful to stick with him.

    As Esther entered the hole without much hesitation, Dennis observed her, his expression peculiar.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°You asked me to leave, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Dennis smiled and held Esther¡¯s hand.

    The two sessfully escaped the residence.

    ¡°How did you meet father?¡±

    ¡°By chance at the temple.¡±

    It was a story shared between only Darwin and Esther. Only these two people will know the details.

    ¡°But why did he take you?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Esther was also curious about the reason. She didn¡¯t answer; she herself was oblivious.

    ¡°I wanted to make this clear, but I haven¡¯t epted you as my sister yet.¡±

    Dennis worded his thoughts without distress, not because he disliked Esther, but because he didn¡¯t feel any like towards her.

    It was neither hate nor like.

    Dennis, whom everyone thought of as decent and polite, was in fact more brazen than Judy.

    Rather than being kind to anyone, Esther held a clear distinction about who he really was.

    ¡°I won¡¯t think of you as a sister if you aren¡¯t one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther also returned with a simply in answer.

    It was better to be honest. It was natural he didn¡¯t favor her. She did appear as his younger sister so suddenly.

    ¡°But both father and Judy are crazy about you.¡±

    The reason Dennis went to adopt a younger sister was because he was bored. Like bringing a puppy, that was what he lightly perceived.

    Of course, he thought Judy would feel the same way, but for him to fall for her so much, it was peculiar.

    ¡®What¡¯s so special?¡¯

    Dennis was curious about the fact, so he took Esther himself out to town. He wanted to observe her carefully.

    Of course, there was actually something he went to check out while in the vige. There was a day every month when the embargo arrived. That was today.

    ¡°There are many ces to stop by.¡±

    Dennis skillfully searched the bookstores. There were bookshops all over the vige selling the books he had needed.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t take care of Esther while he was going from ce to ce. Esther only silently followed Dennis on her own.

    ¡®It¡¯s about time she gets tired.¡¯

    Dennis nced at Esther, who managed to keep up with his pace better than he anticipated.

    To begin with, her patience and perseverance passed.

    After collecting his needed books for a long time, Dennis checked the time, abruptly halting as he did.

    At this rate, he earned all the books he was looking for. He now had to return within three hours, as it would be discouraged to leave the residence for any longer.

    ¡®Well, let¡¯s get started.¡¯

    As the time came, Dennis proceeded to act, in order to execute the real reason for taking Esther along with him.

    ¡°Ah, look at this. I must have forgotten to drop by one more ce.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll run by myself since it¡¯s far away. You wait here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther nced around carefully.

    They were in the middle of the most crowded street. A sea of marketces where you wouldn¡¯t ever find someone if they disappeared.

    ¡®Is it because you don¡¯t like me?¡¯

    Esther was suspicious of him leaving her here alone.

    However, considering the original purpose ofing here, there was nothing she could do.

    On the contrary, it was a great opportunity to leave the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    But when she thought it was over, the Grand Duke and Judy, who stood by her when the lighting and thunder took over her sanity, passed by her mind.

    ¡®It was very warm.¡¯

    Esther nodded, working her best to push away her lingering regret.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find the book.¡±

    At the same time she answered, Dennis immediately left.

    ¡®Will hee back?¡¯

    Esther stood still and stared at the spot where Dennis had disappeared.

    He, mixed within the crowd in no time, seemed unlikely to ever return.

 Chapter 22

    As Esther expected, Dennis did not return for a long period.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for him toe back.¡±

    Esther leaned against the wall and muttered to herself absent-mindedly. It had already been two hours since she waited for Dennis.

    Her mind was troubled at the thought that she might have been truly abandoned.

    Still, he told her to wait, so for now, she remained in her spot.

    At that time, she felt a sudden gaze from the distance.

    Esther observed the group of people that were eying her. At a nce, they seemed like mobsters who came and pulled other people¡¯s backs.

    It seemed like she was caught at the wrong time. Esther had been dressed in aristocratic clothing ever since she left the residence.

    The rascals slowly circled Esther after whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°Is the littledy lost?¡±

    Among them, a man who seemed to be the leader spoke with his arms crossed.

    Esther stared at them, slightly annoyed.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If we take a look at your clothing, you seem to be ady from a noble house¡­ We¡¯ll deliver you home.¡±

    To put it nicely, they were trying to kidnap a noble to obtain a bigger profit.

    Esther looked at them alternately, then leaning against the wall. Other than that, she didn¡¯t open her lips.

    ¡°Hey, do you know who we are?¡±

    The skinniest man in the group attempted to touch Esther. The leader abruptly freaked out and blocked his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. Which house do you think you¡¯ll beying your finger on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? She isn¡¯t the Grand Duke¡¯s kid for me not to touch anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are only twin sons in the house.¡±

    As Esther silently listened to their conversation, she imagined how she would look if she were the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re not bad people. We just want to take you home.¡±

    The man spoke to Esther again. Then he ced his hand over her shoulder.

    Esther shook off the man¡¯s palm in excessive shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    The abusive memories made her extremely sensitive to anyone who touched her.

    Esther¡¯s fierce, menacing eyes embarrassed the gangsters.

    ¡°Woo¡­ Take it easy. I didn¡¯t harm you. We¡¯ll take you home safely. Where do you live?¡±

    Only then was she troubled by the persistent men.

    As long as she was preyed on, they were unlikely to let her go.

    People nced past even her even when she looked for help. There seemed to be no one to aid her in this situation.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    Esther sighed and pulled the little knife she had always carried from her pocket. It was a small but sharp de.

    ¡°Do you see this?¡±

    The hoodlums mocked Esther at the sight of the minuscule knife that didn¡¯t seem to fit well with her noble appearence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to deal with us with that¡­ Huh? Hey! What¡¯re you doing?!!¡±

    However, Esther herself was not a person to use such a fine de against others.

    ¡°If you keep bothering me, I¡¯ll stab myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. What¡¯s wrong with you? You have to cherish your body, alright? Put that away, will you?¡±

    The men who were conversely threatened broke out in cold sweat.

    For them,moners at best, if they hurt the body of an aristocrat, that would be the end of their precious lives.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    Esther, with her abnormally expressionless face, drew the back of her hand with the de. Although lightly drawn, fresh blood formed and spread across the area.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you please put that knife down?!¡±

    Esther stared down at the back of her hand. The bleeding didn¡¯t hurt. It would stop soon anyway.

    ¡°Or could you kill me here?¡±

    After seeing the blood, all her thoughts dispersed. She never thought about this kind of end, but what if she would finally be able to rest in peace?

    ¡°Here. The knife.¡±

    The gangsters, surprised by the little girl who reached out bravely asking them to kill herself, stepped back while cursing agitatedly.

    ¡°What kind of kid is this strong-minded?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    They exchanged nces at each other and ran away without looking back once.

    People who were passing by gathered to observe themotion. Those who couldn¡¯t help but willingly watched.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡¯

    It reminded Esther of the priests who knew of her existence but were always sitting on the sidelines. She sighed, frustration tightening her chest.

    ¡°Was that an opportunity?¡±

    Esther seemed confused as she looked at the back of her hand, where her wound existed.

    Her desire the moment she left the temple was to meet death, so she had never been afraid to end her life. She could do anything to die.

    Nevertheless, when it urred to her that she was about to disappear from this world, Esther hesitated for the first time.

    Darwin and Judy¡¯s faces emerged one after another. Just a few more days for the warmth they embraced her with¡­ That¡¯s what she thought.

    If she¡¯d just set the knife on their hands, maybe she could¡¯ve done it.

    ¡°Why did I do that?¡±

    Was she already attached to them?

    Esther gazed up into the sky, her mindplicated. Dennis still hasn¡¯t arrived.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The group of gangsters who disappeared, ran to a nearby alley as if they had previously agreed to.

    Dennis was waiting for them, an angry expression written on his face.

    ¡°Huu, young master, have you seen it too?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    They weren¡¯t gangsters. They were merely workerspleting their daily wage-earning job, performed at the request of Dennis.

    ¡°I told you to never hurt her. She has a scar on the back of her hand!¡±

    That was the reason why Dennis was furious.

    He was just making this scene up to observe how Esther would act, but the fact that she hurt herself was very shocking.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t deal with her.¡±

    ¡°I was quite startled at her actions.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the color of her eyespletely dark?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s green eyes, which had always presented a gentle gleam, were now filled with rage.

    His usual appearance was nowhere to be found, and he bore eyes that would cause even the adults to shiver.

    ¡°We¡¯ll, we¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°Find us again at any time!¡±

    The gang hurriedly ran out of fear of the sudden me.

    Dennis didn¡¯t bother to hold them any longer. He wrapped his hand around his forehead.

    Esther¡¯s attitude earlier was beyond hisprehension.

    ¡°Why? Why did you go so far?¡±

    It was too bizarre of an action to be done.

    No matter how much she wanted to get away from the gang, no one would do anything to hurt themselves or give a knife asking to be killed.

    However, Esther¡¯s eyes were not shaken at all. Everything she did seemed sincere.

    Dennis was most emotional about the fact that she wasn¡¯t afraid to die. He was angry at the way she was careless with her body.

    He returned to the area where Esther was waiting, calming himself from the burst of anger.

    Esther waved after she witnessed Dennis from a distance.

    ¡°Sir Dennis.¡±

    As if nothing had urred, Dennis faced Esther and asked.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Nothing happened.¡±

    How can that be nothing? Dennis sighed exasperatedly.

    Even though it was something he had done, he couldn¡¯t let this go.

    ¡°I witnessed it all.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve seen it?¡±

    Only then did Esther blink her eyes in embarrassment. She seemed to have been making excuses even though she had done nothing wrong.

    ¡°But they left right away without causing any trouble. Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°They were sent by me.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see how you would behave.¡±

    Esther stared at Dennis for a moment, as if speechless. But she soon nodded her head and understood immediately.

    Dennis didn¡¯t understand how Esther could easily convince herself of his confession. He couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of thoughts she underwent.

    ¡°Why do you carry a knife?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for self-defense.¡±

    ¡°What were you going to do if they attacked you?¡±

    ¡°What I would do¡­¡±

    Esther thought carefully.

    Dennis was likely to get angry if she said she had intended to die.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your body precious?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s voice rose. Esther was puzzled by his serious tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. Don¡¯t hurt yourself under any circumstances. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther flinched while replying.

    ¡°If you die, what about us?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes grew round like a rabbit. Dennis¡¯s meaning of ¡®us¡¯ was not interpreted.

    ¡°We¡¯re family now. Have you ever thought about your family?¡±

    Esther thought about why she was being scolded and found a contradiction in Dennis¡¯s words.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t my brother earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    Dennis was very confused himself.

    He wasn¡¯t going to ept Esther as his sister until he found a convincing reason.

    But when he saw Esther hurt herself casually, he became angry¡­ and felt sorry for her again.

    It was only btedly that he realized that he had already been inclined to Esther. He had never felt this way before to anyone else.

    ¡®What is this¡­ How can I change my mind so quickly?¡¯

    Dennis was busy questioning his thoughts and actions when a crying child and their mother passed in front of them.

    Perhaps the child was lost, as the mother was grasping his small hand tightly while scolding him.

    Esther couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them until they disappeared. She didn¡¯t even realize she was distracted looking at them.

    ¡°What? Are you envious?¡± (Dennis)

    ¡°No.¡± (Esther)

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that either because I don¡¯t have a mother.¡± (Dennis)

    Dennis brought up his story, iming it to be insignificant. When he was young,

    He was often envious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, but I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not envious!¡±

    Esther¡¯s face turned red as Dennis abruptly grabbed her hand.

    Nevertheless, Dennis held Esther¡¯s hand tightly. Esther also didn¡¯t make an effort to shake it off.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll take back what I said earlier, that you¡¯re not my sister.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    This time Esther asked back, seeming surprised. She thought it would take time, but this speedy progress.

    ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t say you¡¯re going to die so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before they knew it, the two had arrived in front of the small hole that they had secretly exited from.

    Like when they came out, Dennis entered the hole first, and from inside, beckoned Esther to do the same.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯rete.¡±

    Esther was at odds over whether to enter or not.

    While previously waiting for Dennis, she thought it didn¡¯t matter if he left her or not. That way it would be easier for her to die.

    But it was nice to see hime back. She was happy to hold his hand and to be able to head back home.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been here for less than a month. We still have a lot of time.¡¯

    Esther crawled inside the residence. It was too unfair for her to leave without fully enjoying this ce.

 Chapter 23

    A few dayster, dinnertime.

    The meal was going on smoothly when Darwin stared at the children long after having finished his portion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dennis, the first to notice the gaze, wiped his mouth to question his father¡¯s strange actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to inform me?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s words were sharp.

    Dennis seemed to have realized what his father was talking about. He opened his mouth while flushed with heat.

    He couldn¡¯t hide anything; Darwin asking him in such a meant that he already knew.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.

    ¡°I knew you were going to town before. Still, it was because I believed in you.¡±

    Darwin pressed Dennis in a calm yet stern tone.

    As a result, Esther and Judy ced down their forks and nced towards them.

    ¡°But to take Esther outside. What if something happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Dennis admitted and apologized without offering any excuses. He was conscious of his own mistakes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that other than Judy, you could cause this kind of ident. Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I wanted us to get closer.¡±

    Darwin intended to scold him strictly and not tolerate any excuses.

    Nevertheless, when he saw Dennis iming that he wanted to be close to Esther, his heart softened.

    ¡°Hm. That was the wrong way, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m reflecting.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Darwin¡¯s anger subsided, Judy ran wild in envy.

    ¡°What!?!? That¡¯s nasty. Only the two of you went out together? I wannae too!¡±

    ¡°Judy!¡±

    Darwin called Judy¡¯s name aloud and eventually granted him another lecture.

    After a while,

    Darwin lifted a ss of water from the table and gulped it down.

    ¡°Everyone, finish your meals.¡±

    However, it was not an atmosphere where the meal wouldst long. Darwin slightly coughed, troubled by the gloomy atmosphere.

    ¡°Master, you said you were going to discuss ¡®that¡¯.¡±

    ¡°About? About what?¡±

    Ben advanced closer to Darwin and whispered, ¡®The anniversary for the young masters.¡¯

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Come to think of it, the twins¡¯ anniversary was alreadying soon.

    There were about three months left, but considering the preparation period, he had to start now.

    The anniversary gathering for the twins was the annual event that Darwin was most concerned about and held most grandly.

    He tried his best every year so that they wouldn¡¯t be discouraged without their mother by their side.

    ¡°Dennis, Judy.¡±

    As Darwin called for them, the two turned to him simultaneously.

    ¡°Your birthday ising soon. What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°Woah, it¡¯sing already?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The fact that Darwin had just scolded Judy passed away as if nothing happened.

    Dennis and Judy excitedly began discussing the concept of their celebration.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wear a mask so they don¡¯t know who we are?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dull. Rather than that, let¡¯s arrange a reading debate.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Esther pretended to listen to the conversation between the two and earnestly pressed on her fork.

    Today¡¯s dessert was none other than her beloved cheesecake.

    However, Darwin interrupted the conversation that was progressing well between the twins, believing Esther had felt left out.

    ¡°The celebrations we host are attended by many. I intend to introduce you then, Esther.¡±

    Esther attempted to ce a slice of cheesecake in her mouth when she hardened.

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was wondering when I should announce you. It was fortunate for the anniversary to have yet to arrive. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­ ha ¡­ Yes.¡±

    Esther cried internally and pretended to agree with Darwin.

    She had intended to live quietly without being introduced to anyone. She didn¡¯t think this anniversary would disrupt her ns.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to find a tutor first.¡±

    ¡°I have selected a few candidates.¡±

    Ben, as prepared as he is, had already arranged tutor candidates since the moment they had taken Esther.

    As an anniversary also took part in society, it was essential for Esther to learn proper dance and manners to attend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the most suitable teacher. Three months should be enough time.¡±

    Esther wanted to protest that she didn¡¯t need any tutors, but now that she was in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, there was no choice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Of course, her innermost thoughts were entirely dissimr.

    ¡®Three months.¡¯

    Would she be alive until then?

    No one knew what Esther was thinking of; everyone was looking forward to the birthday party that would be held in a few months.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After finishing his meal, Darwin headed straight to his room. He was intending to have a good rest.

    However, Ben apanied him today.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The man I sent to the temple is back.¡±

    ¡°What? When?¡±

    ¡°Just now. The report is a bitte because you were having dinner at the time.¡±

    Darwin closed the door and rxed on the sofa. Ben also assembled across from him and reported what he had received.

    ¡°I have looked into it carefully, but they said that imprisoning a junior candidate had never happened.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is only a limited number of ces where they could be locked up, therefore¡­ if anyone is trapped, some would know.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes sank deeply.

    He recalled Esther¡¯s behavior that stormy evening.

    Even on second thought, it was an act that couldn¡¯t havee out unless she was abused. Something must have happened.

    ¡°Who had the name Rabienne?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Only one person in the temple was named Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°One? So you don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Duke of Brions¡¯ daughter?¡±

    Darwin frowned and gripped the armrest with one hand.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    At Ben¡¯s words, Darwin openly showed his dislike. That was how much Brions was his least favorite kind of person.

    One of the most rotten human beings who always cared about the royal family and temple, only taking ord of his interests. He was the Duke of Brions.

    Even so, it could not be ignored that Brions was a Duke.

    ¡°However, it seems difficult to assume that the daughter of the Brions family and our youngdy had any contact in the temple.¡±

    Ben worked to solve the problem and find a point of contact, but no one remembered the junior candidate.

    To reason, Esther, an orphan, and Rabienne, a Duke¡¯s daughter, never seemed to be associated with each other.

    ¡°And when I searched, Lady Rabienne was called the next saint. It doesn¡¯t make sense for such a person to abuse thedy in the temple.¡±

    Ben¡¯s statements were all reasonable.

    Darwin assumed that the Rabienne Esther mentioned was not that of the Duke¡¯s family.

    However, the more he listened, the more he could not get rid of the ufortable feeling.

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s nothing more we can find out at the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After all, They didn¡¯t find out anything regarding Esther¡¯s trauma.

    Darwin was ovee with frustration. He wanted to know what the hell was going on and what Esther had gone through.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve been conducting some more research, and I¡¯ve encountered information.¡±

    Ben pulled out the data, steadily emphasizing that he had found it very difficult to obtain.

    ¡°It is a record of the ce where Lady Esther lived before she reached the temple.¡±

    ¡°That was left?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is the data I found from detecting a priest who acquired her at a bargain price and brought her to the temple.¡±

    ¡°You must have had a hard time.¡±

    Darwin quietly praised Ben, his hardworking assistant.

    Ben¡¯s face, which had been fatigued, enhanced to be noticeably brighter.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±

    ¡°It was said that Lady Esther had been found in Herstal in the south. It is a rather small estate, though there was a temple. Consequently, it was said that the slums were under the control of that temple.¡±

    That was all he found out, but considering Esther was a junior candidate, it was a miracle he did so.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been six years already¡­ Even if your Grace goes now, will you be able to ascertain information there?¡±

    If thought rationally, Ben was right. Memories of a child who had been sold for a few bucks couldn¡¯t have remained.

    Nevertheless, Darwin somehow felt that he must stop by the ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to see that myself. I¡¯ll be there personally, so execute a proper schedule.¡±

    ¡°My lord? That¡¯s a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shall we send someone to leak Esther¡¯s information out?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Herstal isn¡¯t that far away, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Ben nodded at the remark.

    Although Herstal is in the south, it was easy to stop by if you went down the river from Tersia.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for now¡­ You said there was a tutor candidate, correct?¡±

    Darwin caught Ben trying to leave the room. Ben sat on the sofa once again and began reporting.

    ¡°Yes, there are about five.¡±

    ¡°Which of them graduated at the top of the academy?¡±

    ¡°All five are top students.¡±

    When he heard the word ¡®top student¡¯, Darwin let out a slight smile. In fact, Ben was also a top student.

    ¡°Good for you. Choose from among them the most skilled tutor who can help Esther in many ways, including social etiquette and dance.¡±

    ¡°Of course, only¡­ there is one tutor who was on the top of my list, yet he was already hired.¡±

    When Ben made the end of his words, Darwin¡¯s speech grew sharp.

    ¡°Who took him beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Well, a Count. I believe they paid quite the amount.¡±

    Darwin smirked and crossed his legs gracefully. His extended legs folded one over one.

    ¡°Then say you¡¯ll double the money they¡¯re earning now.¡±

    ¡°D, double? But it¡¯s still too unconventional¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of money. It¡¯s more important for Esther to have a good tutor than that.¡±

    ¡°I will contact them.¡±

    Darwin inserted stress on Ben so he could seed no matter the cause.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but they¡¯ve been together for ten years. Ben could read it all from Darwin¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Bring him by any means. Also, I¡¯ll leave them with the twins. That will be six times the amount the person is earning now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    He was Darwin, who had no interest in educating his children. Working was all he could do.

    Then he changes like this.

    Ben had a feeling that this wouldn¡¯t be thest of the sudden changes.

 Chapter 24

    2 weekster,

    Esther sat by the window and clenched her hands firmly.

    Both her cheeks were flushed, as to how focused she was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can use this expensive paper as much as I like. This is an amazing ce.¡±

    Esther murmured her praises as sheid down the paper she had finished drawing on.

    A paper that can ¡®record¡¯.

    The white ¡®recording¡¯ paper was quite expensive.

    She never imagined using such high-quality paper in the temple.

    A lower candidate like Esther was given only the leftover scraps of senior candidates.

    ¡°What to draw next.¡±

    Esther stretched her hand out and picked a doughnut.

    It was not only bite-sized but also delicious.

    Snacks were provided over the past two weeks, so Esther was able to consume as many sweets as she wished for.

    Before she knew it, both her face and body were gaining weight.

    Esther nced around, her mouth stuffed.

    She happened to catch a butterfly flying above a vase.

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened. Target detected.

    She twirled her pencil and settled into drawing right away.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    At the sound, the startled Esther swung her head.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    As soon as the door opened, Dennis entered the room. He brought a book along with him.

    Esther briefly rubbed her eyes in astonishment at Dennis¡¯s halo.

    His surroundings were shing and radiating a bright light.

    ¡°Sir Dennis.¡±

    Esther hurried down from her chair, then ced her hands together to greet him.

    Dennis, who had entered in a rxed spirit, soon hardened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Dennis walked straight to Esther and folded his arms profoundly.

    ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s face turned pale at Dennis¡¯s blunt remark.

    Dennis expressed his intent so Esther wouldn¡¯t be confused.

    ¡°I was going to tell you the other day. Why am I Sir? You call Judy Brother.¡±

    The bewildered Esther blinked rapidly.

    She never imagined that Dennis, who was always serious and mature, woulde to say this.

    ¡®You¡¯re indeed twins.¡¯

    On the first day they met, Dennis seemed disgusted by Judy when he insisted on Esther calling him Brother.

    She thought they weren¡¯t alike in any way. However, in this aspect, Dennis was just like his twin.

    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±

    The second time wasn¡¯t that challenging for Esther, as she had done it before.

    Dennis¡¯s face eased once again at the word ¡®brother,¡¯ and his smile deepened.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s what you should call me in the future.¡±

    Dennis wasn¡¯t very interested in being called brother.

    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to hear that, Dennis just thought it was unreasonable for only Judy to be addressed that way.

    He thought that¡­ but it was an opinion that he wasn¡¯t sure of.

    The moment Esther called him ¡®Brother!¡¯ and moved her tiny mouth, Dennis¡¯s eyes rxed.

    Her smiling face was so sweet that *honey seemed to be dripping from his eyes.

    *A phrase used to describe one¡¯s eyes looking at someone else¡¯s eyes in a very lovely way.

    Dennis¡¯s hand reached out with the urge to stroke her head.

    If Esther had looked up at him a little further, he might have even hugged her.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    However, thanks to the question, he regained his reason.

    ¡°Oh, I thought I¡¯d read you a book, assuming you¡¯d be bored.¡±

    Dennis sat down before the table, clutching his hand tightly.

    Naturally, his gaze turned to the scattered papers.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t look!¡±

    Surprised Esther popped out like a sharp arrow.

    She quickly gathered the papers that she had not cleaned up and covered them with both her hands.

    ¡°Is that a drawing?¡±

    Esther halted, feeling abashed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scribble.¡±

    ¡°Do you like drawing?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    ¡°No, not much.¡±

    Esther hesitated and clenched her lips. Her face was burning as if she had been caught in a bad act.

    ¡°Can you draw me, too? Is it difficult?¡±

    It was a simple request, yet Esther¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fail to shake uncontrobly.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Memories of the past came to mind.

    The candidates who viewed Esther¡¯s paintingughed. They mocked her, advising that she shouldn¡¯t even think about drawing again.

    They didn¡¯t know how much she was hurt by those remarks and how significant her self-esteem plummeted.

    Esther was afraid she¡¯d also earn such ridicule from Dennis.

    She parted her lips to refuse but was speechless for the moment.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the temple.¡¯

    She had decided not to shrink anymore, but to change.

    Esther hesitated for a moment before sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯m really bad at drawing.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary for you to be good.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll try to draw you.¡±

    Dennis nodded and smiled brightly.

    His bright smile shook off Esther¡¯s hesitation.

    She straightened herself.

    Only one pencil was to be used for this.

    It would only be a rough sketch on a piece of paper, but it would remain as important.

    Dennis crossed his legs and held up his position. His elevated bridge nose would require more focus when drawing.

    Sketch Sketch.

    Esther drew Dennis without dy.

    Dennis was more surprised by her clear strokes.

    It was astounding how the drawing was outlined in an instant.

    ¡®So you know how to make that face.¡¯

    Dennis observed Esther, deeply immersed in her work.

    Usually, he couldn¡¯t see any potential or appearance from her, but now she seemed entirely different.

    Her eyes were glistening.

    He wanted her to present her beauty and talent proudly.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes seemed a different color.

    Dennis tilted his head, wondering if he had perceived it wrong.

    Esther¡¯s usually pink eyes were shining golden.

    He studied Esther again.

    ¡®It¡¯s because she¡¯s my sister.¡¯

    Dennis was now a little aware of the meaning of having a younger sister.

    Although still iplete, Esther¡¯s appearance was beginning to seem lovely.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Esther exhaled deeply.

    She had been so focused that sweat formed on her forehead.

    ¡°Already? That was fast.¡±

    Dennis, who had been upied observing Esther, stretched out in regret.

    Until then, Dennis received the paper without much expectation.

    But as soon as he examined the drawing, he hardened.

    ¡°Is it strange¡­?¡±

    Esther questioned carefully.

    Dennis¡¯s silent response bothered her.

    ¡®I guess I drew it for no purpose.¡¯

    Dennis¡¯s stiff face caused Esther to drown in sorrow.

    Esther¡¯s heart throbbed painfully.

    She shouldn¡¯t have drawn it either.

    On the other hand, Dennis hesitated for apletely different reason.

    ¡°Esther. You draw considerably. This is great!¡±

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Did you draw this? No, I watched you. Woah¡­ No way!¡±

    The exmations that burst from Dennis didn¡¯t seem to ever end.

    Her eyes rounded like a rabbit¡¯s, and even more following the endless praise.

    It was the first time Dennis seemed so excited.

    ¡°There are many people who can do this.¡±

    ¡°Where are they? I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks, unustomed to praise, gradually flushed.

    ¡°Esther, this is God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    Dennis had an excellent artistic sense, as he grew up collecting art education from an early age.

    He had viewed numerous works of art, and even within the Tersia family, there were many artwork treasures.

    In the eyes of Dennis, Esther¡¯s paintings were not shameful.

    It was a picture of his face that made him seem strangely holy. He felt like he was being purified.

    Dennis was genuinely admiring Esther¡¯s ability.

    Esther, however, was just puzzled by the situation.

    ¡®I¡¯m good at drawing?¡¯

    Her eyes were filled with question marks in response to the unexpected reaction.

    ¡°Did you learn drawing at the temple?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ We always ran out of paper to even think of it.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re born with the talent.¡±

    Dennis lifted his thumb.

    Esther¡¯s heart fluttered by the sudden praise.

    ¡°Am I good at drawing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I should inform father. It¡¯s too wasteful to rot your talent like this.¡±

    ¡°Everyone said I couldn¡¯t draw.¡±

    Esther replied with a sullen expression.

    Dennis¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The people at the temple.¡±

    Esther¡¯s countless abusive remarks came to mind.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you good at anything?¡¯

    ¡®Leave it. She¡¯s an orphan, of course, she wouldn¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going somewhere else to paint. You¡¯re inside a temple.¡¯

    They tore Esther¡¯s drawings each time they saw them.

    So Esther ceased painting in front of people.

    ¡°They¡¯re bad people. They were only jealous of your talent.¡±

    Dennis didn¡¯t fancy Esther¡¯s darkened impression.

    Her glistening eyes disappeared from when she was drawing. He disliked how her eyes exhibited no hope for the world.

    ¡°Esther, look at me.¡±

    Dennis spoke in a friendly tone and thrust his face before Esther.

    Esther, who had been lost in thought, had no choice but to face Dennis.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t look at anyone and do whatever you want.¡±

    At that moment, Esther gawked at him in awe. Dennis felt like he was now acting like an older brother.

    He was also surprised by his sudden actions, causing him hups.

    Dennis reached out his long, soft hand and stroked Esther¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh, my head¡­¡±

    Esther, unfamiliar with human hands, crouched for a moment but did not shake off Dennis¡¯s hand.

    After a while.

    Esther felt unclear as she stood alone in her room.

    After hearing a series of excessive words, it was hard to determine whether this was a dream or a reality.

    Esther stared nkly at the pictures lying on the table.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m good at something, too.¡±

    She thought she was unnecessary in the world.

    Her divine power was immutable and there was nothing good about it.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why she felt relieved by Dennis¡¯s praise. It was like saying she existed in this world for a reason.

    Esther had longed to disappear. She now possessed a change of heart that was yet to be determined.

    In Esther¡¯s subconsciousness, the idea of not desiring to die began to form.

    ¡°I want to be praised again.¡±

    Esther murmured in a small voice and fidgeted with her hair.

    Her glistening eyes returned to their original light pink.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Delbert! Delbert, where are you?¡±

    As soon as Dennis left the room, he hurried to find the butler, Delbert.

    It made the servants aghast how the calm and collected Dennis was now bursting with excitement.

    Delbert hastened his steps while holding a pile of books, only to bump into Dennis.

    ¡°Young master, have you found something interesting?¡±

    Dennis grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to see the frame used in thest exhibition. Where did you ce it?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean painter Lubeng¡¯s exhibition?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The Grand Duke of Tersia sponsored several art organizations. One of the many activities they proceeded with was hosting an exhibition for the artists.

    The most recent exhibition was thendscape painting created by Lubeng.

    Despite the unexpected question, Delbert eagerly searched through his memory for the answer.

    ¡°I ced it in the south warehouse. Is anything the matter?¡±

    ¡°I need a picture frame to ce this in.¡±

    Dennis boastfully spread out the paper, allowing the butler to take a closer.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Delbert¡¯s curiosity to turn into consternation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this young master? No, who drew this?¡±

    Delbert¡¯s mouth was agape. He couldn¡¯t remove his eyes from the drawing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Esther¡¯s drawing. She drew it well, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°My Lady??¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to believe it.

    This was a picture that could not have been performed by a child¡¯s experience.

    The delicate expressiveness and excellent descriptiveness embodied the drawing.

    Not only that but also the rich atmosphere sensed in the painting was a work in itself.

    ¡°That is excellent. Naturally, it is hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°I was also stunned. Esther is the best.¡±

    Dennis grinned as if he had finally been recognized.

    At first, he was wary, but the more he knew of Esther, the more she was entertaining him.

    ¡°But are you alright? It is almost three o¡¯clock.¡±

    Delbert reminded Dennis of the time as he nced at the wall clock.

    Dennis was always to take a nap at this time. It was recorded in his schedule.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not going to sleep today.¡±

    Delbert was startled by Dennis¡¯s determined decision.

    Dennis had the obsession to do whatever was set on his schedule. It was a tremendous difference, seeing how he wouldn¡¯t follow his ns.

    Dennis kept chatting with Delbert about Esther throughout their walk to the warehouse.

    ¡°The color of her eyes changed because she was so focused.¡±

    ¡°You must have seen it wrong.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s true. And well, she¡¯s never learned drawing. Yet she¡¯s so good.¡±

    Dennis, who chattered nonstop, soon halted.

    ¡°I see it now.¡±

    Delbert also stood and asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I think I know a bit more about the responsibilities of being an older brother.¡±

    Dennis settled with that thought.

    He kept wondering what having a younger sibling would be like, ever since Sebastian behaved that way when he became an older brother.

    He also joined his brother¡¯s request of having a sister as he wanted to know the answer.

    Now, he knew.

    ¡®Would Sebastian have felt this way?¡¯

    When he realized something she was good at, he felt very proud and wanted to brag to everyone around him.

    ¡°Delbert, you know. I think spending time with Esther would be a little better than reading my books.¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±

    Dennis acted friendly to everyone, but he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone. He was only paying interest when reading books.

    Impressed, Delbert pulled out his handkerchief and wiped his tears. His handkerchief as it blew his nosepletely soaked.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°How was your training?¡±

    ¡°It was horrible. There wasn¡¯t one proper person to train against.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face filled with irritation.

    He loosened his tie roughly and threw it over the desk.

    ¡°Everyone thinks the war is over. What if there¡¯s a rebellion?¡±

    Due to his frowning brows, Darwin¡¯s face seemed quite unnerving. The cold atmosphere added more to the sharp image.

    Darwin buried himself on the sofa, exhausted. His long legs crossed over the desk.

    ¡°Give me your report.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You must be tired, so I will simplify briefly.¡±

    Delbert spared his words as much as he could to keep Darwin¡¯s temper.

    The events that happened while Darwin was away were reported. However, he sighed and sped his eyes shut, unsatisfied.

    ¡°What about Esther?¡±

    ¡°Ah, mydy has been seeing the doctor every day for two weeks. She seems much healthier now than two weeks ago.¡±

    The butler purposely left out the children¡¯s stories to keep the report simple, but now that he noticed, Esther¡¯s stories seem to have been the most relevant.

    Delbert wiped his cold sweat and exined Esther¡¯s routine in detail.

    While listening to the schedule, Darwin¡¯s cold expression gradually eased.

    ¡°Lady Esther seems to be talented in drawing.¡±

    ¡°Drawing?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s half-closed eyelids shed open.

    He blinkednguidly, curious about the topic.

    ¡°Yes, she drew a portrait of Master Dennis, which held astounding results.¡±

    ¡°Where can I see it?¡±

    ¡°It was ced in Master Dennis¡¯s room.¡±

    Darwin stood up swiftly and checked the wall clock.

    It was ten o¡¯clock at night now. It was toote for him to go check.

    ¡°Did she draw it that well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s curiosity gradually increased.

    He didn¡¯t assume Esther could draw. He couldn¡¯t stop imagining the results due to his abundant curiosity.

    ¡°Dennis would be sleeping by now, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He would be asleep already, considering he has a routine and it is already nighttime.¡±

    ¡°Will he wake up if I just go in and take a nce?¡±

    Darwin shot Delbert a cold look, in an attempt to force him to agree immediately.

    However, Delbert shook his head. His philosophy was that a child¡¯s sleeping time must be thoroughly guaranteed.

    ¡°Please be patient until the morning.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face, which had loosened for a brief moment, frowned in displeasure.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther sat on her bed and nced through the room.

    It had already been a month since she came here.

    The clean and pleasant garments made her seem different from when she was at the temple. She enjoyed delicious food every day, which resulted in her gaining weight.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already used to this.¡±

    Life here had been more than pleasant.

    Everything was overflowing with goods. It seemed as if she were earning rewards for all things she couldn¡¯t have.

    But whenever she nced back, she could perceive a vision of Rabienne following her.

    ¡®Inseparable destiny.¡¯

    When the former saint passed away, it was clear that Rabienne would somehow find Esther.

    Esther¡¯s eyes turned grim.

    She opened thest drawer of her desk. Inside was a fine object wrapped in cloth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t forget.¡±

    It was the knife that Esther had apanied with her wherever she went.

    She knew well that self-harm wouldn¡¯t work. This was to remind her of her destiny.

    Esther lifted her finger and swept down the knife. The sharp de stung her finger, yet there was no feeling of pain.

    Moreover, the red blood flowing through her fingers ceased to an end rather quickly.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther suddenly felt strange as the speed rate was exceedingly fast.

    She sliced her arm again with the knife. She thought she would get hurt this time. However, it healed as fast as before.

    A mirror in the dressing table came into Esther¡¯s view. Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she stared into her reflection.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The back of her hand was dimly shining.

    That position and mark, though hazy, were certainly the manifestation that was engraved when the awakening of a saint appeared.

    She rubbed her eyes quickly, and when she looked again, it was gone.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The confused Esther blinked her eyes several times.

    For generations, the mark from saint to saint never appeared until the current saint herself died.

    And it was not yet the time for the saint to pass away.

    The timing may be advanced, but if the saint had indeed died, Darwin, the Grand Duke, would have been called to the temple immediately.

    That could only mean there were two saints in the Empire.

    ¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯

    There has never been such a case in the history of the saints Esther had studied in the temple.

    Esther, now a bit ufortable, stroked the back of her hand and exited her room into the hallway.

    She thought she might have seen everything wrong, but she couldn¡¯t let it go like this.

    Dorothy also happened to be in the hallway.

    Esther spotted her and ran rapidly.

    ¡°Where are you going, mdy?¡±

    ¡°Do you know if I can get some hyacinth seeds?¡±

    ¡°hyacinth? Isn¡¯t that the flower used in the temple?¡±

    Hyacinth, as Dorothy said, was the flower used by the priests during lessons during the temple. Called the symbol of Goddess, it was considered sacred in itself.

    It was a flower that didn¡¯t grow in general, so Dorothy was curious about its use.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d like to nt a few¡­ Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s not amon flower but¡­ I¡¯ll go ask the gardener.¡±

    Dorothy replied and clutched her hand.

    It was the first time Esther had requested anything since she arrived at the mansion. It wasn¡¯t but a seed that she asked for.

    ¡®You must miss the temple.¡¯

    It was an open secret among the servants after she was brought from the temple.

    She seemed very mature, yet Dorothy believed she missed the temple deep inside her heart.

    Dorothy decided to do anything to bring herdy hyacinth seeds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please.¡±

    Esther bit her nails as she stared at Dorothy¡¯s back leaving in a hurry. It was a habit that urred when she was nervous.

    Before she recognized herself as a saint, Esther did not contain much mana. Hence, it used to take her longer than the other candidates during the hyacinth ss to produce those flowers.

    Yet, when she realized she had the power of the saint, the hyacinth bloomed very quickly.

    It was something that would be clear when she tried nting hyacinths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Although her eyes dimmed, she still believed it wouldn¡¯t work.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    During a warm afternoon.

    Darwin returned to his residence after concluding his regr schedule.

    Even during the moments of his short walk, there was always a document in his hand.

    ¡°The royal dinner, which was originally next Thursday, has been moved forward.¡±

    Darwin, who was staring at the document, nodded without raising his head.

    ¡°The Count wishes to meet you¡­ What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°During tea-time, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And about Lady Esther¡¯s tutor.¡±

    As soon as Esther¡¯s name was mentioned, Darwin raised his face and stared at Ben.

    ¡°Did it go well?¡±

 Chapter 26

    ¡°No¡­ I sent someone to persuade him, but he informed me that he would not apply considering he was already contracted.¡±

    Ben continued speaking, flinching at the piercing gaze directed at him.

    ¡°He said no?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s expression hardened coldly as he agonized over Ben¡¯s report.

    ¡°How much time does he have left with his contract?¡±

    ¡°About nine months¡­¡±

    Darwin removed his sses and slowly twisted his neck to the side.

    ¡°How about giving him more than three times the amount?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already suggested it. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think money will solve it.¡±

    ording to Ben, he was a man who valued honor and deals more than ie.

    ¡°What was your attitude like when you brought the conversation up?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Darwin lifted his head as he contemted a solution and soon rolled up his lips.

    ¡°Then there¡¯ll be no problem if the Count breaks off the contract.¡±

    ¡°Yes. No, pardon?¡±

    Ben nodded with a solemn expression, then jumped back with surprise.

    ¡°They can¡¯t break it themselves, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if the contract is cut off by the Count, would it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ How?¡±

    ¡°It was Count Dous you mentioned? I remember passing by him at a meeting before. Arrange a table with him.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes glowednguidly.

    Count Dous was a man who owned a lot of money but didn¡¯t have a connection and wanted to somehow build up awork.

    Considering his attitude that seemed favorable towards Darwin throughout the meal, the problem seemed easy to resolve.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ben rummaged through Darwin¡¯s schedule to find an empty date.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Darwin abruptly halted. Ben also came to a stop, his feet nearly failing him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Esther?¡±

    It was quite a distance, but Esther¡¯s small figure could still be seen from afar.

    She was walking around the garden alone, without a maid attending her.

    ¡°Why is mydy here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s advance nearer.¡±

    Darwin turned from his destination to the mansion without hesitation.

    His face, which had been indifferent until a while ago, softened.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther stretched her arms.

    ¡°Haa-am.¡±

    She was waiting for Dorothy to go for a short walk.

    The sun was particrly dazzling, considering it was midday.

    As Esther covered her head using her palms, she turned her head towards the gaze she felt approaching her.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened.

    She didn¡¯t realize when Darwin had arrived.

    It seemed like he wasing from or to a meeting as he was still wearing his sses. Next to him stood Ben, covered with papers.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Startled Esther hurriedly nodded while Darwin waved his hand.

    ¡®Huh, you want me to wave too?¡¯

    Esther waved her hand to the side correspondingly, wondering if this was the correct way to return the greeting.

    Darwin abruptly lowered his head, his mouth twitching.

    Even Ben couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing.

    ¡®I guess it wasn¡¯t it.¡¯

    Esther pretended not to be embarrassed.

    Darwin strode towards Esther, managing to hold hisugh.

    ¡°Are you taking a walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The weather is nice.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think to mention her waiting for Dorothy, so Esther only nced around.

    ¡°Then shall we walk together?¡±

    Esther raised her head, surprised at Darwin¡¯s casualment.

    She attempted to see his face, but it was difficult to face Darwin properly due to the great aura surrounding him.

    Darwin bent his knees and crouched down so that Esther¡¯s neck wouldn¡¯t hurt from facing upwards.

    His eyes bent gently when both their eyes reached eye-level.

    ¡°I saw the drawing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the drawing of Dennis?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Dennis framed it. It seemed a very sacred painting. Thank you.¡±

    It was a very excessivepliment from a man who rarely praised anyone.

    Wasn¡¯t he Darwin, the monster who thoughtlessly sliced off the head of his opponents on the battlefield?

    Ben couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment as he observed the changed appearance of his usually cold master.

    Ben shrugged his shoulders, clearly creeped out. At his disgusted gesture, Darwin red at the assistant.

    Esther, who knew of nothing, only smiled shyly at the praise.

    ¡°Um, do you also want me to draw the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I was presumptuous.¡±

    She thought she owed that much to Darwin, the person who freed her from the temple. It just popped from her mouth as she wanted to pay him back with at least something.

    Esther apologized with a flushed face. Perhaps she was too rude.

    He was the Grand Duke whom she couldn¡¯t even face properly. There was no way such a great man¡¯s portrait would be left to be drawn by a child such as her.

    But Esther didn¡¯t know.

    That Darwin¡¯s lips twitched silently at her suggestion.

    He quickly nced away in fear that Esther would speak to him.

    As soon as Darwin found a good area with a sunny spot and a table, he lightly coughed and suggested, ¡°Shall we go there?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Draw me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to. I was just about to have a portrait painted for me.¡±

    Though puzzled, Esther¡¯s expression lit up at Darwin¡¯s words.

    Ben, on the other hand, currently wore a look as he has seen something that he shouldn¡¯t have witnessed.

    He couldn¡¯t get used to it as the owner he had served for more than a decade seemedpletely different.

    ¡°Your Grace, you said you didn¡¯t prefer portraits as they took a long time to finish.¡±

    ¡°When did I? You misunderstood me. Be quiet.¡±

    He blocked Ben¡¯s mouth before Esther could hear him.

    Darwin despised it when someone executed a portrait of him.

    It was because all artists outlined violent features of him while drawing. Just looking at the painting annoyed him.

    But if Esther drew it, it would be different. The time it would take to illustrate a drawing of himself would be meaningful, so it didn¡¯t matter how the drawing was pictured.

    The servants soon set up the drawing tools.

    ¡®I have to draw well.¡¯

    Esther was so nervous that she almost dropped her pencil several times.

    However, when she started drawing Dennis, she remained focused.

    Esther scrutinized Darwin.

    It seemed like strong, thick lines would y a part in his cold appearance. His dark eyebrows had a strong impression, one that killed people.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to draw faces, but the problem was the atmosphere around Darwin. It was difficult to express the strong feeling that stretched from him.

    As Esther struggled, Darwinmenced speaking.

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice to be able to draw whatever you desire.¡±

    Just as Esther was observing Darwin, he was also observing her.

    Esther¡¯s eyes while drawing, just as Dennis stated, sparkled like never before.

    ¡°If you want to draw properly, I¡¯ll hire you a tutor.¡±

    ¡°Tutor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t have to be painting. If there¡¯s anything you want to learn, everything will be avable. Do whatever you wish to do.¡±

    Esther nced at his crude yet friendly remark.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes deepened as their eyes met.

    He didn¡¯t say anything after, so Esther was sure he meant everything he said.

    He waspletely different from what she thought. There was always tenderness hidden behind his coldness. Just like now.

    ¡®Why is this person doing this to me?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t understand at all. Esther, however, gave up her doubts and grinned.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    The painting waspleted shortly after Esther focused again.

    Esther¡¯s heart-to-heart painting greatly surprised Ben and Darwin.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I should say this about my portrait, but¡­ Doesn¡¯t it seem different?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not just a painting. It¡¯s more like thedy snapped off a part of your Grace and captured it inside. It seems likely to move any second.¡±

    ¡°This is a gift from god. The talent is too good to be wasted like this.¡±

    The two began their debate to decide Esther¡¯s solo exhibition, a serious expression written all over their faces.

    Thus, Darwin¡¯s bragging about his daughter proceeded from that day.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few dayster,

    Darwin attended a dinner in the eastern part of his Territory.

    He did not like the ce as it was a political gathering of ignorant aristocrats.

    ¡°I heard your training prevailed exceptionally. There has been a lot of praise around the topic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone viewed your tactics from the side, and their stomachs jumped.¡±

    As everywhere, there were many aristocrats especially impatient to be recognized by Darwin.

    They tried somehow to catch his eye by ttering him.

    ¡°It¡¯s apliment. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Darwin sent them a bitter smile.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re the best knight in the Empire, in name and reality.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you join us for the next training?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have many salons to attend to.¡±

    ¡°I started a new business this time, and I can¡¯t attend just yet¡­¡±

    A bunch of smooth talkers who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Darwin twisted his lips upwards, disillusioned by their appearance.

    Dinner began and the friendly atmosphere continued, though Darwin didn¡¯t take part in any conversations.

    ¡®A waste of words.¡¯

    It was annoying for him to have to answer every useless remark.

    No one could talk to him anymore because his eyes were too aloof for them to even face.

    Darwin turned around with an annoyed look on his face. Then, he turned his head. The timing seemed right.

    ¡°Let me show you all.¡±

    The green pupils of his eyes turned thinner.

    Darwin pulled up his back and raised one hand above his head.

    The attendant recognized the signal and opened the door of the banquet hall.

    When the door utched, the maids waiting outside entered with a massive object.

    The square object wrapped in a red quilt was moved to the table next to Darwin.

    The nobles began to roar at the sight.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like his grace has prepared something.¡±

    With all eyes on the object, Darwin reached for the object.

    When he removed the insignia without hesitation, a frame could be found underneath.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°My, isn¡¯t that a portrait? It seems like Grand Duke Darwin.¡±

    ¡°It is an amazingly impable drawing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to recall which artist had this sense of style. I¡¯d like to ask them to draw me a piece.¡±

    Aside from the reason the frame was brought, they also wondered why this specific painting was presented. However, after scrutinizing the art, the crowd couldn¡¯t shut their mouths in admiration of its sanctity.

    All reactions differed, but overall, they all admired the appreciable expertise.

    ¡°Who do you think designed such a work of art?¡±

    Darwin rolled up one corner of his mouth and replied in a rather profound voice.

    ¡°To draw this well, Pirka? Or maybe Leven could be¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Lubeng from thest exhibition?¡±

    The names of famous painters popped, one after another. Darwin¡¯s smile deepened as the nobles mentioned the names of the leading professionals.

    He seemed to be more amused than ever. His smug shoulders appeared to be soaring into the sky.

    *TL/N: Shoulders soaring into the sky meaning someone is very proud.

    ¡°Your Highness, whose skills was this? I¡¯ve never seen such a portrait. It¡¯s a new style of painting. Did you discover anyone?¡±

    Pohiba, famous for his art collection, couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and approached Darwin. His eyes glistened like a beast searching for its prey.

    Darwin smiled haughtily, wearing an expression that expected such reactions.

    His mouth was itching to show off since the moment he had lifted the quilt.

    ¡°My daughter drew it.¡±

    At the moment, a different level of silence swept over the audience.

    The air turned cold as if hit by a strong typhoon.

    The shocked aristocrats whispered before Darwin as they sent nces towards him.

    ¡°Did Grand Duke Darwin have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    It was a famous fact that Darwin hasn¡¯t remarried since his ex-wife passed.

    The only children she had given birth to were his twin sons.

    Spection erupted everywhere as there may have been a hidden child.

    Darwin made it clear so there wouldn¡¯t be nonsense circting.

    ¡°I adopted a child a while ago.¡±

    This was his first adoption announcement made at an official meeting.

    Adoption into the Grand Duke¡¯s family was not something that could simply conclude as simple. It was a big event as his children could lead to heirs to the throne in the future.

    ¡°Suddenly, a child?¡±

    ¡°I heard the Grand Duke despised children¡­¡±

    Darwin, the same person who killed a baby infant right in front of their mother on the battlefield, adopted a daughter.

    ¡°Where did shee from all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Is that important?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    No one could speak more in front of Darwin.

    Everyone just moistened their lips and rolled their eyes from Darwin¡¯s re.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a formal party soon, so please congratte me then.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be there for sure. Please do invite me.¡±

    ¡°Con, congrattions!¡±

    The mouths of the nobles were as light and quick as ever.

    Perhaps the news that Darwin adopted a daughter would soon spread throughout the whole empire.

    Darwin¡¯s purpose was to announce Esther¡¯s existence anyhow.

    He let the nobles continue their chatter, then escaped to the balcony to obtain some fresh air.

    ¡°There¡¯s no moon.¡±

    There was no moon in the sky.

    On a day when the goddess was not there, there would be a night like this.

    Darwin felt that this darkness somehow resembled Esther. He recalled the empty eyes Esther possessed since the first day they met.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think even you could have that look on your face.¡±

    Benjamin crept up to Darwin, who was lost in thought. He followed him out to the balcony.

    It was only then that Darwin presented afortable expression.

    ¡°Benjamin? When did youe?¡±

    ¡°I only just arrived. I was a bitte because the wheels of the wagon happened to roll off.¡±

    Benjamin was the only man Darwin ever recognized as an acquaintance. When both left for war, they acquired great trust from each other.

    ¡°Have you seen the portrait?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Quite frankly, I was surprised. You didn¡¯t say anything to me. Please give me at least a hint.¡±

    ¡°It was a sudden decision, so I didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it in detail the next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make room for ourselves then.¡±

    This ce was not a rmended area for them to speak freely. The two agreed to meet separately and shook hands.

    Benjamin then called Darwin somewhat apprehensively.

    ¡°Your Grace, may I ask you for a slight favor?¡±

    Intense and loyal Benjamin wasn¡¯t the type to be interested in session.

    He had always been giving credit to others andpensating them, but now he was asking Darwin a favor.

    Darwin stared closely at Benjamin before nodding.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The portrait I saw earlier. It felt quite sacred.¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t fail to notice the consecration of the painting. After all, he was the person currently in charge of the management at the local temple.

    Darwin agreed with his bewildering statement, iming that Esther was a candidate amidst the many other saint candidates.

    It was only understandable that Esther¡¯s paintings were considered sacred because of her divine power.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯d like her to draw Noah.¡±

    Benjamin hesitated for a long time before he parted his lips wearily.

    Darwin, who intended to grant his dear friend any favors, abruptly lowered his voice, his alertness rising at the name Benjamin mentioned.

    ¡°Are you still taking care of Noah?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have to stay by his side? Even if everyone turns away, I intend to serve him until the very end.¡±

    The voice blown by the wind was lonely and deep. It was a voice mixed with many emotions.

    Darwin swept his hair roughly, troubled by the uncalled-for request.

    ¡°How is he doingtely?¡±

    ¡°Well, he can¡¯t open his eyes. The priest said there wasn¡¯t much time left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I would like to leave his presence in the least. If it were a portrait painting performed of divine power, I was wondering if it would contain a little more of his true image.¡±

    Benjamin dropped his head to keep Darwin from drawing back his offer.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a difficult request. However¡­ can¡¯t you please grant permission for this one? I will never let anyone know. Leave it for me to prepare everything. Just this once.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Darwin sighed deeply.

    He didn¡¯t want Esther to do anything dangerous, but he couldn¡¯t refuse as Benjamin never asked him for much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my daughter first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The eyes of the two intertwined on the dark balcony.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Rabienne visited the saint¡¯s room at the same time every day.

    Today, she brought the medicine with her like she normally did, but somehow, the saint was sitting in bed.

    Rabienne hesitated as she witnessed her conscious appearance.

    ¡®How did it happen?¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t dying away like usual but instead controlling herself to stay awake. It was strange how this happened.

    In any case, Rabienne hid her innermost feelings and presented the saint with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Saint! You seem in great shape today. It¡¯s been a while since you awakened yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The goddess has been in my dream.¡±

    The saint¡¯s eyes remained clear.

    Her eyes denoted the same brightness as those in her former days.

    Rabienne, who noticed such peculiarness, took a seat next to the saint.

    ¡°Wow, really? Why did the goddess appear?¡±

    Rabienne stamped her feet with envy. Her ruby-like red eyes twinkled and presented their liveliness.

    A smile spread on the saint¡¯s face as she observed her cute expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, thus I¡¯m already seeing a sign of the next saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­The next saint?¡±

    Rabienne opened her mouth, her heart pounding.

    Blood circled all over her body, her expectations rising.

    Rabienne¡¯s cheeks flushed. She believed the next saint to be her.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not the time to speak yet.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. Let me know. Please?¡±

    The saint could not ignore Rabienne¡¯s constant whining.

    It was all the more so as she knew that it was Rabienne who took care of her every day, as well as her position in the temple.

    ¡°Then you should keep it to yourself. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You know how heavy my mouth is.¡±

    *TL/N: Basically she doesn¡¯t open her mouth much.

    Eventually, the saint closed her eyes to recall the dream she hadst night.

    Even though her body was weakened, she was still a saint. When she recalled the Goddess¡¯s will, her eyes turned hazy.

    ¡°The only star in the night sky, the grayish-brown hair that embraces the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Grayish-brown?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s clear voice snapped the saint¡¯s will.

    The saint quickly shook her head in a desperate attempt.

    ¡°Ah, did I just say grey? I, I guess I spoke the wrong word.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re mistaken. That can¡¯t be.¡±

    The saint¡¯s awkward way of speaking and expression made it so obvious it was a lie.

    But Rabienne smiled, holding a look of ignorance.

    ¡°Saint, you must take your medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The saint, whose spirit had returned for a moment, soon fell asleep after taking the strong sleeping pill.

    The back of Rabienne¡¯s hand trembled as she gazed at her.

    ¡°Stupid. There¡¯s no way you can see grayish brown and not my hair color. She was probably drugged and talked shit.¡±

    She tried pretending that she was fine, but inside Rabienne¡¯s mind, anxiety began to develop. The suspicion that she wasn¡¯t the next Saint.

    Rabienne then left the sleeping saint.

    Though outwardly calm, she was simmering inside.

    ¡°Who had grayish-brown hair?¡±

    Although it was an unusual color, quite a few people came to mind. She had no idea who was the individual among them.

    Rabienne decided to stop by the office. She wanted to check the list of adult female candidates.

    Someone waved and called Rabienne¡¯s name from the other side.

    Rabienne checked his face, then smiled broadly.

    It was a sincere smile that no one had ever seen before. Rabienne held onto the hem of her skirt and ran fast towards the man.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Kane, did your mother send you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was asked to bring you precious gifts. I also brought essories and clothes.¡±

    Kane pointed to his back. The cart that the other servant was hauling away was filled with luggage.

    But it wasn¡¯t that kind of baggage that Rabienne was curious about.

    Rabienne reached out her hand with a much-anticipated expression.

    ¡°Give me the letter.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry. There is no letter.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s expression hardened at the remark.

    Her glistening eyes immediately turned poisonous.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Noah has yet to regain consciousness¡­ I couldn¡¯t deliver your letter.¡±

    ¡°Still? He must be in a bad condition.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face filled with worry.

    ¡°You said he was receiving treatment from the priest regrly, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t seem to hold any effect.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t keep up. Maybe I should visit myself.¡±

    ¡°Mydy?¡±

    Kane attempting stalling her in a fit of surprise.

    Although it was Rabienne who wanted to pay a visit, Noah was ced under a restraining order.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Still. I¡¯m afraid that you, his former fianc¨¦e, will have problems doing so with your current position.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m going to go on my outing soon, so get ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    ¡°You realize this is a secret from my father and mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mydy.¡±

    Kane, the person supporting Rabienne since childhood, couldn¡¯t pass through her stubbornness.

    Rabienne remained lost in thought for a long time after Kane left.

    ¡®Don¡¯t die, Noah.¡¯

    Her dim expression presented her deep feelings for Noah.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. Thedy nted it yesterday¡­ Could this be?¡±

    ¡°Huh, man. That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ve been a gardener for forty years of my life, but I¡¯ve never seen such an abnormal pace. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Esther was on her way to the garden. She wanted to check the condition of the hyacinth she had nted a day earlier.

    When she heard the servants gathering and chatting, she quickly hid behind the tree.

    ¡®Nonsense. They grew up like that?¡¯

    Even from afar, the development of the hyacinths remained noticeable.

    She nted it yesterday afternoon, but it was already as tall as Esther. Not only that. There were also buds sprouting.

    Esther¡¯s heart throbbed at the sight.

    Hyacinth was a sacred nt that only responded to a divine force. The stronger the person¡¯s mana, the faster the development.

    It was tremendous speed, that in just one day the seeds became adults and the buds opened. Besides, blooming flowers was only possible at the new level.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it wrong.¡±

    Esther, whose mouth widened in shock, gripped the tree in despair.

    The saint¡¯s awakening had begun.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m leisurely ying family games.¡±

    She was relieved, knowing that she could live like this for a year, or at least half before the saint died.

    This shouldn¡¯t be. Esther didn¡¯t know when Rabienne woulde, so death would have to surface before that time.

    But why,

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯

    After this situation, a feeling that Esther didn¡¯t recognize emerged.

    She was hoping to die the whole time. She didn¡¯t hold any regrets. She simply begged to disappear, to let her rest in peace.

    So it was very confusing to feel this way.

    Esther thumped her forehead harshly against the tree to awaken from any delusions. She felt the prickly as her temple made contact against the harsh bark.

    She was about to strike herself one more time, however, urgent breathing appeared near her.

    At the same time, something burst between Esther¡¯s forehead and the tree.

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke?¡±

    The soft touch ovepping her forehead was Darwin¡¯srge hand.

    Darwin¡¯s thick palm blocked the hard tree from touching Esther¡¯s precious forehead.

    ¡°You might get hurt. What if there is a scar on your forehead?¡±

    Darwin who had fought on countless battlefields was a prominent man who did not blink a single eye, despite the countless wounds spilling like a fountain of blood.

    And now, he made all sorts of fuss because he was afraid that Esther¡¯s forehead would capture a small cut.

    He called a doctor to see Esther right away, then stroked her forehead as the calm breeze blew.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°It turned red.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face stood grim as if he didn¡¯t like the situation.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the tree, do you want me to dispose of it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Esther shook her head rapidly in refusal.

    The tree wasn¡¯t the problem, but it was more strange that Darwin suddenly popped out of absolutely nowhere and restlessly hovered over her condition.

    Darwin only then thought his actions were too much and couched, turning his gaze to the other side.

    His eyes gazed at the sight of hyacinth, who had grown up brilliantly.

    ¡°Is that also because of your mana power? You must have been a very excellent candidate during your stay at the temple.¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Estherughed awkwardly, unable to confirm this was an ability only a saint could hold.

    What else to say, Darwin thought. He tightly clenched his lips.

    It was so frustrating for him when he turned to the other side; this wasn¡¯t his personality in the least.

    ¡®Damn it, I should¡¯ve just refused.¡¯

    He was looking for the right timing to approach Esther, informing her what Benjamin had asked for.

    Then, he suddenly saw Esther banging her head and appeared running.

    Darwin didn¡¯t know what to say. He was only ustomed tomanding the opposite side.

    So he decided to just speak up.

    ¡°Esther, there is something you have to do.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes grew round, her voice shrill.

    Darwin continued hesitating as he spoke, most likely for something he wanted her to do.

    ¡°There is someone who wants you to draw a portrait.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    It was such a simple request that Esther couldn¡¯t understand why he took such effort to ask her.

    When Esther epted willingly, Darwin spoke more.

    ¡°He is not an ordinary kid. The ce is off-limits, and it¡¯s dangerous as you will be punished if the Empire finds out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She thought it was better if it was dangerous.

    She wanted to do one more favor for Darwin before she died. It didn¡¯t matter if it was dangerous. Death wasn¡¯t much of a threat for her anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You are my daughter, so I¡¯m telling you in advance to remind you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way, Grand Duke, is there anything irregr happening in the temple?¡±

    Esther inquired how the temple was performing.

    She was so curious that her eyes trembled when she asked.

    Darwin smiled when he received her endearing appearance.

    As a result of her eating well, Esther¡¯s cheeks became plump. She looked like a squirrel. She was simply adorable.

    ¡°Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I asked if anything was happening inside the temple¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something else. I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Unlike Esther, who was now sullen due to the unwanted answer, Darwin couldn¡¯t hide his contented and satisfied face.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Behind the scenes,

    Esther was taken somewhere inside a carriage.

    The destination remained a secret. Darwin said she would arrive at the appointed area after the ride.

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult request for Esther to perform.

    After a long run, the carriage stopped rattling.

    ¡°Lady, you have to advance alone from here. If you head straight inside, there will exist a cabin. You will draw someone inside there.¡±

    The horseman who opened the door did not seem ordinary. He directed Esther with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Esther carefully stepped down.

    She looked around nonchntly and saw it was a perfect void. The ce where the carriage stopped was just by the countryside.

    The peculiar thing was that there was a rich forest in the middle of everything?

    All the same, she was puzzled and suspicious.

    ¡°But is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s inside there.¡±

    The horseman pointed his finger to the middle of the forest. He meant for her to enter through the thick grass.

    ¡°Just two hours. You have to draw ande out during that time. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nevertheless, she came all the way here, so she couldn¡¯t just travel back.

    Esther slowly entered where the horseman pointed towards.

    The smell of grass filled her nose. It wasn¡¯t long after the forest swallowed the miniature Esther in a sh.

    She was a little scared, yet she continued to walk through the grass. She then felt a piercing sensation from her hand.

    Beyond the boundary, the view opened and the air became clear. Her whole body was surrounded by clean energy that instantly cleansed the lungs.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sanctuary in this ce?¡±

    Esther muttered in a startled voice.

    All sanctuaries were managed by the temple due to the possibility of abuse and conflict.

    The location was open to everyone, but nothing had been reported here.

    In other words, it was a hidden sanctuary.

    Esther looked inside the sanctuary in wonder.

    There was arge space on the inside, which was hidden by the grass.

    It was a beautiful ce filled with colorful flowers and sunshine.

    There were many birds, perhaps because people didn¡¯t roam the area. One bluebird approached Esther.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly and extended her finger to the bluebird hovering around her.

    The bluebird fearlessly jumped on Esther¡¯s finger and rubbed their face against her.

    She patted the cute and fluffy animal.

    As she peered around, her feet naturally led her to the cabin.

    Esther tapped carefully at the old door.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    She called out of courtesy, but there was no answer. As the horseman said, there seemed to be no one.

    Eventually, she opened the door by herself and entered.

    The chilly weather inside the cabin enveloped Esther. It was like apletely different world from the warm outside.

    ¡°Uh, why the sudden cold?¡±

    Esther trembled and nced around.

    The empty living room seemed lonesome. There was no furniture.

    Esther removed her hat and held it in her hand. Then, she slowly walked inside.

    There was a room in the very corner. The chill in the cabin seemed to being from there.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥

 Chapter 29

    As she reached out slowly and grabbed the handle of the door, cold energy filled her hand.

    Esther was somewhat hesitant by the intense atmosphere but gathered the courage to turn the doorknob.

    Ka Chik,

    The door gradually opened, and the scenery inside the room caught her eye.

    She could see someone was resting in an overly fancy bed, out of harmony with the shelter.

    ¡°I¡­ Hello. I¡¯m here to draw.¡±

    Esther waited. However, there was no answer, so she crept closer to the area.

    A boy who would be found resting, neither moving and silently breathing. Noah.

    Esther halted moving the moment she caught a glimpse of his face.

    ¡°He¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    He appeared pure and amiable.

    Distinct features that did not normally suit a young face. A sharp nose, straight forehead, and deep eyes. Even his dark eyebrows were very assertive.

    He was definitely about the same age as Esther, aside from the boy¡¯s impression which reflected both maturity and tenderness. His thick, red lips contrasted with his clear, white skin.

    The word ¡®pretty¡¯ and ¡®beautiful¡¯ were more appropriate for the statue-like appearance that God had created.

    Esther was startled upon realizing she had reached out her hand.

    ¡°Crazy. Why is my purity decreasing?¡±

    Esther did not know of many males because she had been locked in the temple till now.

    Khalid, Darwin, Judy, and Dennis were the ones with whom she had spoken.

    Otherwise, Esther was not at all interested in them. But Noah was too pretty for her to remove her eyes from.

    Esther pinched her cheeks to focus and recover her act.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and draw.¡±

    As soon as Esthermenced sketching, her eyes changed color.

    She didn¡¯t realize it herself, but it was a change that urred whenever she umted her divine power.

    The mana that leaked from Esther slowly flowed into Noah¡¯s body.

    The stronger the concentration on the drawing, the longer the drawing time, leading to more usage of divine power.

    ¡°Why is it so hard?¡±

    After a considerable amount of time, Esther had almostpleted the painting. She was sweating. All that, but she wasn¡¯t as satisfied with the painting as before.

    No matter how hard she tried, he always appeared to be lying down.

    And one more point.

    The most important element in a portrait, his eyes, were empty. She didn¡¯t want to fill them with his eyes closed, so she ended up intentionally leaving it empty.

    ¡°I can draw them once he wakes up.¡±

    Esther nced at the clock, in awe of what to do. There was still about half an hour left.

    At that time, Esther peered at Noah, her chin perked.

    She felt mncholy, seeing him sleeping so lifelessly in a sanctuary far from the world. He was trapped in a corner, just like she used to be.

    Chirp chirp.

    At that moment, the same bluebird from before entered through an open window.

    He circled andy gently on Noah¡¯sp. Esther only then noticed his left hand had slipped from the bed cover.

    She unintentionally grabbed his palm to ce it back underneath the nket. However, Esther was soon distracted at howrge his hands were.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really big.¡±

    Noah¡¯s hands were more than twice asrge as Esther¡¯s.

    After a while, Esther felt the boy¡¯s hand heating up. She looked back and forth, worrying over the condition of the unconscious person.

    She felt apologetic, so she closed her eyes, thinking to grant him a blessing.

    Esther held Noah¡¯s hand lightly and murmured.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I wish for you to be healthy.¡±

    At the beginning of the prayer, a bright light appeared; one that was iparable to when she was painting.

    It was a healing power that could only be used by a high priest. It was also the first power Esther managed to use properly after bing a saint.

    ¡°Will he be okay?¡±

    Esther was startled by the powerful force.

    She quickly stopped praying and nced at Noah¡¯s face.

    It was fortunate that nothing seemed to have changed, but if the divine power was too strong, it could have a negative impact.

    Esther, relieved that nothing urred, quickly ced Noah¡¯s hand beneath the nket.

    And while trying to part her hand from his,

    ¡°¡­??¡±

    Noah, who had contained no strength before now and resembled more of a doll than a human being gripped Esther¡¯s palm tightly. It was a strong and obstinate force.

    ¡°Kak! What!?¡±

    Esther freaked out and sought to pull her hand out. She nced at Noah¡¯s face to check if something was wrong, but nothing changed.

    However, he held Esther¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go.

    ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡±

    Esther flusteredly waved her other hand before Noah¡¯s eyes. There was no response.

    ¡®Are you pretending to be asleep?¡¯

    Esther, aroused in suspicion, brought her head close to Noah¡¯s in an alert manner. The moment she continued observing Noah¡¯s subtle reactions right before his nose.

    sh, Noah opened his eyes.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    His attractive ck eyes seemed capable of absorbing anything in a second. She couldn¡¯t turn away the moment their eyes met.

    Esther and Noah¡¯s distance was fairly close. Esther¡¯s nervous face was well discerned in front of Noah¡¯s clear eyes.

    Her face burned brightly as they could even feel each other¡¯s breath.

    Unlike Esther, who waspletely frosted, Noah smiled brightly as soon as he regained focus.

    Esther was more mesmerized by the beauty of his smile. It was entirely out of ce in this situation.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Noah greeted in a bright voice.

    At the same time, Esther¡¯s eyes, which seemed to have frozen, passed his gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hello.¡±

    Having greeted her so naturally, Esther awkwardly returned the greeting.

    Noah didn¡¯t ask Esther who she was. He must¡¯ve felt embarrassed the moment he saw her in his bedroom. Weirdly enough, he remained calm andposed.

    Rather, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Esther as if he had met someone he missed dearly.

    His eyes were so sorrowful that Esther¡¯s lips shriveled.

    Embarrassed Esther¡¯s mind went nk.

    She opened her mouth and bbed whatever came to her mind, thinking she must remove the gloomy situation.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m Esther, and here¡¯s your drawing¡­ I came here to do that. Look at this.¡±

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a really good painting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Why don¡¯t you let go of my hand so we can talk?¡±

    That was one thing Esther didn¡¯t fail to realize while trying to show her drawing.

    Noah still held her hand tight. As if it would be a big deal if he let it go.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I was afraid I¡¯d lose it.¡±

    ¡°Lose what?¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t understand what Noah was speaking at all.

    ¡®I guess he¡¯s a strange person.¡¯

    Why was it so hot? The room, which used to feel cold until a while ago, was now scorching with heat.

    ¡°Ahm, now I¡¯ll draw your eyes and finish.¡±

    When Esther grabbed the pencil again, Noah suddenly closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°Oh no. I can¡¯t open my eyes right now. Can youe againter and draw me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing fine though?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. I think I¡¯m going to lose consciousness right now¡­ Cough, Cough!¡±

    Noah, who was in impable condition, began to once again cough violently.

    It was a bit ufortable, but Esther worried that he really couldn¡¯t open his eyes due to his sickness.

    ¡°Hey, does it hurt a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so pleasee back. By all means.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And when youe, hold my hand. Like today.¡±

    At the end of his words, Noah fell asleep again as if he were dead.

    ¡°Wait! Hey!¡±

    He didn¡¯t move when Esther shook him. The sound of his breathing was still and she couldn¡¯t feel any energy he previously had.

    Rather than ying around, Noah was truly unconscious.

    ¡°What is all this about?¡±

    Esther stood bewildered as she heard someone running.

    Her eyes widened. She thought no one woulde other than her.

    The loud footsteps stopped right before the door. The person banged against the door as she held her breath.

    ¡°Lady! You¡¯ll have toe out right away.¡±

    It was the horseman who brought Esther.

    He didn¡¯t enter but shouted outside urgently.

    ¡°Do we still have time? I haven¡¯t finished the painting.¡±

    ¡°Come out for now. We have to leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    His tone seemed so urgent that Esther hurriedly packed her luggage.

    Before she knew it, Noah¡¯s grip loosened from her.

    Esther nced at Noah one more time just before leaving the room. When she saw him lying down, everything that happened a while ago seemed like a dream.

    Esther left the cabin in a different direction from when she first came.

    The horseman seemed very wary of his surroundings, so she just walked along quietly.

    A momentter, after arriving at the carriage, The horseman apologized to Esther with a look filled with relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have gotten you in such a hurry. I was notified in a hurry that someone was visiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther nced at the horseman and asked,

    ¡°But does he wake up often?¡±

    ¡°What? That isn¡¯t possible. He¡¯s been unconscious for over three months.¡±

    ¡°Three months?¡±

    Huh. So what happened a little while ago?

    Something was wrong here.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished drawing yet. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop by again next week.¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    Esther nodded.

    ¡®Because the picture has to bepleted.¡¯

    She tried hard to deny that it was not because he asked her toe back. However, Noah¡¯s eyes continued popping up in Esther¡¯s head.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After Esther left, Noah¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    He wasn¡¯t unconscious, it was just an act made to deceive Esther.

    Noah rose after his surroundings quieted. He checked the calendar on the table.

    ¡°It was rather long this time.¡±

    It had been three months and ten days since he fell asleep.

    Noah¡¯s disease was an incurable one, often called the curse of God. A restraining order was imposed as he was ¡®abandoned by God¡¯.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no cure, but he had to be regrly supplied with divine power.

    The cycle was irregr and the amount of mana needed increased within age. It was difficult to handle, so most of those who had the disease died before reaching adulthood.

    Although Noah was being treated without worrying over the cost, his condition was deteriorating to the point that it was difficult to maintain consciousness with only the treatment of the new tube.

    ¡°It was Esther.¡±

    Noah grinned at the painting Esther had left behind. His eyes folded in half, his bewitching smile instantly brightening his surroundings.

    It was Esther¡¯s strength that enabled Noah to regain his consciousness. Her power was greater than that of the priest.

    It was then that he heard the outside door open.

 Chapter 30

    Noah¡¯s eyes sharpened as he heard quick steps approaching.

    He swiftly turned Esther¡¯s drawing upside down with a satisfied smile. Almost at the same time, the door snapped open.

    ¡°¡­Prince? How did you regain consciousness?¡±

    Rabienne, who had just opened the door and was about to rush in, muttered speechlessly in a startled tone.

    Noah, whom she had thought would be asleep, was conscious and gazing at her as she hesitated to enter the room.

    Noah stared at Rabienne, not yet permitting her to set foot inside. Unlike when he was with Esther, his eyes remained dry and cold.

    ¡°I heard you were unconscious. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I woke up today.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rabienne soon smiled brightly.

    She wore a very relieved and happy expression, yet Noah didn¡¯t even bother ncing at her face.

    ¡°As I am already here, may I enter?¡±

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    Noah¡¯s tone was relentless.

    He was not openly rejecting her, but there was a clear line drawn in between. The smile on Rabienne¡¯s face slightly hardened.

    ¡°I came because I was worried. I heard you haven¡¯t much time left. And, I was your fiance.¡±

    ¡°That engagement, we broke up.¡±

    Noah and Rabienne were engaged since they were young.

    When Noah, the Seventh Prince, fell ill from the session to the throne, she abandoned him faster than anyone else could.

    So, they weren¡¯t in a rtionship good enough to meet like this.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t break up because I wanted to. Why would the prince have to possess such a horrible curse¡­ Ha.¡±

    Rabienne shook her head and sat atop the unupied puff chair.

    The seat where Esther happened to be a while ago. Noah frowned.

    ¡°The High Priest says it¡¯s going to be hard for you.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I see.¡±

    Rabienne opened her eyes wide at the indifferent Noah. It seemed like she was speaking to someone else, not him.

    ¡°You can leave it to me now. I can keep you alive. If you¡¯re next to me, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You can save me¡­¡±

    Noah chuckled. The smile that seemed to be fascinating, yet ephemeral, then halted.

    Noah asked Rabienne, his face straight.

    ¡°Are you still sure you¡¯re the next saint?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s lips curved downwards as she frowned in disapproval.

    ¡°What? You know my family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. Your family will somehow make you the next saint.¡±

    As Noah continued to be sarcastic, Rabienne brooded.

    Then, she shifted her interest to the piece of paper that was lying upside down on the table. It was an effort for her to change the subject.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When Rabienne tried to grab the paper, Noah moved rapidly.

    He quickly pressed the paper with his palm so that Rabienne wouldn¡¯t see the painting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Something you can¡¯t touch.¡±

    Noah looked Rabienne in the eyes for the first time.

    Sheughed as if her pride was hurt, but in fact, she didn¡¯t dislike his actions.

    She knew Noah held no affection for her, so she was relieved to see him face her like this.

    ¡°Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The name he called for the first time was highly anticipated in Rabienne¡¯s eyes. Her cheeks were flushing red.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this for you, but don¡¯t covet anything that¡¯s not yours. Whatever the ce. Be it anything.¡±

    However, his cold wordspletely differed from her expectations.

    Rabienne did not hide her expression this time. Her pretty smile disappeared and she red at Noah with her poisonous eyes.

    The eyes of the two intertwined in the air.

    They were once engaged to each other, but rather than sweet, they seemed like enemies. The atmosphere was as cold as if walking on thin ice.

    ¡°Everything is mine. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t have in the Empire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee this far, so I¡¯ll give you my strength. It¡¯s a little disappointing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Noah gave no response, Rabienne sighed and reached out her hand.

    Noah, however, struck her down firmly.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Ha, let¡¯s see if you still continue that way when it¡¯s time to die. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Eventually, Rabienne jumped up in a fit of irritation.

    Although she didn¡¯t hide her hurt expression, Noah didn¡¯t care to see Rabienne off.

    After Rabienne left, hey on his back in exhaustion, as if an earthquake had just urred.

    ¡°I miss Esther again.¡±

    Warmth once again filled his eyes as he recalled Esther.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The next day, dinnertime.

    Esther was now used to holding a knife. She ate well without anyone assisting her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s main dish is executed by marinating shrimps in oil.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened as she listened to the chef¡¯s exnation.

    Seafood, especially shrimp, was a food ingredient she had never eaten.

    ¡®What does it taste like?¡¯

    As Esther smacked her lips, Judy presented a demonstration.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s even better if you put shrimp on the bread like this and dip it in a lot of oil.¡±

    After imitating him and doing the same, Esther took a vast bite of the bread.

    A chewy texture. She spontaneously admired the savory taste that popped in her mouth.

    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s delicious, right?¡±

    Esther nodded violently and chewed what was in her mouth.

    ¡°Give more to Esther.¡±

    Darwin ordered for more as he was pleased with Esther eating properly.

    The meal continued in a friendly atmosphere. By the time they were somewhat full, Darwin threw forward a topic.

    ¡°Well, I hired a tutor.¡±

    Esther¡¯s hand, which was faithfully focused on cing the shrimp on the bread, flinched.

    ¡°He graduated from the Academy at the top of his ss and is now working as a tutor to build his skills. He isn¡¯t too experienced as of his young age, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a lot to gain with hispetence.¡±

    ¡°Wow, can¡¯t I learn, too?¡±

    Dennis was the first to show interest. He was the type who preferred to study alone. However, the thought of taking sses with Esther raised his interest.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but¡­ Esther¡¯s learninges first.¡±

    One of the biggest reasons for finding a tutor was to prepare her for the birthday party, so it was only natural.

    ¡°I know. I just want to take a ss with Esther.¡±

    ¡°What, then I also want to!¡±

    Even Judy, who avoided taking ss, burned withpetition.

    ¡°Judy, you¡¯re going to enter a short-term swordsmanship camp soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s that. We can do it together when we get back.¡±

    Darwin grabbed hold of his throbbing head and banged the table.

    ¡°First of all, we are going to demonstrate the ss the day after tomorrow morning, so let¡¯s see first then decide.¡±

    No matter how well he could teach, it was useless if it didn¡¯t fit with Esther.

    Esther nodded. Although it was a burden, private tutoring was necessary to avoid embarrassment at the party.

    As soon as the meal finished, the dishes were cleared and dessert was served.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to begin preparing for the party, so check the list.¡±

    Darwin beckoned Ben.

    Ben, who had been waiting for instruction, brought the paper and handed it to Judy and Dennis.

    ¡°This is an invitation list. If you want to invite anyone else, tell me.¡±

    Judy swept the paper and tossed it.

    ¡°Hmm. Not really.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any either.¡±

    Dennis wasn¡¯t much different.

    Countless people were approaching the twins, including antecedents of the Grand Duke. The more they approached, the more the twins closed their hearts to people.

    Few to no people faced the twins with honest feelings, nor did they feel sorry for it.

    ¡°Esther, If you want to invite someone, please let me know. I can invite friends who you were close to from the temple.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Esther, whose face had darkened,id down the fork she was holding.

    Just thinking about the lonely life she underwent during her stay at the temple made her lose appetite.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll send the invitations as it is.¡±

    Ben nodded and left with the papers.

    ¡°Father, how are you going to introduce Esther?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday party, so why don¡¯t we introduce her right after?¡±

    Darwin also contained many worries regarding the matter.

    It was a birthday party for twins, but it was also the first time they would introduce Esther in public.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just make Esther the main character?¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    Esther, surprised at the twin¡¯s suggestion, shook her hands hurriedly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Darwin also thought it wouldn¡¯t be that bad an idea, but when he observed Estherpletely against the approach, he withdrew.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the detailster.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther fiddled with her napkin, trying to imagine a party in the Grand Duchy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t as she had never been to one.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few dayster.

    Esther dressed neatly as soon as breakfast was over.

    ¡°Are you curious about who will being?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What if I can¡¯t keep up with ss?¡±

    She had been anxious after learning that the tutor was arriving. She was also worried that she might stain the Grand Duke¡¯s reputation as shecked confidence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. No one is good from the beginning.¡±

    Dorothy tied Esther¡¯s hair beautifully, assuring her not to worry.

    Her neat ponytail somewhat boosted her confidence.

    When she proceeded down to the first floor after having finished with preparations, Darwin, Judy, and Dennis were already waiting.

    Everyone gathered together on the sofa and waited for the tutor.

    ¡°Please drink some tea.¡±

    Ben handed out coffee and tea to ease the tension, but Darwin stayed silent.

    ¡°Father, why are you so nervous?¡±

    When Judy noticed him, he giggled and asked naughtily.

    ¡°Nervous. Who¡¯s nervous?¡±

    ¡°Esther will do fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Even Dennis, who was quietly reading a book, replied while turning a page.

    Darwin wasn¡¯t the only one who was nervous. Esther was also parched with worry.

    She met people who hated her more than those who liked her in all her lives.

    She couldn¡¯t help worrying every time she met a new person.

    ¡°He¡¯sing in now.¡±

    By the time of the appointment, there was news that the tutor had entered the main gate.

    At the same time, the eyes of the four sitting on the sofa shed.

 Chapter 31

    Judy jumped up and ran to the door, while Darwin flinched and straightened his back.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nevermind.¡±

    It was the first time that Darwin, who did not tremble even while before the emperor, was nervous. Ben couldn¡¯t hold back his escaping chuckle.

    All parents with children seemed unable to rx in front of the teacher.

    ¡°Greetings. I am James Griffith, who will demonstrate today¡¯s ss.¡±

    James entered the living room and politely conveyed his greetings.

    ¡°Wee. Pleasee this way.¡±

    Esther stared at James from the moment he arrived until he perched on the sofa.

    It was said he was young. he appeared to be in his mid tote twenties. He seemed bright, but he bore a strict face.

    ¡°Thank you for inviting me. I have been tutoring a total of six students since graduating from the academy.¡±

    As soon as he positioned himself on the couch, James introduced himself, reciting his career ordingly.

    There were many prominent children amidst the ones he taught, some that Darwin had heard of.

    ¡°Oh? I know Sera. She retained first ce in the academy countless times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    One of them was aquantained with Judy. James nodded indifferently, stating it wasn¡¯t much.

    Darwin began leaning toward James with great satisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s very good. Alright, let me introduce my children first.¡±

    Esther, who had been waiting quietly, stood up and greeted him with modest grace.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Esther, the youngest.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re twins. I¡¯m Judy, he¡¯s Dennis.¡±

    James studied the three children one by one, his gaze attentive.

    The moment Esther made eye contact with his rust-colored eyes, she felt she had been caught, although not guilty.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to present a short demonstration. Please sign the contract if you favor my teaching.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    They all stood up at once. Darwin¡¯s pre-arranged study room was located on the second floor.

    Arge ckboard, a round table, and a few chairs. In addition to the increasinglyrge areaposed for dance practice.

    The room was thoroughly supplied.

    Esther, Judy, Dennis, and Darwin sat around the round table one by one.

    James ced down his bag andmenced preparing for ss when he btedly noticed Darwin was also sitting on a chair.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Will you also stay throughout the ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came here to judge.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Darwin red at James with an expression that would kill him if anything went wrong.

    No matter how good James was, he bore no talent to face Darwin¡¯s deathly gaze.

    When Ben noticed the back of James¡¯s hand trembling, he patted him on the shoulder, advising him not to feel pressured.

    ¡°He is just observing, so don¡¯t feel too pressured and make yourself at home.¡±

    But it was of no encouragement at all. No matter what Ben assured, it couldn¡¯t befortable to teach a ss in front of the Grand Duke.

    His confident figure instantly disappeared. James gulped down his saliva, his sweat drowning him.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s get started.¡±

    The ss James had prepared was for a beginner¡¯s level, presenting the history of the Empire.

    He was told to start from the basics of any subject.

    James exined what could be difficult as swiftly as possible.

    He asked Esther basic questions and proceeded with the ss ording to her level.

    ¡°The story begins in the dark ages when all kinds of disasters were happening around the world.¡±

    Esther knew this part well, given she was drained from hearing it while at the temple.

    ¡°¡­Every country covering the continent was lost in a mix of disasters. However, under the patronage of the Goddess Espitos, the Holy Saint and the First Emperor drove out the darkness. Those who survived the dark ages were the founding citizens of the Austin Empire.¡±

    In the history of the Austin Empire, the story of the Goddess and the saint could not be omitted.

    There were even schrs who argued that the First Emperor was a temple knight who served the saint.

    This was the very reason for the abnormally concentrated power in the temple.

    ¡°I will exin the four generations, next ss.¡±

    It was new and interesting to hear from a different point of view, although Esther already understood everything.

    When Esther and Dennis burned with curiosity and their eyes ignited in excitement,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ Shall we spend a little more time?¡±

    James, inspired by the children¡¯s motivation, soon forgot about Darwin¡¯s existence and continued his ss passionately. Endless questions were asked and they underwent deep discussions.

    Darwin watched the children pleasantly and quietly exited the room during the middle of the lecture.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After ss.

    The children¡¯s evaluation of James was excellent. Darwin decided to hire him on the spot and moved on to the contract.

    ¡°Now, here is the contract.¡±

    Ben was in charge of the papers, so he and James sat face to face in the drawing-room.

    They exchanged records.

    ¡°I ced the provisions as I stated the other day, but in case you happened to forget, they can be read here as you sign.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ Does his Grace favor his children?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    James was astounded. The rumors he heard ofpletely differed from what he had seen from Darwin till now.

    Contrary to the stories that he brutally ughtered infants, *honey dripped from his eyes as he observed his children.

    *TL/N: A phrase used to describe one¡¯s eyes looking at someone else¡¯s eyes in a very lovely way.

    Ben agreed that he was also perplexed every time while handing over the contract already signed by Darwin.

    ¡°If there is no problem with the contract, sign here, if you may. I have the advance payment.¡±

    A box filled with jewels was prepared in advance.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take about this amount, I don¡¯t need double.¡±

    ¡°Take it for now. Instead, the masters will join your lecture from time to time, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could be generous as you perform your duties.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Throughout the conversation, James couldn¡¯t look Ben in the eye.

    Then, after he finally managed to must his courage, the teacher slowly nced at Ben and brought up his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Many professors have said that ever since the academy was founded, there had never been such apetent student.¡±

    James¡¯ eyes as he nced at Ben were filled with respect.

    Ben tapped James on the shoulder, feeling somewhat modest.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all exaggerated. We¡¯ll see each other often in the future, so let¡¯s get along well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please teach me well.¡±

    ¡°How could I be of any help?¡±

    Even so, Ben grinned as he didn¡¯t mind the junior looking up to him.

    ¡°And My Lady, please take good care of her. She has many scars concealing her.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Ben and James shook hands vigorously after exchanging the contract signed by both sides.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finally over!!¡±

    Judy shouted vigorously. He had finallypleted three weeks of his short-term swordsmanship sses.

    He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but grin like a fool.

    Following the three weeks, Judy¡¯s appearance had developed quite a bit. He lost weight and certainly improved his physique.

    He grew a few centimeters in length and felt much older than before he entered the training.

    The butler was very pleased with his young master¡¯s appearance when he arrived to pick him up.

    ¡°Good work, Master.¡±

    ¡°How is it at home? Esther, how is she?¡±

    ¡°Mydy is fine. Was the training alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m so strong now. Did you know I won first ce,st ss?¡±

    Judy kept bragging about his ss. He found them quite entertaining.

    He kept chanting the same things, but he truly felt like he worked hard. He even gained more muscle.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s chat on our way home first.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve got a ce to drop by.¡±

    Judy abruptly created a straight face and shook his head.

    His eyes shone the same way whenever he yed with dangerous toys.

    The ce he stopped by was an abandoned town.

    The vige, which had been re-built before but unfortunately copsed, was in ruins for a while, as people had been cut off from the ce. He pounced into one of the many abandoned shelters.

    When he reached the house that was on the verge of copsing, Judy ced his hands against his waist.

    And proudly kicked the door.

    ¡°Hey, Sebastian! Get out!¡±

    The name that burst out with a bang, was none other than Sebastian¡¯s.

    This was a ce where Sebastian and his group often associated. This was the information Judy learned from a child who participated in his ss.

    Sebastian was stupid, but he had many followers since he was the young master of his family.

    Judy came here to prey on Sebastian.

    The boys who were ying around froze at the boy¡¯s sight.

    ¡°¡­Everyone, run!¡±

    After a moment of silence, a tremendousmotion proceeded. Everyone started running and freaking out to avoid Judy.

    Judy had already examined all the children, but Sebastian could not be seen.

    ¡°Have you already run away?¡±

    Judy strode in, his voice provoked.

    There was a wooden sword in his hand that he had brought in advance. It produced terrifying sounds as he dragged it against the ground.

    Unfortunately, the boy who was closest to the door couldn¡¯t escape and could be found shaking.

    Judy stood in front of him and asked blunt questions.

    ¡°Do you know where Sebastian is?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was an obvious lie as his eyes shook violently.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me, yes, or no?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I count to three?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Gee, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here. Really.¡±

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    ¡°H, h, he went that way!!¡±

    Screaming, he covered his face in fear of really being propelled by Judy.

    When Judy heard the answer he needed, his feet headed towards the same direction without touching the terrifiedd.

    ¡°Wow, those without loyalty.¡±

    Fortunately, there were signs of Sebastian, proving that the kid was not lying.

    Sebastian¡¯s big body wasn¡¯t something he could cover. He hid between the walls to hide, but Judy could discern his protruding stomach very well.

    Judy giggled.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    He ran excitedly and aimed towards the protruding flesh with his wooden sword.

    Then, Kack! With a shout, Sebastian popped forward. His hands were sweaty and he was trembling unstoppably.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Sebastian?¡±

    Sebastian seemed as if he were about to cry.

    He bowed his head and made excuses to avoid Judy¡¯s dark gaze.

    ¡°I was, I was just resting.¡±

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve been calling your name and you haven¡¯t heard?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    Judy thrust his face before Sebastian¡¯s.

    Sebastian shut his eyes quickly, fearful of Judy¡¯s cold re.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Judy seized Sebastian by the chin.

    And, after forcedly opening his eyes, he gazed threateningly through him.

    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Why are you doing this? No matter who you are, my father will soon know of this.¡±

    ¡°Do you think my father would stay still?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If he was boastful of his father, the Grand Duke was even more powerful.

    After Sebastian showed no signs of apologizing, Judy sighed deeply and thrust him backwards.

    ¡°You touched my sister, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sister? Touching your sister? I never did!¡±

    Sebastian might have been a bit too open-minded this time.

    ¡°What did I hear then? Being worth half a penny. Your eye and hair color are different.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes cooled.

    He didn¡¯t mean to beat Sebastian, but it was just too unbearable. Judy struck Sebastian in the mouth.

    Puck- his lips burst immediately as the irritated boy failed to control his strength.

    Sebastian, who had never been beaten or bled by anyone, screamed and wailed as if he were fainting.

    ¡°Aah! I¡¯m bleeding¡­ Ugh. I¡¯m gonna tell my dad. It hurts! It hurts!¡±

    Either way, Judy twirled his wrist as if aiming to hit him once again.

    When Judy appeared to aim towards him unhesitantly, Sebastian wrapped both his arms around his face.

    ¡°I was wrong, Keough, I was very wrong, ugh¡­ Please don¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡°Fool, you¡¯re hurting now that you¡¯ve been hit?¡±

    ¡°Of course it hurts. Won¡¯t it hurt!?¡±

    Sebastian screamed, iming injustice.

    Judy punched Sebastian more.

    ¡°My sister was much more sickly than that, because of you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her.¡±

    It was obvious Judy would hit him again, so this time he aimed for Sebastian¡¯s massive stomach. It was a range appropriate for punching.

    Puck!

    Sebastian tore into the corner of the room.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Does it hurt to get beat? You can heal your wounds, but she can¡¯t because they aren¡¯t seen. You blockhead!¡±

    Judy shouted wretchedly.

    Sebastian red at Judy, holding on to his battered stomach.

    His stomach hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t speak a word in fear of Judy beating him again.

    ¡°My sister, she couldn¡¯t even get up when you left.¡±

    ¡°¡­Because of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes shattered as if it were shocking news to him.

    Even though he had spoken those insolent phrases, his natural temper wasn¡¯t too bad.

    That was the only reason people around him supported his status, hence it was the prejudice Sebastian typically lived for, deeming status to be power.

    His parents¡¯ education to be strong to the weak and weak to the strong.

    Sebastian¡¯s theory was correct, but it was fundamentally a matter of aristocratic society.

    Sebastian became downbeat at the news that Esther had been sick for two days because of him.

    He hesitated for a long time before quietly muttering the following words to Judy.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°An apology to me means nothing. Meet Esther and apologize in person.¡±

    ¡°Judy, how can you say that.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then get hit more.¡±

    Judy smiled and showed Seabistian the wooden sword he had apanied with him.

    As a result, Sebastian became very obedient.

    It was quite pitiful to see him wiping away the thick tears that flowed down his chubby face.

    ¡°I will. I will apologize. I¡¯ll meet her in person.¡±

    Judy reached out to Sebastian, concluding this was enough for him.

    ¡°Good thinking.¡±

    ¡°Should I go right now?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Sebastian stood up while holding Judy¡¯s hand, still tearful.

    He flinched at the small gesture, afraid Judy would hit him again.

    After barely raising himself from the floor, Sebastian couldn¡¯t bear the weight of his body and fell again.

    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t mind, can youe over to my ce? I¡¯ll show you my sister as a sign of apology.¡±

    ¡°Well, good. Then I¡¯ll take Esther with me.¡±

    A sudden invitation.

    Judy squinted his eyes and tried reading Sebastian¡¯s mind.

    He wondered if there was something else going on with his mind, but resolved that Sebastian would never do anything else to Esther as long as her brother was with her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Like grown-up children, the promise of reconciliation came to fruition after Judy punched and beat Sebastian unterally.

    **©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Esther sighed deeply and gazed downwards, as though she was piercing the floor.

    As she stood by the window and observed the scenery outside, her gaze fell to the distance.

    After sighing continuously, she looked down at her hand with a serious expression.

    ¡®Why did you grab my hand?¡¯

    Although some time had already passed since then, Noah had yet to disappear from Esther¡¯s mind.

    It was because of his appearance, which was hard to forget once seen, but she also couldn¡¯t easily forget his affectionate eyes and steady hands.

    ¡°Stop, stop thinking.¡±

    Esther pped both cheeks and shook her head.

    She believed that she would not think about it anymore after she finished her iplete drawing.

    But it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    She had been scribbling a light sketch while absent-mindedly staring out the window.

    On the paper Esther held in her hand, Noah¡¯s portrait was perfectlyplete.

    She had only seen him once, yet the details on the sketch showed how much Esther thought of him.

    ¡°I must be crazy.¡±

    His cheeks burned red in shock.

    Esther turned flustered and roughly inserted the paper into a book ced on her desk.

    She was fanning herself down when suddenly, amotion was heard outside the window.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Esther peeked her head out the ss.

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ You earned a big bite¡­ Hans! Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and call up a doctor.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not the type who woulde just because we¡¯re calling for them.¡±

    There was a mixture of screaming and despairing voices.

    When Esther caught a closer look, she witnessed one of the kitchen staff lying down.

    The scene was far away, so she wasn¡¯t sure, but Esther seemed to understand well.

    ¡°Legs¡­ Legs¡­¡±

    ¡°Hans?!!¡±

    As he screamed in pain, appearing about to lose breath any moment, all that movement suddenly came to an end. The pain was so severe that he seemed to have fainted.

    The situation seemed very serious, just by observing his pale face and swollen legs.

    Surprised, Esther ran outside without much thought.

    ¡°Lady? Where are you going!¡±

    Dorothy called for her, but Esther was in too much of a hurry to answer. In the end, the maid only followed behind the small girl.

    She ran breathlessly until arriving at the garden.

    Esther now had a rough idea of what was going on.

    Hans on the floor, and two servants confronting the screeching snake.

    ¡°Did he get bitten by a snake?¡±

    When Esther grew near, the servants turned frightened and halted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, mydy. It¡¯s dangerous. There is a snake over here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯te.¡±

    Dorothy also grabbed Esther by the waist and prevented her from proceeding.

    At first nce, the snake seemed very dangerous and threatening, as she bit at another servant.

    Esther stood still and settled her thoughts calmly.

    ¡®Is there a need to save him?¡¯

    Esther was confident that she could end the situation without difficulty. But when she¡¯d save Hans, her abilities wouldpletely reveal themselves. She was worried about whether or not to take such a risk.

    ¡°Dorothy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hans¡­ Didn¡¯t he make me a donutst time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think so.¡±

    Under these circumstances, it was important for Esther.

    After Esther¡¯s illness, the kitchen staff took great care of her in many ways.

    In particr, Hans made her delicious snacks. She also recalled him taking special care of her donuts, boasting the fact that he made them himself.

    ¡®He¡¯s too good a man to let him die like this.¡¯

    Esther finished thinking and removed Dorothy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The strange mixture of strength in her words caused Dorothy to loosen her hands unconsciously.

    Esther walked towards the snake that hade from an unknown source.

    Its body was half the size of Esther, as the serpent was veryrge and lengthy.

    It was a deadly poisonous snake, given that she knocked out an adult with one bite. But for Esther, that snake didn¡¯t seem dangerous in the least.

    Esther gazed intently at its bright yellow eyes.

    ¡®That snake, I guess she has her babies.¡¯

    She didn¡¯tmunicate with them, but Esther knew. The snake attacked a man out of fear of harming her and its young.

    Therge body was still threatening, but in reality, she was the most afraid and just wanted to escape. The serpent was gazing at Esther, pleading to escape the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    As Esther stepped forward, the servants stood in a panic.

    ¡°No, absolutely not. Stand down!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, Mydy¡­¡±

    To the people of the mansion, Esther was a very young and fragiledy.

    When Esther said she would deal with the serpent, they couldn¡¯t possibly allow her.

    They knew if Esther, thedy of the Grand Duke, was bitten by a snake, the responsibility would be on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Get out of the way.¡±

    Esther blinkednguidly at such cautious servants.

    When her pink eyes were deemed full of energy, the servants faltered. Somehow, they couldn¡¯t disobey the little Esther.

    Esther walked closer to the snake while everyone was watching.

    The moment the tension rose to its climax as if something were about to happen¡­

    An unexpected situation arose.

    The snake stopped hissing and curled up gently. Far from attacking Esther, she paced backward and grew gentle.

    Esther observed the snake and asked the servants, ¡°Do you have any baskets?¡±

    ¡°Ba, basket? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    There was a basket filled with fruits.

    Esther grabbed the basket and removed all the fruit.

    She emptied it to fit the size of therge snake.

    ¡°You can get in here.¡±

    As Esther smiled and held out the basket, the snake entered as if it had understood.

 Chapter 33

    It was a miracle to the servants.

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. How is that a serpent?¡±

    It was such a mysterious sight that one couldn¡¯t do anything other than admire.

    It appeared Esther was controlling the snake. This made some frightened, and some mystified.

    Esther walked toward Hans as she carried the snake that was residing in the basket.

    The eyes of the servants stood terrified as the small girl approached the injured man. Those who were taking care of Hans stumbled and stepped backward.

    Esther agonized over the sight.

    ¡®Should I just leave it like this?¡¯

    They were already scared.

    The people Esther had experienced so far betrayed her just because she was a little different from them. When they found her weakness, they unhesitantly used it to their advantage.

    If she used and showed her strength here, her life may be ruined.

    So, she could just pretend to be ignorant, and let Hans pass away.

    But if left unchecked, Hans was likely to die soon. As was said, the arrogant doctors who treated only the members of the Tersia family weren¡¯t likely toe running for a mere servant.

    It was probable Hans would stay like this and then soon breathe hisst.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    Esther sighed and crouched beside Hans.

    As such, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the person who was nice to her.

    ¡®This is the price for the donuts.¡¯

    As she thought so, Esther grabbed Hans¡¯s stubby foot. The bite mark from the snake had already be helplessly rotten.

    Esther gently closed her eyes and concentrated her hands.

    She never learned how to use the power of a saint, but just thinking about treating this man was enough to activate her abilities.

    Swaa¨C

    A warm light extended from Esther¡¯s hand and enveloped Hans¡¯s leg.

    Then, most shockingly, his wound began to heal. The venom of the snake could not stand against Esther¡¯s mana. The poison purified in an instant.

    Hans¡¯s paleplexion had also returned to its usual color. He immediately came to his senses and blinked nkly.

    ¡°Ah, why are you¡­ No, I got bitten by a serpent? What happened..?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±

    Esther smiled at Hans as he regained consciousness.

    As Esther nced around and fiddled with her fingers, everyone had distanced themselves from her.

    It was a gaze that didn¡¯t work against her expectations. She was a bit disheartened to see the fear in the eyes of those who had kindly epted her as ady.

    ¡°Give me the snake. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°But the danger¡­ No, but still¡­¡±

    Esther grabbed the basket from the feeble servant.

    The snake was incredibly quiet for one who had just made a fuss.

    She even poked her head out to peek at Esther and flicked her tongue cutely.

    Esther clutched the basket and quickly entered the mansion.

    After Esther¡¯s presencepletely disappeared, the servants let out their breaths.

    ¡°Ha, have you all seen it? The youngdy¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was really surprised.¡±

    ¡°It seemed as if the snake could understand her.¡±

    The servants shook their heads, the aftermath of the sudden shock unable to leave their faces.

    ¡°Is that all? She even healed Hans¡¯ decaying leg.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    The sensitive atmosphere was rather heavy. No one was able to speak out and only nced at each other.

    A child who could deal with poisonous snakes that even adults feared, and the ability to heal deadly poison with one simple gesture.

    The servants were frightened of what had happened.

    It was then.

    While everyone nced at each other, Hans stood up, clearly irked by their nervous appearance.

    ¡°So what? I lived thanks to My Lady.¡±

    Hans¡¯s face was filled with dry tear stains.

    The servants who noticed him felt awkward. They had forgotten for a moment due to the shock, but once again recalled Hans¡¯s life and death situation.

    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Look at my legs. How are they?¡±

    The kitchen staff gathered around Hans.

    He rolled up his pants and showed off his healthful legs.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if nothing happened. I feel like running now.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s similiar to the healing power we¡¯re only ever heard of, right?¡±

    ¡°This is remarkably astonishing. It was rather a blessing to see the pain go away as soon as her hands touched your legs.¡±

    Hans ced his hands on his chest, iming that he was overwhelmed every time he thought about it.

    ¡°What would have happened if My Lady didn¡¯t lend a hand?¡±

    Hans answered someone¡¯s question in a serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯d be dead. There was no way anyone could cure me. Not to mention the cost of the treatment. I would have died from the pain.¡±

    If Esther hadn¡¯t helped, Hans would have been dead. The servants soon realized this fact.

    ¡°¡­.But I couldn¡¯t even say thank you.¡±

    The solemn servants bowed their heads and reflected on the attitude they had shown.

    They had been so scared that they didn¡¯t thank their Lady. Hopefully, Esther didn¡¯t feel hurt.

    ¡°She was the one who took action.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mydy could have just passed by, yet she came to help.¡±

    Few owners reached out their hands to a mere servant.

    ¡°She always enjoyed the food we made.¡±

    ¡°Especially dessert! How lovely did she smile whenever I handed her a snack.¡±

    The servants simultaneously recalled Esther¡¯s beaming face.

    Esther had very few facial expressions. However, it was different when she ate dessert. She couldn¡¯t hide her expression and a happy smile filled her face.

    Thanks to Esther, the kitchen staff had felt invincible.

    Darwin, Judy, and Dennis made little response to any food. It was inconceivable that food would cause emotional changes to them.

    That¡¯s why Esther was even more precious. Thanks to Esther, who always ate deliciously, the atmosphere in the kitchen changed.

    Esther gave them the pleasure of cooking. She was the joy of the kitchen staff.

    The servants fully realized that Esther¡¯s ability changed nothing about her.

    Esther was Esther, their precious little Lady.

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m making her the most delicious dessert to present my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll bake her a chiffon cake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a tart filled with fruit. Last time, she enjoyed the egg tart.¡±

    ¡°Donuts cannot be left out.¡±

    Everyone clenched their fists with enthusiasm. They were going to head back to the kitchen and make dessert for Esther this instant.

    ¡°Hans, you have to say thank you properlyter.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Bright smiles returned to the servants¡¯ faces.

    ¡°By the way, My Lady, she was cool.¡±

    ¡°Hm. In one nce, the serpent was suppressed and the wound was healed. I thought she was gentle, but I change my mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate to be able to serve such a great Lady.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Their eyes filled with pride as they thought of Esther.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Around the same time,

    Dennis had been reading a book in his study, only to be led to the window at the sudden disturbance. There, he witnessed the whole situation.

    After Esther¡¯s back disappeared while she carried the snake, Dennis also drew his curtain and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Woah, Esther is no joke.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s mouth was filled with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Controlling snakes and healing power¡­¡±

    He heard that there were people who are exceedingly good at dealing with snakes, but he never knew that it was a special ability.

    Dennis ced his chin on his hand and was soon lost in thought. He was recalling the passage of a book he had looked over before.

    Then, something came to mind. Dennis jumped from his seat and headed to the bookshelf. There were many books at a height that he couldn¡¯t reach, so he stepped on thedder and climbed up.

    Dennis¡¯s fingers skimmed through the books, only to stop at the very one he wanted.

    ¡¸The history of the temple¡¹

    The whole section was filled with temple-rted books. Dennis pulled out all the books from the shelf and moved them to his desk.

    Dusty on the books as they had not been touched for a long time. Dennis swept the dust away with a cloth.

    He ced on his sses and focused on the text. He was so focused that he didn¡¯t even blink.

    It was only after an hour that Dennis¡¯s moving finger halted.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    His eyes glistened as he swept the passage of the book. He began to read aloud.

    ¡°Saints have the ability tomunicate with animals. Therefore, as they could interface with any species, even bears or poisonous snakes could easily be tamed.¡±

    His head remained confused, even now that he found what he was looking for.

    Dennis searched further through the other books with the keyword ¡®Saint.¡¯ Fortunately, descriptions of the saint could be found frequently here and there.

    ¡°Their healing ability is iparable to that of a temple priest. It is also possible to revive a dying person, and it is a simple task to treat a person with an infectious disease. However, excessive use of healing powers is known to reduce life force.¡±

    Also,

    ¡°When the hand of the saint reaches out, flowers grow to be in full bloom in a day.¡±

    ¡°The eyes of a saint as they use divine power turn a golden color.¡±

    After finding various descriptions, there was nothing more to look into.

    Many of the features in the book indicated Esther was a saint. There was no doubt as everything was witnessed by Dennis himself.

    ¡°Esther is a saint.¡±

    Dennis ced his hand on his temple. His mind wasplicated.

    ¡®Does father know?¡¯

    No, he wouldn¡¯t.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for him to just bring the saint from the temple through adoption.

    No matter how on bad terms he was with the temple, Darwin wasn¡¯t someone who wouldmit such nonsense.

    There was another strange question.

    The Saint was already established within the empire. There had never been a history with two saintly women appearing.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±

    Dennis continued muttering to himself and headed back to the bookshelf. This time, he pulled out all the books rted to the temple in the history of the Empire.

 Chapter 34

    It seemed Dennis¡¯s interests changed starting that very moment.

    The clever Dennis slowly imagined what possible scenarios would unfold if Esther turned out to be a saint.

    As the temple would have never sent her off for adoption knowing she was a saint, chances were high they weren¡¯t yet aware of Esther.

    What would happen when Saint Cespia passes away and Esther bes the only saint?

    When that time arrived, he would monitor the temple in the future in case they¡¯d attempt to regain Esther once again. It was one of many possibilities, but it didn''t hurt to think ahead.

    Esther was Dennis¡¯s sister.

    Having established his promation, Dennis continued to open the book in a determined manner. There was no changing his mind. He intended to protect Esther, the person who had be his sister, until the end.

    What he now sought was knowledge and studying. Although unsure, it was rmended to know as much as possible.

    He decided that Esther should not be taken away.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    Esther fell onto her bed, her expression sullen. Her hands carried a basket that sheltered a snake.

    "My Lady. Are you sure you¡¯ll keep it?¡±

    Dorothy grumbled from behind the door; she couldn¡¯t bearing inside. She imed the snake to be gross and covered her eyes.

    "Yes. It¡¯s not going to bite you."

    "Still. Snakes are scary."

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn''t understand Dorothy''s reaction. This snake was quiterge among the average snakes. Their massive size caused the basket to be crammed.

    "Do you hear? You should never use poison if you want to live with me. If you bite anyone, I can''t protect you. Got it?¡±

    Esther offered an earnest lecture to the snake, who in turn stuck its head out from the basket.

    "Did the snake understand that?"

    "Yes, I think they understood. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    As Esther gazed, the snake slid up and down as if nodding.

    "Look. The serpent¡¯s answering.¡±

    "Oh, my God... What is this? It''s amazing."

    Dorothy''s jaw dropped. It was a bewildering scene. However, she was still too afraid and didn''t draw nearer.

    After observing Dorothy''s reaction, Esther felt once again ufortable as the eyes of the servants who had avoided her came to mind.

    <strong>¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have stepped out?¡¯</strong>

    There were no more gleeful days than these. She was now fearful that her daily life would crumble like so. She still didn''t wish to lose this peace.

    Esther, dejected, nced into the basket. The snake was a poisonous serpent, and although she confidently brought it with her, it was still a mystery how to deal with the situation.

    "Haah."

    As Esther sighed deeply, the snake in the basket held its head firmly and stuck out its tongue.

    It was like the serpent had something to say.

    "Sssh."

    "Huh?"

    After sessfully making eye contact, the snake seemed to be saying ¡®thank you¡¯ thoroughly.

    "Where are you from? Do you have a ce to go back to?"

    When Esther asked, the snake twirled and danced around the basket.

    The serpent seemed to like the basket so much that they settled downfortably as if it was their own house. The size was also just right.

    The snake squeezed their head out and met Esther in the eye.

    The serpent blinked their eyes quickly to respond.

    "You want to stay here?"

    "Sssh!!"

    The snake nodded rapidly, slithered out of the basket, and crept onto the bed.

    It seemed like it was dancing back and forth.

    Esther initially thought of releasing the snake in a safe ce, but she couldn''t just leave the *gravid snake.

    *TL/N: A gravid snake is a pregnant snake. I¡¯m not too sure about the trantion, but looking at the uing chapters and the previous content, this is my best guess. I will let you know if there is any change.

    The appearance of having nowhere to go and being rejected by people seemed just like hers.

    <strong>''Will she be alright?''</strong>

    As Esther agonized, the snake moved slowly and rested her face on Esther''s hand.

    Esther''s expression turned slightly distorted by the strange texture she felt for the first time.

    "Good snake. I''ll call you BamBam."

    Esther yed with the snake for a while before gazing at her hand.

    Then, as if responding to her movements, the awareness mark appeared blurred.

    <strong>''¡­Now I can see it without even trying.''</strong>

    What healed Hans was such immense divine power that would be impossible to achieve even for high-ranking priests. Esther held no such power in the past.

    However, Hans''s leg waspletely healed just by her thinking she needed to heal him.

    At this point, Esther wondered what kind of powers were in her grasp as of now. She wanted to check her divine power.

    "Shall we try it out?"

    She momentarily felt an impulse and stretched the bottom of her hand forward.

    She didn''t know how to find out. Since the limits to her powers were unknown, more caution was required.

    "Ha-am."

    Esther yawned. She suddenly felt herself bingnguid; this was most likely due to her use of divine power.

    <strong>¡®What time is it?¡¯</strong>

    There was still much time before dinner, so it would be alright to take a short nap.

    Esther jumped from the bed toy on the carpet. Shortly afterward, a soft breathing sound spread throughout the room.

    In response to Esther''s breathing, BamBam slipped out of the basket. BamBam naturally slung under Esther''s elbow.

    Only Dorothy who was watching from afar screamed internally. Esther and BamBam both seemed veryfortable.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    Palen carefully poured an intensely hard-obtained potion from a high priest into Noah''s mouth.

    After pouring everything without leaving a drop, Noah''s eyelids began to tremble.

    Soon, Noah''s clear eyes regained focus. Upon returning to consciousness, the young boy greeted Palen happily.

    "How long has it been this time?"

    "Two weeks. I am sorry. I couldn''te back any faster as the priests were reluctant to share their sacred power."

    "No, thanks to you, I''m able to wake up for a while. Thank you."

    Noah moved his stiff neck and stretched. Palen bowed his head in pity at the sight.

    Today, however, Noah possessed a different atmosphere. In the past, he seemed full of despair and resignation, but now he looked more excited and willful.

    "Palen."

    His voice was full of energy.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Palen was overwhelmed with emotion, while at the same time wondering what changed Noah.

    Whatever it was, he was grateful to see Noah regain his vitality rather than his helpless appearance.

    "Do you remember the person who came to draw mest time?"

    "You mean Lady Esther?"

    "Yes. Please call her back."

    Noah had never called anyone first, ever since he was trapped in the sanctuary.

    It was natural since there were more times he was unconscious than the times he was conscious. Palen couldn¡¯t believe Noah asked him to call someone back. He was shocked internally.

    "As you wish."

    "And please prepare to move."

    Palen''s lips hardened amidst attempting to say yes. He was dumbfounded and unsure he heard right.

    "Where do you wish to go?"

    "The Tersian territory. The closer the ce is to the Grand Duke¡¯s pce, the better."

    Noah replied, his smile carefree and light. There was no sign of him joking anywhere.

    ¡°The Tersian territory?¡±

    However, the problem was, it was quite difficult for Palen to ept his order.

    There was no sanctuary in the territory. Noah was incapable of living even one day outside the sanctuary.

    Palen clenched his lips. He thought Noah was finally giving up everything as he thought there was not much time left.

    "But you''re not in a position to leave here.¡±

    "It''s okay. I''m not going to die."

    "Then..."

    "That is where I have to go to live.¡±

    Noah''s voice was filled with confidence. Palen''s eyes reddened at the sight of Noah¡¯s bright view that he hadn¡¯t shown in a long while.

    "Palen, you''re the only one who hasn¡¯t left me."

    When all his power was lost, all those who were by Noah''s side abandoned him and left.

    Noah smiled lonesomely and clenched Palen''s hand.

    "I don''t want to die easily, even if I feel bad for you."

    Palen, anxious by his strong force, felt much assured by his words.

    ¡°Alright. I will try to find a ce within the Tersian Territory."

    "Thank you."

    Palen observed Noah a bit more and left the room.

    Then, Noah''s soft expression turned cold. All he could think about was Esther.

    The longing for Esther, which grew stronger every time he was conscious, caused Noah''s feelings to increase.

    <strong>¡®Esther, I see you every day.¡¯</strong>

    Noah closed his eyes and recalled the day he first met Esther.

    He had given up everything and moved to this sanctuary, lifelessly waiting for the day of his death. The first day he arrived, Esther appeared in his dream.

    Every day, he dreamt of a child whom he didn''t even know. After a long time, he found out that the child had been called Diana, and only btedly earned the name Esther.

    Amidst his long, long dreams, Noah observed Esther''s life. He felt so frustrated he couldn''t do anything to help.

    His feelings toward Esther at first were sympathy, then pity, and then love. No, Noah''s feelings were merely full of Esther.

    Because Esther was the reason Noah wanted to live again. Esther was the reason and purpose for Noah to endure his pain.

    "Now I want to see you with my own eyes, not in my dreams. Every day."

    Noah nced out the window, his eyes deep and mysterious. It was a waste of time to be apart like this. He wanted to move as soon as possible and be close with Esther.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    Judy returned home three weekster after he finished his training. As soon as he arrived, the first ce he headed to was Esther''s room.

    "Oh, my! Master Judy, are you back already?¡±

    "Yes. Esther¡¯s there, right?"

    Judy wanted to meet Esther as quickly as possible and tell her what happened.

    He wanted to talk about how he trampled on Sebastian and decided to visit his ce.

    Judy stamped his feet against the floor and tried to open the door. Dorothy stopped him, flustered.

    "Mydy¡¯s inside, but she is resting at the moment. She had fallen asleep earlier."

    "Really?"

    Judy''s expression became rapidly sullen. He wanted to see her as soon as possible after training.

    "Then I''ll just look at her face ande right out. I won''t wake her up."

    As Judy said so, Dorothy could no longer retort.

    "Then be careful."

    Judy quietly opened the door, ignorant to Dorothy¡¯s very meaningful words.

 Chapter 35

    <strong>¡®Why are you lying on the floor?'' </strong>

    He tilted his head in confusion as he spotted Esther lying on the carpet, not her bed.

    It was a clean rug woven out of cloth. However, he didn¡¯t understand why she was sleeping there.

    In addition, this surely wasn''t the first time, seeing Dorothy''s typical reaction.

    Judy wanted to ask at that very moment for the reason she was lying there, not the bed, but he was afraid Esther would wake up.

    Zzz. Zzz.

    He quickly rxed his serious expression at the sound of Esther¡¯s soft breath. The corners of his mouth rose distinctly as she slept cutely with her mouth open.

    She wouldn''t know how much he missed her. He wanted to hear from Esther herself that she had been well.

    Judy crept along quietly to prevent Esther from awakening.

    He had never been so cautious with anyone like this before, but when it came to Esther, he did so bizarrely. It was the time when Judy reached the carpet and worked to squat down before the sleeping girl.

    His eyes met with a snake he had never pictured in his life. When Judy made contact with its bright yellow eyes, he instantly hardened.

    "...Uh?"

    "Sssk."

    BamBam raised her head and fluttered her tongue as if warning Judy not toe any closer.

    "What''s wrong with the snake... Ah, aaaah!"

    Judy paused for about three seconds before screaming and pulling his head away as the snake attempted to draw near.

    "Don''te near me! Go away!"

    Judy was not afraid of anything, excluding one thing. He was scared of snakes. He only realized this for the first time, since he had never seen one before now.

    "Young Master! Are you all right?"

    Dorothy jumped into the room, surprised by Judy''s scream.

    "...Brother Judy?"

    Of course, Esther, who had been asleep, woke up inplete shock. Judy, who had been residing in training camp, was suddenly in front of her. Therefore, she was confused about whether this was a dream or not.

    Meanwhile, Judy groaned, anxious Esther would get bitten by the snake.

    He, who had instinctively run to the end of the room, soon regained fortitude at the thought of saving Esther.

    He shouted and swallowed his saliva.

    "Esther, it''s dangerous. You can''t move. Hold still! I''ll save you now!"

    Esther nced at the snake and Judy alternately, wondering what he was talking about.

    <strong>¡®Who do you want to save? Me?''</strong>

    Judy moved rapidly before Esther could fully awaken and recognize the situation. As he did in training, Judy raised his sword and aimed to swing it at BamBam.

    BamBam also swung his body, anticipating Judy was attempting to harm Esther. As they approached each other, Esther jumped in between and blocked them.

    "Stop!"

    Everythingpletely ceased after her clear cry.

    Judy stood still with a look of iprehension. He was still grasping the sword.

    "Why?"

    BamBam stood right next to Esther and wore a terrifying expression. He puffed up like a threat.

    "When did youe back?"

    "Just now. I headed to your room as soon as I arrived."

    Judy red at the snake with a nasty look on his face.

    "BamBam won¡¯t hurt me. He just thinks brother is attacking me and so he¡¯s reacting this way."

    ¡°It even has a name?¡±

    Judy narrowed his eyes. Hostility was openly exposed.

    ¡°It looks dangerous in every aspect."

    "BamBam, get inside."

    Yet, in response to Esther''s words, he lowered his tail and slipped into the basket atop the bed.

    Judy''s jaw dropped as he witnessed the scene.

    "Esther¡­ what did you just do?"

    "Nothing."

    Esther shrugged her shoulders andughed. She didn''t do anything.

    "You just controlled the snake! Did the snake talk to you? Huh?"

    "Well, somewhat."

    "Wow. Can you show me one more time?"

    Judy was bbergasted at Esther.

    "Esther, you''re so cool. You''re the first person around me who could handle snakes like this."

    Esther was puzzled. She wondered if this was something to be praised for. He wasn¡¯t scared but rather envious.

    Judy hummed and nced at the snake. He wanted to immediately brag about his little sister¡¯s ability to handle such animals.

    "But will the Duke allow me to raise a snake?"

    "Well, isn''t it dangerous?"

    Judy, who pondered carefully, soon felt something strange and raised his head.

    "Esther, why do you still call father Duke?"

    Esther flinched at Judy''s question.

    Since she never thought of changing the way she addressed the Duke, there was nothing for her to say now.

    "That''s..."

    "It''s been a while since you came to this ce. You keep calling him Duke, like you''re like a stranger."

    Judy mumbled, iming that even if it was still ufortable right now, it was time she got used to it.

    Even though he seemed to beining, his thoughts were filled with worry.

    As much as he thought of Esther as his younger sister, he wanted her to ept them as a real family.

    But calling his father ''Duke'' was too stiff. It was unlikely that their distance would narrow without changing her way of addressing him.

    "You haven''t said it yet."

    Esther hesitated. It was too difficult for her to say father even when she tried.

    "Is it that hard?¡±

    Judy folded his arms with a sulky expression. She just needed to talk, but she couldn''t do it, which made him simply confused.

    As he approached Esther with a slightly raised voice, BamBam suddenly popped out and rushed to him.

    "BamBam, no!"

    Although Esther cried aloud, Judy had already been surprised by the snake''s speed.

    Even if it was Judy, he still needed more time to get used to the big snake he had just witnessed for the first time.

    "Yeah... Just give it a try. I''ve seen you, so I''ll get going now."

    Judy slowly walked out of the room. He kept his eyes wide open until the end, fearing that the snake would attack him.

    Esther smiled at the cute figure, then sighed deeply in frustration.

    "Father..."

    It was a title she thought had nothing to do with herself, previously and in the future.

    It was a title that she had never anticipated in her countless repeated lives, so it was hard to word now.

    Mealtime the next day.

    Unlike usual, the meal was quite morous. Everyone, including Darwin, was usually silent, but it was different today.

    "They were all so weak they couldn¡¯t face me. I''ve been ying with them all this time."

    "It was pretty simr to Sebastian, wasn''t it?"

    "Sebastian didn''te because we were in a quarrel. We''ve made up now."

    It was because of Judy, who was busy talking about his training.

    His voice was full of energy, as he just came back after three weeks of training.

    It has also been a long time since Darwin returned to the residence and stayed for a while, so the whole family ended up dining together.

    Judy jabbed constantly about what had happened during the training. Most of his boasting was about the fact that he enjoyed the whole training session.

    Darwin stared at Judy without removing his eyes. It had only been three weeks, yet he already seemed older.

    "You seem to have grown up."

    "Right? I''m much taller than Esther now."

    Judy shouted and pointed to Esther. It was very exaggerated, but he had grown a bit.

    "And I''m not just tall, I''m muscr too. Look at this."

    Judy ced down his fork and raised his arm. Small muscles strained and showed off their presence.

    "Really? I should have gone, too."

    "This is what happened to me. You wouldn¡¯t be like this in three weeks."

    Dennis and Judy were once again quarreling. Still, Dennis''s expression grew increasingly brighter after Judy arrived.

    <strong>''When will I tell him.''</strong>

    Even in this atmosphere, Esther was the only one who stayed silent while quietly nibbling on her spoon.

    Before the meal began, she had promised Judy several times that she would call Darwin father today.

    And it was time.

    "Oh! Esther, you said you had something to say."

    Judy sang Esther¡¯s name in an awkward performance. It was time- he gave a signal in advance.

    "Ah¡­ That is."

    Esther wriggled her spoon. She raised her head in the direction of Darwin.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    However, the moment she met Darwin¡¯s eyes, the words fell off her mouth. It still didn''t make sense that such a perfect man was her father.

    Darwin stared, waiting for Esther to say something. He wanted to hear what she had to say.

    "Ma, may I have a pet?"

    Curiousity presented on Darwin''s face as he leaned his body inwardly.

    "Pet? What do you want to raise?"

    It was the first time Esther asked for something, so he was d but very surprised.

    "A snake."

    However, a big question mark appeared on Darwin¡¯s face.

    "If it''s a snake... Is there another type of snake I don¡¯t know of? Did you have a separate pet snake these days?¡±

    "No. It¡¯s just a snake."

    Esther''s tone implied there was nothing strange at all, so Darwin gazed at Ben with a confused look.

    However, Ben didn''t know of anything either.

    "Lady, can you tell me what kind of snake you want to raise?"

    "It¡¯s a Giant Big snake!"

    Judy, who had already met BamBam, shouted while enthusiastically raising his hands.

    Darwin, who heard the name of the snake, wriggled his eyebrows and grabbed a napkin.

    "That''s a serpent, isn''t it?"

    It wasn¡¯t just a poisonous snake, but a poisonous one that was dangerous enough to be used to produce the highest-grade poison.

    He couldn''t process that she wanted to keep such arge snake, one of the most dangerous vipers, as a pet!

    "Never."

    Darwin shook his head firmly.

    If the weak Esther was bitten by a poisonous snake... It was horrible to the extent he couldn¡¯t think about it. Darwin couldn''t ce such a dangerous thing beside Esther.

    "It, it''s not dangerous. I can... I can handle it."

    Esther stammered in embarrassment after Darwin''s firm reply.

    "You can handle it? A Giant Big is a snake that even magicians find difficult to deal with. If you get bitten by mistake, you could lose your life."

    She couldn''t ask for more when Darwin said so.

    "Yes."

    Esther, whose face darkened visibly, lowered her head. She was already worried about what to do with BamBam.

    ¡°Esther, now!¡±

    Judy whispered in her ear.

    "What?"

    "Call him father. Then he¡¯ll allow it right away. You want to stay with BamBam."

    Esther did not understand and simply blinked her eyes several times.

    <strong>''That works?''</strong>

    It was beyond belief. However, when she thought that it was a battle that had to be determined, she shook her head and muttered that it was unknown what the answer could be.

    ¡°F, f, father!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Esther carelessly yet flusteredly blurted out the word ''father''. She froze in her spot.

    <strong>¡®What do I do.¡¯</strong>

    While contemting the chances of Darwin bing angry and what she would do if that were to happen, he, surprised at the sudden call, dropped the napkin he had been holding.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Esther said father."

    Judy kindly answered in Esther¡¯s stead.

    "Well done. It sounds much better."

    Dennis pped encouragingly as if he had been also waiting for this moment. On the other hand, Darwin¡¯s face hardened like stone.

    Esther apologized anxiously as she discerned the odd atmosphere.

    "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have called you that... I won''t do it again."

    "What? No. You did nothing wrong."

    Darwin quickly soothed Esther. It was not because he was angry that he froze, but quite otherwise. The moment she called him ''father'', his heart filled with an unknown emotion. Esther fidgeted with her fingers, worrying about what would follow after this.

    <strong>''That look.'' </strong>

    It still urred to him once in a while. The empty eyes Darwin witnessed the first time he met Esther.

    The eyes where there existed no motivation to live, that appeared to plead for her disappearance immediately.

    Therefore, whenever he witnessed Esther slowly opening her heart, his heart warmed.

    "From now on."

    "What?"

    "Keep calling me that. Father."

    Esther nodded her head shyly.

    "Then... can I raise BamBam?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, but you have to be extremely careful."

    In none more than an instant, Darwin¡¯s decision had reversed.

    <strong>¡®It really worked!''</strong>

    Esther stared at Judy, amazed by his brilliant ideas, while Judy drew a peace sign with his fingers.

    "But can you say it one more time?"

    "Father?"

    "Yes, there you go."

    Darwin stared at Esther''s gleaming eyes and felt the urge to hug her that instant.

    However, he was afraid of surprising her, so he held back and only stroked her hair.

    <strong>¡®Ah, I can''t look.'' </strong>

    On the other hand, Esther wanted to hide from Darwin¡¯s sight as much as possible.

    She hadn''t yet adapted to the fact that the person who presented such affectionate nces towards her was that same dreadful war hero.

    "Well, everyone, eat slowly and get up."

    As the atmosphere shifted to a warm mood, Darwin coughed ufortably and left the dining room.

    He kept his face expressionless, working to conceal his emotions as much as possible, but changed rapidly as soon as he entered the hallway where the children could not witness him.

    Esther calling him father touched his heart so deeply, it was difficult to stay still.

    He closed his eyes and savored the lingering emotional feeling.

    "Father."

    Darwin held onto the wall and mmed his fist.

    He never imagined Esther would call him father herself.

    "Ben, did you hear that?¡±

    "Yes, I heard."

    "She said father."

    "Yes, I am sure she said father."

    Ben silently answered Darwin¡¯s questions while doubting his eyes.

    His boss was very cold and famous for concealing his emotions.

    This was the first time he¡¯d beheld such a scene. He was worried about how people could act so differently from their normal selves.

    "Your Grace... Are you all right?"

    "Of course. Of course, I¡¯m alright."

    It was no use pretending to be alright. Ben could make out a smile that was blocked so tightly by his fist that even blood could not prate through.

    Ben was flustered at the sight. Nheless, he preferred the atmosphere within the Tersia residence ever since Esther arrived.

    "I''m d mydy¡¯s here."

    "Yes. It felt like this when the kids were younger."

    Darwin sighed. His still reminiscent eyes suddenly became calm.

    He never properly took care of the twins, since he thought they would grow well on their own.

    However, watching the children grow day by day was an unexpectedly sweet pleasure.

    It was thanks to Esther that he realized this. His deste feelings towards his children changed.

    "She seemed to have adjusted better than we thought, right?"

    "Yes. She has changed a lot since she arrived here."

    Darwin grumbled, thinking he was obliged to do something for Esther in return for calling him father.

    "I''d like to give her a gift."

    If thought back, he had requested Noah''s portrait but couldn¡¯t even return her favor.

    Darwin suddenly blinked, contemting a fitting gift.

    "Did you say you discovered a jewel mine recently?"

    "Yes. However, it is a bit small, so I believe we should focus on profit-oriented development."

    Darwin nodded his head, mumbling words that presented eptance of something.

    "I''ll give it to Esther."

    "Do you mean the mine?"

    Ben''s voice rose unconsciously.

    It wasmon sense that a mine filled with jewels was not a gift to be presented to others.

    "There''s no one who dislikes jewels, is there?"

    "That''s usually the case... but wouldn''t Lady Esther feel burdened?"

    "Hmm."

    Darwin stroked his chin and slightly frowned. He seemed lost in thought.

    However, the problem did notst long.

    "Esther should learn how to spend money now."

    Sinceing here, Esther never shopped on her own.

    He thought that if the mine was hers, she would naturally learn how to spend money.

    Darwin was very pleased with his brilliant idea and immediately entered his office to transfer ownership of the mine.

    In the meantime, the children who had finished their meals were clearing their seats.

    "I''m going first."

    Judy was the first to leave after praising Esther for doing well. Dennis also left subsequently.

    Esther, who was then left alone, moved her small hands to arrange the dishes.

    As she persisted in doing this every time, the servants silently watched her, acknowledging it would be useless to attempt to stop her.

    "I... Mydy."

    Esther, who was about to leave as shepleted her task, soon halted at Hans who entered the dining room.

    "Hans? How is your leg?"

    She met him for the first time since the snake incident. Esther nced at him awkwardly. It was because the expressions that had shown fear towards her came to mind once more.

    "I''m very healthy. It''s all thanks to you. Thank you very much."

    "That''s a relief."

    Hans approached the still Esther and brought out a hidden cake from behind his back.

    "Thank you for saving my life. It''s rather small, but I wish for you to take it in return."

    Esther dazedly stared at the seductive dessert.

    <strong>''Wow, it''s a cake.¡¯</strong>

    It was the first cake she received from someone in her life. It was such a pretty cake.

    "...Are you giving it to me?"

    "Yes, I applied plenty of the whipped cream you like."

    It was aplete cake that seemed utterly delicious. There were many cherries ced atop severalyers of whipped cream.

    <strong>''I was so jealous.''</strong>

    She didn''t have anyone to celebrate her birthday with back then. Esther always watched other female candidates receiving cakes silently.

    At some point, she even erased her feeling of envy, but after receiving a cake like this, it made her scared. She realized her buried feelings again.

    Esther was on the verge of bursting into tears.

    Hans, suddenly anxious, wondered if he had done something wrong.

    "You don''t like it? I don''t know if I made a mistake... I''m sorry, I''ll remove the cake this instant."

    "No! It''s because the cake is so pretty."

    Esther shook her head hurriedly, in case Hans removed the cake. She held the cake board tightly with both hands.

    "We prepared dessert, too."

    Other servants who were watching silently in the background approached with tes full of desserts.

    "We apologize for back then. We''ve never seen anything like that before, so we were taken aback."

    "That''s right. I was so surprised that I couldn''t thank you, I''m so sorry."

    "Thank you for helping Hans."

    "It was cool of mydy to control the snake like that!"

    All the friendly approaches were very unfamiliar experiences for Esther.

    The feeling of being epted as she was.

    Esther¡¯s heart ached. Her eyes reddened.

    <strong>¡®Don''t cry. Don''t show your weakness.''</strong>

    Esther repeated countless times not to give in to her tears and held her lips tight.

    "Would you like to try some?"

    Hans sliced the cake with a knife.

    Esther took a big bite of Hans''s cake. Cream stuck on her lips and her cheeks were bursting.

    The softyers that melted in her mouth as soon as she bit into them were the best part. When the sour cherry burst inside, it was so rich that tears poked her eyes.

    "This is delicious!"

    Esther''s eyes widened as she cried with food still inside her mouth. When she couldn''t pronounce well because of the cake stuffed in her mouth, pleasantughter spread throughout the room.

    However, the number of desserts was too much for Esther, who had just finished her meal. When the kitchen staff noticed this, they handed the desserts to Dorothy.

    "Lady, whenever you want something sweet,e down to the dining room."

    "Okay."

    Esther smiled at them and stood up. She felt happy to be able to bring the desserts with her.

    She climbed the stairs excitedly and soon noticed Dennis standing in front of her room.

    "Brother Dennis?"

    Esther stared at Dennis as he stood in front of her room while tilting her head.

    As she watched him silently, Dennis trotted forward.

    "I came here because I was curious about the snake. Could you show me?"

    "Of course."

    Esther was d to bring Dennis into her room.

    The snake slithered out of the basket and crawled around the floor, observing the two closely.

    "This is BamBam."

    "That is indeed a Giant Big Snake. It seems to be a bit smaller in sizepared to its species, but the poison is still as immense.¡±

    "Is it a really dangerous species?"

    "Yes. It also received the highest rating in the ssification ording to deadly poisons."

    Esther was aghast while BamBam yfully slithered to her side. It was even more admirable that she was calm only in her presence.

    BamBam stood next to Esther and red at Dennis. Her tongue pped so that she could be ready to bite at any time.

 Chapter 37

    "He must really fancy you. I¡¯ll side with your decision if you wish for it, but be careful.¡±

    Dennis did not remove his eyes from BamBam as he cautioned Esther.

    He watched the snake in case he would get attacked, and soon turned from him.

    "But Esther, do you have any worries these days?"

    "What? Not really."

    Esther opened her eyes wide at Dennis¡¯s sudden question.

    "That''s a relief, but if you have a hard time, please discuss it with me. I''m your brother."

    "...Yes."

    Esther didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, but she strangely felt like a part of her heart was tightening.

    "I waited to tell you that. Goodnight."

    Dennis gave Esther a light hug and left. Then, the tears she had been holding back during all those warm moments she received eventually burst out.

    <strong>¡®Why are you all doing this to me?''</strong>

    It seemed like everyone in the Great Duchy¡¯s residence was determined to shake her today.

    Esther gently wiped the tears from her cheeks and closed her eyes tightly. She crouched in the corner, lost in thought.

    <strong>¡®I don''t want to die.¡¯</strong>

    She continued thinking that.

    The family she now had was warmer and more delightful than Esther expected. She thought it would be too unfair to die and leave them behind.

    The reason Esther left the temple was to die, but after sessfully leaving, she didn¡¯t attempt to do so.

    It was because she enjoyed being here so much. She couldn''t process losing her precious daily life just because of Rabienne.

    "It''s all about Rabienne."

    Esther''s fingernails dug into her palms as Rabienne''s unforgettable face emerged into her mind.

    Rabienne pushed her into hell and never once felt an ounce of guilt.

    "Yes, I don''t have to die."

    Esther slowly opened her eyes. Her transparent jewel-like eyes gently shone.

    Previously, her exhaustion just wanted her to end everything with her life. She thought there could be no other way.

    But looking back, so much has changed now.

    Rabienne, the daughter of a Grand duke, earned her status and made it so that there would be no enemies against her.

    Esther¡¯s death wishes turned. Her feelings of desiring to live and wishing to see tomorrow had never been so intense.

    Esther unfolded her hands and looked down.

    She slowly recalled her power, her identity, and the things she now owned between her hands.

    "I want to be happy. I want to live and make more happy memories."

    The more Esther spoke, the more firm she became. Although still frightened, she was now attempting to take her first steps.

    As if responding to her thoughts, the awareness on the back of her hand shone. It was the clearest light she¡¯d ever seen before now.

    <strong>¡®As long as I hold out like this, I¡¯ll get my revenge on Rabienne.¡¯</strong>

    As long as she was alive, the manifestation of the saint would not appear on another person. Rabienne could never be a saint.

    "First off, I want to be a real family."

    Esther favored her family but hadn¡¯t opened her heart to them. However, from this moment forward, she decided not to push them away, but to instead be a real Duke¡¯s daughter.

    It took one night to change many of Esther''s decisions.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    The next day.

    Esther spent time in the study room, waiting for James''s arrival.

    When the hour clock reached one and James entered, he frowned as Dorothy opened the door.

    "Mydy! The tutor is here.¡±

    "Yes."

    While Esther stood up from her chair, James also entered the room.

    "We''ll begin ss right away."

    It had already been four weeks since Esther started her sses with James. After the first week, Esther admitted to the lectures without Dennis.

    "Have you read the book?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve read it all."

    At the end of the previous ss, James rmended some books to read for today''s ss.

    Esther read the book thoroughly and prepared wlessly.

    "Then, would you name the second heirs for each of the four great families?"

    The book he rmended was too thick for a child to read all in one week.

    He believed she wouldn''t be able to answer, so he asked this to diminish her confidence.

    ¡°The Grand Duke of Tersia was Daniel, the Duke of Brions was Carter, the Duke of Visel was David, and finally, the Duke of Berane... Grayson, right?¡±

    However, contrary to his expectations, Esther matched all four names wlessly.

    Due to her excellent memory, the book she had studied once had been perfectly memorized.

    "Excellent!"

    James''s expression brightened up.

    The names of the second heirs to the four great families, not even the first, could only be memorized by reading the book.

    Esther''s sincere attitude towards learning made James more and more motivated to teach her.

    Throughout his lectures, Esther always pricked up her ears and focused on not missing a word he was saying.

    ¡°Then, you will take a simple test based on what I have been teaching for the past three weeks.¡±

    One of James''s unique methods of studying was handing a periodic test every once in a while.

    To keep the children from being nervous, they took the test at the end of the ss to prepare for it.

    As soon as Esther received the test paper, she quickly scribbled down the answers. They were seven subjective questions, yet she answered them almost instantaneously.

    "Teacher, I''m done."

    James scored meticulously, but all seven answers were correct.

    He gazed at the 100-point test paper.

    It was still the first few sses, but James had discovered many of Esther¡¯s various aspects.

    She was much more calm and focused than the children he tutored of her age.

    <strong>''Last time, Lady Charlie...'' </strong>

    James''s head throbbed as he recalled thedy he had lectured only a while ago.

    He epted the job as a tutor because she was a gifted child, but he spent more time catching her to get to ss than fulfilling his dedicated job.

    "Teacher?"

    James, who had been contemting for a while, quickly came to his senses at the sound of Esther¡¯s calling.

    "You scored one-hundred points. You''d be an honor student if you went to the academy, regardless of your gender."

    "Hehe."

    Estherughed gently, flustered by his praise.

    James smiled as he watched Esther giggling shyly.

    He was more than lucky to teach such a lovely and brilliant child. Her background of being the daughter of the Grand Duke was a fabulous bonus.

    "Aside from that, I heard there will be am anniversary celebration for the young masters soon."

    "Yes, in two months."

    James'' face darkened at the words ¡®two months¡¯.

    "¡­Have you ever danced?"

    "No."

    "Then we may be tight on schedule."

    It would be difficult for Esther, who was unustomed to dancing, to be proficient in two months, even if she prepared daily.

    James jumped to his feet as if he were challenging time.

    "Now is not the time. I will conduct a social dance ss right away. We will have a special lesson from today onwards."

    James had to carry out Darwin¡¯s words well. He broke into a cold sweat.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    A few dayster, the temple conference room.

    High-ranking priests filled the seats on the asion of the quarterly meeting.

    In addition to the priests dressed in their clerical uniforms, a few nobles with connections to the temple also attended.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s cease greetings and begin the meeting.¡±

    Priest Kwan Christopher, the host of the meeting, lightly knocked on the table and gathered the attention of the crowd.

    The buzzing stopped in an instant.

    "The Duke of Brions will also participate in today¡¯s meeting."

    "It has been a while."

    As soon as his introduction was over, a round of apuse burst out. The face of the Duke of Brions was filled withposure as he nodded his head.

    "First of all, let¡¯s discuss the urgent matter regarding the health of the saint."

    Christopher continued in a serious voice.

    "As you''ve all heard, her health has worsened recently. The high priests have been working together to treat her illness, however, it is not getting any better."

    The reason the temple continued holding such immense power was due to the saint.

    The fact that the saint¡¯s health weakened meant that the power of the temple weakened. Therefore, the health of the saint was very important.

    ¡°Priest Latis, would you tell me for yourself?"

    "Yes, It¡¯s quite unfortunate, however, I believe she has about a year at most."

    Priest Latis replied in a sad tone. He was in charge of the practical treatment for Saint Cespia.

    "Oh, what are we supposed to do?"

    "We muste up with a n this instant. We''ll be in dire conflict if things remain this way."

    The voices of the remaining audience who did not know how serious the situation was until now grew louder. They were in fear of losing power.

    "That is why this meeting is important. I suggest you each select and educate a child likely to be the next saint."

    Christopher replied calmly.

    "Are there any among the current female candidates?"

    "Yes, only a few of the best will be selected for practical training."

    Customarily, after the awakening of a saint appeared, it wasmon to test her ability and transfer her the title.

    As this was very unusual, no one expressed their opinions and kept cautious.

    Christopher continued to speak and set the atmosphere as he intended.

    "You all know that the period of transition from the present saint to the next could be endless. And in the meantime, all the power of the temple would be lost to the royal family."

    Everyone became sensitive to the idea that they might be deprived of their fortune.

    When someone finally began to agree, the meeting flowed into an atmosphere of silent acknowledgment.

    "A few outstanding people¡­ Do you have any candidates in mind?"

    "I could only think of one. I don''t think your thoughts differ much from mine."

    Christopher''s words broke out in empty coughs.

    And somece, Rabienne''s name rose.

    "Then, Lady Rabienne?"

    "That''s right."

    "What about the others?"

    "Well, if there is any other child who stands out, we will just search for them.¡±

    After Rabienne''s name was mentioned, the atmosphere began to surge.

    "I agree. Let''s be prepared in advance."

    "I don''t mind. If there''s not much time left for the current saint, we will find a way to protect the temple."

    Everyone agreed as if their hesitation so far was a lie. In an instant, their opinions were unified by a unanimous vote.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°Then, we will conduct Rabienne¡¯s education as an official Saint candidate.¡±

    "Yes. Everyone seems to agree."

    ¡°It would be efficient to prepare in advance.¡±

    Bing the next saint meant that the Duke would soon hold enormous authority. Rabienne would enhance the true power of the temple.

    As soon as everyone concluded Rabienne''s selection, a nobleman who was situated next to Duke Brions whispered to his ear.

    "Congrattions, Duke."

    "Haha. There is nothing to be congratted for. It is all due to Rabienne¡¯s excellence."

    Although he said so, the Duke couldn''t hide his wide grin. His lips twitched upward.

    This was the moment where the efforts of the Duke of Brions ultimately illuminated the temple.

    "Well, next is a disciplinary case. Recently, two new priests exchanged one of the female candidates."

    The deputies frowned as Christopher addressed the agenda ced on the table.

    "A female candidate? What was the reason for such an action?"

    "She was a ipetent junior anyhow. They imed to have been offered arge donation and ended up epting."

    "Hmm, what were the candidate¡¯s origins?"

    "She was an orphan found in the slums."

    As soon as the word slum resonated, they shook their heads one by one. They didn''t even have to deal with someone like her.

    "Isn''t it a valid solution, now that we both received a donation and removed an orphan from the list?"

    "That''s right. The Goddess would be pleased if the candidate moved on to a ce where she would be most needed."

    Christopher shook his head as if their point of concern held no importance.

    ¡°The problem is that the donations received were personally used by the priests. The donations sent from the Grand Duke failed to make their way into the temple.¡±

    "Excuse me? Of course they¡¯ll have to face punishment!¡±

    "Once an individualmits a wrongdoing, it will be difficult to correct their ways."

    Eventually, the disciplinary action directed to the priests who sold the female candidate was decided upon two years of probation and self-reflection.

    Their issue was with the embezzlement of donations, and no one took matters against the deprivation of a female candidate.

    It was because the victim was an orphan from the slums.

    "Yes, then next..."

    With the majority of the opinions concurred, Christopher quickly passed over the schedule.

    Since it was a meeting primarily held to decide the matter of the uing next saint, the remaining subjects were processed quickly.

    A whileter.

    After the meeting came to an end, individuals gathered near the Duke of Brions.

    As a family that founded numerous saints, countless nobles supported him.

    "Your grace, why don''t you have a cup of tea with us?"

    "I''d love to, but I am nning to meet Rabienne. Oh, as you can see, my daughter is waiting.¡±

    As Brions said so, Rabienne stood before the conference room.

    The act of being naturally greeted by the priests by the entrance could not be considered as her being a mere candidate.

    "Father!"

    Rabienne ran towards the Duke of Brions with a wide smile stered on her face. The duke greeted her with a light hug.

    "Shall we take a short stroll?"

    "That''d be great."

    The two fell upon an unupied garden. As they moved away from the public eye, the atmosphere between the two became noticeably colder.

    ¡°Has nothing happened in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°I''m always under the care of the temple.¡±

    The conversation, which had been a casual exchange of regards, quickly reached the point.

    When the Duke of Brions confirmed no one was present, he approached Rabienne and asked silently.

    "What did you hear about the next saint?"

    This was the real reason The Duke of Brions visited the Temple after such a long time.

    He was also to attend the conference, however, he had more so wished to meet Rabienne and receive information about the next saint.

    Rabienne pondered for a moment.

    She did not possess the conditions Saint Cespia had stated. She might not turn out to be the next saint.

    However, this was not yet certain. She wouldn¡¯t be able to tell until after she learned more about the next Saint.

    "Not yet. It will take a little longer for the revtion to arrive.¡±

    "Yes. Any time is fine, you should contact me as soon as you hear of it."

    "Father, what if the revtion of the saint appears to someone else?"

    Rabienne, who had trotted a few steps ahead, turned around and asked worriedly.

    Brions looked at Rabienne with a feeling of uneasiness. However, he approached her, concealing his inner thoughts.

    "I told you. You are the next saint. Even if another child''s manifestation appears, that doesn''t change the fact."

    The Duke gently soothed Rabienne''s shoulder to appease her.

    "If it''s not you, all you have to do is find the child who''s awakened. After that, I''ll take care of it myself."

    The Duke¡¯s fierce gaze was like that of a beast aiming for its prey.

    He felt that he had shown too much and quickly presented a friendly smile.

    "Don''t worry about anything, Rabienne. Our noble saint."

    "Yes, I''m not worried. I was born to be a saint."

    A saint''s ability was to be determined by god. She didn''t care if she couldn¡¯t obtain that kind of thing.

    She only wanted to be the center of power- the seat of the saint who would be in charge of everything.

    Rabienne''s values were solely in bing a saint.

    <strong>''Nobody can take my ce.¡¯</strong>

    If she couldn''t be a saint, she would be denied all her life.

    Rabienne smiled brightly. Her eyes shed with enthusiasm.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    "We''ve arrived."

    "Thank you."

    Esther departed the carriage using Palen''s escort.

    The sanctuary where Noah was resting. It was only her second time here, but she wasn''tpletely nervous.

    "I... Young Lady."

    "Yes?"

    Esther turned around at Palen¡¯s call.

    "Thank you foring back."

    "It was at my will. It''s not something to be thanked for."

    "Still. Thank you very much."

    Palen was very polite as if he were a servant working for Esther. She, embarrassed by his attitude, fiddled shyly with her hair.

    She smiled awkwardly and attempted to enter, but soon turned around and asked.

    "Is the person inside still unconscious?"

    "Yes, they¡¯re not in a condition to arise. They are not feeling very well."

    "I see."

    It was a relief, but she was somewhat disappointed.

    <strong>''I missed you a bit.¡¯</strong>

    During herst visit, she recalled Noah''s eyes as they gazed at her continuously.

    "Then, I''ll be back in two hours."

    Esther shouted vigorously before entering the sanctuary. The clear energy of the shrine relieved her tension.

    She walked slowly and entered the cabin.

    Esther knocked on the door before she entered carefully.

    "Hello."

    Her clear voice faded silently. However, there was no response.

    Noah was asleep atop his bed like a doll, just as she first witnessed him.

    The coachman said he wouldn¡¯t wake up, but somehow, it seemed like he would arise any moment and say hello.

    "I''m here to draw."

    Esther continued to talk to herself to relieve the sense of secretly trespassing another''s territory.

    While trying to find the painting she beganst time, Esther first sat down on a chair and nced at Noah¡¯s face.

    She even waved her hand in front of his face to see if he was pretending to be asleep.

    Then, suddenly, his previous words came to mind.

    <strong>''Hands... he asked me to hold them.''</strong>

    Esther recalled the time he asked so desperately.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult.

    She slipped her hand over Noah''s, which wasid down by his side.

    At that moment, a considerable amount of energy drained from Esther''s body at once.

    "Ah!"

    Esther lost her bnce and stumbled. The power she contained on her palms disappeared in an instant.

    <strong>''Just¡­ what?'' </strong>

    Esther widened her eyes and hurriedly removed her hand from Noah¡¯s. She didn''t know why the force had suddenly been used.

    While she held her breath in embarrassment, Esther harked Noah''s low voice beside her.

    "Esther."

    Her name, which he called so affectionately, was enough to embarrass Esther even more.

    "He said you wouldn¡¯t wake up. Why... how did you?"

    "That¡¯s thanks to you."

    Noah pointed at Esther.

    "I didn''t do anything."

    Esther nced down at her hand, puzzled. She wondered if it was just her ability undergoing a sudden effect.

    "Esther listened to my favor. That''s why I woke up."

    Noah presented a bright smile just as he did when they¡¯d met for the first time. For a moment, there was the illusion of warm sunlight shining throughout the room.

    Esther rubbed her eyes with surprise at his gaze. Then she became flustered and quickly turned away.

    Meanwhile, Noah''s eyes werepletely fixed on Esther.

    "Ah, I slept well."

    Noah stretched out with a brazen face. He seemed very natural and refreshed.

    <strong>¡®What is this? Does he know I have mana? How?¡¯</strong>

    Esther slightly frowned to present her doubts.

    Noah tapped the table with his fingers to divert Esther''s attention.

    "You''re here to paint, aren''t you?"

    "That''s right."

    Noah took out the drawing he had ced on the side table beside him. It was exactly what Esther had left behind.

    "Here you are."

    "Yes, then... I''ll draw right away."

    She immediately proceeded to draw. She wanted to do anything to attempt to bypass the awkward moment.

    However, Noah''s gaze would not shake.

    Why was he staring at people like that? Esther was constantly embarrassed by his mournful expression.

    Noah never looked elsewhere. It was easier to draw his eyes now that he kept gazing at Esther.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I''m twelve.¡±

    No sooner had Esther finished replying that Noah began to make a fuss.

    "Uwah! We''re the same age."

    Her answers shifted to a shorter length as time passed. Esther nced at him, flustered about what to do.

    "Shall we be friends then?"

    "No."

    Esther refused bluntly, not bothering to even raise her head.

    She didn''t consider having a friend, nor did she even feel the need to try.

    Noah''s expression suddenly darkened.

    "I''m stuck here, without anypanions. I wanted to be friends with Esther... this was too much on my end, right? I''m sorry."

    He looked pitiful as if he had been sentenced to something formidable.

 Chapter 39

    No, it¡¯s not like that..."

    "I can stay here alone for the rest of my life without any friends. That''s fine with me. Really."

    His sudden words weakened Esther''s heart. She knew better than anyone else how isted he would feel, isted.

    <strong>''What should I do...''</strong>

    Wouldn¡¯t she have to visit often if they decided to be friends?

    As much as Esther knew how lonely it was to wait for someone who would nevere, she was worried that Noah would have to go through the same.

    However, the word ¡®alone¡¯ stuck in her memory throughout all her lives. In the end, Esther sighed and surrendered to Noah.

    "Is there anyone else who¡¯ll be visiting other than me?"

    "Hm. No one."

    "...Then sure. We¡¯re friends starting today."

    After Noah received Esther¡¯s approval, he linked their hands and raised them happily. Then he smiled deeply and replied.

    "Since we''re friends, shouldn¡¯t we drop the honorifics?"

    *TL/N: In Korean, there is the formal way of speaking and the casual. They''ve been speaking formally to each other until now.

    "Huh? Uh... Yeah."

    Esther was so flustered she ended up stuttering her words. Noah was the first friend she had that was the same age as her.

    As Esther finalized the painting with her swift hand gestures, Noah rattled on.

    "Esther, how are you these days?

    "Why are you asking?"

    "Just because. I wanted to know how you are."

    Esther tilted her head at Noah''s peculiar inquiry.

    It was strange for a child his age to ask such a question. She couldn''t figure out Noah''s thoughts.

    "It''s fun because something different urs every day."

    Still, although Noah was someone she most likely would not meet in the future, she wanted to be sincere.

    After he heard her reply, Noah smiled so broadly that his mouth seemed it would attach to his ears.

    "That''s a relief."

    Heughed so excitedly that Esther became embarrassed.

    She then asked, thinking about the reason why Noah would react that way.

    "I''ve been wondering sincest time. Do you happen to know me?¡±

    She felt the familiar feeling somehow. The strange feeling that he knew her well. It was suspicious, although Esther perceived it as impossible.

    "I know you."

    Noah leaned forward. As he pulled closer, Esther stumbled backward.

    "How? What do you know?"

    "You''re Esther. You¡¯re really good at drawing. And you¡¯re my friend starting today."

    "What is that?"

    Esther nked out for a second and soonughed.

    "Other than that, please let me know more about yourself in the future. I want to know more."

    She pretended not to hear what Noah muttered to himself.

    It was just amazing to hear Noah say something so shameless.

    "Alright! The portrait¡¯splete."

    It didn''t take much time because it was a picture Esther hadpleted previously excluding the eyes.

    Finally, after Esther filled the empty eyes, she thoroughly produced a portrait that exactly resembled Noah.

    "You did an amazingly good job. I really like it."

    Noah gazed at the painting with his deep eyes, smiled, and reached out to Esther.

    "I''d like to pay you back.¡±

    ¡°It''s alright.¡±

    ¡°Come on, there''s nothing free in this world.¡±

    Although Esther insisted she was alright, Noah persisted that he could not just ept it.

    "But I don''t want anything?"

    "Then I''ll show you a stunning scene."

    "Stunning?"

    "Yes. My secret garden in the backyard."

    Esther was intrigued by the word secret garden but suddenly felt strange.

    "Can you move? Can you walk?"

    "Yes, it''s possible now."

    Esther crossed her arms as she observed Noah answering casually.

    Noah seemed more and more suspicious by the second. She wondered if he was genuinely sick.

    <strong>''Isn''t he lying?'' </strong>

    As she agonized seriously, Noah couldn''t hold back hisughter as Esther''s cheeks swelled from her deep thought.

    "If you have anything you want to ask me, ask. Don''t think about it alone."

    Esther, ashamed of having been read, coughed vaguely.

    "Hmm, okay. What kind of disease do you have?"

    "The disease is called the Curse of God. You know of it, right? A disease that causes death if you don''t receive a specific amount of mana."

    Esther was perplexed by the name of the condition. The illness that Noah possessed was terminal.

    Even the temple went above and beyond to find a cure for the disease, only to no avail.

    She couldn''t believe Noah caught that infamous incurable disease. She btedly pitied him.

    "So that''s why you were like that."

    Esther felt all the pieces of the puzzle had been put together. She understood why Noah was in the sanctuary and why he woke up whenever she held his hand.

    He used her powers.

    It may not have been Noah''s will, but his body naturally absorbed and recovered using Esther''s strength.

    "It must have been hard."

    Esther, who had resided in the temple for an extended time, witnessed countless people suffering from the disease and passing away.

    It was a pity to think Noah would die like them. She felt ufortable, even though it hadn''t been long since she found out.

    "It''s a disease that doesn''t contain a cure."

    "It''s not that there''s no cure."

    "What?"

    Esther''s ears pricked. A cure for an untreatable disease that no one knew of... This, she couldn''t help but wonder about.

    "You''re curious, right? I''ll let you know once we go outside."

    Noah rolled up his nket and ced his feet on the floor. It had been a long time since Noahst left his bed.

    Thanks to Esther, he contained enough strength, but as he hadn¡¯t gotten ustomed to walking for a while now, he only stumbled pathetically.

    Esther also noticed this and held Noah by the shoulder. He grasped Esther''s hand with a cheerful smile.

    "I think it would be easier if you held my hand rather than my shoulders. I¡¯d be grateful."

    "Alright."

    Esther grabbed Noah''s hand tightly and headed for the backyard.

    It was a bit ufortable, but she couldn''t shake off the hands of someone in need.

    They walked to the opposite side of the entrance connected to Noah''s room and passed through some vines before the backyard appeared.

    "What do you think?"

    Esther felt her heart throbbing so much that she couldn''t answer.

    The air, trees, flowers, wind, and even birds here felt like they were talking to her.

    <strong>¡®It''s strange.¡¯</strong>

    It was her first time visiting this ce, yet it was warm and cozy as if it were her own hometown. Esther opened her arms wide.

    A cool breeze began to blow nearby. Petals gathered and spun around her endlessly.

    She did not intend for it, but the sanctuary was fully responding to Esther¡¯s gestures and breath.

    Esther detected this sense of unity for a while. She soon attempted to break off the flow, as she felt her strength growing uncontrobly.

    However, it didn''t go as she desired.

    <strong>''It won''t stop.'' </strong>

    Her strength kept slipping away. She decided to try and forcefully cut off her energy, even if it would harm her.

    It was then.

    Esther perceived certain eyes gazing straight through to her.

    "Who...?"

    With that, the power that had been escaping madlypletely ceased. As if nothing had happened, her surrounding area became peaceful once again.

    Esther gasped for breath as she nced around her. All the flowers in the field were now in full bloom.

    Esther desperately looked for the person she had just made contact with.

    ¡°Noah! Who else was just here besides us?¡±

    ¡°Someone else? No one, it was just us.¡±

    It was weird. It certainly felt like she made eye contact with someone foreign. All the same, it felt like she''d met them somewhere before now.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Esther shook her head, wiping her sweat with her sleeve.

    "No, I guess I was wrong."

    She nced around the garden, forcing herself to shake off the strange feeling.

    Esther slowly turned her head toward Noah. He kept gazing at her with unshakable eyes.

    "Why don''t you ask me anything?"

    In an instant, flowers had bloomed and the wind rose. Anyone could tell that Noah was too calm for this situation.

    ¡°I expected it roughly. Last time you held my hand, I woke up immediately. As I¡¯ve seen today, it seems you have tremendous strength.¡±

    In fact, Noah already knew of Esther''s ability, but he couldn''t say that, so he only mentioned it indirectly.

    Of course, his exnation convinced Esther, so her doubts about Noah resolved.

    "I see."

    "Yes. Speaking of which, Esther, I would like to ask you a favor."

    "What is it?"

    Noah grinned as he looked into Esther''s eyes.

    "Can''t we meet regrly? Actually, this is the cure I was talking about earlier. I need to keep seeing you."

    He shamelessly confided about using her openly. Nevertheless, she strangely didn''t dislike it when he asked so confidently.

    Still, it was hard to promise for regr meetings. She didn''t want to have too deep a rtionship with anyone.

    "That''ll be a bit difficult...¡±

    "Instead, I''ll help youter."

    "Help? What do you mean help?"

    Esther''s eyes were filled with questions.

    "Anyhow, just trust me. I''m sure I''ll be of helpter."

    Noah sped his pinky finger with Esther''s.

    His determination filled Esther''s confused eyes.

    When Esther couldn¡¯t turn her eyes away, she nodded.

    "Okay."

    It was a small promise confirmed between the two in the sanctuary, amidst the flowers that bloomed brilliantly.

    It was then.

    Esther could hear the voice of Palen searching for her from afar.

    "Lady Esther! Sir Noah! Where are you!!"

    She didn''t realize since she had been with Noah, but the meeting time was already over. Esther turned away, startled.

    "I''ve got to go."

    "We''ll see each other again soon, right?"

    "...Yes, see you again."

    Noah regretfully let go of Esther''s hand.

    Still, after receiving the desired answer, his expression turned noticeably brighter.

    Esther turned around and attempted to call for Palen. However, before she could, he had already entered the garden where Esther and Noah were.

    Palen nced at Noah and froze in ce. His shocked eyes had grown as if they were about to pop out.

    "Lord Noah... how the?! How can you walk..."

    "It just happened."

    Noah ced his finger over his lips and ordered Palen to quiet down.

    Then he lightly pushed Esther''s back with his palm.

    "Good-bye. Be happy.¡±

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Be happy, what kind of greeting is that?¡±

    ¡°Just. I want you to smile.¡±

    Esther shifted her head embarrassedly as she witnessed Noah affectionately gazing at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re weird, really. I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Palen rubbed his eyes several times as he observed the children exchanging greetings so familiarly. He even pinched his hand, thinking it might have been a dream.

    ¡®Is this a miracle?¡¯

    Palen¡¯s reaction to the scene was perfectly normal, as everyone thought Noah would never stand up again so naturally.

    Noah stood in perfect health and waved until Esther left the sanctuary.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Hah, hah¡­ that kid¡­!¡±

    Cespia breathed heavily as she woke up from her deep slumber. Drops of sweat formed on her forehead.

    She earnestly raised her body. She seemed nk as if the sudden shock still lingered in her remembrance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely seen it.¡±

    It was a mystery how it was deemed possible, but the child bestowed with the powers of the saint appeared in Cespia¡¯s dream countless times.

    The pink-eyed female Cespia hadst witnessed was flourishing in an unknown sanctuary.

    The child¡¯s incredible divine power, which Cespia felt through her dreams, was far surpassing her own.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t Rabienne¡­¡±

    Cespia shivered.

    She had hoped that what appeared in her visions was simply a coincidence, however, it was now clear.

    The next saint was not Rabienne.

    ¡®How heartbroken that kind child will be. How could I possibly say this to her.¡¯

    As she knew just how much Rabienne was looking forward to bing the next saint, Cespia was overly anxious the news would wound her heart.

    ¡°God could only be indifferent. I¡¯m regretful to hear that there is a child more brilliant than Rabienne who will serve God¡­ It is quite unfortunate.¡±

    Above all, Rabienne was the only one who had resided next to Cespia all this time. Her head overflowed with the thoughts of what would happen if ever lost Rabienne because of this.

    Cespia stumbled out of bed. She wished for some water to freshen her sore throat.

    The door was notpletely closed. As soon as Cespia held on the door handle to push it open, a conversation could be heard through the very crack.

    Cespia ceased pushing the door and held her breath.

    ¡°Lady Rabienne! I heard you¡¯ve be a saint candidate. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to you. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°What have I done? Haha.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to distinguish the voices of those who were speaking.

    Rabienne and Verdo. When she made out the words ¡®saint candidate¡¯ in their conversation, Cespia frowned.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯

    Cespia held her ears close to the door and listened intently to the ongoing conversation.

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t we increase the amount of drugs we give to the Saint?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be great. I¡¯m getting tired of this now¡­ And that must also be true for knight Verdo? You¡¯re tied up just taking care of the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m d we don¡¯t have to wait another year.¡±

    Rabienne smiled and added a few words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll double the amount starting today.¡±

    After fully understanding the situation, Cespia¡¯s face distorted from shock.

    She was betrayed by the person she trusted the most. The thought shook Cespia¡¯s eyes without mercy.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense. Rabienne has¡­ been feeding me poison all this time.¡¯

    Only then did she recall her body condition gradually worsening.

    No matter how much mana was used, they couldn¡¯t ascertain the cause of the disease. This only left her to give up hope after the treatment caused her to be in worse condition.

    Cespia shakily attempted to hold the wall to support herself, however, she instead mmed the frame attached to the wall with her hand.

    At that moment, the frame fell to the floor and produced a loud noise. Cespia felt goosebumps on her back.

    ¡®They shouldn¡¯t know I¡¯m awake.¡¯

    Her instincts were shouting that she couldn¡¯t be caught now.

    Cespia tip-toed to reduce as much sound as possible and ran desperately towards the bed.

    ¡°Did you hear that sound just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Bu-bump bu-bump.

    Cespia¡¯s heart beat rapidly as she listened to Rabienne¡¯s footsteps moving in her direction. Her ankles twisted, but she managed to muster all her strength and reached the bed.

    Cespia shut her eyes tightly and pretended to be unconscious. Not muchter, she could feel Rabienne¡¯s gaze as she entered the room.

    ¡°¡­Why did it fall?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes hardened as she perceived something was amiss. She stood next to the bed, suspiciously observing Cespia, who was trying her best to remain asleep.

    ¡°Saint, are you awake?¡±

    She spoke in her sweet and friendly tone like she usually would.

    Cespia flinched for a moment, however, she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her.¡±

    When no response sounded from Cespia, Rabienne waved her palm over Cespia¡¯s face.

    Then, she turned and walked back to the area where the frame fell. Cespia released the small breath that she held until now.

    ¡°Why did this fall?¡±

    ¡°It must have been wrongly ced. I¡¯ll order them to clean it up right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Rabienne was suspicious, however, she did not doubt Cespia.

    It was because she believed that the effect of the drug was so strong that Cespia could not have awakened before Rabienne came in.

    After confirming that the priest had left, Rabienne brought out a small bottle.

    It was the poison that Cespia took every day. After putting in twice the amount, she grinned.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡±

    Naturally, Rabienne took a seat next to the bed and shook Cespia gently to wake her up.

    Cespia worked to raise her eyelids as heavily as she could to seem as usual.

    ¡°Is it time already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you must take the medicine on time to recover quickly.¡±

    Rabienne smiled innocently as she handed Cespia the medicine bowl. It was a bowl filled with poison.

    Cespia¡¯s mouth trembled with betrayal as she imagined Rabienne tricking her every time with that face of hers.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    When Cespia did not receive the medicine, Rabienne¡¯s voice rose slightly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it.¡±

    Cespia took the medicine in fear that Rabienne would notice anything.

    She had no choice but to drink it if she didn¡¯t wish to be suspected.

    ¡°By any chance, did you happen to hear anything?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s hand flinched.

    ¡°A frame fell a while ago and there was an unpleasant bang, so I was wondering if it woke you up.¡±

    Rabienne rolled her clear eyes with an innocent expression.

    However, she ced some pressure and gazed at Cespia. Her gaze doubted the olddy.

    Cespia, on the other hand, answered calmly.

    Even if her mind was blurred by poison, her dignity as a saint remained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. I just awakened.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Then, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Rabienneughed with relief.

    ¡°How are you today, Saint?¡±

    ¡°My condition is bing worse.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t give up. For me, at least. I¡¯ll always take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Cespia closed her eyes tightly and gulped the medicine Rabienne gave her.

    The more she drank, the more pathetic she felt that she was being manipted by such a child.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t think Rabienne, the Duke¡¯s daughter, would have no ambition. However, she did not know that those who obeyed God¡¯s will could be this evil.

    ¡®What do I do now?¡¯

    Cespia grew lost in thought as she responded to Rabienne¡¯s uselessments.

    There was only one thing she could do in her unbearably seething vengeance.

    ¡®The child who will be the next Saint.¡¯

    There was no one in the temple Cespia could trust. She didn¡¯t expect anything from the rotten temple.

    Instead, the child she witnessed in her dreams. Cespia decided to locate the pink-eyed child who would be the next saint and assist her.

    ¡°Saint, haven¡¯t you seen anything about the chosen one yet?¡±

    ¡°No, the goddess may still be thinking.¡±

    Cespia was not going to let Rabienne know anything about the next saint.

    She didn¡¯t have much time left anyway. After Rabienne left the room, she examined her body condition. She had already been thoroughly poisoned.

    Since she couldn¡¯t save herself, Cespia wished to buy as much time as possible to discover the next saint before the temple could.

    ¡®Oh, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m like this.¡¯

    She had devoted her whole life to be a saint, yet how could they abandon her like this. The deep sense of betrayal pierced Cespia¡¯s heart.

    She was the one who stood at the peak of all power. It was devastating how her end was being yed by an evil child.

    A stream of tears flowed through Cespia¡¯s eyes as she smiled helplessly.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã?¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Wow, this is perfect. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Dorothy smiled as she observed Esther in her new dress.

    BamBam also blinked as she circled the small girl to show she approved of it.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    Esther nced at her reflection in the mirror. She thought the ribbons were very cute.

    It was a dress that Darwin chose and presented himself. He gifted Esther a pretty new dress as a gift, in addition to stating that they would be heading out today.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Esther¡¯s mind was filled with expectation and anxiety. It was even more so since it was the first time she was going out with Darwin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure it must be a good ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously in tune to Dorothy¡¯s bright energy. She then left the room, determined.

    As Esther left the stairs, she witnessed Darwin waiting on the first floor.

    She could perceive a well-built figure in his neat clothes. He seemed more like a portrait the more Esther observed him.

 Chapter 41

    "Father!"

    Esther flusteredly addressed Darwin as ''father''. It was a change that she worked to keep up after making up her mind to change her unfortunate fate.

    In addition, before he knew it, Darwin had already be ustomed to Esther calling him as such.

    "You¡¯ve arrived. The dress suits you very well."

    The corners of Darwin''s lips raised as he witnessed the sight of Esther in her new attire. It was a pleasure buying her new clothing, although everything seemed to look good on Esther no matter how much he searched.

    Darwin apanied Esther to the carriage.

    "Where are we going?"

    "You''ll find out when we get there."

    After he previously brought up the outing, Darwin kept a secret regarding where they would be heading. Esther''s curiosity grew even more as the carriage proceeded.

    Fortunately, their destination was within the territories of Tersia, so the ride didn''t take long.

    "Your Grace, this is the mountains." (Ben)

    "It seems worse than I imagined." (Darwin)

    Esther gazed at the peaks.

    The sign ced before the entrance stated ¡®No entry.¡¯ She couldn''t figure out why he brought her here when there was no road yet.

    "Esther, we''re going to climb this mountain from here on."

    Darwin gazed at Esther, his expression grave. Then, he turned his back indifferently.

    "Will you be able to climb it?"

    "Yes? Why?"

    "It''s a rough mountain path, so it¡¯ll be dangerous."

    Darwin was worried Esther would grow tired. The only reason he brought her here was to show her his surprise. However, it wasn''t intended to make her walk along such a rough mountain path.

    "Your Grace, I will lift My Lady on my back."

    "Yes, I also offer to do so!"

    The escort knights hurriedly ventured to stop Darwin when he offered to carry Esther himself. He was Darwin, the Grand Duke.

    "Get back. I will carry her."

    However, all their efforts were pathetically obstructed by Darwin''s deadly re.

    Of course, Darwin also wouldn''t be carrying Esther on his back.

    "I can walk."

    That was because Esther asserted that she would walk by herself. She chuckled and replied it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    Darwin stood beside Esther and sighed.

    "Alright, but if you''re having a hard time, you have to tell me."

    "Yes."

    That was how the outing began. Esther worked to bnce herself and stepped on the many rough stones to keep up with Darwin''s pace. However, his quick steps were simply too swift to follow. The difference was too vast in the first ce.

    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±

    Esther eventually called Darwin after the distance between the two widened considerably.

    "Father!"

    Darwin turned around in surprise. After he witnessed Esther, who was much far behind, he immediately stepped towards her.

    "I''m sorry. I guess I was too fast."

    It wasn''t because he didn''t want to be considerate of Esther, but he had honestly never walked to match pace with anyone else before.

    Darwin felt disheartened as he waited patiently for Esther to catch her breath.

    As Esther didn''t wish to be apart from Darwin again, she held onto the hem of his clothing.

    <strong>¡®Her cuteness will be the death of me.¡¯</strong>

    The love-stricken father''s heart melted as he observed his daughter holding onto him tightly so they wouldn''t fall apart again. Darwin held Esther''s hand.

    "If you don''t want to be carried on my back, let¡¯s hold hands. Then the speed would be right for both of us."

    "...Yes, Father."

    Esther clutched Darwin¡¯srge hand. It was very warm and nice to walk like this, hand in hand.

    They arrived in the middle of the mountain a short whileter. As they walked along the path, a deep valley emerged.

    Ching, ching.

    Prying could be heard above.

    Esther got on her toes, curious as to what the source of the sound was. Nevertheless, it was so far that she couldn''t see anything.

    "Wait."

    Darwin lifted Esther.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "How is it? Can you see?"

    Esther opened her mouth nkly. However, she was only surprised for a moment.

    She could see much further now that she was seated on Darwin¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes sparkled as this was her first time seeing anything at such a height.

    "Yes, I can see very well. People are digging for something..."

    "Yes, this is a diamond mine."

    "Diamond? Wow... I''ve never seen it before."

    "You''ll soon get tired of it."

    Darwin spoke calmly to Esther, who was on the other hand wholly amazed at the mining site she had never before witnessed in her life.

    "It''s all yours now."

    "What''s mine?"

    Esther, who had been listening silently, asked in a startled tone.

    "It''s a gift from me.¡±

    "The whole mine...?"

    "Yeah. Everything you see is now yours."

    Esther''s mouth gradually widened.

    Darwin''s tone remained indifferent as if it were nothing.

    However, for Esther, a person who never received any such thing as a gift before, her eyes became rounded.

    ¡°Thank you, but it''s too much!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡±

    Darwin carefully dropped Esther on the floor. He reassured her not to feel pressured.

    "You don''t necessarily have to use the diamonds. You can sell, share, manage it to your heart''s content."

    "Well, do aristocrats usually exchange gifts like this?"

    Esther asked, genuinely curious.

    "No, these mines are the means of living for the aristocrats... not something to be exchanged as gifts."

    Hearing Ben''s answer added to her psychological burden. As Esther hesitated, Darwin questioned what was so worrisome for her.

    "You''re not any aristocrat, you''re my daughter. ept it with confidence."

    The words brought Esther to her senses.

    She seemed to have been trapped in a mindset she created and was unconsciously restraining herself.

    Like Darwin had said, he was a Grand Duke. It would not have been strange to give the wholend as a gift, not just the mine.

    <strong>¡®That''s right. I have to be confident.¡¯</strong>

    The gift was just something to be grateful for.

    "Yes, thank you."

    Darwin nodded satisfactorily at her answer.

    "Your Grace, we are ready."

    Ben stood beside the two awhile before politely interrupting the conversation.

    Esther''s eyes made out a bright pink cloth spread out in the distance.

    It did not suit the mine at all, nevertheless, it was one Darwin had ordered to bring for a short teatime with Esther.

    Darwin headed towards the area first. Then he beckoned Esther, who was tilting her head in confusion all this time.

    "Let''s take a break."

    "Oh, yes!"

    Esther, flustered for a moment, ran to where Darwin was.

    The cloth was so big that even if Ben sat down with the two, there would still be space left.

    "Here''s coffee. I''ve prepared hot cocoa for My Lady."

    As soon as Ben sat down, he poured out the drinks. It was amazing that Darwin had brought these things.

    Whoo.

    Esther blew on her hot cocoa and took a sip. The sweet, dark chocte scent tickled her nose.

    At first, she was too abashed to notice, but sitting on the mat felt like they were on a pic.

    <strong>''It''s fun.'' </strong>

    Darwin was rumored to be cold-hearted to others, but in front of Esther, he was rather affectionate.

    Esther wriggled her feet, feeling as though she came to this outing with her real father.

    "There are snacks too."

    As Darwin gestured, all kinds of desserts and sandwiches were ced on the mat. Everything was to Esther''s liking.

    Darwin ced the food before Esther.

    It was his pleasure to watch her eat delightfully.

    After Esther finished eating a te, Darwin immediately grabbed something else.

    As a result, her stomach quickly became full. Esther shook her head, not able to take any more.

    "Why? Does it taste bad?"

    "No! My stomach is full..."

    "Then let''s take a break."

    Darwin ced down the snack, his expression regretful.

    Esther thought she was fortunate and chewed the tart in her mouth.

    "Wait."

    There were crumbs on Esther''s lips. Darwin reached out his hand casually and wiped her mouth himself.

    Esther did not avoid Darwin¡¯s hands. She seemed awkward yet familiar with his actions.

    <strong>''You don¡¯t shrink away anymore.¡¯</strong>

    Previously, Esther had flinched whenever Darwin reached out to her, but that soon diminished. Her expressions had changed as much as that.

    Now, her gloomy face that was filled with sorrow had disappeared and she seemed her age.

    Darwin was delighted and could not take his eyes off Esther. She seemed more lovely day after day.

    "Esther."

    Esther hurriedly raised her head from the cocoa.

    "Yes?"

    "Is your stayfortable?¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s so nice.¡±

    Esther hastily nodded her head. Darwin¡¯s smile deepened at her cute appearance.

    <strong>''Why aren''t you eating?'' </strong>

    Esther rmended a donut as she noticed Darwin had taken care of her but not himself.

    "Father, have one of these."

    Although Darwin never touched sweets, he couldn¡¯t help but ept since it was Esther who offered him.

    "It''s delicious since you gave it to me."

    Darwin spoke something so embarrassing without one change of expression.

    Ben pinched the back of his hand, in doubt of his ears.

    <strong>¡®They wouldn''t believe me if I told them.¡¯</strong>

    None of the vassals would believe Darwin was capable of saying such things.

    Esther, although embarrassed, worked to engrave this memory deep in her heart. She felt like she had be closer to Darwin.

    While the two were talking, Ben headed to the mine and brought back some of the diamonds that the workers had dug.

    "Mydy, I''ve brought a few for you to celebrate with.¡±

    Ben''s basket was filled with dirt-covered diamonds. They were all brilliant in size.

    When Esther received the basket, she held her chin and gaped at the beauties.

    <strong>''Wow, it''s so shiny.'' </strong>

    Although not fully revealed, this was indeed a pile of diamonds.

    Esther had never owned such a fortune. Before entering the temple, she always struggled with poverty.

    She couldn''t even make donations due to herck of money. Esther always had to watch from afar the food she wished to eat, and couldn''t wear new clothing.

    Although she adjusted to the wealthy life of the Grand Duke, her spending habits did not change.

    At this moment, however, the fact that she was the daughter of the Grand Duke felt more real than ever.

    <strong>''I''ve be super rich.'' </strong>

    She felt bitter, yet somehow, a smile slowly hung around her mouth.

 Chapter 42

    That evening.

    Esther plopped on a chair and earnestly gazed at the jewelry box, which bore a numerous amount of diamonds inside.

    She observed the box diligently, her appearance resembling someone who was in the middle of a snowball fight. Then, Esther slowly reached out her finger to touch the diamonds.

    "Amazing. It''s all diamonds."

    It felt bizarre to be able to observe such glistening objects. It was as if she owned something forbidden.

    However, Esther was quite thrilled.

    She now owned money that she could freely use at her disposal. Money that wouldn¡¯t disappear no matter how much would be consumed!

    The more money Esther maintained, the better the chance she had to deal with Rabienne and the temple thoroughly.

    Now that Esther owned her diamond mine, she wouldn¡¯t have to ask Darwin for assistance every single time.

    "Good."

    Esther subsequently shifted her hand to close the box. However, just before her hand forced the lid down, she nit-picked out thergest refined diamond that Ben had deliberately packed.

    "Dorothy."

    "Yes?"

    Dorothy, who had been tidying the room, rushed to herdy''s call.

    "You said your brother was getting married soon, right?"

    "Yes, next month."

    A few days ago, Dorothy had been apologizing to her brother as she couldn¡¯t support his wedding fund.

    Esther recalled this beforehand and held out the diamond she had just chosen to Dorothy.

    ¡°Take this and go home.¡±

    "Hick! Mydy, you brought this from the mine, didn''t you?"

    Dorothy fell on her knees, startled by the object.

    It was such arge diamond, she was positive it would pay for at least two years¡¯ sry.

    "Gosh, giving me something like this. I can''t ept it."

    "Don''t feel pressured. I''m giving it to you out of gratitude. If I am in need of more, I can always visit the mine again."

    Esther ced the diamond in Dorothy¡¯s hand, obliging her to receive it.

    "Mydy..."

    Dorothy was in tears as she nced at the diamond sitting on her palm.

    "Hngh... Actually, I was troubled by the cost of my brother¡¯s wedding. But because mydy gave me the diamond..."

    "If it''s because you''re short on money, I''ll give you all of this. So don''t cry, okay?¡±

    Esther handed Dorothy the whole jewelry box out of anxiousness. She seemed to be crying even more now.

    "No! This is more than enough. With this, I can purchase the few outfits my brother wished for. I''m crying merely out of happiness."

    Dorothy refused the box and urgently exined to clear Esther¡¯s misunderstanding. Although tears were streaming down her face, her expression was bright.

    "I will work better in the future. I am lucky to have such a caringdy."

    "Hehe."

    Esther grinned with pride.

    "But... did you really mean to give me all this just because I was crying?"

    "Yes. Why?"

    "No, there are many bad people in the world! You can''t give anyone all this!¡±

    Dorothy rubbed away the tear tracks with her sleeves and proceeded to nag meticulously.

    Esther pondered deeply as she listened to Dorothy''sints.

    <strong>¡®Does she want me to give everyone only one?'' </strong>

    Originally, she was thinking of saving the diamonds for the times she would need them. But, seeing how much Dorothy favored being gifted one, Esther seemed to change her mind.

    She believed it would be gratifying to hand a few to the attendants who had been nice to her.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    A few dayster, during the afternoon.

    The meal had ended, but it was still too early in the evening to fall asleep.

    "Oh, did mydy doze off already?"

    Dorothy quickly held her breath and made sure not to cause any sound. This was because herdy had fallen fast asleep.

    She discreetly turned off the lights and left the room, feeling distressed for her poordy, who must''ve been very tired.

    However, as soon as the lights turned off, Esther¡¯s eyes spontaneously opened.

    <strong>''Is she gone?¡¯</strong>

    The small girl lingered in ce for a while, then steadily crept to the door. She situated her ear against the door and listened attentively. The hall remained silent.

    She carefully opened the door and peeked through. There was no one outside.

    Esther then warily made her way out of the mansion.

    Although she encountered the guards amid her escape, there weren''t any restrictions as she exined herself to be taking a walk.

    The ce she was so determined to head to was the Havel Garden.

    "This is a good ce."

    Esther nodded satisfactorily as she observed the garden. It was a spacious and difficult area to head to, making it a perfect location to rehearse her powers.

    The purpose of sneaking out behind Dorothy¡¯s back was to train her divine strength.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let my powers go wild.¡±

    It would be difficult if her mana suddenly burst, thinking back to the incident that urred recently.

    She should''ve been capable of controlling the overflowing force in her body, but she was notpetent to do so.

    As Esther contemted how she would initiate her mana, she noticed a nearby fountain.

    "Water?"

    She recalled training with water while in the temple, so a fountain this size was more than suitable.

    As she approached the stream and peered through, leaves and petals could be seen floating atop.

    Even if a gardener managed the garden every day, it was natural for them to tend to the water at least once a year.

    "I''m going to test this."

    Esther opened her palms wide and stretched them forward. After closing her eyes, she rested all her focus on her fingertips.

    <strong>''Be clean!''</strong>

    She hadn¡¯t intended for this to happen.

    The moment Esther deemed her request, her powers reacted and considerable energy extended from her fingertips.

    Mana, much more than Esther had anticipated, flowed into the fountain. All the water inside soared up simultaneously. It was a remarkable sight, the stream of water floating within the air.

    Esther inted her cheeks, disheartened by what had happened.

    "I failed to control the force once again."

    Still, as Esther wished, the water in the fountain turned out very clean. It was dazzling and transparent.

    "It''s very clean. It almost seems like holy water... Wait, don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Esther flinched and edged towards the fountain. She thought it couldn''t be possible. However, just to make sure, she took a small sip by cupping her palms.

    Gulp.

    At that moment, holy energy spread inside Esther¡¯s mouth,pletely clearing her head. It was that very moment her doubts turned into conviction.

    "I can do something like this?"

    Esther murmured weakly. She rubbed the back of her arms, feeling cold shivers through her spine.

    All the water in the fountain had be holy.

    A high priest ought to pray continuously for a few days to maintain holy water, the size of one''s palm.

    That was how difficult it was to produce, but she was able to easily do so within a short amount of time.

    This was impossible within Esther''smon sense.

    She became increasingly anxious. Her powers seemed to surpass her expectations.

    <strong>''What am I supposed to do with this?'' </strong>

    Esther sat at the edge of the fountain, observing the holy water. She suddenly recalled one of her previous sses.

    If one produced mana, they could use their holy water to observe any ce they¡¯d wish for.

    It was a rare ability that could not be used without having a considerable amount of mana. Only saints of the past have been able to...

    "Maybe."

    Esther calmed herself and proceeded to make her attempt. She believed it would be attainable if she were to think so.

    <strong>¡®Rabienne.¡¯</strong>

    As Esther settled all attention upon Rabienne, her coral eyes began to change color. It leisurely converted from faintly yellow to brilliantly golden.

    As if to respond to the change of the atmosphere, the surface of the water began to sway. Esther opened her eyes, expecting the oue to be the same as her previous attempts.

    <strong>¡®It¡¯s real?¡¯</strong>

    Esther stopped breathing in surprise. Astonishingly, Rabienne appeared inside the holy water.

    She seemed to be feeding a woman medicine. It was an olddy who appeared lifeless.

    Esther ventured, glimpsing at a closer stance. She was curious regarding her identity. In a sh, the woman turned her eyes and gazed towards Esther.

    Shocked, Esther sshed the surface of the water with her hand. The water scattered, in addition to the sight she had just glimpsed, which disappeared without a trace.

    Esther gripped her forehead, confused. She couldn''t process what had just unfolded before her eyes.

    "That person was Saint Cespia."

    Her proud eyes and benevolent appearance were nowhere to be seen. She had changed so much that Esther wasn¡¯t able to recognize her at one nce.

    Now that Esther thought about it, it was most likely Saint Cespia who made eye contact with her during her visit to Noah''s sanctuary. She was convinced with that fact when their eyes met just now.

    It was surprising that Esther sessfully applied her mana into the holy water and seeded in witnessing Rabienne. However, Saint Cespia¡¯s appearance was much more of a shock.

    "I thought it was strange she hadn¡¯t appeared at the official event, but..."

    She was taking medicine under Rabienne''s supervision. Esther was already suspicious of what Rabienne had done to her, seeing her lifeless, dull eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to find out, since I¡¯m not residing inside the temple.¡±

    Rabienne was preparing something dreadful. However, considering the security of the temple, it seemed impossible for Esther to find out.

    She tried once more to create the frame, only to fail. However, Esther was lucky enough to be able to have witnessed Rabienne.

    Esther decided to leave her disappointment behind and head back. She seemed a bit drowsy, likely due to her incredible use of mana.

    She brushed her sweaty hair, not feeling at all well.

    <strong>''Huh? I can''t see...'' </strong>

    Her vision blurred.

    Esther blinked multiple times, and eventually fell, unable to move any further.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    During the time Esther sneaked out of the mansion and headed to the garden.

    Judy noticed Esther from afar as he fooled around on his own.

    "Oh? It''s Esther!"

    He beamed. As Judy headed towards her, he noticed she was significantly different from usual and decided to quietly follow.

    <strong>''Where is she going alone at this hour?'' </strong>

    Judy wandered quietly to get rid of any sounds, and Esther had no idea he was following her.

    He was thrilled at the thought of sneaking after Esther and surprising her from behind.

    However, a whileter, he beheld a miraculous scene. He had thought Esther only wanted to hang around the fountain, but at her strange motioning, every drop of water soared to the sky.

    ¡°Esther, who are you, really?¡±

    Judy watched everything with his mouth agape. He had previously missed the timing, so he couldn''t surprise Esther.

    He leaned against the tree and was mysteriously beginning to feel tired. However, he soon regained consciousness at the deafening noise.

    As Judy rubbed his eyes, he found Esther copsed and rushed towards her.

    "Esther? What''s wrong? Wake up!"

    Although he called for Esther, she didn¡¯t budge an inch. Judy anxiously shook Esther from side to side, oblivious of what to do.

 Chapter 43

    "What should I do?"

    bbergasted, Judy rapidly moved his rigid arms and held Esther, grumbling. Although Judy was strong, it was still too much for his small physique.

    He proceeded to run towards the mansion without having the time to think. His thoughts only consisted of handing Esther to someone-- anyone to help her.

    "Please wake up. Huh?"

    Judy¡¯s face turned white with shock.

    He crossed the hill without any difficulty. As he nearly reached the mansion, someone called his name.

    ¡°Master Judy?¡±

    The person advanced from the opposite side.

    Judy, who came to his senses, soon asked hurriedly, breathing roughly as he held Esther in his trembling arms.

    "Who are you?"

    ¡°Oh, I am a doctor. My name is Evian... I was present thest time the master had the Young Lady''s check-up. Do you remember?¡±

    "Are you really a doctor? Then that¡¯s great."

    Judy sighed in relief.

    It was a huge coincidence that he met a doctor. He had thought to call a doctor right away, and it didn¡¯t matter who.

    ¡°Then take a look at Esther.¡±

    Judy pointed to the girl in his arms, his eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°Of course, but can you exin what happened?¡±

    ¡°She suddenly copsed.¡±

    Although Evian seemed to be seriously examining Esther, he was, in fact, silently cheering inside.

    <strong>''How could I be this lucky?''</strong>

    The checkup had been too brief previously. Although he wished to know more about Esther''s condition, he never again encountered the opportunity to do so because of his low status.

    However, right now, Esther was unconscious, having Judy as the only one next to her. This would give Evian the perfect chance to inspect as much as he desired.

    ¡°Then excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Evian greedily lifted Esther''s wrist, his eyes glinting. However, at that moment, a resounding voice stopped such an opportunity.

    "Stop!"

    Both Judy and Evian turned back at the sudden voice.

    ¡°Master Dennis?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The owner of that urgent voice was none other than Dennis.

    Unlike Dennis, Judy was still gasping for breath after all the running.

    "Give me Esther."

    Dennis rushed forward without hesitation, blocking Evian from touching Esther.

    Evian flinched as he gazed at him attentively.

    "Why are you doing this? I asked him to take a look since Esther isn¡¯t waking up.¡±

    Judy, annoyed, asked why Dennis stopped the doctor from examining Esther. He believed Esther should see a doctor as soon as possible.

    However, Dennis reassured Judy, letting him know it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    "No, Esther is fine."

    ¡°She¡¯s fine?¡±

    "Yes. She must have fallen asleep.¡±

    Judy noticed something was odd, as Dennis continued to insist she was fine. However, he couldn¡¯t decide what to d,o as he was too worried about Esther.

    "Don''t be like that, master. Let me take a look at the Young Lady. There might be something wrong with her body."

    Evian tried to look as servile as he could to avoid missing this opportunity. He had an expression of a doctor who was genuinely concerned about his patient and could not think of anything else.

    "It¡¯s fine."

    However, Dennis stubbornly rejected Evian. Then, as if there wasn¡¯t any need to say more, he stood in front of Esther.

    "You may leave."

    "...Yes, master."

    Evian couldn''t take his eyes off Esther, overtaken with mncholy at the missed opportunity.

    "My name is Evian. Please call me whenever you are in need of me."

    However, he could only smile and back down, as he was a mere worker in front of his masters.

    Dennis stepped aside only after Evian was nowhere to be seen. Then, as if the tension had finally eased, Dennis proceeded to scold Judy, his voice filled with irritation.

    "Why did you permit a nobody like him to check on Esther?"

    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. Not a nobody. Why are you doing this? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Dennis frowned at Judy who had no idea what was happening.

    "Esther is... No, let''s take her to her room first. I''ll exin there."

    Dennis didn¡¯t utter another word the entire time. Judy was the same and followed along until they arrived at Esther''s room.

    As soon as Dennis opened the door, a lengthy,rge entity threatened the twins with its presence. It was BamBam.

    "Hey! Can you go away!?"

    Judy swung his feet, screaming quietly as he tried to chase the snake away.

    "Don¡¯t do that. I think he''s worried about Esther.¡±

    ¡°The snake is worried? Are you insane?¡±

    Judy opened his eyes wide, thinking of his brother¡¯s words as a bluff.

    However, the snake''s gaze was fixed on Esther.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± (BamBam)

    "I won''t hurt her, so please move."

    When Dennis spoke calmly, BamBam opened the way as if it had understood him.

    Judy, bewildered by the scene, soon took Esther to her bed. He immediately ced his finger under her nose.

    "She really seems to be sleeping."

    Herplexion was healthy and her breathing was consistent. Judy was relieved, as it was obvious that she was just sleeping.

    ¡°Where did you find Esther?¡±

    Dennis asked while situating himself on a chair.

    ¡°In the garden. Actually, I secretly followed Esther.¡±

    ¡°Tell me exactly what happened.¡±

    Judy exined everything he had seen the whole time.

    "When Esther raised her hand like this, water from the fountain shot up. And after it calmed down and was back in ce, it was super clean."

    Because he didn''t think he had to hide anything from the start, he also talked about the other powers Esther used.

    Dennis listened, a serious expression on his face as he nodded.

    "It''s not normal. There was that time she controlled snakes, and there was today''s incident. Esther, what is she?"

    "How about you? Did you feel frightened by Esther?"

    Judy shrugged as Dennis asked, replying, "What are you talking about?"

    "Why should I be scared of my little sister? It was just amazing."

    Reassured, Dennis decided to share with Judy what he had learned about Esther.

    ¡°Do not be surprised and just listen.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is it?¡±

    ¡°Esther¡­ may be a saint.¡±

    Judy lept up from his chair. He stood looking nkly, unconscious of his mouth hanging open.

    ¡°Saint? The one who is said to hold the highest position in the temple?¡±

    "That''s right. Even the Emperor can¡¯t go against the Saint."

    Judy waved his hand at Dennis, who was unexpectedly calm.

    "But there''s a saint in the temple now, right?"

    "That''s the strange part. However, if we match all the circumstances, it''s almost certain. You said you saw it yourself today."

    Dennis'' speech was convincing.

    "It¡¯s rewarding to hear that she¡¯s a saint all of a sudden."

    Judy rested his chin on the bed, gazing at Esther who was sound asleep. She waspletely immersed sleeping, and her plump red cheeks seemed very lovely.

    <strong>''I was so surprised when she copsed.''</strong>

    His heart felt like it had plummeted down. It was the first time Judy was so worried about someone besides Darwin and Dennis. It was evident that he epted Esther as a member of the family.

    Judy stroked Esther''s cheek softly, reassuring her that she had nothing to worry about anymore.

    "Esther is just my little sister."

    "That''s right. Even if she is a saint, it won''t make any difference."

    Dennis neatly arranged Esther''s hair.

    "The temple doesn''t know, does it?"

    "Most likely not. If they knew, they wouldn''t have let Father take her."

    "What if this is made known?"

    Dennis and Judy''s green eyes met and sank simultaneously.

    "They could try to take Esther back."

    ¡°That could never happen.¡±

    Judy roared. They¡¯ve already be a family. He couldn''t imagine sending her anywhere else.

    (TN: Ermm¡­ What about marriage? I guess Noah will have to marry into the family.)

    (TN: Sure enough... if he even can lol)

    Judy huffed annoyedly. Even Dennis, who had a gentle personality, clenched his fist.

    Hostile energy intensely revealed amidst the solemn eyes of the twins, proving they¡¯d both inherited Darwin¡¯s blood.

    "We are protecting her."

    Dennis carefully ced his hand on the top of Esther''s stomach. After, Judy piled up his hand on top of Denniss'' and nodded.

    "We''ll never send her anywhere else."

    "Yes, we''re family."

    For the two, Esther was just a little sister who needed care, not a saint.

    "What about Father?"

    "Let''s keep it a secret for now. I''ll let him know when it''s time."

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Judy believed that Dennis, who was smarter than himself would do so befittingly, they made a pinky promise.

    He hoped Esther would have sweet dreams and sleep well.

    Judy and Dennis each took one of Esther''s hands and held them tightly.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    Esther woke up the next day after lunchtime.

    "Uhm."

    Esther yawned and rubbed her eyes. Her hazy eyes stared nkly at the ceiling, surprised as she nced throughout the room.

    <strong>''How did I get back?''</strong>

    She recalled everything she did in the garden, yet she did not remember heading back to her room.

    "Ugh, it''s frustrating."

    Esther jumped out of bed and clutched her hair with both hands. She failed to recall anything.

    Just then, the door opened.

    Dorothy, who entered with an armful of yellow flowers, smiled as she found Esther.

    "Are you awake?"

    Dorothy''s response to her was not different from usual.

    <strong>''She doesn''t know.''</strong>

    It seems she hadn¡¯t been caught sneaking out at night. Esther swept her chest with relief.

    "Yes. But why didn''t you wake me up?"

    "It was Young Master Dennis¡¯ order. He told me to let you sleep in since you seemed tired."

    "Brother?"

    Esther tilted her head sideways.

    It could be because he saw her immersed in sleeping. However, it was somewhat peculiar that he just let her sleep in.

    Meanwhile, Dorothy ced the flowers she brought into the vase. The sweet scent soon filled the room.

    "It¡¯s pretty. What flower is it?"

    "These are Freesia flowers."

    Esther reached out her hand and plucked out a flower without much thought. At that moment, the water in the vase soared in unison.

    <strong>''No!''</strong>

    Scared that Dorothy might witness it, she hurriedly removed her hand. Fortunately, the water quickly returned to the vase.

    "Oh, my God. What''s wrong with this?"

    Dorothy tilted her head in confusion as she saw the water in the vase swaying.

    "Yes, it¡¯s strange."

    Esther pretended not to know about the water when she suddenly heard a knock.

    Knock, knock.

    Esther and Dorothy faced each other with puzzled expressions on their faces due to the strange, slow pace of the knock.

    "Who is it?"

    Dorothy ran quickly and opened the door. However, the person who knocked waspletely unexpected, so she couldn''t promptly let them in.

 Chapter 44

    After a short exchange with the visitor, Beth returned to Esther. She hesitated, seeming somewhat reluctant before she could finally open her mouth.

    "Mydy, it''s Hera. She has something she¡¯d like to say."

    "Who is Hera?"

    "She is a maid in charge of maintaining the third floor."

    "Tell her toe in."

    After Esther permitted Hera to enter, herplexion seemed terrible. The maid incessantly crouched her head, unable to make eye contact with herdy.

    <strong>¡®She seems familiar.¡¯</strong>

    Esther recalled the face she¡¯d witnessed multiple times, if not often.

    Suddenly, Hera quickly crawled towards Esther¡¯s knees and knelt as she wept endlessly.

    "Hick, mydy... I''m sorry. I was wrong. I truly mean it."

    "What''s going on? What''s wrong?"

    Esther had no idea of the meaning behind Hera¡¯s confession. She panicked whilst trying to raise her from the floor.

    "My sin is worthy of death. I didn¡¯t mean it with any bad intentions. Please don''t kick me out. I beg you, spare me. Hick."

    Hera''s unceasing tears continued to drop.

    Highly strung, Esther turned to Dorothy.

    ''Why is she doing this?¡¯

    ''I don''t know either.''

    As they exchanged conversation while lip-syncing, it turned out neither Esther nor Dorothy had an idea of what was happening.

    When there seemed no sign of ending her small fit, Dorothy, annoyed, began to reprimand Hera.

    "Hey, why are you making mydy go through such an ufortable disturbance? Cease crying and speak of what you have done.¡±

    "Yes. I will."

    Hera continued to sob, unable to speak steadily.

    "Actually... I am in charge of cleaning mydy¡¯s room. In the meantime, I discarded the pictures mydy drew¡­¡±

    Hera''s stiff shoulders were trembling. She seemed to realize better than anyone else of the sins shemitted.

    "I was going to throw them away at first. But such great paintings would be a great waste to leave in the trash¡­ hick. I brought the drawings out and identally sold them to the market; I earned money through them.¡±

    ¡°Have you gone insane?¡±

    Dorothy, who was silently following Hera¡¯s words, covered her mouth while overtaken with shock. It was a very serious crime, no one dared secretly sell items from the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    If punished ordingly, one¡¯s hands could be cut off.

    "I must have been crazy for a moment... hick. What¡¯s wrong with my brain?¡±

    However, Esther did not intend to punish Hera.

    Since they were mere sketches she''d intended to throw away, it didn''t matter much if someone sold them.

    "Is that all?"

    "No... Actually, the paintings sold very well. There were those who were seeking a premium as well¡­ There must have been rumors spreading throughout the collectors of these paintings."

    Hera stammered as she shamelessly dered what she had done.

    Although she thoroughly realized how great her wrongdoings were, there was a reason behind confessing to Esther.

    "That''s why... an errand worker from the temple arrived at my house a few days ago."

    "The temple?"

    Esther, who had been listening indifferently, leaned her head as she began to reveal interest.

    "Since then... They heard that the famous painter was in my house, so they paid for the drawing in advance. My mother epted the request without letting me know¡­ I¡¯m so sorry."

    "Then you should return the money back!"

    Dorothy eximed, astonished at Hera¡¯s shameful actions.

    "I can¡¯t do that. My mother asked them to treat my sick brother using their mana abilities instead of the money, so they did that right away... Hick.¡±

    Hera''s words were understandable.

    Her family couldn''t even dream of treatmenting from the temple because of their financial difficulties, yet this one-in-a-million incident treated her brother¡¯s health.

    "Hmm."

    Esther grabbed Hera''s shoulder and lifted her face.

    Tears were flowing down her face and her nose was runny.

    "Is your brother feeling better?"

    "Yes, he is..."

    "That''s a relief."

    Esther smiled as she wiped Hera''s tears with her hands.

    "M, mydy..."

    "That''s enough. You said it was for your sickly brother. Those were things I didn''t need anyway."

    Dorothy leaped in frustration, asserting it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be simply looked over. However, Esther shushed and kept her from speaking any further.

    "Since you¡¯ve been paid in advance, did they say they''de back?"

    "No... I am to hand the portrait to them. They told me toe to the temple myself."

    Hera hurriedly pulled out a voucher from her pocket.

    Looking at the piece of paper, it was not the Central Temple where Esther had been. It was a temple within the Grand Duchy.

    "Alright, I''ll head there."

    "Thank you, thank you very much. This won''t happen again. I''m so sorry... Hick."

    Hera cried endlessly, relieved she¡¯d finally been freed from her overwhelming distress.

    "Mydy, are you sure you want to visit the temple?"

    "Yes, I wanted to do so anyway."

    "No matter what the circumstances, this is considered theft! There''s no reason for mydy to lend her a hand."

    Dorothy''s eyes darkened; she was frustrated that Esther forgave Hera without bing irked in the least.

    "It''s not because of Hera... something has been bothering me since a while ago."

    Esther looked down at the voucher, her eyes filled with unreadable emotions. The temple again.

    Somehow, she felt like she had already been woven into a thread of inevitable fate.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    There was not one ce in the whole empire that did not receive the influence of the temple.

    Although they were certainly found less frequently amidst the territories of the Grand Duke, a ce that was self-governed; there was at least one temple in every ce tomemorate the goddess.

    Esther muttered to herself as she observed the temple, which could already be seen from a distance.

    "It''s bigger than I thought?"

    It wasn¡¯tparable to the central temple. However, it was rather surprising the size, considering the Grand Duke was not on good terms with the temple.

    "Yes. The temple also represents the wealth of the territory. I''ve heard that the Grand Duke made sure to thoroughly construct the building.¡±

    "Right. The temple¡¯s presence is powerful.¡±

    Esther nodded after listening to Dorothy''s exnation.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t a notable day, the temple was fully packed with guests. People were constantly entering and leaving through the wide openings.

    ¡°Mydy, do we have to hide our identities?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re going to disguise ourselves as Hera''s family.¡±

    Esther tied the cloth she had brought behind her ears and covered her face. Dorothy grumbled sulkily while imitating herdy¡¯s movements.

    After they reached the temple, Esther nced around.

    There were a total of three doors as ways to enter the temple. One for insiders, one for donors, and thest for general entrance.

    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°The insider''s door.¡±

    Esther strode towards the distant entrance guarded by the gatekeeper.

    The guard who was patrolling the entrance blocked Esther and gaped at her, confused as to what she thought she was doing.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    The eyes that scanned her exhibited signs of disregard.

    It was evident, due to themoner clothes she had borrowed from Hera.

    Estherughed inwardly at the gatekeeper as she held out the voucher the maid had given her.

    "They said you¡¯d know if I showed this."

    The gatekeeper epted it with dismay. It wasn''t before long, though, that his eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Y, you¡¯re Priest Shin¡¯s guest? Kugh, wait a minute."

    The man hurried inside the temple. After a while, he returned with his face a red color.

    "Let''s enter. Priest Shin is waiting for you."

    Esther nodded calmly and followed the gatekeeper''s steps.

    "Do you see the line of people arranged out there?"

    When Esther didn''t follow his notion, the gatekeeper agitatedly pointed outside the window with his finger.

    There were so many people lined up that they couldn¡¯t fit in Esther''s eye of vision.

    All of them held things such as eggs, meat, and fruits in their hands.

    "That¡¯s the number of the people who want to see the Priest, at least once, while you get to see him right away."

    "Yes."

    Esther nodded indifferently.

    "Oh lord, why is your reaction so dull? For amoner like you, this is a one-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"

    The gatekeeper overflowed with pride as he boasted of the temple. He kept working to instruct Esther while wearing a profound expression.

    "You mustn''t offend the Priest, alright? His position is so high, it doesn''t even make sense for him to meet you privately.¡±

    Worried Esther would make an unforgivable mistake, the gatekeeper kept nagging her throughout the tour.

    <strong>¡®These people don¡¯t even realize the reality of the god they believe in.''</strong>

    Esther disregarded the man¡¯s empty talk and nkly observed the statues of the goddess ced throughout the temple.

    Thest day she spent in the temple, Esther recalled herself fiercely resenting that very goddess.

    "What a goddess."

    As Esther murmured, the gatekeeper turned around and tilted his head.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The deeper they proceeded into the temple, the darker Esther''s expression shifted. The unique air prating inside the temple cluttered her mind.

    Priest Shin''s room was in the innermost part inside the shrine.

    "Go on in. You, stay here."

    Dorothy ended up standing outside, as only one person was allowed to enter per the agreement.

    Esther nodded to Dorothy and entered the room.

    As the small girl stepped in, she noticed a middle-aged man preparing tea.

    She was anxious whether they''d seen each other before. Fortunately, this was the first time Esther met him.

    "Hello."

    "Wee. Wee to the arms of the goddess."

    Priest Shin smiled kindly and gestured towards Esther.

    As Esther approached the sofa, he shook her hand lightly and rmended she take a seat.

    "Do you like tea?"

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    "That''s a relief. This is an herbal beverage I grew myself; it''s quite fragrant."

    Priest Shin poured hot water directly into the pre-prepared teacup.

    Esther sat quietly and observed the steaming cup.

    ¡°Did you bring this voucher?"

    "That''s right."

    Esther turned her head and stared at Priest Paras Shin.

    Her gaze revealed no emotion as she and Shin''s shimmering ck eyes intertwined.

    Woosh.

    Paras was taken aback by Esther.

    After he was appointed as a High Priest, he could roughly interpret people¡¯s thoughts just by making eye contact. He used the power of the goddess to do so.

    He originally perceived Esther as a normal child, but it was strange he couldn¡¯t read her mind.

    "You are a special child."

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You have been blessed by the goddess."

    Priest Paras meant it as apliment, however, Esther had no pleasant feelings regarding such a phrase.

    <strong>¡®What blessing.¡¯</strong>

    If she stayed here for long, she would wind up recalling her old memories. Esther intended to receive the wanted request and leave immediately.

    She didn''t dy it for one moment and asked Priest Shin, "Why did you call for me?"

 Chapter 45

    "First of all, were you truthfully the one who illustrated these drawings?"

    Paras pointed to where the four frames Esther had sketched wereid against the wall.

    "That''s right. They are my drawings."

    "That''s brilliant. I anticipated it might have been done by someone quite old, judging from the mana performance seen in the paintings."

    "Is being young a problem?"

    "Not at all. I am not prejudiced concerning age. To avoid suspicion, being young is actually quite advantageous.¡±

    The Priest savored a sip from his tea.

    As the sipping sound resonated, an extended silence took ce throughout the room.

    Esther didn''tin and kept quiet. While carefully observing her constant and strong attitude, the priest finally decided to entrust the little girl with his task.

    "The reason I sent for you was because I wish tomision a portrait of someone."

    "Who is it?"

    Contrary to her indifferent expression until now, Esther¡¯s heart began to pound rapidly.

    She anticipated if it were Priest Shin calling for her himself, it wouldn¡¯t be any ordinary person.

    "That is..."

    Priest Shin closed his mouth. Although it was only the two of them, he cautiously nced around.

    "This is something that should never leak out. Do you understand?¡±

    After receiving confirmation from Esther a few times, Priest Shin began speaking with some difficulty, still not able to get to the point.

    "They are the one who are closest to the Goddess."

    "Perhaps..."

    Esther''s eyes shook for the first time since she¡¯d been here.

    "Yes, the Saint."

    Esther quickly ced the teacup on the te in case she would identally spill the contents.

    Her hands were shaking uncontrobly, causing a loud tter toe from the cup.

    "You seem very surprised. That is understandable. It is none other than the Saint.¡±

    "I am, a bit."

    Esther waspletely taken aback, but not for the reason Priest Shin mentioned.

    She¡¯d never thought of meeting Saint Cespia in person, so it felt like a sh of lightning had prated her mind.

    <strong>¡®Right, she''s still alive. Why didn''t I think of meeting her?'' </strong>

    Shortly after Esther¡¯s regression, she had been told that the Saint did not participate in the Temple events a while back. That was why she didn¡¯t expect to meet her. Besides, Esther was already upied with her n to leave the temple.

    Notwithstanding, she couldn''t believe she could finally meet the saint! It was an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be forsaken.

    Esther agreed to the Priest¡¯s request almost immediately.

    "I''ll do it."

    "Well thought. As long as you keep this confidential, I will offer to pay you more after you carry out your duty."

    However, this seemed strange.

    Esther calmed her beating heart and gazed skeptically at the Priest.

    "That aside, no matter how much you favor the paintings, why would you leave the portrait of the Saint to a street artist like me?¡±

    "You are very smart for your age. Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if it had been an official request.¡±

    Priest Shin smiled bitterly.

    "It is but an informal portrait, anyhow. I can''t let you in on the details, but the Saint had chosen you herself."

    There seemed to be aplex reason behind all this.

    Esther nodded.

    "The sooner we proceed, the better, so when will you be ready?"

    "In two days."

    Although Esther knew she¡¯d have to earn permission from Darwin, she still went ahead and agreed to the contract.

    <strong>¡®Will he allow me?¡¯</strong>

    The problem was that it was for none other than the temple.

    Esther could already imagine Darwin¡¯s expression after she informed him of this.

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t grant her permission.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    The moment Esther returned to the residence, she headed in search of Darwin.

    Understanding from the butler that he would regrly observe the weekly training, Esther asked him to lead her to the way there.

    She had advanced energetically and fearlessly, but after Esther could make out the training ground, she was startled and apprehensive by the tremendous moring from afar.

    "What if I suddenlye in and he doesn¡¯t like it?"

    "His Grace? That won¡¯t happen."

    As Esther worried anxiously, Dorothy smiled and reassured her gently.

    "May I help you with anything?"

    The knight guarding the entrance approached Esther hesitantly.

    "Oh, I apologize for the interruption."

    "No, not at all!"

    The knights blushed as they rapidly struck their hands to their chest. The reason for their abrupt reaction was none other than their adorabledy, who turned out even cuter than they imagined.

    "Youngdy, you may enter and watch."

    "But you¡¯re still training..."

    "It''s okay if the youngdy watches from afar."

    Thus, Esther was forced into the training ground by the herd of knights.

    The training wasrge and lively, therefore no one would realize Esther was inside.

    <strong>''Wow, he looks so different.'' </strong>

    Esther stared at Darwin as he instructed the training. He wore a much more terrifying expression than when they first met.

    His eyes were remarkably cold; it seemed he wouldn¡¯t bleed even if stabbed.

    However, even as Esther witnessed him in this state, she could tell how friendly Darwin was.

    <strong>''I was really lucky.'' </strong>

    She was overly tired of regressing over and over, but it was worth it if she could meet Darwin.

    Watching the training was much more fun than Esther had thought. She was especially amazed by Darwin¡¯s cool appearance.

    Even though he didn''t have to do it himself, he demonstrated himself and was apuded for his moderate movements.

    "p p!"

    It was toote, Esther had unconsciously brought her hands together.

    On the other hand, Darwin swiftly turned his head as he red towards the direction of the sound.

    "Some rats aren¡¯t training..."

    The fierce gaze that was searching for those who were hiding disappeared the moment he spotted Esther.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin had never before concluded his training earlier than the given time, but today was a different matter.

    He handed his equipment to the Commander of the Knights.

    "Your Grace?"

    "You take care of the rest."

    "Where is your Grace heading?"

    "My daughter hase."

    All Darwin could see was Esther. She was much more important than his daily discipline.

    The Commander of the Knights suddenly ced in charge of the training was confused whether or not those were genuinely Darwin¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°T, take a quick rest!¡±

    It never happened before when their training was postponed.

    Everyone proceeded to ramble on about the unusual incident.

    "Commander, are we going to war?"

    "What''s the deal?¡±

    The Commander smiled and shook his head when asked expected questions from his knights.

    "Thedy hase."

    After he finished speaking, all eyes turned to Esther, who remained standing by a tree.

    ¡®You''re saying that girl over there is the youngdy?¡¯

    ¡®Right. So it was true His Grace adopted a daughter.¡¯

    ¡®Ugh, she¡¯s way more lovely than I heard about. Look at that smiling face.''

    Their curious gazes that lingered towards Esther onlysted for a brief moment.

    Darwin¡¯s burning eyes headed for the knights, causing them to flinch and avoid eye contact.

    They were thoroughly frozen, so they couldn''t turn their eyes to look at Esther.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Darwin sessfully blocked Esther¡¯s view of the knights in case she would see them.

    "I have something to tell you."

    Esther wiggled her hands, and soon held out a bouquet she had been holding.

    "Before that, I made this."

    Since Esther had been worried about whether or not to bring something with her, she ended up making a bouquet of yellow freesia flowers.

    Something bright would suit Darwin well.

    "You made the bouquet yourself?"

    Darwin stared at the bundle of freesias, his face perplexed.

    It was his first time receiving such a cute flower gift.

    He was embarrassed to see the flowers, but he thought that since it was Esther who made it herself her sincerity could not be ignored.

    Thus, Darwin epted the bouquet. He ced them inside a space near his chest that was covered in armor.

    "Thank you."

    Estherughed bashfully as she saw him do so.

    <strong>''He''s so sweet.¡¯</strong>

    Although he didn''t have to, Darwin epted the flowers from Esther and ced them on his armor.

    The way Darwin looked at Esther was markedly different from when he was in training.

    Esther looked up at the flowers and said she liked his appearance before recalling her main purpose ofing here. She was to seek her permission from Darwin.

    While Esther couldn''t bring up the matter easily, Darwin reassured her kindly.

    "It''s alright, tell me."

    "Father."

    Esther cautiously opened her mouth.

    "I want to go to the Central Temple."

    However, as soon as she finished her sentence, Darwin¡¯s forehead crumpled. He failed to control his facial expressions.

    "Why there?"

    Esther did not hide anything and thoroughly exined the situation with Hera and her recent visit to the temple.

    "What is the maid''s name?"

    "I said I wouldn''t tell you. So please overlook the matter."

    "How could I overlook such a thing? How dare she think of selling your paintings. I''ll throw her in jail, torture her, and¡­¡±

    Darwin red as he recited fiercely.

    Esther interlocked her arms with his and looked straight into his eyes to relieve his anger.

    The effect was immediate. As soon as he noticed Esther''s gleaming eyes, his mouth closed regardless of his will.

    "But thanks to her, I now have a chance to meet the Holy Saint."

    "You always wanted to leave the temple. You¡¯ve been through a lot of misfortunes because of it.¡±

    Darwin sighed as he stared into Esther¡¯s eyes.

    "To be honest, I hate it. I don''t want to send you back there."

    Darwin recalled the Priests.

    He still grew uncontrobly angry whenever he thought of them, those who did not hesitate one bit while revealing their greed for money in exchange for a child.

    "Nevertheless, I can''t help but permit your leave if you wish to."

    Darwin peered into Esther''s soft eyes.

    He thought of the day they had first met. Her eyes now were packed with resilience,pared to the time she had begged to be killed by his hands.

    At that moment, Darwin realized he¡¯d been helpless to her since the first time he had looked into those very eyes.

    "Until now, I thought it was me who had chosen you."

    Darwin clutched Esther''s hand. His hands were sorge that her tiny palms instantly disappeared into his.

    ¡°However, I don''t think that¡¯s the case at all. That day, it might have been you who chose me."

    "Father..."

    Tears swelled Esther''s eyes as she recalled the longing memory. The time Darwin saved her from her prison and cage.

    ¡°Will you return?¡±

    And as soon as she heard his tender yet sweet question, Esther''s tears immediately left her eyes.

    She now had a ce to return, and people waiting for her.

    "Absolutely. This is my home.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Darwin was very pleased with Esther''s response. He picked her up, craving to cuddle her adorable figure.

    "Alright. Instead, I''ll attach an escort knight alongside you."

    "I can go there alone..."

    "No. You can''t risk a long journey unaided."

    Darwin settled Esther down and pondered for a while, only to be found gesturing for the Knight Commander.

    "Did you call for me, Your Grace?"

    "How many people have been officially made knights after theiring-of-age ceremony this year?"

    "There are about twenty."

    "Bring all the men who are interested in bing my daughter''s escort. It is not a mandatory order."

    "Yes, I understand!"

    Before heading back to the rest of the knights, the Knight Commander held out his hand and approached Esther.

    "This isn¡¯t a formal meeting, but it is a pleasure to meet you, mydy."

    While Esther tried to hold the Knight Commander¡¯s extended hand, Darwin swiped the man''s arm to the other side.

    "Leave quickly."

    "Yes!"

    Themander was so petrified by Darwin¡¯s ring eyes that he quickly ran to the others to avoid his line of sight.

    After a short while, the number of knights brought back by the leader were... twenty out of twenty.

    "I have brought them."

    Esther faltered nervously as countless eyes gazed her way. She didn''t think this many would offer to be her guard.

    "Everyone seems to be here?"

    "Yes¡­ the truth is all of them wished to volunteer for Lady Esther¡­ I never forced them here."

    Themander chuckled.

    He spoke none but the truth. In fact, no one was being forced to participate. As soon as he finished exining, all twenty knights simultaneously applied.

    Esther was undeniably charming, however, most of them wished to escort the Duke''s favored daughter in order to guarantee themselves a sessful career.

    "Choose one yourself."

    Darwin gently ced his hand over Esther¡¯s shoulder as he chattered softly.

    "Well, I mean..."

    Esther, flustered, observed the knights one by one. They were each gazing at her desperately, pleading to be the chosen one.

    <strong>¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡¯</strong>

    Not able to make her decision, she quickly swept her head around and spotted someone who seemed to stand out from the rest.

    There stood a charming blonde-haired man. His refreshing blue eyes seemed overly rxed, unlike the rest of the strained knights.

    Esther whispered quietly to Darwin as she silently admired his calm appearance.

    "If I have to choose, then him.¡±

    "Do you mean Victor?"

    Darwin''s eyes narrowed as he studied the person Esther pointed towards.

    Victor was a new rookie that ced particr effort into his training sessions. He earned excellent grades and presumably built a good reputation as a trainee.

    There was only one w he had if one. There were many rumors circting of his known affairs with women.

    "What do you think, Ben?"

    "I believe he is the best choice. The knight will make sure not tomit any wrongdoing to the Lady, so you can leave the position to him while resting assured."

    "Yes."

    Darwin pondered seriously, then opened his eyes while addressing his orders.

    "Victor will stay; the rest of you head back."

    After Victor''s name was finalized, the remaining Knights'' expressions overflowed with dejection.

    Although they couldn¡¯t clearly express their feelings as they were before Darwin, they held Victor''s forearm tightly while passing by and shot him looks of envy.

    "Why you?"

    "Yeah, why is it just you? It was my wish to serve mydy, I''m so upset."

    "Victor¡­ that lucky guy.¡±

    Victor made a peace sign behind his back to the other knights who were sorrowfully backing to their positions.

    "Come closer."

    The moment Darwin addressed Victor sternly, he erased the smile off his face and saluted as he regained hisposure.

    "Yes, Your Grace."

    Darwin¡¯s gaze was so ferocious, to the extent that it made Victor''s body stiffen. Nheless, he strode forward bravely, his attitude bold.

    "You will escort Esther any time she is outside this residence. Do you understand your position?¡±

    It was a great honor to escort Darwin¡¯s family, noting the fact that he was a member of the Knights and managed strictly under the Duke himself.

    Victor bent on one knee, a serious expression drawn on his face, and ced his hand over his chest.

    "Of course. I will cherish mydy more than my life."

    He dered solemnly as he turned his head to face Esther.

    Refreshing energy was delivered to Esther as she stared into his dashing azure eyes.

    She only selected him on the spot, however, up close, he was an attractive and handsome gentleman.

    "Oh, um¡­ uh¡­ please, please look after me."

    Esther''s cheeks turned bright red. She nodded, her face meeting the floor.

    "I look forward to your kind cooperation, mydy. Would you give me your hand for a moment?"

    Victor smiled and gestured as he asked Esther for her hand.

    Esther nced over to Darwin¡¯s side, and when she noticed him nodding, she carefully ced her hand over his.

    "I''ll do my utmost best."

    Victor ced his head over Esther''s hand. Then, he lightly kissed her fingertips.

    When the soft texture pressed gently on the back of Esther¡¯s hand, her eyes turned as round as a rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°...!!"

    Victor''s sudden action quickly andpletely altered the atmosphere.

    Darwin turned ice-cold and glowered at Victor with heated rage as if he were capable of breathing fire.

    "What are you doing?"

    A kiss on the back of ady¡¯s hand was considered a light greeting often shared even if the respected people only met for the first time. As it turned out, not only Esther was ufortable.

    Victor felt he made a dire mistake as he witnessed Darwin grow ruthlessly wild.

    "Ah... if I made a mistake in any way... I apologize."

    "How dare you touch Esther?"

    "Your Grace, it was a simple knight''s pledge."

    As it appeared Darwin wouldn''t stay calm for much longer, Ben stepped in anxiously.

    "Father, he hadn¡¯t reached it yet.¡±

    Esther smiled as she hurriedly showed Darwin the back of her hand.

    In fact, he did touch her hand with his lips. Nevertheless, avoiding the incident came first. Darwin''s wrath subdued as if his previous anger was but an illusion.

    "Is that true? Anyhow, be careful. If you touch Esther once more, it won''t end with mere words."

    "I will be careful."

    Darwin fiercely gazed at Victor, even after his rage had calmed.

    <strong>''We''re going to require more escorts.'' </strong>

    His distrust of Victor had grown to the fullest. Darwin considered including a secret escort for Esther, aside from Victor.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    The next day.

    As Esther prepared to leave, Judy pulled her arm in a whiny motion.

    "I''ming with you. Why can''t I?¡±

    His muscles and body naturally becamerger due to his training, but that changed nothing of his character.

    "It''s because some may recognize you. I''ll be right back, so don''t worry."

    Esther apologetically embraced Judy.

    As Esther''s little hands swept Judy''s back, a grin shed across his face.

    "Okay, I get it. But be really careful. It''s too dangerous out there."

    "Don''t hold onto Esther too much. Victor will make sure to protect Esther from head to toenail. Right?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s voice frightened Victor even more than Judy¡¯s.

    He clenched his fist, feeling the subtle pressure ced on his shoulders.

    "Of course, Young Master."

    Victor smiled as he lowered his eyes.

    "Also, I brought this just in case. You won''t have to use it, but just take it if needed."

    Dennis handed over a small pouch. Inside was a seal engraved with the crest of the family as well as several diamonds.

    Esther dly received the items and ced them inside her small bag.

    "Then I''ll be back."

    After a light hug from the twins, Esther entered the carriage.

    "Yes, you have to be careful."

    "Come back quickly!"

    Judy and Dennis waved until the carriagepletely disappeared.

    On the other hand, the moment the wagon reached a specific point farther from the mansion, Esther and Victor left their seats.

    "Thank you for bringing me."

    "Have a safe trip, mydy."

    After bidding them his farewell, the horseman retreated to the way he hade from.

    This was because they would now travel using a carriage arranged by the temple. Of course, this was to hide their identities.

    "Victor, like I said before, will you make me feel at ease from here?"

    Esther turned from viewing the entrance of the temple to Victor.

    "But if his Grace knows of this, he will not let it pass.¡±

    "I will never tell father."

    As Esther gazed at him with earnest eyes, Victor''s heart slowly melted.

    <strong>¡®Why didn''t anyone tell me you were this cute?'' </strong>

    Victor smiled flusteredly as he clutched his heart. He was taken aback to see himself grinning so foolishly.

    "Only until we return, and, you''ll have to call me brother¡­ Please speak to mefortably."

    "Yes, brother!"

    The moment Esther spoke the word ¡®brother,¡¯ Victor''s smile widened even more.

    As Victor ought no younger siblings, Esther seemed infinitely cute and adorable in his view.

    His heart felt like it had been thoroughly purified as he observed her soft flowing hair and dawn-tinted eyes.

    <strong>''If his Grace knew this, he''d really throw me in jail...''</strong>

    Darwin¡¯s fierce eyes came to mind and terrified the daylights out of Victor once more.

    He lightly touched his throat and felt as if a de had sliced through.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    It was very simple to enter the territory where the central temple was located. No confirmation was needed as Priest Shin himself apanied Esther.

    After Esther exited the carriage, she tilted her head at the unfamiliar scenery.

    <strong>''This is...?¡¯</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t the main gate where people entered and left from.

    Furthermore, it was toote for visiting hours, thus the door to the main temple was already secured.

    "Where are we going, Priest Shin?"

    "As I said, this is unofficial, so we will head through a passage only the High Priests know of.¡±

    As she followed the Priest, a back door that Esther had no knowledge existed appeared. Of course, a separate knight was guarding that door.

    "Show me the way.¡±

    The knight gazed sharply at Esther''s apaniment.

    Priest Shin presented forth the high-ss pass that he always retained in hand. The door finally opened after the verification process ended.

    "Let''s enter."

    Although Esther didn¡¯t fully understand, she obediently followed.

    The Saint was a figure of the highest rank in the temple.

    No matter how unofficial the meeting was, it was strange to be secretive to such an extent.

 Chapter 47

    "You should never talk about who you''re going to meet. Do you understand?"

    Priest Shin continued to talk without giving Esther a moment to think. In particr, he reiterated for her to be cautious in front of Saint Cespia, and not to ask her anything.

    "I''m sure you won''t be able to hear anything she says anyway."

    When Priest Shin sighed to himself, Esther pricked up her ears. It seemed that the condition of the Saint was not very good.

    <strong>''Then there is no reason toe this far.''</strong>

    Anxious, she began to observe the pce where Cespia was staying.

    It was always crowded with people and kept secured by the Pdins, but now it was as quiet as a graveyard.

    Seeing that they had not met anyone up to here, it seemed like Priest Shin had sent the people away in advance.

    After they arrived in front of the Saint''s chambers, Priest Shin reached out and blocked Victor.

    "You have to wait outside."

    "That can''t be done. He''s my brother, I won''t go in unless we¡¯re together."

    Esther originally tried to enter alone, but when she saw Victor putting his hand on his sword, she was surprised and decided to meditate. Eventually, with the permission of the Priest, the three entered the pce together.

    The corridor that only had candles lit with a feeble light, was very dark and eerie. No servants were seen. Esther kept peering around, wondering if this was the pce of the Saint.

    <strong>¡®Breathe¡­¡¯</strong>

    However, she was running out of breath.

    She had been feeling unpleasant upon entering the temple, and as they entered the dark hallway lit only by candles, dark emotions began to surface.

    The past that she didn''t wish to remember was emerging all at once. They were memories that were buried deep down but never forgotten.

    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"

    Victor became worried when he noticed Esther¡¯s distress.

    "No, it''s just a little hard to breathe..."

    Esther slowly tried to calm her breathing. After a few deep breaths, she felt like she was getting it under control.

    "It''s alright now."

    "Are you sure? If you''re having a hard time, let''s leave now."

    "I''vee all the way here, so I can''t go back. Don''t worry, brother."

    Esther bravely answered and passed through the door, decreasing the distance that had appeared between them and Priest Shin.

    In the past, it was hard to endure because she only had painful memories, but now it was different. She could handle this because she had a lot of great memories that made her happy just by thinking about them.

    <strong>''I have changed too.''</strong>

    Esther exhaled with a rxed look. Her trauma seemed to have been lifted a little.

    "Phew, we''re finally here."

    Priest Shin stopped walking when he finally saw the room of the Saint. In front of it stood a middle-aged woman.

    "You''re a littlete. I have all the painting tools you asked for inside."

    ¡°Thank you for all these years. We will talk about the detailster since we don¡¯t have much time now.¡±

    The two of them exchanged a light greeting and had a friendly conversation.

    ¡°I will be in the parlor.¡±

    "I''ll call you when we are done."

    As soon as the conversation ended, the middle-aged woman left the front of the door and walked back alone.

    Other than Priest Shin, she didn¡¯t give Esther and Victor a single nce, as if she was already aware of what was going on.

    "Then, let''s go in."

    Priest Shin murmured in a hardened voice. He was so nervous that one could see how stiff his shoulders were.

    Esther, who was nervous, gulped.

    "In here... Is the Saint in here?"

    "Yes."

    Rattle.

    The doorknob turned and the door opened smoothly, right after Esther entered first, the Priest blocked the door.

    "I had no choice but to let youe together, but it''s only the child who''s going in here."

    "You can''t do that."

    Victor, who had the duty of escorting Esther safely, naturally protested.

    But this time, Esther ordered him to wait in front of the room. They didn''t have time to resolve this with such a scuffle.

    When Esther entered the room, she looked inside with trembling eyes. Not far away, someone was sitting on the bed.

    <strong>''The Saint is really here.''</strong>

    Even though she was covered by a veil and only the silhouette was visible, Esther''s heart was pounding fiercely.

    While Esther stared nkly at her, Priest Shin slowly approached Saint Cespia.

    "Your Holiness, the Saint, it''s me. It''s Priest Shin. Do you recognize me?"

    Priest Shin¡¯s expression while facing Cespia was very nostalgic. It was a strange expression mixed with excitement and nervousness.

    ¡°Saint... No, Cespia. Can''t you recognize me?¡±

    "..."

    However, no matter how eagerly he called for her, Cespia did not look at him. Only time, tinted in sadness, passed.

    ¡°I think this will be thest time but¡­ I really wanted to see you once more.¡±

    The Priest sobbed as if he were going to cry at any moment. The unexpected sad atmosphere left Esther feeling upset.

    <strong>''What the hell is their rtionship?''</strong>

    After whispering for a while to the Saint, he sat her on the sofa, his expression mournful.

    "As you can see, she''s in such a condition, so take care of her well. Please record thest image of her."

    "I will."

    Priest Shin walked out helplessly, saying he would wait out in front.

    Finally, only Cespia and Esther were left in the room. Esther sat across the Saint.

    Even when viewed directly, Cespia''s eyes were out of focus. She looked hazy as if she were drunk.

    Her pale sky-blue eyes contained nothing as if she was transcending the world.

    <strong>''How did this happen?''</strong>

    Esther was confused as she unfolded the tools she had prepared.

    She had no intention of giving her all in this painting, but Esther couldn¡¯t help it because of the earnest request from the priest before he left.

    "If this is thest time."

    She couldn''t draw it in vain, even though it was an unofficial portrait. It was something that would be used for the saint to be remembered by.

    Esther sighed and focused on the painting. She wanted to do her best since this might be thest time.

    The more Esther focused, the lighter her eye color faded. The color gradually changed and began to burn golden.

    Cespia was watching all of this while holding her breath.

    Since she found out that Rabianne was poisoning her, she had been working hard to cleanse the poison every day, and the amount of time she could stay awake had been increasing.

    Normally, she pretended to be drained. Like she was doing now.

    But when she observed Esther, her heart began to race.

    <strong>''Why is this child here?''</strong>

    Cespia recognized Esther at once, who she had seen through both her dreams and holy water.

    Cespia quietly nced at Esther, stifling her agitation. She could see no end to her overflowing holy energy.

    <strong>''She has already surpassed me.''</strong>

    As she gazed at her eyes turning to gold while painting, Cespia was convinced that Esther had already fully matured as a saint.

    Esther, immersed in the painting while teasing the brush, looked up, wondering what the intense gaze she felt was.

    "How?"

    Then she found Cespia staring at her. But, it wasn''t the same hazy state as before.

    ¡°That''s what I want to ask. How are you here?"

    When Cespia asked quietly, Esther opened her mouth in amazement.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°I saw you just as you saw me. Wasn''t it you who used the holy water?"

    As if whispering, a very small voice flowed into Esther''s ears, quite enough so that only the two people could barely hear it.

    Esther tried to keep her trembling hands still and continued painting. She had to keep drawing to avoid suspicion.

    "That''s right."

    "How did you get in here? Why did youe with Shin?"

    "It was just a coincidence. The Priest looked at my painting and found me."

    The two still kept their guard against each other. However, there was a strong sense of simrities beneath the surface.

    "When I first saw you in my dream, I thought it was a revtion of the next Saint. But... you already have more power than me. You are not ¡®next in line¡¯, you are already a full-fledged Saint."

    The situation was confusing, and so was Cespia. She didn''t know how to ept another saint who suddenly appeared before her.

    "What is going on? Two saints in one generation..."

    "Don''t you know why?"

    "No, there is no record of anything like this. Is it because I''m losing my strength?"

    Cespia couldn''t give Esther the answer she wanted. It meant there was nothing she could find out after all.

    Esther couldn''t hide her disappointment and asked what she was most curious about.

    "You said you thought it was a revtion when you saw me. So... did you talk about me to the temple?"

    This was a very important problem.

    It was necessary to be careful if Cespia had already mentioned Esther''s characteristics because they were currently searching for the next saint based on the revtion of the current saint.

    Rabienne, who moved faster than anyone else, may already be using her power to look for Esther. She had to be prepared.

    "No. I didn''t speak of it, and I n to keep hiding it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther asked again, amazed at the unexpected answer.

    ¡°Look at how I am currently. The temple used me and took advantage of me all my life, but in the end, my situation still concluded like this. Why should I help them any more?¡±

    It was a voice filled with remorse.

    Esther observed quietly to see if Cespia¡¯s words were sincere or not.

    Cespia also stared back directly at Esther. Doubting each other, a strange consensus arose.

    "I''ll ask you now. Why did youe to me? If you''re outside the temple, It means you are not a candidate, but... how could you have that kind of Holy Power? What do you know?"

    "...Can you still read memories?"

    After much thought, Esther decided to show her memories to Cespia. What Esther went through couldn¡¯t be properly exined in words.

    ¡°If you show me, it is still possible.¡±

    Reading memories was one of the Saint''s abilities. It was only possible when the other person opened her mind and gave permission.

    ¡°Then look for yourself.¡±

    Esther lowered her brush and reached out her left hand to Cespia. She pretended to be fine, but the back of her hand trembled incessantly.

    The Saint lifted her dry hands with difficulty.

    Even the simple task of putting her hand on Esther''s was a daunting task for the Cespia of today.

    And what she saw was the multiple pasts of Esther; where she had been abused and tortured.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>¡¸Please, anyone, let me out of here. Priest... you realize who I am, right? I''m the real saint! It''s not Rabienne, it''s me!¡¹</strong>

    <strong>¡¸How noisy. Our temple only has one saint, and that is Rabienne. You must have truly gone insane.¡¹</strong>

    The image of her being denied.

    <strong>¡¸Why? Do you feel wronged? There''s nothing for you to feel wronged about. People wouldugh at you anyway, even if you were the rightful saint. </strong>Kick<strong>. This is the price for maintaining the saint¡¯s abilities and not knowing your ce.¡¹</strong>

    The way she had been abysmally abused by Rabienne.

    Tears flowed from Cespia¡¯s eyes as she witnessed every single moment of Esther¡¯s pain.

    "Oh... God... This is really... It¡¯s so terrible."

    Cespia pulled away from Esther, terribly distressed.

    She was too sickly to endure both the painful memories and burning emotions emitting from the young girl.

    "I''m so sorry. I had no idea. I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you. How hard it must have been to be alone. How painful it must have been..."

    Cespia couldn¡¯t conceal her remorse, feeling disheartened at how suffocated and confined Esther had been all this time.

    Esther forcibly pressed down her overwhelming emotions. The person she should hear an apology from was Rabienne, not the saint.

    Of course, there was that time she had med Cespia. Because of her revtion, Rabienne effortlessly discovered her.

    However, Cespia was also a victim of Rabienne''s, thus her resentment, like snow, melted away easily.

    "The saint has nothing to do with that. I believe you had no idea. So please don¡¯t feel guilty."

    "You and I, we ended up being used by the temple."

    Cespia was soon shocked by the fact that the temple was more hideous than she could even imagine.

    It was terrible to even think of locking up the real saint while cing Rabienne in front, although they knew the truth.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "I don''t know. I''m very confused. I just wished to meet the Holy Saint and... I thought we would be able to clear things up. Everything is just so confusing.¡±

    "The best thing is to forget about all of this and continue living your life."

    After Esther managed to understand Cespia¡¯s words, she burst outughing.

    "Forget?"

    Those weren''t memories that could be easily forgotten and erased with mere words.

    As Esther¡¯s raging emotions got the better of her, Cespia patted her on the back to indicate shepletely understood her situation.

    "They are memories you can¡¯t possibly forget. There is no need to force yourself. So, if you can''t do so until the end..."

    Cespia¡¯s eyes shed.

    Her eyes shone brightly as they reflected those who looked down upon her all this time, standing at the peak of power.

    "Demolish the temple.¡±

    Esther''s mouth slowly widened at the assertion the current saint had just uttered.

    ¡°You can do so. This temple is already rotten to the core. They cannot be corrected any longer, and I will soon not be in this world."

    Cespia spoke in a dark tone that disyed rage and annoyance; it felt like it could destroy everything.

    "We have no other way but to burn the roots.¡±

    "I also think so."

    Esther was stunned by Cespia¡¯s idea, but she also thought the same; destroying the temple.

    "Yes. You are a very intelligent child. Why couldn''t I do anything? I regret not being capable enough to leave this dull ce.¡±

    Cespia trembled as she raised her hand to brush Esther''s cheek. Her palms were dry and rigid.

    "As you can see, I don''t have much time left. A few months at best? Rabienne has already been chosen as the next candidate."

    Esther flinched as she clutched Cespia¡¯s hand.

    Being a prospective saint meant preparations for the transfer of the temple''s power were already in full swing.

    "Aren¡¯t you still the Saint?"

    "What''s the use of that now?"

    Cespia¡¯s eyshes trembled thinly.

    "As long as I''m alive, It will be fine, however, after I die, a revtion about you will be reflected in the high priests¡¯ prayers. Then, the temple would, at any cost, find you."

    Esther had expected as much.

    She nodded quietly. Cespia applied much more strength to her hand as she held Esther''s.

    "Be strong before that. Join hands with the Imperial family."

    "Imperial... family?"

    "Yes, use the background of your current house. If you strengthen your power like so, there will be no difficulty in capturing the Emperor''s favour. The Emperor wishes to destroy the temple more than anyone else."

    Esther swept away from herplicated thoughts and organized them bit by bit.

    Joining hands with the Emperor was an idea she had never thought of.

    However, before she could ponder any more, Esther heard the doorknob turning. Paras Shin seemed to be entering.

    Esther and Cespia hurriedly wrapped up their conversation.

    "Unfortunately, that is all. I was pleased to meet you."

    "Saint..."

    "Esther. No, Diana¡­ I apologize once again."

    After Paras entered the room, her hushed voice ceased altogether.

    Cespia returned to being how Esther had first witnessed her. Not a trace of her regaining consciousness was found.

    "We don''t have much time. We have to hurry. Are you finished?¡±

    "Wait a minute."

    Esther quickly finished the remainder of the painting. It didn''t take long, as she had already sketched the essential features.

    "It''s done."

    "Yes, let''s leave now.¡±

    Esther nced at Cespia as she arranged her tools.

    <strong>''It will be difficult to see you again.¡¯</strong>

    Seeing the saint didn¡¯t have much time left, it would be hard to meet her once more.

    Esther handed over the painting to Paras, praying for her to leave this world peacefully.

    "It is apleted version."

    "Oh! How did you recreate her old self? It''spletely different from the way she seems now... This is the old Cespia!"

    Paras trembled in excitement.

    It was drawn like that because Esther recalled the original appearance of Cespia. However, Paras, not knowing this fact, could only be ovee with fascination.

    "It¡¯s a fortunate thing I sought for you. This will remain a treasure for me. Thank you very much. We will be returning now. I¡¯ll be sure to thank youter."

    "Yes."

    Before Esther set foot outside the room, she nced back at Cespia for onest time. She felt as though she were leaving her abandoned and alone in such arge room.

    "Are you alright? Did anything happen?"

    "Yes, what about you, brother?"

    ¡°I¡¯m also fine."

    Victor ran to greet Esther as they left the room.

    The two returned, once again covering their faces with hoods.

    As they left the pce, it had already be quite bright outside. It was also time to open the main gate.

    "You¡¯ve had a hard timeing all this way. I will take you to the front entrance."

    It was already stated in advance they would each go their separate ways when returning to the estate.

    Esther decided to have Paras apany them to the main gate while calmly following from behind. However, as soon as they turned a corner, a group of people suddenly appeared.

    As soon as Esther witnessed the group, she was so taken aback her steps almost stopped. This was because of the person leading the group.

    <strong>¡®Rabienne!¡¯</strong>

    Rabienne, the very person she didn¡¯t wish to meet the most, was approaching her way.

    Esther ducked as deeply as she could to conceal herself behind Paras.

    Rabienne, on the other hand, carried a bowl filled with medicine between her hands. Their paths seemed to ovep because her destination was the Saint¡¯s room.

    As their distance got closer, Rabienne''s image also seemed more clear. Although Esther was meeting her after a long time, it seemed so definite, as if she had seen her just yesterday.

    "Oh, isn¡¯t that the new Priest, Paras?"

    Unexpectedly, Rabienne seemed to recognize Paras well.

    Esther wondered how she knew of Priest Paras Shin, a person who resided in a temple that wasn''t hers. However, she alsoprehended how social Rabienne was.

    "It has been a long time, Lady Rabienne. I heard you''ve be a prospective candidate. Congrattions."

    Paras pretended to be delighted and sneaked the painting behind him. Fortunately, Rabienne didn''t pay much attention to it either.

    "Thank you. You must havee to see the Holy Lady."

    "Yes, but... she couldn¡¯t recognize me, so I left."

    It seems as if meeting the Saint wasn¡¯t strange. Esther''s curiosity grew regarding their rtionship.

    "Yes, she has be worsetely. That is why I am putting in twice the medications; once in the morning and evening."

    "Please take care of the Holy Lady until the end."

    "I''ll try my utmost best."

    Rabienne''s voice was filled with sadness. It also contained pureness that anyone would fall for.

    "Nheless, who might be behind you?¡±

    Rabienne showed keen interest in Esther. She, on the other hand, could feel her constantly gazing at her even with their far-away distance.

    "Oh, this is one of my servants. This is a kid I bought a few days ago from the market.¡±

    "I see."

    Rabienne tilted her head and soon moved away.

    Only then could Esther breathe a sigh of relief. Rabienne suddenly stopped walking and turned around.

    "Priest Paras, please wait a moment."

    Paras turned his head while Esther looked straight ahead, her body stiff.

    "She seems familiar. Speaking of that... would you mind removing the hood covering your face?¡±

    "Yes? There¡¯s no need. This is a mere child I bought from the market a few days before."

    Fortunately, Paras exined Esther¡¯s condition before things could escte further.

    She secretly snuck in, so if she was caught, there would be trouble.

    "Hmm. The eye color was briefly familiar... no, I don''t think that¡¯s it. I guess I was a bit sensitive. Please return safely."

    Rabienne let go of her suspicions as she chatted politely with Paras.

    Only after confirming that she hadpletely disappeared did Esther take a breath that she had long endured.

    "Do you happen to be acquainted with Lady Rabienne?"

    "Lady Rabienne? No. I''ve never seen her before."

    Paras chose to believe in Esther''s stiff remarks.

    The Tersia residence would have difficulty getting to such a ce, so he believed Rabienne must have confused Esther with someone other than her.

    "Phew."

    Esther''s steps elerated when she finally caught a glimpse of the main gate. She wished to leave the temple as soon as possible.

    "It is time to bid you farewell. I wish to pay you even more, please let me know anything you are in need of."

    "That''s alright. It¡¯s enough you treated my brother well.¡±

    "Is that right? Then, if you need anythingter, pleasee to the temple."

    "Yes, Priest."

    After a short exchange of greetings, Paras headed back the way he hade, iming he had business to attend to.

    Esther stood, feeling more at ease. However, her eyes soon widened as she caught sight of something unpleasant.

    <strong>¡®Oh my God.¡¯</strong>

    Khalid was the knight positioned to guard the entrance for today''s duty.

 Chapter 49

    Esther clung behind Victor, hoping she would be able to pass Khalid sessfully, the same way she did with Rabienne.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    "Wait a moment. Please continue walking like this."

    Victor tightened his arms after apprehending Esther''s request.

    Fortunately, Khalid did not cause any inconvenience, thus Esther passed the main gate effortlessly.

    Unlike when one entered, it was faster to leave due to the fact no inspection had to be done.

    The moment Esther felt relieved she had escaped safely, someone rapidly halted her.

    "Diana?"

    It was just a very slight nce, though Khalid didn''t fail to recognize her. His eyes were already filled with conviction.

    Esther bit her lips tightly, striving to avoid Khalid¡¯s gaze as much as she could.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she met both Rabienne and Khalid along the way back. It was the worst possible oue.

    "Diana, right?"

    "You seem to have the wrong person."

    Victor blocked hisdy from Khalid''s view as he noticed her peculiar nervousness.

    Khalid''s eyes shined dimly while Esther disappeared from his sight.

    "Please back away. I have the authority to check whomever passes through this entrance. If you refuse, the guards will soon arrive."

    Esther stepped forward, realizing Victor wouldn''t listen to Khalid even if he asked nicely.

    "Brother, get out of the way.¡±

    Victor, obligated to follow Esther''s orderspletely, immediately stepped down.

    As soon as Esther¡¯s voice reached Khalid¡¯s ears, his eyes immediately melted. He took a few steps towards her and stared nkly.

    "Right?"

    "That''s right, so let us leave peacefully."

    As soon as Esther expressed her affirmation, Khalid approached. He motioned with his arms as if he were asking for a hug. Just observing his expression conveyed his feelings fully.

    "What happened!? Do you know how much I missed you after you disappeared without leaving word?¡±

    Esther flusteredly dragged the morous Khalid to a corner.

    "I don''t want to make a fuss. Please let me go."

    Despite that, Khalid seemed to have no intention of letting Esther go easily, only after they had just barely met again.

    "Are you back at the temple?"

    "No. I had something to do for a brief moment.¡±

    "I see. How are you? Why did you suddenly leave the temple? Are you sick?"

    Khalid excitedly bbered in joy before he eximed in astonishment as if recalling something.

    "Oh? Come to think of it, you had brown hair, too."

    "What?"

    Esther didn¡¯t miss her chance and asked back, feeling a subtle nuance from him.

    "Ah... actually, Rabienne is sorting out those with grayish-brown hair inside the temple. It¡¯s strictly confidential, so only you know of this.¡±

    Esther was bewildered. Cespia stated she hid the revtion, but what was this?

    Now she understood why Rabienne was wary of her just a while ago.

    Fortunately, she was only searching those residing within the temple.

    Meanwhile, many people nced toward Esther and Khalid¡¯s way.

    The conversation between a guard and Esther in her in-seeming clothing was a perfect disy to create misunderstanding.

    "I''m leaving now. Take care."

    When Esther unhesitantly attempted to leave, Khalid caught her once again.

    "Are you actually just going to leave? If you''re staying around this area for a few days, have a cup of tea with me."

    "I don''t have much time."

    After Esther coldly refused, Khalid''s eyes stained with shock and disbelief.

    He stood speechless for a while, then hurriedly grabbed Esther''s arm.

    "Then I''lle and see you. Where do I head to?"

    "I can''t tell you."

    Khalid, disappointed by her constant rejection, expressed his umted feelings.

    "How could you leave without saying a word to me? Even now... don''t you feel any regret about leaving me?¡±

    Esther slowly blinked, observing Khalid who resembled a wounded man.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he was so upset, and she wasn¡¯t interested.

    So she coldly shook Khalid''s hand off her arm and replied callously.

    "Yes, I''m not inconvenienced. I didn''t say anything because there was no need to. We... were we even that close?"

    "That''s too much."

    What the hell?

    Esther''s eyes sank.

    It was Khalid who turned a blind eye to her and stood by Rabienne, not just once but every single time.

    She still, until this moment, vividly recalled being stabbed by his sword. Of course, it wasn¡¯t so this time, however, he would always be the one who would attack Esther whenever the chance arose.

    Khalid ruffled his hair frustratedly as Esther gawked at him silently.

    "Diana! I want..."

    Esther intervened before he could finish his sentence.

    "Maybe we can meet again."

    When destroying the temple, she would inevitably have to face Khalid, as he would be a holy knight by then.

    Although Esther had said so with a dry tone that contained no emotions, Khalid''s eyes glistened with life.

    "Really? When will that be?"

    "Well, I don''t know if it''ll be next month or ten years from now. I¡¯m not really sure.¡±

    Khalid wanted to hold Esther back and ask her more questions. He couldn''t send her like this, he needed affirmation.

    However, he felt all of Esther¡¯s body rejecting him.

    "Okay, then I''ll... wait. Let''s meet again. Then, we¡¯ll calmly converse.¡±

    Esther nodded silently.

    She ignored Khalid¡¯s mournful utterance and swiftly turned away.

    "Goodbye, then."

    "Goodbye."

    Khalid nkly observed Esther move farther away.

    Her face seemed exactly the same, however, the atmosphere and aura surrounding her hadpletely changed.

    He couldn''t hold on to her anymore. She didn¡¯t seem to be the Esther he previously knew.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    Esther did not look back once until she thoroughly escaped the main gate.

    "Hyu."

    She held onto the wall and leaned feebly after barely escaping Khalid''s persistent gaze.

    When her tension was relieved, the strength on her legs released as well. She had no more strength to move her limbs.

    "My Lady!"

    Victor, rmed, quickly stood beside Esther''s side.

    "Shall we call a doctor?"

    "There¡¯s no need. I guess it''s because I was so surprised."

    Esther shook her head as she reassured Victor.

    "Then, I''ll give you a piggyback ride."

    Victor turned around and showed his back. Unlike Judy''s, his wasrge and wider.

    "But...!"

    "You seem exhausted."

    Victor smiled and tapped himself on the back. It wasn¡¯t a huge feat to carry someone who was barely half his size.

    <strong>¡®What should I do?¡¯</strong>

    Esther''s cheeks swelled as she was put in a troubling situation.

    She had no intention of being carried on his back, but it was a better decision than wasting time since she couldn¡¯t walk properly anyway.

    "Thank you."

    Esther slowly moved and leaned against Victor''s back after she¡¯d finalized her decision. His back was spacious, so she was lifted at once.

    "If you''ll allow it, I will carry you on my back until we arrive at the Tersia residence.¡±

    Victor leaped upward, his hands swiftly going in ce. Even with Esther on his back, he didn¡¯t falter one bit.

    "But Victor, do people usually give their siblings a piggyback ride?"

    As Esther observed Victor¡¯s back, Judy naturally ovepped with his figure.

    "Usually. The bigger the difference in age, the more likely it is."

    Esther nodded in agreement as she thought the same.

    "However, the littledy is different.¡±

    "Because I''m the daughter of the Grand Duke?"

    "No, it''s not like that..."

    Victor stopped talking for a while before clearing his throat and asked solemnly.

    "What would you do if you found a stray kitten?"

    Esther instantly grew serious and shouted sternly.

    "Help it!"

    "That''s it."

    ¡°...?¡±

    "Mydy is pretty and cute, so if anyone saw you struggling, they''d want to give you a piggyback ride."

    While Esther¡¯s ears were perked the whole time, she slowly turned beet red.

    "I''m cute? You''re lying."

    "I¡¯m serious. My colleagues envied me when they knew I would be the one to escort mydy."

    Embarrassed, Esther buried her face against Victor''s shoulder. Then she covered her ears tightly with both her palms.

    Victor deliberately raised his voice and continued praising Esther, who in return shuddered behind his back so adorably.

    Then, he suddenly stopped walking.

    "Now that mydy haspleted all her requirements, shall we take a break and then leave?"

    "That sounds like a better idea."

    Esther nodded slowly.

    It was too much to ride a carriage to Tersia while like this.

    TL/N: Carriages tend to be bumpy, and since Esther is really tired, it would be a hassle for her in that condition.

    It¡¯d be problematic to return in a hurry and suddenly copse. She decided to take a half-day rest.

    "There is a hotel I know close by. It''s not in the best condition, however, it''s clean enough for mydy to sleep in for a few hours."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter where it is."

    "Then I''ll take you there. We¡¯ll arrive in ten minutes, so please rest in the meantime.¡±

    "Yes."

    Esther was in desperate need of a break, so she willingly closed her eyes.

    It was an unpleasant day for her, now that she had met those she didn¡¯t wish to and recalled countless painful memories.

    Victor''s humming suddenly reached Esther. Her eyes opened after she¡¯d heard his sweet voice.

    "What song is that?"

    "Isn¡¯t this a luby mydy¡¯s mother would have sung for her?"

    "It¡¯s nice. I''ve never heard a luby before."

    However, all of a sudden, Esther felt like she¡¯d previously heard this hum while in someone else¡¯s back.

    <strong>''Huh?''</strong>

    At that moment, the appearance of being over someone¡¯s shoulder, in addition to a woman''s clear singing appeared in Esther¡¯s mind.

    She concentrated on recalling the memory in detail, however, her surrounding area suddenly adapted into a noisy atmosphere.

    It was because they had entered the central market while passing through the main street.

    "Hang in there."

    Victor frowned as he crossed the crowded market, which was filled with countless traders and spectators.

    If he had been alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been so challenging to pass through. However, this time Esther was on his back.

    To make matters worse, a few kids ran at a fast pace from the opposite direction.

    "Catch them! Thieves! Somebody stop them! Stop them!¡±

    "Mister¡­ if you don''t want to get hurt, get out of the way!"

    It seemed as if they had robbed a shoe store, as a few pairs of shoes were held by one hand, while the other clutched a dull knife.

    The store owner was struggling to catch up to them, but it seemed to be in vain due to the wide distance between both sides.

 Chapter 50

    <strong>¡®Should I move aside?¡¯</strong>

    Victor''s feet immediately reacted and advanced. However, after recalling Esther was on his back, he held back.

    In the meantime, the children approached closer than he had anticipated. Victor hurriedly wrapped himself around Esther and stirred to the side.

    He had anticipated they would pass by without any incident, however, the bottom of Esther''s clothes were torn by one of their many knives.

    Chhk.

    "That crazy¡­!"

    Victor was flustered.

    He hurriedly turned to face Esther. Fortunately, only her clothes were touched and she received no injuries.

    Victor barked at the children that were now behind him.

    "Hey! Why¡¯re you all standing? Mydy almost got hurt!"

    No matter how dull the dagger had been, if it seeded in hurting Esther... It was terrible just imagining the scene.

    "Mydy, are you alright? I apologize. I failed to act ordingly¡­ Were you surprised?"

    "I''m not hurt. It''s alright."

    However, contrary to Victor''s expectations, Esther remained calm and unshakable.

    On the contrary, Victor was more taken aback by the fact that she was the one tofort him.

    "Your clothes are torn. If the knife had reached mydy..."

    "But Victor would have already stopped the attack far before that."

    At her response, Victor returned to his original self and pouted sulkily.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a girl that age to cry or scream, overtaken by shock.

    However, rather than being surprised, she contained no agitation. It was shocking how she could be so rxed.

    "Ha- am."

    Esther yawned as if nothing had happened, and once againfortably positioned herself on his back.

    Victor¡¯s eyes widened as hemenced hearing Esther''s even breathing.

    "Mydy, did you fall asleep?"

    No response returned.

    Victor shook his head in bewilderment after he realized she fell asleep in no more than an instant.

    <strong>¡®I don¡¯t know anything about mydy.¡¯</strong>

    Until recently, he had perceived Esther vaguely. That she was just like any girl her age; nothing special.

    Although she was somewhat bleak and expressionless, she constantly smiled.

    She was a nice child who didn¡¯t order him around but kindly asked him to escort her, and even thanked him afterward.

    Thus naturally, he thought she wasn¡¯t suitable as a member of Tersia, famous for its coldness and cruelty.

    However, now that he thought it over, his spections were wrong. Apletely different person was hidden behind the calm expression that always seemed indifferent.

    Victor now gained an interest in the elusive girl.

    <strong>¡®She was called Diana, wasn¡¯t she?¡¯</strong>

    He wondered what the history of this name was, and how she was adopted from the temple as the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°I should seek permission to remain mydy¡¯s escort after we return.¡±

    After Victor concluded his crucial decision at a moment''s notice, he smiled and strengthened his back to better support Esther''s body.

    <strong>** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**</strong>

    While Esther was away from the estate, a special guest paid a visit to the Grand Duchy.

    Although holding the title of the Seventh Prince, he was very loved by the emperor. Unfortunately, due to his illness, he was thrown out of the Imperial Pce.

    Noah de Barten.

    ¡°Would you like me to prepare coffee or tea?¡±

    ¡°I would prefer coffee.¡±

    As soon as the butler heeded Noah''s words, he motioned to the maid. Afterwards, he guided him to Darwin.

    <strong>¡®He¡¯s more handsome than I¡¯d heard about.''</strong>

    Many rumors floated about the prince''s outstanding appearance. He anticipated most of them were merely exaggerated, however, when facing the respective person himself, he understood that they were true.

    In fact, Noah dressed in a dark navy suit made him seem beautiful enough to attract everyone¡¯s gaze.

    As the butler admired his appearance, they halted in front of a white door. That was as far as he could guide him.

    "After opening the second door, there will be the drawing room. His Grace is waiting in there."

    Noah nodded as he opened the door. The sound of his shoes clicking against the antique marble floor reverberated.

    A second door emerged as he passed through the corridor filled with borate statues and paintings.

    "It''s Noah. I''m entering.¡±

    It was an arranged meeting, so there was no need for him to hesitate in opening the door.

    Darwin slowly stood up and greeted him. He had, in fact, been previously waiting for Noah inside the drawing-room.

    "Long time no see, Grand Duke."

    "You seem much healthier than I''ve heard."

    Darwin carefully observed Noah, a person he hadn''t encountered in quite a while.

    As the current Emperor only cherished his one son, Darwin was also interested in Noah more than in the rest of the princes.

    The moment he turned ill, all his power was taken away from him. Nheless, if he ever regained his health, there would no doubt be another political battle.

    "I''ve recovered quite a bit as of now."

    "I heard it wasn¡¯t a disease that could be cured?¡±

    "I was fortunate enough."

    Noah leisurely strolled towards the sofa. He received Darwin¡¯s gaze well.

    "Shall we sit down and have a chat?"

    "...Come this way."

    Darwin also only briefly nced at him. Just in time, a maid entered and left two cups of coffee before the both of them.

    Noah took a slight sip of his hot coffee and smiled gently.

    "Oh, this is very fragrant. Are these coffee beans from Colvia?¡±

    "No, these have been grown directly on the estate, so it doesn¡¯t have much of an extraordinary taste.¡±

    He was not embarrassed by Darwin¡¯s blunt speech. On the contrary, he spoke of its distinctive taste in total astonishment.

    "Then I guess this ce and I match well. This is the best coffee I''ve ever had."

    "I''ll tell them to pack it for you before you leave."

    "You don''t have to. I can juste here often and enjoy the taste.¡±

    Noah shook his head as he took another sip of the coffee. The strong aroma of the beverage passed through the tip of both their noses.

    <strong>¡®What futile words.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin''s eyebrows soon began to lower.

    He agreed to meet Noah as he was curious concerning the reason why he suddenly sought for him. However, his patience was not great enough to deal with the child.

    ¡°What was your purpose for this meeting?¡±

    Only then did Noah''s smiling and bright expression convert. Noah responded as bluntly and straightforwardly as the duke asked him. His dark eyes shone dimly.

    ¡°I have a request for the Grand Duke.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes turned cold as he received Noah''s words.

    The Prince who was to die under a restraining order wishing for a request? Darwin only then became cautious, alert of his possibly hidden intentions.

    "What is it?"

    "I''d like to live in the Grand Duke¡¯s territory."

    Darwin set down the teacup he was holding. It was such an absurd story he couldn''t help but crack the bottom of the cup.

    "I don''t understand what you¡¯re hinting at.¡±

    "It is as I said. Please allow me to reside in Tersia."

    Noah did not avoid Darwin¡¯s gaze and spoke calmly.

    "Has the prince forgotten his restraining order?¡±

    "That was the case thus far. Now, everything will be solved within a year."

    Noah''s voice was filled with conviction.

    "I will be in touch with my father soon. After I ampletely healed."

    "Is that possible?"

    "Yes, that is why I am asking. My illness can only be cured while in Tersia."

    Noah calmly exined the reason he had to reside in Tersia. It was apanied by a lie that the river flowing outside the territory contained a special medicinal ingredient for his illness.

    "Hmm, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such an energy."

    ¡°I also just discovered it.¡±

    Darwin disyed his suspicious gaze and Noah held his hands up as he pleaded for his trust.

    "The moment this disease is cured, I will be a miracle survivor; a blessed person. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult to be the Crown Prince after public sympathy is directed towards me. What do you think?"

    ¡°That is logical.¡±

    Noah had a point.

    Although he was the Seventh Prince, he possessed the Emperor''s favor.

    Unlike the other princes, his mother was the current Empress.

    In addition, the Third Prince, now the number one sessor candidate, wasn¡¯t very reliable due to his desire for entertainment over the throne.

    Excluding the deceased princes and the younger ones, if Noah was healed, he would most likely regain the Crown Prince title once more.

    "I, the person who will be Crown Prince, will owe the Grand Duke a great debt. There''s nothing disadvantageous for the Grand Duke, is there?¡±

    Darwin nced at Noah, his feelings jumbled. He couldn''t detect any lies from his deep eyes.

    "Are you interested in Imperial power?"

    "Yes, I want power."

    Although the question would require much thought, Noah answered unhesitantly. Darwin could feel the firm determination rising from the child.

    He sighed. The Noah he remembered was a pure prince who contained no desire for authority.

    He wondered what on earth changed such a weak mentality like this.

    "Howe?"

    "There''s someone I wish to help."

    "This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. If the prince is searching for power, that means you could be the next Emperor."

    There was already endless pressure ced among the princes to gain the Crown Prince''s seat.

    If he were to aim for Imperial power, he would have to survive theplicated struggle.

    "I know. I am not doing this for mere bluff either."

    Noah''s eyes shone brilliantly. It was his most important desire, and he had already made up his mind.

    "I see."

    Realizing Noah already maintained unwavering will, Darwin decided not to attempt to stop him.

    "Well, that''s good. I''ll progress along with this for now.¡±

    There would be enough time for him to change things.

    Darwin decided to quietly watch for now. What was he trying to do? He would, slowly, realize what Noah was really up to.

    He strongly doubted whether Noah could be cured, nheless, he decided to ept the deal.

    It was only having him stay in thend anyway.

    "You can never stand out. If you reside in a remote area, no one will realize you¡¯re there.¡±

    "Thank you, Grand Duke."

    Noah''s face brightened. This much permission was enough.

    Living in Tersia alone would make him much closer to Esther.

    As Noah nced around happily, his eyes settled on one ce. It was where a portrait hung in the center of the wall.

    "Ah! Was that painting also done by Esther?¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin''s face hardened as soon as he heard Noah vocalize the familiar name.

    ¡°Did you get acquainted with my daughter enough to call her name?¡±

    Noah, noticing Darwin''s cold re, btedly attached an exnation.

    ¡°Because we are of the same age¡­ We decided to be friends. Haha."

    Darwin stared at Noah, not caring to hide his distaste.

    He''d never heard of that from Esther.

 Chapter 51

    Noah, sharp-minded as he is, realized he wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer and calmly stepped down while skillfully changing the subject.

    "...Then I''ll prepare to move in. Thank you once again, Grand Duke."

    "Have a safe trip."

    Darwin stood up to see Noah off.

    Manyplicated emotions overwhelmed him as he turned to face Noah.

    <strong>¡®A bloodbath is blowing this way.¡¯</strong>

    If Noah''s disease healed and he aimed for the seat of the Emperor, the current political situation wouldpletely reverse.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips curled. There was nothing bad about him in any perspective.

    Speaking of which, Noah''s friendly way of addressing Esther''s name continued to bother him.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re of the same age, it¡¯s alright to be close.¡±

    That''s right, but...

    ¡°He most likely doesn¡¯t have any other type of feelings towards Esther, does he?¡±

    He knew very well that Noah had never been involved in scandals other than with his ex-fiancee. However, he kept feeling agitated.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Just half a dayter.

    Esther slept well and regained all her energy. After finishing a simple meal, she left the hotel along with Victor.

    "I''ve reserved a carriage for four o''clock. We still have about two hours to spare, so it would be perfect if we stop by a dressing boutique."

    ¡°Dressing boutique? Ah... my clothes are torn.¡±

    Before Esther could retort she didn''t need anything, her eyes headed towards her torn attire and she silently nodded.

    She anticipated her family would be overtaken with uneasiness if she returned like this. It would be better to change into new clothing.

    Victor led Esther to the dress shop he had inquired about while she was fast asleep.

    "Here it is. Whenever I asked for the most famous dressing boutique, everyone pointed to this. The Imperial members also use this ce.¡±

    "It''s really fancy."

    Most people would only be able toe to witness the splendid interior and head back.

    The path to the entrance was adorned with flowers and statues. The ground was covered with a red carpet leading to a bright yellow door at the very end.

    Victor witnessed its appearance and replied in astonishment.

    ¡°Is it made of gold?¡±

    "Yes, it must have been constructed using solid gold."

    The sunlight reflecting the door shone so brilliantly, it was almost blinding.

    Esther frowned at the ring light as she knocked on the entrance. Then, the door opened from inside.

    "Wee! This is Merzel."

    Like the luxurious dressing room, the staff was also dressed in attire as sophisticated as most nobledies.

    "It¡¯s your first time here, isn¡¯t it? Are you searching for any specific attire?"

    "Hmm... I just wish for something simr to the dress I¡¯m wearing right now.¡±

    The maid quickly scanned Esther''s clothing. She then snickered after confirming from the rough fabric it was only a meremoner''s outwear.

    "What should I do? Our dressing room does not handle such material. Why don''t you leave here and head to the market?"

    "Just lead me in. I''ll decide on my own."

    "...Please follow me."

    The staff member''s attitude subtly altered, perhaps convinced that Esther was an insignificant guest.

    Although she did not openly ignore Esther, the way she presented her service before could no longer be found.

    "Please take your time. Oh, please avoid touching the clothes if possible. They are quite expensive¡­ I figured it''d be hard for you topensate for them."

    ¡°What kind of rude attitude are you presenting to mydy?¡±

    She pretended to be worried, sneakily conveying her sarcastic tone. Victor furiously called the arrogant staff out as he stood beside Esther.

    "Victor, that''s enough."

    However, Esther only passed the maid, not bothering to converse with her.

    That is because there was a closet hanger just in the middle of the first floor. She thought she could pick anything from the following.

    She had previously caught sight of therge hanger filled with attire in the very center of the first floor.

    It was then.

    Esther could make out the chattering from upstairs.

    ¡°Goodness. Look at her wretched clothes. It''s a pity. How did she even think of entering in such a state?¡±

    "I know, right. She¡¯s running wild without knowing her ce. Tch."

    "She¡¯s still a kid. What does she know? It''s all the parents'' fault. Just what form of education did she receive¡­ it must be a deplorable family.¡±

    Esther sighed as she slowly lifted her head to check their faces.

    The aristocratic women were wearing hats adorned with white feathers, dressed up in thetest fashion clothing.

    "Oh, my! Did she happen to overhear and now look our way?¡±

    "I guess so. That gaze... I''m scared to death."

    After they made eye contact with Esther, they red fiercely as if they were witnessing something irksome. Their eyes were displeased.

    "Mydy, I will walk up and order them to apologize.¡±

    "That''s enough."

    Esther turned her head back towards the hanger as she held back the fuming Victor.

    "Are you not angry?"

    "I am, but I won¡¯t see them again anyways.¡±

    Esther hadn¡¯t experienced this type of situation only once or twice. She didn''t wish to waste her emotions on those she didn¡¯t even know.

    Esther picked out a random piece of clothing hanging on the stand. She didn¡¯t like any of them, however, it was satisfactory.

    "I''ll take this."

    "You don''t wish to see more?¡±

    "It''s all the same.¡±

    "But mydy hade all the way here..."

    Unlike Victor, who was a bit disappointed over the choice, Esther had already made up her mind.

    However, she soon heard a voiceing from upstairs. It was a very gentle tone.

    "Lady Beth, Lady Catherine."

    Esther''s head swung upward, enchanted by the captivating tone of voice that enthralled her at once.

    "Everyone who enters this boutique are my guests. Wouldn¡¯t it be such an honor if such a lovelydy could have a chance to wear my clothes?"

    "Oh my... Madame Dolores! I heard you wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive today. We were merely concerned about the dignity of this ce.¡±

    Thedies altogether presented a different manner to the Madame than they had been when facing Esther.

    "I realize how much you care about this boutique. Nheless, please be aware of your manners.¡±

    "We will. I apologize."

    ¡°If you are in need of assistance, please call for me anytime.¡±

    She didn¡¯t kick Esther out but instead took her side.

    <strong>¡®There are still kind people like this.¡¯</strong>

    Esther nced around as she pondered carefully. She was thinking of quickly leaving this ce after paying for her purchase.

    Dolores proceeded down the stairs. She smiled broadly as she walked towards Esther, whose eyes widened.

    "Hello, I''m Dolores, this boutique¡¯s manager."

    "Yes."

    Esther gazed at the well-dressed Dolores.

    "Did you feel ufortable? I apologize in their stead. Since there are many regr customers, when new people arrive, they tend to be quite vignt.¡±

    Esther didn''t detect any lies in her words as she whispered in her ear in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    "Mydy has a very big heart."

    Dolores smiled sweetly and soon nced at Victor.

    <strong>¡®Is she a fallen aristocrat?¡¯</strong>

    Although the little girl was dressed in ordinary clothing, it was interesting for her to bring an escort. Even after all this, the atmosphere remained bittersweet.

    Dolores decided to speak with Esther a while longer.

    "Does mydy like the dress?"

    Esther retreated, feeling burdened by her kindness.

    "They all seem alike to me."

    "Oh my! That isn¡¯t eptable in the least. If you give me a chance, I will pick out the best attire that would suit you as an apology."

    Without leaving any chance for Esther to process what was going, Dolores began to search through the hanger. She couldn''t dare stop her due to the excitement written all over her face.

    "I think this would look great on you... Gah! This would look better. This is also nicer."

    In an instant, Dolores swiftly picked out ten dresses and ced them against Esther.

    Esther was so disturbed by how much praise Dolores¡¯s cheerful voice presented each time.

    "Everything looks great on mydy, but this area has all the in clothing... Hm, could you follow me upstairs for a second?"

    "The staff said it would be enough for me to check the first floor."

    ¡°Our staff?¡±

    Dolores paused as she nced at the staff who guided Esther in.

    "It must be because she didn¡¯t receive enough training. I will issue her re-education properly.¡±

    Dolores instantly drove Esther upstairs.

    Esther couldn''t help but follow her lead as her hand had beenpletely grasped.

    "This is actually a dress I saved to send to the Imperial Pce... I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll go well with the youngdy.¡±

    The dress disyed was a luxurious green color that matched Esther''s skin tone.

    The wave-shaped neckline and slightly puffed sleeves were especially deluxe.

    "How is it?¡±

    "Yes¡­ Pretty."

    Even Esther, who wasn¡¯t very interested in clothing, couldn''t take her eyes off the dress.

    "Actually, as soon as I saw mydy earlier, this dress popped in my mind.¡±

    Dolores proudly reviewed the garments. There were as many as eight dresses gathered.

    "Ah, I introduced too many clothes without having known your budget. Please do not feel pressured."

    As the number of servants carrying in the clothes only increased, Dolores also came to her senses and turned awkward.

    Just looking at Esther¡¯s clothing, it already seemed too much to buy even the cheapest clothing here.

    "Um."

    Esther made up her mind after observing the mountain of clothes.

    She didn''t mean to buy this much, however, there were many diamonds in her hands that needed to be used.

    She thought of when else would she have another opportunity to waste them, and determinedly stated.

    "I want to buy all of these."

    "As expected, just one pair¡­ Yes? All of this?"

    As Dolores thought it would be too much to buy even one pair, surprise and embarrassment spread on her face.

    "Yes. How much is all this?"

    "The clothes in our dressing room are a bit expensive... are you sure you wish to purchase these?¡±

    "Yes."

    Victor turned around to hide hisughter, finding it hrious that she was worried if the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter would be able to afford the cost.

    On the other hand, Esther''splexion turned dark. She feared the number of diamonds she brought wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    "Is this not enough?"

    Esther took out the pouch she kept hidden and opened it. It was filled with diamonds of various sizes.

    Dolores'' eyes widened as she absent-mindedly gazed into the pouch.

    "My... mydy! Where did you get all this? Do you happen to hold a warranty?¡±

    "No, it''s mine, I don¡¯t have a warranty."

    Esther, who didn''t realize whether she needed a warranty, spoke in confusion.

    ¡°This is mydy¡¯s? Do you have a mine?"

    "Yes."

    One couldn''t own a mine without being excessively rich.

    Dolores alternated between Esther''s clothes and the diamonds, pulling out a diamond to check if they were genuine.

    <strong>''This is definitely real.¡¯</strong>

    Although the exact value must be decided by the jeweler, this was a real diamond.

 Chapter 52

    "Three of these would be enough. I will return the appropriate amount after I verify their value.¡±

    "No, it''s alright.¡±

    Esther shook her head.

    It would be more troublesome to exchange and receive documentster.

    "Could that kid be the daughter of a family which happened to be rich after discovering a mine?¡±

    "I don¡¯t understand why she goes around in such a state even now that she has money. How bewildering."

    The wives, who had previously ignored Esther, were now flustered as they witnessed her unhesitantly purchasing high-quality material.

    Esther nced behind her hack as she verified their faces once more. She was letting them flee for now, but their faces would remain ingrained in her memory.

    After a while, Esther changed into one of the many dresses she requested. Victor received her torn attire and packed them separately.

    In the meantime, the staff skillfully packaged the rest of the purchased products.

    However, there were so many boxes prepared that it would be burdensome to bring along.

    "...Will they fit inside the carriage?"

    "I''m afraid it will be rather difficult."

    At this rate, the carriage space would be full, leaving no room to sit.

    Esther looked at the boxes, her face perplexed. Dolores hurriedly intervened as she told her to not worry.

    "Please let me know your address, and I will make sure they arrive in your hands. There are too many to carry."

    "The ce isn¡¯t near here."

    "Do not worry. Anywhere is fine."

    Esther had caught her eye when she had replied the cost was fine, although the calctions hadn¡¯t even been made.

    Esther nodded in eptance of Dolores'' favor.

    "Then, please send it to the Grand Duke of Tersia."

    Dolores, who had pulled out a piece of paper in order to note her address, paused as she hardened.

    "Grand Duke? Why there...?¡±

    Esther lowered her voice as she noticed Dolores who was overtaken with bewilderment.

    "Because I live there."

    "If you live there... is your father the famous battlefield murderer... no, Grand Duke Darwin?"

    "Yes, he¡¯s my father."

    Esther felt a bit awkward as this was her first time acknowledging Darwin as her father. Nheless, she felt a sense of pride.

    <strong>¡®Was the rumor real?'' </strong>

    At that moment, Dolores recalled the gossip she had recently heard.

    Rumor had it that Duke Darwin had adopted a girl. Everyoneughed it off, iming it was fake, yet the rumor turned to be real.

    It was unusual that a little girl owned a mine, let alone the daughter of Grand Duke Darwin at that. Why couldn¡¯t she have been more careful...!

    "Oh, my God, I''ve given a great amount of disrespect. If I had known mydy was such a valued guest, this ce would have served you with much more respect.¡±

    Dolores felt her spine chilling as she attempted to remedy the situation.

    What if Darwin came to learn about the women''s insulting remarks, particrly regarding her parents?

    <strong>¡®This boutique would close.¡¯</strong>

    If Darwin is as cruel and barbaric as rumored, it would not end with merely erasing this dressing room.

    "I''m truly apologetic to have caused any difort in this dressing room today. Please rest assured and return safely.¡±

    "There was no such thing."

    Esther shook her head quickly when Dolores became overwhelmed by her sudden realization.

    "Are you in need of anything more?¡±

    "No, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    "I will lead you to the entrance.¡±

    "It''s alright..."

    Dolores, presenting a sudden polite attitude, saw Esther out of the dressing room. Staff followed one after another.

    In addition, she lent her a carriage dedicated to the boutique so Esther could go to the ce she had reserved the carriage forter on.

    "She was a kind person. Right?¡±

    "Yes, she presented kind intentions, so I think so for now. She has a good sense of picking out clothes."

    Esther also sensed Dolores¡¯s change of attitude after realizing her identity.

    However, it was her pure goodwill that helped Esther in the beginning. Above all, Esther felt satisfied with the pretty clothes she had bought.

    <strong>''So this is what shopping feels like.''</strong>

    As she had never done anything for herself before, Esther had now, for the first time, felt the pleasure of the act of ¡®living.¡¯

    In addition, she had the money to buy whatever you want regardless of the price. It was more thrilling and better than she had thought.

    "Then, shall we leave?"

    "Yes, let''s go."

    Esther smiled as she looked out the window. It was time to go back home.

    <strong>***</strong>

    As soon as Esther returned to the main gate of the Grand Duke''s residence and hopped off the carriage, the butler restlessly arrived to greet her.

    "Oh, why did you arrive sote?"

    Esther tilted her head, puzzled by his demeanor.

    "It only took about another half day or so long..."

    "During that half of the day, His Grace... ah we¡¯ll have to proceed quickly."

    "Right now? I''ll head to my room and change my outwear first.¡±

    "No, we have to get going this instant."

    Delbert seemed to be in a hurry. His eyes were vacant, and underneath existed severe ck bags, as if he had stayed up for a few nights.

    "Victor, thank you for your hard work. I''ll leave first."

    "Yes, please go ahead."

    Without a chance to greet Victor properly, Esther advanced ahead along with Delbert.

    "Where is father?"

    ¡°His Grace is present amidst a gathering in the reception room.¡±

    "What? But can Ie in?"

    Esther halted, her eyes wide open. She was worried her appearance would interrupt the flow of the meeting.

    "Yes, you must go."

    However, Delbert''s attitude remained obstinate. He pointed a finger at his hair, his expression filled with weariness.

    "Does mydy see this white hair?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s all been dyed white due to the stress I''ve been ced under for the past two days."

    "Hmm... wasn''t it always white?"

    "No."

    Esther tilted her head.

    It usually seemed white... Anyhow, Delbert seemed much more tired than usual, so Esther silently followed.

    "His Grace was very worried."

    "About me?"

    Esther''s mouth slightly parted. It was heart-warming to think someone had been waiting for her.

    "Yes, his Grace couldn¡¯t rest properly. I also couldn''t sleep much either, but..."

    Delbert murmured grimly. It seemed many incidents had been umted over the past two days. Esther chuckled at the sight.

    The two soon arrived in front of the conference room.

    Tension was evident in the faces of the maids and servants standing outside. They were frozen, to the point Esther wondered why it was like so.

    At that moment.

    Crash!

    An object could be heard shattering within the conference room. However, not one person seemed bewildered, as if this was a familiar situation.

    While Esther stood nkly, unsettled, Delbert quickly knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    Darwin bellowed from inside. Surprised by the fierce sound, Esther retreated.

    ¡°Mydy has arrived.¡±

    Delbert did not panic in the least and quickly announced that Esther had returned.

    Then, Darwin¡¯s expression, which had been filled with irritation, quickly unraveled. It was a sudden change, just like snow melting in the sun.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin, who had been slouching on his seat, hurriedly jumped up.

    He was in a sour mood throughout the whole meeting. The meeting moved slowly due to the little to no progress being made.

    However, the moment he heard Esther had arrived, Darwin signed all the documents and ended the meeting.

    "The meeting is over. Get out of here."

    "Huh? Is your Grace sure?"

    ¡°L, let''s leave then!¡±

    The faces of the lifeless vassals instantly brightened. They all seemed exhausted due to being in the same room as the Grand Duke.

    In case Darwin changed his mind, they rushed out of the room.

    "Mydy! I''m d you returned safely.¡±

    "Thank you very much."

    Esther was flustered by the vassals who greeted her as they left.

    <strong>¡®What''s wrong?¡¯</strong>

    All of them were gazing at her as if she was their savior.

    She tilted his head slightly and made her way into the empty room.

    "You¡¯re here?"

    Darwin¡¯s low voice trembled thinly.

    Esther had no idea until a while ago. She didn¡¯t think it would be that big of a deal if she stayed away for two days.

    However, the moment Esther met Darwin¡¯s eyes, she was overwhelmed with emotion. The sense of stability that she had returned to where she was supposed to be wrapped around her whole body.

    "Yes, I''m back¡­ father."

    Darwin smiled broadly as he heard Esther''s words, which were chosen slowly and carefully.

    His smile was so gentle that no one would think of him as an inhospitable man.

    "Come here."

    Darwin opened his arms wide. Esther''s feet moved in ordance with his calm tone of voice.

    As she sped up her slow pace, Darwin lifted Esther up.

    ¡°Wee back.¡±

    Esther floundered as she grabbed Darwin by the arms. She was relieved by the firmness his strong arms presented.

    "Are you in pain anywhere? Did you fall down?"

    "No, I''m perfectly healthy."

    Esther nodded vigorously, rolling up her arms to show that she was strong.

    As Darwin observed her lovely figure, his lips unconsciously curved into a big smile. *Honey was already dripping from his eyes and melting the snow thoroughly.

    *T/N: A phrase used to describe one¡¯s eyes looking at someone else in a very lovely way.

    Darwin was sorge, that as he sat Esther on hisp, she ended up falling into his arms.

    He seated Esther on hisp firmly and carefully examined her.

    Darwin tilted his head for a moment when the new clothes he hadn''t seen before came into view, however, nothing was questioned regarding the matter. It was more important for her to return unhurt than to be dressed differently.

    "Good thing you''re back safe. Did anyone bother you?"

    As soon as Esther heard him, the wives from the dressing room came to mind. However, Esther shook her head as she recalled the kind, Dolores.

    "There wasn''t."

    While conversing, Esther''s favorite dessert was set up on the table.

    "Then let''s listen to the story.¡±

    Esther began to talk about her visit to the temple while holding bread in both her hands. Darwin fed her strawberry juice from time to time.

    Ben and Delbert high-fived each other, tears streaming from their eyes as they watched the two.

    "I''ll sleepfortably tonight."

    "Yes, I''m so d mydy is back."

    Darwin had been so sensitive during Esther¡¯s absence. The two were too old to match his mood swings.

    "Ha-am."

    Esther stopped talking and yawned deeply. Her eyes were half-closed because she was tired from the long carriage ride.

    As tears dangled from both Esther''s eyes, Darwin gently stroked her cheeks with his long fingers.

    "You look sleepy, so go and rest today."

    "I should."

    Esther rubbed her eyes and left Darwin¡¯sp.

    As she did so, Darwin''s eyes spotted the whipped cream on Esther''s chin.

    "Wait."

    She smiled as he wiped her chin with his hand, rather than using a napkin.

    <strong>''She still needs my care.''</strong>

    The twins were old boys, so he left them to grow on their own. However, Esther seemed so small and fragile, she required constant care.

 Chapter 53

    "Thank you."

    Esther grinned as she btedly raised her hand to wipe her chin.

    "Goodnight then."

    "I''ll take you to your room."

    "I can walk by myself."

    However, unlike her statement, Esther''s steps were all taken in peril. Hernguor caused her body to repeatedly lean from its straight posture as it constantly tumbled. (E/n: Esther was swaying while walking since she''s so tired.)

    Darwin followed behind, anxious Esther would fall.

    "Kak!¡±

    "It¡¯ll be much faster to go like this."

    Eventually, Esther was carried by Darwin before she could even leave the conference room.

    Darwinid Esther atop the bed inside her room and handed her ast embrace. It was a goodnight greeting he had done with the twins.

    "Goodnight."

    "You too, Father."

    Esther, now a bit immune to such sudden cuddles, raised her hands to return Darwin¡¯s hug.

    ¡°...!!"

    At that moment, Darwin slowly bit his lips. He realized how much he longed for this little one¡¯s warmth.

    Darwin tightened his grasp on Esther as he admitted his anxiousness while she was away.

    After a while.

    Darwin quietly left the room, leaving the now fast asleep Esther. All his worries dispersed as he gazed at her rxed face.

    "Your Grace now seems a bit morefortable."

    Ben, who had been waiting in the hallway, stood beside Darwin, his smile bright.

    "Me? Well, it was always the same."

    "No, your Grace had been different the day before, yet now you act like this."

    Ben even raised the ends of his eyebrows up to his forehead as he mimicked Darwin himself, then pulled them back down.

    "Never, I have never done that."

    Darwin, ovee with embarrassment, turned his back as he began walking at a fast rate.

    His legs, long as they were, caused his distance from Ben''s to widen within a few strides.

    "Your Grace! We must move together!¡±

    Ben began to huff as he moved to chase after Darwin.

    <strong>***</strong>

    The next day,

    Darwin called Victor in for a detailed report on what had happened.

    "...Mydy stopped by the boutique room before we headed back.¡±

    He also conveyed all the insults the wives had directed at Esther.

    "How did their families educate them? Is this a deration of war against me?"

    "Your Grace, that''s not what it was.¡±

    "An insult directed to Esther is the same as an insult directed towards me.¡±

    Blood rushed to the back of Darwin¡¯s fist. He couldn''t forgive any human being for daring to affront his daughter.

    "Find out their identities."

    "Yes, your Grace."

    Ben recorded the names ''Catherine'' and ''Beth'' on his work notes as he sighed helplessly.

    "Victor, finish speaking."

    "Then, she went shopping. Mydy bought a total of six dresses."

    "Wait. Esther bought clothes herself?"

    Darwin rubbed his chin as he was lost in thought.

    "You mean she used her diamonds from the mine?¡±

    "Yes."

    It was hard to believe Esther bought clothes herself, however, Darwin was delighted she was using the mine he had handed her.

    "Look. It was the right choice to give her the mine.¡±

    Ben, the person who had said it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to present her the mine as a gift, bowed his head without uttering a sound.

    "She must have liked the dressing room, didn''t she?"

    For whatever reason, it was a special event that Esther began to utilize her money.

    "Send someone over and ask if they''re interested in opening a branch on Lille Street."

    "Doesn¡¯t your Grace recall? About four months ago, the dressing room contacted us first. They requested promoting a branch on Lille Street."

    ¡°And?¡±

    "Your Grace refused."

    Darwin frowned, his face presenting an ¡®I never heard such news¡¯ expression. There was no such memory in his mind.

    "What was the reason?"

    "Your Grace had stated there was no need to add to the already overflowing amount of dressing rooms."

    "Hmm."

    Darwin buried himself deep in the sofa and fell deep in thought.

    Any decisions he made usually never changed.

    Nheless, Darwin changed his decision for Esther.

    "Then we¡¯ll reverse it. Send an apology this instant and have them permitted tomorrow."

    "...Yes."

    Ben tightly clenched his lips as he witnessed Darwin running without running out of fuel whenever Esther was involved.

    "I have one more thing to tell your Grace."

    Victor, who had been quiet all this time, spoke in a serious tone.

    "What is it?"

    "I would like to continue escorting mydy."

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "Why is that? Didn''t you wish to establish your position within the Knights?"

    "I did indeed, however, I think serving mydy is the greatest honor I could receive."

    Darwin stared at Victor, searching for a clue to what was going on.

    <strong>''Well, he''s one of the best new recruits, so it isn¡¯t that bad an idea for Esther...''</strong>

    Nevertheless, his eyes held a different sense than when Esther was first entrusted to him.

    ¡°Nothing happened while you two were visiting the temple? Is that right?¡±

    "Not at all."

    ¡°If you hold different intentions for my daughter...¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes shone horribly. Victor''s throat dried up when facing the frightening momentum.

    "You¡¯ll die."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    "Then, I''ll entrust you as Esther''s escort for a year. After that, I will finalize my decision after observing your actions.¡±

    "Thank you, Your Grace."

    "Keep in mind that if Esther received injury the moment her clothes were torn, you wouldn''t have been in safe condition right now."

    "...I apologize. From now on, I''ll protect My Lady with everything I have to make sure even her clothes won¡¯t tear."

    "I know."

    Victor''s hands were shaking as he barely left the office with his permission granted.

    <strong>''It felt like I was being pierced by a sword.''</strong>

    As soon as Victor exited, he grasped his hands over his neck to check whether it was still properly attached.

    Attracting Darwin¡¯s gaze was difficult to handle.

    After experiencing it in person, Victor realized why Darwin was called a murderer. It was a thrill, far greater than what he heard from the rumors.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Rabienne visited the sanctuary to announce the delightful news of her being selected as the next saint candidate.

    <strong>¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯</strong>

    She was one step closer to her dedicated spot. Now, if only Cespia died, she would be the Saint.

    It would¡¯ve been nice to have a friend of hers to say or to however, it was rather unfortunate the person she would announce the good news to was her ex-fiance, a person on the verge of death.

    It was an engagement set by her family, yet Noah never even nced towards her.

    Noah was the only one who ignored Rabienne, while everyone else praised her brilliance.

    "Won¡¯t he be surprised? He¡¯ll also be sorry. He missed his chance with me."

    Rabienne murmured, a coy expression on her face.

    Things have changed now. Noah was waiting for the day he died, and she would soon be the saint.

    "Let''s see how long that noble egosts."

    Rabienne set foot in the sanctuary without hesitation, her eyes glistening fiercely.

    As she opened the door of the cabin like usual, she suddenly felt strange. The room was empty.

    All the traces of human life were erased. Guessing from the cool air, it seemed to have happened a while ago.

    "...What happened?"

    Rabienne bit her lips as she began to search the room. Nothing could be found.

    Noah disappeared.

    There was no trace left.

    Rabienne, shocked by this fact, slumped in her ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s not dead is he?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯splexion turned pale as she shook her head. No matter how much he had been expelled from the pce, the Emperor was the Emperor. If so, the news couldn¡¯t have been delivered till now.

    "Someone kidnapped him secretly..."

    Rabienne bit her nails as she shook her head.

    She worried someone might have kidnapped Noah while he was unconscious.

    She ran back to the room just in case anything was there.

    This time, the side table in the corner caught her eye. It was a piece of furniture Rabienne didn''t pay much attention to when she had entered.

    Swish-

    Rabienne swallowed her saliva as she carefully opened the drawer of the narrow side table.

    There was a piece of white paper folded in half.

    ¡°...!!¡±

    Rabienne opened her eyes wide as she hurriedly pulled out the paper. When she opened the paper, she could see familiar handwriting.

    <strong>¡¸I¡¯m going to where I belong. Don''te to me again.¡¹ </strong>

    Sender, recipient.

    No name was mentioned, however, Rabienne could make out it was Noah who wrote the letter within a nce.

    Rabienne crumpled the letter that contained less than a line.

    "How dare you not tell me..."

    She smashed the basket of fruit she had brought to celebrate her aplishments.

    After the fruit scattered everywhere, Rabienne yanked the basket and mmed it against the wall.

    <strong>¡®What did I hope for?¡¯</strong>

    She just wished to hear a warmpliment, telling her she had a hard time, that she was great, that he believed in her.

    Noah has been watching hers since she was young. She wanted to brag that she achieved her goals without him.

    Yet, was that such too much to ask for? Where are you going, disappearing without leaving a word?

    "You''ll see. I¡¯ll find you."

    Rabienne''s eyes glistened. Her anger towards Noah left her feeling wretched.

    Nheless, through all the pain and annoyance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about him.

    The High Priest gave up treating him and stated there wasn¡¯t much time left, so it was bewildering where he would head after leaving the sanctuary.

    "I really don''t understand you."

    Rabienne held back her anger as she quenched her emotions.

    After she returned to the carriage, the resting horseman jumped up in surprise.

    "Are youing out already? It¡¯s been less than ten minutes."

    Rabienne bit her lips as she recited in a low tone.

    "Noah is gone."

    "Pardon? What does My Lady mean ''he is gone?'' Where did he go¡­¡±

    "I don''t know, so I will have to find him."

    Rabienne climbed into the carriage and mmed the door shut. Taking that as a signal, the carriage rattled off.

    "Call home and tell them to find Noah. By all means."

    "Oh, I see."

    Rabienne kept gazing out the window continuously until the sanctuary turned smaller and smaller, and she could not see it anymore.

    It was not until it became invisible that she struck her curtain roughly. Her hands were still trembling in anger.

 Chapter 54

    "I''m serious. He is a yboy. My friend in charge of the clothing department was heartbroken because of him.¡±

    Dorothy thumped her chest in frustration.

    "That isn¡¯t Victor."

    "You can''t dismiss it with mere words. One has to be wary."

    Esther narrowed her eyes as she sent a suspicious nce towards Victor.

    Then, Victor followed up with an endless amount of excuses, his face presenting a deep sense of injustice.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything I can do if a woman keeps following me because of my looks. We never dated; it was an unrequited love. How did this turn into an affair?"

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she said you made a pass on her!¡±

    ¡°I have never done that.¡±

    Esther grinned as she alternated looking between Dorothy and Victor, who had undergone war nerves for a few days now.

    "You¡¯ll keep seeing each other, so try to get along well."

    As soon as Victor became her exclusive escort, Dorothy had gritted her teeth and raked up these rumors involving Victor.

    Dorothy''s friend must have been dumped by Victor.

    "Mydy, I apologize."

    "Are you even the slightest regretful? I''ve heard there were countless other victims besides my friend."

    Although Esther thought their moring was a bit over the top the past few days, she didn¡¯t find it all unpleasant.

    "Oh, I need to feed BamBam.¡±

    Esther, who was looking at the two without having noticed how much time had passed, was surprised and took the feed out of the drawer.

    BamBamyfortably atop the cushion. It was worrying and strange that she slept continuously these past few days.

    "Is she sick?"

    Esther asked anxiously, as BamBam filled herself with the food presented to her.

    ¡°It was said the time toy her eggs had passed.¡±

    She had interrogated a snake expert, and they stated if she still didn¡¯ty her eggs, the snakelets may have already died.

    In addition, Esther could, on normal asions, feel BamBam¡¯s emotions when they made eye contact. However, she hasn''t been able tomunicate with hertely.

    Esther was stalled; she was certain something was not right, however, she couldn¡¯t figure what it was.

    Esther moved her chin up as she observed BamBam when the door to her room opened.

    Judy was the only one who entered without bothering to knock beforehand.

    "Esther, are you busy?"

    Judy''s clothes were smothered with dirt, from when he had previously frolicked around. Esther stood up and shook her head.

    "I was feeding BamBam."

    "Then look at this."

    Judy handed Esther the gold envelope he had brought with him. The white paper held in his dirty hands was foreign.

    "What is that?"

    "You''ll find out when you open it."

    Esther carefully opened the envelope.

    There was a card inside, and it briefly stated Esther and Judy¡¯s invitation to dinner.

    The name of the respective sender.

    "...Sebastian?"

    "Yeah. Don''t you remember?"

    She looked back into her memory to recall anyone with the same name. Then, it came to mind.

    <strong>¡®He¡¯s the half-penny guy!''</strong>

    The name of the boy who had verbally abused her in the garden was Sebastian.

    Esther''s expression darkened as she recalled the words she received from him that day.

    "Does he happen to be brother¡¯s friend?¡±

    "That''s right. Hemitted a big offense towards you, right? He wants to apologize for it."

    "So suddenly?"

    "He invited us a long time ago, but I forgot."

    Judy grinned as he scratched his forehead.

    After the camp training, he beat up Sebastian and earned a promise from his side, however, Judy ended up forgetting as time passed.

    Sebastian grew anxious of Judy¡¯s quietness despite all the previous fuss and ended up sending him an invitation.

    "How about it? Will you go with me?"

    Judy noticed that Esther was reluctant to ept the invitation when she kept silent and wriggled her hands.

    "If you don''t want to, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    The major reason for visiting Sebastian was to have him apologize to Esther directly, however, if the person disliked the fact, there wasn¡¯t a need for it anymore.

    "Uhm."

    Esther was debating whether to reject the offer.

    Of course, she didn''t want to go when she recalled Sebastian bragging about his bloodline.

    However, Sebastian¡¯s family members listed on the invitation caught her eye.

    The Duke of Vissel was one of the four great families which supported the Empire.

    <strong>''Is that why he put so much emphasis on his lineage?''</strong>

    Esther now understood why he was close to Judy since childhood, now that she thought of his family.

    Considering the future of her battle against the temple, it would be beneficial to harbor a close rtionship with Sebastian.

    "Did he really apologize?"

    "Yes, he¡¯s very apologetic towards you.¡±

    It may be a lie, nevertheless, nothing was disadvantageous on her side. Esther returned the invitation to Judy as she calcted everything in her mind.

    ¡°Then I''ll go.¡±

    ¡°Really? Yeah! That¡¯s great!"

    Judy jumped up and down in delight. He was now going to crush Sebastian''s nose once more in return for the time he boasted of his younger sibling when in Vissel¡¯s residence.

    "Let''s talk to my father and leave the day after tomorrow."

    The Vissel estate took half a day to arrive by using a fast carriage from Tercia.

    Since the meal was in three days, they had to leave at dawn the day after tomorrow, to arrive by that date.

    "Mydy, I don''t think there will be enough time to order a new dress... will you be alright?"

    "I can wear what I boughtst time."

    Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered as she recalled the green dress Dolores had picked out for her.

    <strong>***</strong>

    ¡°Esther, hold my hand.¡±

    Judy exited the wagon first and reached out to Esther. He was more like her escort.

    Esther smiled lightly as she held Judy''s hand. The two were well-matched siblings.

    "Master Judy! Wee."

    The butler who had been standing by the door recognized Judy and rushed to greet him. As Judy went and returned, back and forth, often, the two recognized each other¡¯s faces well.

    "Is that Lady Esther next to you?"

    "That''s right."

    "Wee to our Vissel estate."

    The butler smiled gently and proceeded to guide the two inside to the garden.

    Perhaps today''s meal had a very quiet atmosphere because only two people and Sebastian''s friends were invited.

    Today¡¯s atmosphere was calm, as Sebastian only invited two of his acquaintances to the meal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal over there.¡±

    Judy replied as he spotted the table surrounded by greenery.

    "The garden is very pretty."

    Esther observed the Duke¡¯s splendid residence, which seemed different from the Grand Duke¡¯s.

    The two paid attention to the well-tended garden.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian left the mansion after he received word of their arrival.

    Sebastian was wearing a ck suit, along with a red tie. He lifted his head, then pulled it back down.

    However, because of his chubby physique, all the buttons on his shirt were on the verge of bursting.

    In addition, he couldn''t bear the heat of his body and kept sweating on his forehead. He took care of that matter as he held his handkerchief tightly.

    "Huh? It''s Sebastian."

    Judy spotted Sebastian and instantly waved in a brusque manner.

    "We¡¯re here. Come on!"

    Esther turned her head towards Sebastian. Her expression instantly hardened.

    Sebastian was also flustered by her appearance. He turned embarrassed at the thought of him having to apologize.

    <strong>¡®I need air conditioning.''</strong>

    Sebastian slowly headed towards the two, a dejected expression ying on his face.

    Nheless, Esther seemed quite different from the first time he had seen her.

    ¡°Is she the same person?"

    Sebastian muttered unconsciously.

    When he first met her, she was skinny and feeble. She didn''t feel like a noble in the least.

    However, she now seemed like a perfect noblewoman in every aspect. Judy, standing beside her, didn''t seem out of ce at all.

    Besides, she looked pretty in her dress. Her cute face was now visible to Sebastian''s eyes.

    <strong>¡®Am I crazy? What''s wrong with my heart?¡¯</strong>

    Sebastian stood in front of the two, confusion overwhelming his mind. Now, he could only see Judy, as Esther was no longer visible.

    "Thank you foring."

    "Yeah. But why are you acting like that?"

    Judy burst intoughter as he witnessed the stiffened Sebastian.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    "It''s weird. Say hello to Esther too."

    Sebastian greeted Esther with a nod.

    "Hello."

    "Hello."

    Esther felt despondent because of her misunderstanding against Sebastian that he was ignoring her.

    No hint of arrogance was presented, however, the unpleasantness she felt from that day remained vivid.

    "Then I''ll stand elsewhere."

    Judy moved away from the two, so they could have afortable conversation. Of course, it was after he had warned Sebastian, ''If you say any nonsense, you''ll die.''.

    "So..."

    Sebastian lifted his head to face Esther, as he figured apologizing and quickly leaving would be the best choice.

    However, as soon as he made contact with Esther''s pink eyes, Sebastian froze. Her puffy cheeks were so cute.

    "I¡­ crazy, man."

    Esther silently waited as she observed Sebastian¡¯s expression change continuously.

    <strong>''I think he¡¯ll burst if touched.¡¯</strong>

    He seemed so red he couldn''t get any redder, yet now he was burning redder like a beet.

    "Could you look elsewhere for a moment?"

    "Yes? Yes.¡±

    Esther didn''t understand why, however, Sebastian asked so urgently that it forced her to turn her head to the other side.

    Sebastian gulped his saliva, relieved. Then, he quickly delivered his apology to Esther.

    "That day, my words were too harsh. I was beaten by Judy at the time, so I guess I used that to get payback.¡±

    Esther¡¯s heart and mind were relieved bit by bit as she listened to his sincere voice.

    "I''m very sorry. Will you ept my apology?¡±

    Sebastian pulled out a red apple from his arms. It was a very substantial apple he had kept for the sake of his apology.

    He stuck it out to Esther, who had her head turned to the other side. The tip of his fingers, grasping the apple, was shaking.

    Esther''s eyes widened at the unexpected gift. She didn''t expect him to bring an actual apple to apologize.

    "This is an actual apple. Pfft."

    In the end, Esther couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Sebastian''s wrongdoing wouldn''t disappear, however, if that was his way of apologizing, she decided to overlook it.

    "I chose the biggest and firmest one."

    Sebastian scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it well.¡±

    "Then, you ept my apology?"

    "Yes.¡±

    "Thank you. And I''m so sorry."

    Sebastian''s hand touched Esther''s slightly as he handed her the apple.

    Sebastian then retreated, a sudden shudder vibrating through his head.

    ¡°The, the, then I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    He headed towards the pathway and ran away, not caring to nce back. Sebastian¡¯s heart was beating like crazy.

    ¡°Why is he acting like that?¡±

    Esther tilted her head as she stared at his distant back, then sped the apple, proceeding to stroll around the estate.

    She was working to search for Judy, who had at some point disappeared elsewhere when an unfamiliar voice called her from behind.

    "Are you Esther?"

    Esther followed the voice as she turned around. An unfamiliar middle-aged woman was smiling gently.

    Although Esther didn¡¯t realize who this person was, she bowed her head.

    "Yes. Hello."

    "Oh my, you¡¯re also quite polite. I am Sebastian''s mother. Everyone calls me Rose."

    Esther''s mouth slightly parted.

    Rose''s slender figure and the chubby Sebastian¡¯s didn''t match in the least.

    "Thank you very much foring today. I heard Sebastianmitted an impolite act towards you?"

    "We spoke of it a while ago and solved the problem."

    "Is that right? That¡¯s great news."

    Rose rejoiced as her eyes gleamed in joy.

    "Our Sebastian is not very talented in expressing himself. Still, he isn¡¯t that bad of a child. Please take care of him in the future."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Before she had realized, Esther''s hands were grasped tightly by Rose. Esther smiled awkwardly as she slipped them back to her side.

    "Come to think of it, you resemble Irene very much. Irene seemed exactly like you during her childhood. How could there be such resemnce?¡±

    Esther blinked her eyes as she didn¡¯t know who Irene was.

    "I was childhood friends with Irene. I be saddened whenever I recall her.¡±

    Rose reached out and patted Esther on the cheek. Her cold palm caused Esther to have goosebumps all over her arms.

    "But who''s Irene?"

    "Oh... you don¡¯t know? She is the Grand Duke¡¯s deceased wife.¡±

    Rose realized she had spoken useless things when btedly noticing Esther oblivious of what she was hearing, and hurriedly shut her mouth.

    "It¡¯s nothing. Please don¡¯t mind what I said and enjoy your time."

    Roseughed limply, avoiding mentioning anything more.

    A maid then ran out of the mansion and whispered next to Lady Rose¡¯s ear.

    Rose then contemted anxiously as she hurriedly rushed elsewhere.

    Esther tilted her head and reviewed Rose''s words.

    <strong>¡®We look alike?''</strong>

    Then Judy, who had sneakily crept up, popped his head in front of her.

    "Ta-da! It''s me. What are you doing standing there?"

    "Brother.¡±

    Esther asked Judy the following, not surprised but rather nkly.

    "Do I resemble yourte mother?"

    "What''s with my mother all of a sudden?"

    Judy''s expression, which had been smiling broadly, hardened visibly.

    "The madam said yourte mother and I seem alike."

    "You do? I don''t know much since I¡¯ve only seen her in pictures, but her hair and eye color are the same as yours."

    "I see."

    Esther forced herself to smile, her expression mncholic.

    The idea that Darwin had chosen her merely because she reminded him of his ex-wife took over her thoughts.

    Esther sensed she didn¡¯t know anything about this, although it wasn¡¯t like she was supposed to.

    "Now let''s head to the table."

    Judy held Esther''s hand and headed back to the garden. The empty area was now half-filled.

    However, the moment they turned to the mansion, Esther suddenly heard the sound of a baby crying from above.

    "Hyu... Hyung! Uwang!!"

    Esther halted, startled.

    "Brother, did you just hear that? I think there¡¯s a baby crying."

    "I didn''t hear anything."

    Esther proceeded to walk again, wondering if she heard wrong. Nheless, after a few steps, Judy was the one to stop this time.

    "You¡¯re right. I just heard that. A baby crying. Seems like they¡¯re still crying.¡±

    "What should we do?"

    The cry was too grave to just ignore and simply overlook. It sounded like they were on the verge of losing their breath.

    "Shall we go inside?"

    "But the meal...¡±

    "Sebastian ran away earlier. I think something has happened.¡±

    Judy and Esther entered the mansion as they held each other''s hands tightly.

    "Uh... Uegh! Ueung!¡±

    From the moment they entered inside, the baby''s cry rang violently, and the maids were seen rushing around the hallway, carrying pressed expressions.

    "Let''s hurry and follow them."

    Judy took Esther''s hand and followed after the maids. The deeper they entered the mansion, the louder the baby¡¯s cry red.

    Soon enough, a small room appeared in view. The door was left wide open, and a jolting cry chimed from the inside.

    "Huh? It''s Sebastian, isn''t it?"

    Judy muttered as he peeked into the room.

    "There''s the Duchess."

    The room was upied with Sebastian and Rose, a doctor dressed in white garments, and maids.

    "Didn''t Sebastian say he had a younger sibling?"

    "Yes, was their name, Jenny¡­?"

    Esther and Judy, who were gawking at each other, simultaneously realizing the baby''s identity.

    "That''s them!"

    "I think so."

    There was no reason for so many people to be gathered unless it was Sebastian''s younger sibling.

    "But it''s weird. I didn''t know his sibling was ill."

    Sebastian always bragged about his sibling to Judy, yet he never mentioned they were in poor health.

    When they had a conversation in the garden earlier, there was also no mention of his younger sibling.

    Judy peeked more attentively into the room as he thought it was strange when the baby burst into tears once again.

    "Hwang. Eung¡­ Ma!¡±

    "Shh... Baby, it''s alright. Mommy is right here. Hm? Please stop crying."

    Dutchess Rose continued acting soothing and sweet, in fear that little Jenny''s stamina wouldn''tst. However, it was all of little use.

    "Halbert? Are you going to stand still? Hurry it up and bring the next medication!"

    "B, but... we¡¯ve used most of the drugs... and it''s dangerous for us to use them anymore as the youngdy is still young...¡±

    The doctor, called by the name Halbert, stuttered as he hurriedly bowed his head.

    "Then what do you mean for me to do? The fever won''t recede!! It''s already been three days, and if something happens... Hah."

    The Duchess turned sensitive as she raised her voice, then felt dizzy and sped the wall with her palm.

    "Mother!"

    Sebastian, surprised, grabbed his mother''s arm and wept.

    "I''m so sorry... I''ve been searching all over the ce... it''s just extremely rare..."

    She had called the doctor numerous times continuously for three days, yet all he did was repeat the same words; that he did not recognize the name of the disease.

    "...I see, so leave this ce.¡±

    Duchess Rose chewed on her lips as she hurriedly waved her hand to dismiss him. She didn¡¯t wish to see the ipetent doctor any longer.

    As soon as Halbert left, she sighed and slumped on her chair.

    "Madam... How about sending someone from the temple right now?"

    The butler hesitated in presenting his opinion.

    "Why the temple?"

    "The doctors don''t seem to know of the cause... perhaps the priests will figure it out with their mana powers."

    In fact, the Duke of Vissel, just as the Grand Duke of Tercia, leaned more towards the imperial side than with the temple.

    It had been a while since they had parted ways from the temple, so the Duchess was reluctant to request their help.

    However, given the situation, the butler was right. Rose clenched her lips well and nodded after concluding her decision.

    "Alright. Send someone now."

    "Yes, Madam."

    The butler left with the maids and the order bestowed upon him.

    He flinched after he stood in front of Judy and Esther. In the end, he simply nodded since they were invited guests.

    Judy, who had been observing the whole situation, lowered his voice as he mumbled apologetically.

    "Sorry. It must be very painful.¡±

    "Yes, we''d better just take our leave."

    Esther also nodded as she attempted to withdraw. Sebastian then nced up as he spotted the two.

    "Huh?"

    Sebastian shook his plump body as he ran towards the door.

    "How did you know about this ce?"

    "We heard the baby crying."

    "I¡¯m sorry. You were probably surprised my mother and I suddenly disappeared."

    "No... but is your sibling sick?"

    "Yes, she had been burning with a fever since the day before yesterday. The doctor imed he didn¡¯t know what the disease could be ssified as, and... She doesn''t even take any medicine."

    Sebastian''s voicecked any strength. The anxiousness and worry over his sibling even caused tears to form.

    Judy nced at Jenny, who was still crying and ced his hand over Sebastian''s shoulder.

    "You should have just told us. If I had known, we would have canceled the date."

    "It¡¯s because she was suddenly sick... and we thought she¡¯d soon be alright."

    No matter how much he fought and degraded him every day, Judy was the only one Sebastian ced under the category of his friends.

    It didn''t seem to be of anyone else''s business that Sebastian''s sibling was sick. It was even more so since it was his younger sister.

    Esther listened to their conversation and approached Jenny.

    Jenny seemed very small as shey her in her cradle. The heat spread from her face throughout her whole body, turning it beet red.

    Nheless, Jenny''s eyes seemed a little strange. In the middle of both her pupils, there was a ck, pointed mark.

    Surprised, Esther quickly rushed and clutched the edge of the cradle. Then she carefully examined Jenny.

    <strong>¡®...Ekatu disease?¡¯</strong>

    A rare disease urrence that appeared in children less than a year old.

    The reason for the outbreak is unknown, and the illness was characterized by a ck spot directly in the middle of the pupil, while the infant suffered from an incessant high fever.

    The only cure was to receive salvation through the High Priest¡¯s prayers. It should have urred within the first three days of the sudden outbreak.

    As a result, most of them died, unaware they even carried the disease. This was the reason why the Ekatu disease was not well known to the public.

    Esther recalled the lesson she had learned while taking the female candidate sses.

    However, physicians did not know of the Ekatu disease, as they had no way to examine the disease which could only be treated through mana powers.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Rose asked so, her voice weary.

    "N, nothing."

    Esther shook her head and retreated a step from the cradle.

    Given Jenny''s already overly warmth spreading to her face, there didn''t seem to be much time left.

    She had already reached the breaking point, so even if it was a little while longer, she might die due to theck of treatment given on time.

    <strong>¡®What to do.¡¯</strong>

    If Esther was by herself, she could heal Jenny without facing any difficulty.

    However, it was not possible to use her power in such a ce, surrounded by so many eyes.

    "...Eun! Oung!!"

    While Esther agonized deeply, Jenny began to struggle and cry again, as if in extreme pain.

 Chapter 56

    Rose lightly pressed Jenny¡¯s hand as she apologized to Esther.

    "I''m so sorry I invited you, only to show you something like this.¡±

    "No, we''re fine, so don''t mind it. Rather, I¡¯m worried about Jenny."

    Rose wiped away her tears as she witnessed Esther who appeared much mature than her age, although she was only a year older than Sebastian.

    "Thank you for understanding. Ah, look at where my mind is. I¡¯ll have to see if the meal is ready...¡±

    Rose hurriedly lifted herself, unaware of the passing time till now due to her worries over Jenny.

    "I will be right back. Could you stay with Jenny for a moment? If anything happens, the maids will be there to notify me."

    "Yes, madam."

    Rose staggered out of the room. The maids were also absent, so only Esther, Judy, and Sebastian were left in the room.

    Judy and Sebastian were still standing in the middle of the room and chatting.

    Esther briefly nced over at them and then turned back to Jenny.

    After she made sure they weren¡¯t looking this way, Esther snuck her finger through the cradle and touched Jenny''s arm.

    It was to measure her fever; her whole body felt like a ball of fire. Esther, startled by the scorching temperature, quickly removed her hand.

    At that time, the crying Jenny abruptly moved her hand and grabbed Esther''s finger.

    Esther gasped at Jenny''s small gesture. The small baby was looking at her with tears streaming down her eyes.

    Esther didn¡¯t know if the child knew about her mana or just chose to stare at her, yet she could no longer turn a blind eye.

    <strong>''Let''s do this. If I leave her, she¡¯ll die.¡¯</strong>

    Fortunately, there was no one else in the room except for Judy and Sebastian, so Esther concluded she could heal the baby without being noticed.

    Esther kept staring at Jenny and at the same time she muttered softly. This was because she wouldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

    "It''s alright now."

    Then, as Esther reached out her right palm, she began to feel her consciousness on the back of her hand. She stroked Jenny''s cheek with that hand.

    ¡°Ang! Ae¡­¡±

    Jenny''s crying, which wouldn¡¯t stop no matter the method used, ceased at that very moment.

    "Huh? Jenny?"

    Sebastian attempted to run towards the cradle as soon as he noticed the sudden change in Jenny.

    Judy, who had previously presumed Esther was performing a certain procedure, thus grabbed the back of Sebastian''s neck to prevent him from leaving.

    "Where are you going! Let¡¯s finish this conversation.¡±

    "Wait. Jenny stopped crying."

    In the meantime, Esther slowly raised her hand from Jenny¡¯s cheek to her forehead.

    <strong>¡®Save the innocent child.¡¯</strong>

    Following Esther''s prayer, a light prated from her palm.

    "Wha, what was that?"

    Sebastian, his eyes wide open, turned to gaze at Judy.

    "What?"

    "The light from Esther''s hand¡­!"

    "What are you talking about? You''re mistaken."

    Judy acted leisurely as he covered Sebastian''s mouth. He covered his eyes with the other hand.

    "Oh,e on! Get out of the way!"

    As this was regarding his sibling, Sebastian even worked to shake off Judy, the person he was most afraid of, and approached the cradle.

    Esther''s prayer had already finished, and Jenny''splexion had slowly turned back to normal.

    Jenny''s expression was so calm and soothed, Sebastian couldn''t believe she had been crying incessantly just a while ago.

    "Jenny?"

    Sebastian gazed at Jenny absent-mindedly. The heat prating on her face waspletely gone; her fever had gone down.

    "...Did you do this?"

    After Sebastian grabbed Esther''s arm, she slowly opened her eyes, which she had closed throughout her prayer.

    Her eyes shone pale golden; from her massive energy which hadn¡¯t yet disappeared.

    <strong>''Unbelievable.¡¯</strong>

    Sebastian stopped breathing for a moment. Her eyes were so beautiful, he felt giddy.

    However, when he rubbed his own eyes and looked again, Esther''s eyes were already back to their usual color.

    "I didn''t do anything."

    "But she couldn''t have gotten better all of a sudden..."

    "By the time I checked up on her, the fever had already gone down. Perhaps the medicine worked btedly. I am d herplexion is back to normal.¡±

    "Yes, that''s right. That''s a relief."

    Judy pped from behind.

    Esther smiled, soon moving far from the cradle.

    In the meantime, turmoil broke out.

    This was because the servants outside entered the room the moment they realized Jenny''s crying hade to an end. They were surprised, seeing Jenny in better condition.

    "The Lady is healed!!¡±

    "Anyone is fine, so hurry up and send someone to call the Lady!"

    After a while, Madame Rose rushed into the room at tremendous speed.

    "Jenny!!"

    Madame Rose scrutinized every inch of Jenny''s body as she moved her head. It wasn¡¯t long after that she ced her hand over her chest, making sure the baby¡¯s fever had gone down.

    "You''re right. She stopped crying... Her fever also went down..."

    Esther fiddled with the back of her hand as she observed Madame Rose weep for her daughter.

    <strong>¡®I envy you.¡¯</strong>

    She envied Jenny, who had a family that worried so much for her during her illness.

    However, this feeling didn''tst long, as Judy stuck his shoulder next to hers.

    As she turned her head, Judy could be seen smiling. Esther also had a strong brother next to her.

    "That¡¯s great, isn''t it?"

    Judy gently bent his eyes with a smirk on his face, as if he knew something.

    "Yes, it''s great."

    Esther, suddenly ovee with nervousness, pretended to be oblivious and moved along with him.

    After a while,

    After Madame Rose calmed down, she smiled brightly and held Esther''s hand.

    "Thank you."

    "Yes? I didn''t do anything."

    Esther flusteredly denied the fact.

    "Jenny recovered her condition only when you stood by her side. Thank you very much for that."

    Esther''s heart turnedplicated as she nced at Rose, who seemed sincerely grateful.

    The gratefulness she sensed reminded her of when she had been a Saint candidate.

    "Now that Jenny is alright, shall we go for a meal?¡±

    "It''s alright for us to leave for today.¡±

    "Not possible. I''ve prepared a variety of delicious dishes for you. Eat, then leave."

    Esther nodded and nced back at Jenny onest time before following Madame Rose.

    "Let''s go."

    ¡°...¡±

    Judy urged Sebastian as he ced his arm around his shoulders, however, there was no response.

    "Hey, why are you so out of it?"

    "Huh? It¡¯s nothing."

    Even though Judy went as far as to hit his forehead toe to his senses, Sebastian kept zoning out like a man who had been hypnotized.

    <strong>***</strong>

    The garden had been stocked with a variety of desserts.

    If it had been before, Esther''s eyes would have been swept away by the different endless amounts of dishes, however, she was now ustomed to this, so she didn¡¯tpletely lose her reasoning.

    ¡°This is the first pudding I''ve ever seen.¡±

    The thrilled Esther picked up the white pudding ced in the center of the table. It looked shiny.

    However, the moment she scooped a bite with the spoon and attempted to bring it to her mouth, Esther felt a burdensome gazeing from the front.

    ¡°...?¡±

    Esther stared at him, her mouth still open and ready.

    <strong>''Why are you doing that?''</strong>

    Among the many seats, Sebastian stared at the pudding which reflected Esther, sitting diligently across from her.

    Esther nced around, realizing there was only one pudding left.

    <strong>''Do you want to eat this?''</strong>

    Esther pondered whether she wanted the pudding or not, then soon offered it to Sebastian.

    "Would you like it?"

    "Oh, are you giving it to me?"

    "No, I just don''t want you to keep staring... I mean, yes."

    "Thank you. I feel unworthy to eat it.¡±

    Sebastian epted Esther''s spoonful of pudding and filled his mouth, heavy with emotion.

    Since then, Sebastian had continued to send sideway nces. He stared at Esther every time she ced something on her te.

    Even when they met gazes, he would turn his head away and pretend to be clueless, although his face would turn redder and redder, like a sweet potato.

    After Jenny''s incident, the invitation at the Duke¡¯s passed smoothly.

    The meal was delicious, and Sebastian was more modest than Esther anticipated. He didn¡¯t speak much.

    After having a proper conversation, Esther thought they would get along well.

    Madame Rose was also rather friendly to Esther, as per Jenny¡¯s fortunate oue. She concluded it was good she came today.

    After the luxurious meal and a short tea time, Madame Rose wouldn''t let the two go so soon.

    It was only after the sun had set that she could escape Madame Rose''s chatter.

    After the meeting ended, Sebastian saw Judy and Esther off at the main gate.

    "My mother talked a lot, didn''t she? I apologize. It is because she is in a good mood."

    "Well, thanks to hee, I''ve heard a lot about your dark history."

    Judy snickered as he muttered evilly.

    "Anyhow, what do you think? My sibling is the best, isn''t she?¡±

    "Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t notice."

    "This would have happened anyway.¡±

    Judy''s ear caught when Sebastian admitted the fact readily. He shrugged his shoulders to the fullest.

    "I had fun today."

    As Esther nodded, Sebastian''s mouth opened.

    "Then,e again next time.¡±

    "What? Yes."

    Esther thought that wouldn¡¯t happen as she entered the carriage. Perhaps it was a light greeting.

    Sebastian regrettably stretched his neck to catch ast nce of Esther.

    "Hey, I''ming too."

    Judy walked forward and smacked Sebastian harshly in the back of his head.

    The moment he was working to enter the carriage,

    "Wait a minute!!"

    Sebastian called Judy up in an urgent voice.

    "What?"

    "Give me your ear..."

    Judy agreed to listen to Sebastian, even though he felt annoyed when he had been ordered to walk closer.

    "What is it?"

    "You know... does she have a boyfriend, your sister?"

    ¡°Are you crazy? What''s wrong with you!¡±

    Judy pushed Sebastian, his voice filled with irritation. Then he ced his arm around Sebastian''s neck, violently refusing what he just said.

    "Our Esther is still young."

    "That''s right. Hehe."

    Sebastianughed delightfully, even though he was currently grasped by his neck.

    "You¡¯re so disgusting, really."

    Judy stared at Sebastian, who kept smiling no matter how harshly he was attacked, with a look of disgust.

    "Judy, it''s your birthday next month."

    "So what."

    ¡°Did you choose Esther¡¯s partner? She doesn¡¯t have many friends yet, so perhaps it¡¯s difficult to find a suitable¡­¡±

    When Sebastian kept asking about Esther, Judy raised his vignce.

    Judy''s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Our Esther is cute, pretty, and irresistibly adorable.¡±

    Sebastian agreed unknowingly and nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll say this, don¡¯t even dream of you being with my younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Who, who said what?¡±

    Sebastian stuttered as his face turned red from the heat.

 Chapter 57

    "I''m warning you. Don¡¯t bother because she will be dancing with me.¡±

    Judy growled as he released Sebastian from his grip. Sebastian was toocking to be Esther''s partner. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like anyone else was suitable.

    "For your information, Esther hates bber-mouths. A fat kid even more so."

    Judy''s eyes swept Sebastian from top to bottom. Then he turned around and entered the carriage.

    "Fat¡­?"

    Sebastian observed the rattling carriage as he stood alone, his expression nk.

    Then, slowly, he nced down, and all that covered his view was not the ground, but his bulging belly.

    <strong>''Am I too fat?''</strong>

    Sebastian bent his chubby belly, which sessfully folded three times, and soon burst into tears.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Inside the carriage which headed back to Tercia.

    Esther looked out the window. It was always very mesmerizing for her to witness the outside world. She was caged throughout her many lives to enjoy such a view.

    "This is delicious."

    Judy, who was upied munching on the donuts he had packed for a snack, handed Esther a donut.

    The sweet smell caused Esther to feel better. She nced out of the window again, nibbling on the donut handed to her.

    However, the road which she had passed by several times before now felt strange today.

    <strong>''That''s weird.''</strong>

    What Esther thought was especially strange was the width of the Lampus River which ran along the main road.

    "Was the river that narrow?"

    "Why?"

    Judy took a bite of his donut and moved closer to her.

    "Oh? The river seems dry."

    The river had narrowed enough that a clear difference was obvious even in Judy''s eyes.

    "I heard there had been quite a few droughts recently, maybe that''s why."

    The Lampus River, connected to the heart of Tercia, was one of thergest throughout the Empire.

    If such a river was drying noticeably, the smaller areas might have already bottomed themselves out. (e/n: bottomed out: reach lowest water level point/dried out)

    <strong>¡®What is the temple doing?'' </strong>

    Originally, natural disasters such as droughts and rainy seasons were prevented to some extent, due to the prayers the Saint sent by the Goddess.

    What the Saintmitted to was to promote the stability of the Empire, and in recognition of her vast ability, she has sessfully risen to the present position she is in.

    It was no wonder there were such vast droughts, as the current Saint Cespia was not able toplete her job.

    However, at times like this, new officials had to be dispatched from the Temple to protect the rivers. It didn''t make sense to let the water dry up like this.

    "Please help me¡­ my younger sibling is starving at home. I can''t farm because there isn¡¯t enough water¡­ Ugh.¡±

    Although the carriage did not approach the river, Esther could hear the voice of the child, with his ribs showing, begging desperately.

    It wasn¡¯t only that child. Not just one or two people would be having difficulty making a living due to the drought.

    Esther nced down at her palms. She didn¡¯t know if her prayers could end the drought.

    However, it was not yet time to reveal her abilities. Esther was not ready to fight the temple yet.

    Judy then asked in a thrilled tone from the side, as if he had read her mind.

    ¡°Esther, can you bring back the water?¡±

    "Yes?"

    Esther turned her head in bewilderment, her eyes blinking rapidly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Ah! Nothing, pretend you didn''t hear it."

    Judy hurriedly shut his mouth as if he had made a slip of the tongue.

    Esther recalled the situation when she had healed Jenny.

    Judy held onto Sebastian and dragged him away. In addition, what hemented a while ago was too strange to be a mere coincidence.

    ¡°You know something.¡±

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Judy was terrible at lying.

    "N, no."

    "Lies.¡±

    Esther crossed her arms and pretended to be sulky, causing Judy to finally give in and confess in a mumbling tone.

    "Aish, Dennis told me to pretend to not know anything yet.¡±

    Judy ruffled his hair in embarrassment the moment he was caught in his act.

    "Actuall, I''ve seen it all. You drawing water from the fountain in the garden. I followed you intending to surprise you.¡±

    "I had no idea."

    Esther muttered in disbelief as she looked away.

    When she woke up the next day following the incident, Esther indeed found it strange she was in her room. It turned out Dennis and Judy had covered for her.

    "I see. I thought it was strange."

    Now, the question of the day has been answered.

    "I was really curious. Are you a saint?"

    Esther could only open her mouth and barely spoke, finding herself speechless.

    "Wh, what do you mean a Saint?"

    "Dennis said you could be a Saint."

    Judy asked in a tone that seemed not to believe itpletely.

    <strong>¡®Dennis, he¡¯s right.¡¯</strong>

    Esther knew Dennis was both quick-witted and intelligent, yet she never imagined he had already figured out her identity.

    Esther bit her lips. She was frustrated at herself for not being able to hide her identity more effectively.

    Her heart was throbbing at the thought she wouldn''t be able to live the way she used to. Esther didn''t wish to lose these rtionships now.

    "Esther, are you okay?"

    As Esther''s expression darkened, Judy turned flustered and restless.

    "If you¡¯re right¡­ What are you going to do?"

    "What can I do?"

    Judy grinned as he connected Esther''s forehead to his.

    The gaze of his green eyesnded on Esther.

    "My sister is so cool. That''s all. You''re my sister."

    Judy stroked Esther¡¯s head as he noticed her eyes shaking.

    "I don''t care who you are. You don''t have to leave us."

    Judy whispered soothingly, not removing his forehead until Esther''s trembling came to an end.

    "No one can take you from us."

    At that moment, Judy''s eyes became intense. Esther¡¯s arms chilled.

    You look like him.

    Though still young, Darwin¡¯s eyes resembled his.

    "If you are a real Saint and the Templees to take you...¡±

    Judy''s lips, which rolled upwards, noticeably hardened. It was hard to tell whether he was smiling in a positive attitude or not.

    "We will fight the Temple. We¡¯re family. We should be together.¡±

    Esther smiled and nodded.

    So far, she had been thinking that even if they were family, her secrets should never be discovered.

    She thought the way they looked at her would change after realizing her identity as a Saint. However, thanks to Judy, Esther felt at ease.

    Her anxious thoughts disappeared like snow melting against the sunlight, and her locked heart slowly utched.

    <strong>***</strong>

    A few dayster,

    Esther sighed deeply as she busily circled her room.

    Her cheeks were puffed due to her being deeply immersed in her thoughts.

    <strong>¡®What do I give them?¡¯</strong>

    The objects of concern were Judy and Dennis'' birthday presents.

    She would like to thank them for everything they¡¯ve done for her by giving them something nice as a gift.

    "They have everything.¡±

    The problem was that they already had everything they wanted. Darwin had bought everything they needed, so there was nothing she could give them herself.

    "My Lady, do you have any concerns?"

    Dorothy worriedly spoke up to Esther, who was grumbling endlessly.

    "Yes. I have no idea what present to give my brothers for their birthday."

    "Are you already worried about that?"

    "Already? We only have a month and a half left."

    She didn''t know what kind of gift would be appropriate, and one month and a half wasn''t enough time.

    Dorothy quietly chuckled as she witnessed the endearing and adorable Esther, sincerely worried about her siblings¡¯ birthday present.

    "Do not worry too much. If it''s a gift from mydy, they would favor it even if the objects are stones from the garden.¡±

    "Still..."

    Esther proceeded to wander around the room again, her expression sullen. Then she halted, a sudden thought prating her mind.

    "It shouldn¡¯t be like this, it''s better for me to head out and look."

    "Now?"

    "Yep. Let''s go to the market."

    Rather than groaning in contemtion inside her room, Esther figured that it would be better to search for a gift with her own eyes.

    Before she left for the carriage, Esther dragged a heavy box from under her bed, to ready herself.

    Fortunately, she had enough diamonds on hand thanks to her visit to the minest week.

    She carefully chose a few diamonds from her stash, cing them in her pockets, to head to the market.

    She could wander around in a carriage, but to take a closer look, Esther decided to stroll around after she reached the entrance of the market.

    "There are many shops."

    "Yes. If you go left from here, you will find all kinds of weapon shops, and there are many antique shops on the very right."

    Victor, a person who had the most experience in heading to and from the market, confidently guided the way.

    Esther eagerly browsed the shops on both sides of the street.

    "Victor, what do you think would be good for them?"

    "I think Master Judy would love a sword... and wouldn¡¯t Master Dennis prefer a book?"

    "That''s too obvious."

    Those were things the two liked, however, they already had so many of each that it would be meaningless for them to own more.

    Esther searched diligently at the stores, checking if there was anything unique she could give as a gift. However, she couldn''t find the perfect present even after she looked around.

    "I''m in trouble."

    She had walked for more than an hour with the set intention of finding a gift, causing her legs to gradually ache.

    Esther finally gave in, heading to a nearby bench for a short rest.

    It was then.

    Someone suddenly called Esther¡¯s name in a raised voice.

    "Esther!"

    Surprised, Esther hurriedly turned around. The individual was someonepletely unexpected.

    "Noah?"

    Esther froze in ce.

    As Noah strode towards Esther, Victor warily blocked the two from each other.

    "Does My Lady know him?"

    "Yes, he is my friend."

    Only then did Victor calm down and retreat as Esther approached Noah.

    <strong>¡®It¡¯s still there.''</strong>

    Even though he was wearing a hat, Noah''s appearance couldn¡¯t be covered in the least. He seemed even brighter, now that she saw him outside during the day.

    Noah stood in front of Esther, a big smile stered on his face.

    "We haven''t seen each other in a very long time, have we?"

    Esther rubbed her eyes, his smiling face blinding her view.

    "That¡¯s right. How are you here?"

    "I''m out grocery shopping."

    Noah pulled forward the basket in his right hand, indicating he was speaking the truth. The basket contained fruits and other kinds of food.

    "You came all the way here for grocery shopping?"

    "Mm-hmm. I just moved in."

    ¡°... You''re lying, aren''t you?"

    Esther was shocked by Noah''s reply, which was just as bright as his appearance.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°You''re supposed to be in the sanctuary, aren''t you?¡±

    "Well."

    Noah gestured for Esther toe closer.

    As Esther neared herself to him, the boy whispered, ¡°You gave me a lot of strengthst time. It doesn''t matter whether or not I¡¯m in the sanctuary if it¡¯s for a short while.¡±

    "Why¡¯re you whispering so close to my ear!¡±

    He seemed to be thrusting his face against hers more than necessary. Esther flushed and pulled her face back.

    ¡°The closer I am, the better you¡¯ll be able to hear me.¡±

    Noah grinned sheepishly as he shrugged.

    ¡°But I''m not the reason you moved here, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on, of course not. My rtive''s house is by the river.¡±

    Why did she feel so ufortable after he denied her statement? Esther''s face darkened.

    <strong>¡®I didn''t want us to continue meeting in fear of this¡­¡¯</strong>

    She recalled Noah at times, but visiting him wasn¡¯t possible on ount of her studies and constant worries over the temple.

    Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty whenever she made eye contact with him.

    ¡°I''m sorry I couldn''te sooner.¡±

    "It''s okay. We''ve met here, haven''t we? Although we¡¯re both residing in the same territory, It''s amazing that we bumped into each other like this. Right?¡±

    TN: Right.

    On the other hand, Noah was not upset in any way. Rather, he seemed to be at a loss for joy in having met Esther.

    "Are you feeling well though? Should you return?¡±

    "Not yet? But it seems I¡¯m a bit dizzy.¡±

    Noah positioned a hand against his forehead in a feeble manner. Then, he frowned and pretended to feel queasy.

    "So, can I hold your hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay. Hold it for now."

    She could tell it was a made-up story, but Esther sympathized with him.

    Noah stretched forth his long thin arm the moment he took note of her consent.

    Esther nervously blinked several times as she epted his hand.

    "Mydy!"

    "Oh my God!"

    Victor and Dorothy shrieked at the unforeseen sight.

    "Shh. Wait a minute."

    Esther beckoned the two to quiet down as she focused on the palm of her hand.

    Her energy slowly flowed to her fingers and entered Noah''s.

    ¡°That''ll be enough.¡±

    However, Noah quickly blocked her from concluding the transfer. Esther tilted her head in perplexity.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°If I take in arge amount, I won''t be able to see you for a while.¡±

    Guilt strained Esther¡¯s heart as she bowed slightly to avoid Noah¡¯s eyes.

    Silence flowed. Victor was the first to open his mouth.

    ¡°Mydy, is this boy more than a friend to you?¡±

    "It''s not like that!"

    Esther shook her head in surprise. She violently retorted to his suspicions.

    ¡°Then why are your hands¡­¡±

    No matter how close they were to each other, Victor recognized there would be nothing good developing from this rtionship. He remained vignt of the unidentified person.

    Noah, on the other hand, returned Victor¡¯s stare fearlessly.

    The knight flinched at the coolness of the boy¡¯s eyes. They seemed oh-so gentle when directed at Esther, but the moment they turned to Victor, he couldn''t help but freeze on the spot.

    ¡°Are you certain of your friend¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡±

    Esther tilted her head. She wasn¡¯t truly aware of his status, but then again, it wasn¡¯t other than her father who introduced them both to each other.

    "But Esther, what were you doing here?"

    Noah cut in the conversation. He skillfully returned Esther¡¯s attention to himself.

    ¡°My brothers will have their anniversary next month. I¡¯m here to buy them something nice.¡±

    On second thought, Noah was of the same age as her siblings. Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered in delight.

    ¡°If it were you, what would you want?¡±

    ¡°A letter from you.¡±

    Noah answered in less than a second.

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I don''t think there would be any greater approach.¡±

    Esther relentlessly shook her head. She aspired to surprise them with brilliant impressions.

    "Or how about a picture? You''re a great artist.¡±

    "I''ve already drawn them.¡±

    "Why don''t you draw them once more? I''d be much happier to ept a present filled with sincerity than one that was bought on a whim.¡±

    As a prince, Noah received countless offerings during every single anniversary of his.

    No matter the amount, he was never truly delighted. Things umted in the residence, and no matter how long he stared at the piled objects, no emotions evoked.

    ¡°Hmm. I''ll have to consider a little more.¡±

    Esther pondered solemnly as she set foot inside a shop in front of her. The ce marketed mirrors.

    Noah followed Esther as he observed the different sizes reflecting them.

    ¡°Esther, will you worry about my birthday giftter on?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a letter?¡±

    Esther deliberately replied coldly. She needed to keep her distance from Noah.

    ¡°Right, but imagining you thinking about my gift like this¡­ It''s very nice. In the meantime, you''ll keep thinking of me.¡±

    Noah''s expression could be seen upon a mirror nailed to the wall. He was smiling so foolishly.

    Esther stared nkly at the figure. It was then that their eyes met.

    Noah smiled again.

    ¡°¡­How can you smile like that continuously?"

    ¡°You make me smile.¡±

    Noah wiped his nose sheepishly. Esther flusteredly dodged her eyes, flipping her head to the other side.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at smiling, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What? No. In the past, people used to tell me how cold I was¡­ Well, I don¡¯tugh much. Even now.¡±

    In the past, Noah''s nickname was the ¡®Cold Prince¡¯.

    The boy gained support from everyone at a young age. For that reason, he scarcely found anything entertaining. His arrogance pierced the sky.

    During his stay at the Imperial pce, Noah was a boy who thought the world was circting him and him only.

    However, much changed during his stay at the sanctuary. Esther, on the other hand, had no conception of Noah¡¯s true appearance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that for now.¡±

    ¡°I''m telling you the truth.¡±

    Noah folded his arms sulkily.

    ¡°I have to return.¡±

    Esther looked up to see that the sun had begun to set. She was to return home before dinner.

    ¡°Sure. But this is my address. Come and see me anytime.¡±

    Noah hurriedly scribbled down his address and delivered it to Esther, fearing she would leave.

    "See you in a few days. Sorry, I''ll make holy water and bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther grinned at Noah''s pretty smile before turning around.

    It was at that moment that she recalled Ben offering to send an invite to her acquaintances for the uing ball.

    ¡°That''s right. Do you want toe to the party, too?¡±

    Although involuntarily from her part, Noah was the only person who sincerely befriended Esther. It would be pleasant if Noah were to appear at the promenade.

    However, to Esther¡¯s surprise, Noah shook his head flusteredly.

    ¡°I can''t.¡±

    Esther felt blunt disappointment at Noah''s refusal. Such feelings were unfamiliar to her, so she deliberately pretended to act casual. She didn''t want anyone discerning her mncholy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just recalled the fact and wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel sad?¡±

    ¡°W-why would I? I don''t care.¡±

    Esther rapidly left in embarrassment.

    The young girl believed she thoroughly concealed her emotions, thus she remained oblivious of the fact her lips stuck out since the moment Noah delivered his answer.

    Inside the carriage.

    "Lady, I didn''t know you had such a close friend.¡±

    Dorothy''s eyes flickered with curiosity.

    ¡°Noah and I? We¡¯re not too close.¡±

    ¡°Really? You seemed exceptionally friendly.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s smile deepened as she recalled Esther and Noah.

    From the moment Esther entered the duchy, she acted too mature for her good.

    This was the first time Esther resembled a child of her age.

    Dorothy was surprised and touched by the fact that herdy knew how to produce such expressions while enjoying time with her peers.

    "No matter how close you may be, holding hands is a bit¡­ What if he has a different heart for thedy?¡±

    However, Victor¡¯s opinion seemed to slightly differ from Dorothy¡¯s.

    ¡°What about it? Ourdy is very beautiful. We can¡¯t help it if he falls for our lovely child.¡±

    Esther giggled in response to Victor and Dorothy¡¯s daily bickering. She then carefully opened the paper crumpled between her hands.

    The wrinkled document contained the location of Noah''s home.

    During the same time.

    Noah wandered the ce for a while after Esther¡¯s leave.

    ¡°Cute.¡±

    The boy smiled brightly. His eyes remained glued to his hand.

    ¡°You finally met her. Are you that delighted?¡±

    Palen shook his head before Noah¡¯s hopeless appearance. He had discreetly kept watch the whole evening.

    The Seventh Prince, Noah, whom Palen served, had never been the same personality as he was now.

    It was insane how much his character deteriorated during Esther¡¯s presence.

    ¡°You seem to say this meeting was a coincidence.¡±

    "It''s a coincidence.¡±

    Noah red at Palen, warning him to cease his nonsense.

    ¡°How could such a deliberate coincidence... but it¡¯s a relief. This will terminate the ending of your daily spying near the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.¡±

    Promptly after settling in the territory, Noah constantly wandered the Tersia mansion in wait for Esther.

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that they met today, but more an opportunity Noah had prepared for.

    ¡°Huh? I will continue to do the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes? But didn''t the youngdy say she would visit in person?¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯d rather spend my time waiting.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression filled with brightughter at the mention of Esther.

    Palen followed, a stunned expression disyed on his helpless face.

    ***

    ¡°Yes! Turn back there!¡±

    James chased Esther¡¯s every more, his eyes wide in anticipation.

    "Stretch your right hand a bit more to the side¡­ you have demonstrated an excellent performance.¡±

    James was assisting Esther''s dancing skills today as well.

    It had already been a month.

    It was still dizzying whenever he recalled the first day of their dance ss, which began around two months prior to the anniversary ball.

    <strong>¡®She is good at everything else, excluding dancing.¡¯</strong>

    Esther mastered a subject astonishingly quick when it came to her studies, but remained stiff with her movements.

    However, thanks to the basic teaching steps she rehearsed for a month now, the young girl improved very muchpared to the first day.

    "Teacher, I didn''t make any mistakes, did I?"

    Esther rushed to James, a big smile forming her lips.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Yes. It was a sess.¡±

    James apuded vigorously. It was an achievement that sprouted brilliantly after a month of hard work.

    ¡°What a relief. I was nervous I¡¯d neverplete this step wlessly."

    ¡°I thought so too. I believe we are now able to progress through the followingponents.¡±

    Esther suffered much due to her uncooperative body.

    Her dancing skills weren¡¯t as achieving as her studies, so she continued rehearsing. She overexerted herself to the point of suffering injuries.

    ¡°How many hours have you been practicing? The soles of your shoes are worn out."

    James frowned as he scrutinized the condition of Esther¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t quite control my body as I please.¡±

    ¡°I warned you, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    James apprehensively nced toward Esther''s feet.

    Originally, he was merely concerned thedy would tarnish his wless reputation. However, all that overwhelmed his mind at this point was Esther exploiting herself.

    ¡°I didn''t overdo it much.¡±

    James'' lips formed a smile as Esther dismissed his worries with a yful grin on her face.

    Ever since their sses began, James had been more than diligent with his lessons.

    Esther sought her best at anything she was required toplete and presented her honesty throughout all elements. She remained proud and meticulous no matter the circumstance, which in turn conveyed her uniqueness.

    Today alone, they had assembled three hours of continuous practice, yet sheined not once nor twice.

    ¡°You will surely advance into an Imperial talent.¡±

    ¡°It would be all thanks to my teacher.¡±

    Estherughed as she folded her round eyes prettily. James clutched his chest at her adorable expression.

    Since the beginning of their time together, Esther performed to the utmost of her abilities.

    She aspired to please James for the unforeseen future.

    Cunningly, she acted politely to avoid offending James in any way.

    James, in turn, favored Esther the most amongst all the children he tutored.

    He praised Esther to the point where his mouth would run dry whenever he met any acquaintances of his.

    ¡°Shall we take a short break?¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Esther glistened in delight as she reached for a biscuit from the table.

    James smiled as Esther enjoyed her snack.

    ¡°Sir Ben notified me in advance what music was to be performed the day of the ceremony, so I made sure to receive them well.¡±

    No matter how much they reciprocated the basics, it would be asking too much for Esther to incorporate tunes she¡¯d apprehend for the first time.

    Fortunately, however, the party was to be hosted by Tersia, so he was put at an advantage.

    ¡°Now, all you ought to do is rehearse this music for the rest of the year.¡±

    As she had already perfected the basic steps, next month would be sufficient to ustom herself to the ys.

    ¡°On that note, have you decided on a partner?¡±

    "Partner?"

    Esther was taken aback at the unexpected inquiry. She hardened, her teeth cracking the biscuit in half.

    ¡°Yes. Of course, you will dance with your partner¡­ Weren¡¯t you aware?¡±

    "I didn''t know."

    She was already anxious about her skills, but to have a partner.

    Who should she ask? Esther¡¯s face grimaced.

    ¡°Don''t worry. There are the young masters.¡±

    ¡°Can I dance with my brothers?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you dance with the young masters, it would be rmended to practice with them the next time.¡±

    ¡°I''ll ask them first.¡±

    Esther nodded hesitantly as she finished the other half of her biscuit.

    ***

    That evening.

    A family meeting was held in the living room.

    It was a gathering Darwin called to check upon the twin¡¯s uing anniversary.

    Esther was relieved with the sudden call as she wished to bring upon her partner matter. She sat on the sofa.

    ¡°Then, I will start by reciting the schedule I set arbitrarily.¡±

    Ben proceeded with the briefing after altering looks with Darwin to the rest of the children.

    ¡°First and foremost, the party will be held at Louis Hall, likest year.¡±

    After pausing a few seconds for any rebuttals, he continued.

    ¡°After the ball begins, the masters may appear on the second floor. Following the congrattory gifts from other aristocrats, we will introduce Lady Esther.¡±

    Judy raised his hand andmented on Ben¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we enter while holding Esther¡¯s hands?¡±

    "If that happens, everyone may be distracted, which will then cause the young masters to receive no attention¡­¡±

    The adoption of a child into the Grand Duke¡¯s family was indeed a tremendous topic. As such, everyone¡¯s attention was already focused on Esther. They were thrilled for her to appear the day of the anniversary.

    Ben acknowledged the fact well, so he worried the twins wouldn¡¯t receive proper congrattions.

    ¡°I don''t care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the same applies to me. If we leave first, Esther will be bored.¡±

    However, Judy and Dennis paid no mind to the fact and agreed to apany Esther.

    ¡°Do what the kids want.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±

    Having Darwin side with the twins, it was decided Esther would arrive along with the twins.

    Aside from that, the shape of the extrarge cake and food ting was decided ording to the tastes of Judy and Dennis.

    ¡°Are there any other suggestions?¡±

    After the main decisions were concluded, Darwin voiced his proposals.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we circle the estate in a wagon before the ceremony begins?¡±

    This would be to officially inform the province that there was now a new family member in Tersia.

    "That sounds fun!"

    Judy immediately leaped in response.

    ¡°How about holding an exhibition with Esther''s paintings during the same week?¡±

    Ben diligently jotted Darwin¡¯s words, pausing at the word ¡®exhibition. He raised his head.

    ¡°Where exactly are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t their space beside Louis Hall?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. That''s right.¡±

    Ben understood Darwin¡¯s resolution on the subject and addressed the word ''exhibition¡¯ boldly to remind himself.

    ¡°Esther, what do you think? There are many drawings piled in the residence. It¡¯d be nice if you disyed the one with me and Dennis.¡±

    Darwin nned to reveal Esther''s outstanding works of art throughout. It would be a waste to admire her talents alone.

    ¡°Yes. I also like the idea.¡±

    She was a bit embarrassed by the term ¡®exhibition¡¯, but Esther thought of it as a nice idea to present her gift there.

    ¡°Then we will proceed with the arrangement. Please select the pictures you¡¯d prefer to be introduced and let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously as she produced a draft in her mind.

    As soon as the family meeting was over, Esther carefully brought up the matter concerning the twins'' partners.

    ¡°Have you decided on a partner?¡±

    ¡°A partner?¡±

    Judy jumped and sat on the sofa.

    ¡°I''m always toozy to decide, so I just dance with the person in front of me.¡±

    Dennis also agreed with Judy¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Earlier, my teacher told me that I should have a selectedpanion.¡±

    Customarily, if you weren¡¯t an adult, there wasn¡¯t a need to attend with a partner.

    However, it was a different matter, now that she was the main character of the ball. It was tradition for the main character to dance before the guests once the first song originated.

    ¡°Esther, dance with me! I don''t have a partner either.¡±

    As soon as Esther mentioned her need for one, Judy was reminded of Sebastian. He quickly held her hand.

    ¡°What? Then I also want to dance with Esther.¡±

    Even Dennis, who wasn¡¯t interested in the matter, raised a brow and protested.

    ¡°Hmm, can¡¯t she dance with her father?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Look at the difference in physique between thedy and your Grace. Of course not.¡±

    Ben panicked at the sudden topic.

    ¡°Lady, you can take turns dancing with the young masters.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly. Her anxiousness ceased thanks to Ben''s help.

    Ben proceeded to organize everyone''s suggestions when Darwin abruptly cut in.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Let''s designate the children¡¯s birthdays as a national holiday. We¡¯ll also serve food.¡±

    ¡°National¡­ Holiday?¡±

    ¡°Right. Wouldn¡¯t they feel joyful towards the twins and Esther as a result?¡±

    ¡°¡­I''m afraid after thedy decides on her birthday, you¡¯ll also designate the date as a national holiday.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that''s a considerable idea.¡±

    Ben meant his words as none other than a joke, however, Darwin seemed to take the matter sincerely.

    <strong>¡®He¡¯s bing worse day after day.¡¯</strong>

    Ben was already anxious how far Darwin would grow in bing a daughter fool.

    ***

    A few dayster.

    The night sky was pitch dark.

    Darwin left the mansion, concealing himself in a ck robe. Ben and three of his most trusted knights followed from behind.

    Darwin naturally blended within the shadows, his bright green eyes glimmering.

    The location he and his party headed towards for two hours was none other than the Harstal estate.

    Darwin stood before the walls surrounding the territory and slowly turned his head in wait for the rest of the party.

    It took a while for the knights to arrive as the Duke''s speed was supernatural. Ben appeared panting before him.

    ¡°I will open the doors.¡±

    ¡°We''ll show them this.¡±

    It waste in the night, thus the gates were tightly sealed. Ben approached the barrier and mmed the bars.

    Bang bang-

    Following the strikes, the window opened. The guard''s voice from the other side manifested irritation. He seemed to have been disturbed from his sweet sleep.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t travel time. Come back in the morning.¡±

    That was what he retorted bluntly before closing the window. Ben hurriedly pushed forth the letter.

    ¡°Wait. Take a look at this first.¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    The security guard eyed Ben as he unfolded the letter.

    He swallowed his saliva. The precious paper was a type only nobles could possess. What caused the guard¡¯s eyes to widen even more so was the content of the letter, apanied with the seal engraved at the very end.

    The letter was a warrant etched by the lord of Harstal himself.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 3 days ago

    Listed inside the article were orders to wee the guests in possession of the paper. They were told to treat them with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Ex-excuse me! I¡¯ll open the doors right away.¡±

    ¡°We will return before daybreak, so please be sure to let us through then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    The gates unfurled.

    The Grand Duke and his attendants promptly passed the entry on horseback. They weren¡¯t held for any mandatory inspection whatsoever.

    ¡°From here on out, I will be guiding everyone.¡±

    Upon entering the territory, Ben rose to lead the way. He had previously memorized the roads of the region in advance and therefore held more knowledge in where their objective existed.

    As they passed the main road and fell upon the outskirts of the territory, a shady and unkempt slum came to view.

    ¡°Was it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ording to the temple''s records, this would be the site.¡±

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes gleamed brutally as he rushed towards the tenement housing. His voice was intense to the point *a bird would¡¯ve dropped.

    *TL/N: Not too sure, but it seems like a Korean idiom. Any suggestions towards the meaning please put in thements! Thanks~

    The slums in Harstal were on a smaller scale. One could see from the beginning to the end of the housing, even at a close distance.

    There existed not one decent shelter. All left from the property were eight straw houses barely managing to keep ahold of themselves.

    ¡°It seems everyone is resting at the moment. Shall we wake them?¡±

    The knights requested charging immediately. Darwin nodded steadily in response.

    It was then.

    A middle-aged man seemed to have discerned the unfamiliar hooves of the horses as he hastened outside.

    ¡°Kuek! Wh-who are you?¡±

    Following behind were the rest who happened to be disturbed from their sleep.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What? Who¡¯s there?¡±

    There were six individuals, including the man. Darwin frowned at the few amounts huddling before him.

    ¡°There¡¯s too little.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll search for more.¡±

    The knights scoured the slums and gathered those who attempted to flee, including the individuals who remained inside.

    Ultimately, there were less than ten. The individuals were all well over 50. No children existed within the crowd.

    ¡°Why are you here at such ate hour? Who the hell are you!¡±

    Amongst them, a grey-haired woman, supposedly the oldest, stepped forward to show her missing teeth.

    ¡°We are just poor people who make a living by begging every day. If there is anything you need, I will cooperate¡­ Please put away your sword.¡±

    Although she appeared to be a feeble and needy old woman, the knights reached their swords, aiming her way. Her scrawny body trembled.

    At first nce, she seemed an innocent person, but to Darwin¡¯s eyes, she was but a serpent.

    ¡°Where have all the others gone? The children.¡±

    ¡°This is everyone. It''s been a while since I¡¯ve looked after the children.¡±

    The old woman responded meekly, aiming to win the Duke¡¯s favor.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Darwin jumped off his horse. He seemed to cower them even more, now that he had set foot on the ground.

    ¡°Are you in charge of this ce?¡±

    As Darwin strode and stood before the old woman, the knights, including Ben, hurried to his side in surprise.

    ¡°Your Grace, it''s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will proceed in your stead.¡±

    Darwin raised his hand in instruction for them to keep distant.

    He slowly leaned to meet the old woman''s eye level and stared into her.

    ¡°If we did something wrong, please tell us. Why are you doing this?¡±

    As the old woman slightly nced to meet Darwin¡¯s gaze, she felt the hairs all over her body shrivel. She immediately fell to her knees.

    ¡°I am aware you earned money by gathering and selling orphans.¡±

    ¡°¡­That happened a long time ago. I don¡¯t have the heart to do that now.¡±

    ¡°It''s not that you don¡¯t have the heart, it''s that you aren¡¯t able to.¡±

    Darwin scoffed. Judging from the number of people gathered, they seemed incapable ofmitting any deed. Those residing in the slum weren¡¯t mere beggars.

    Filthy humans who made a living by selling children. They were no different from ve traders.

    Just the thought of Esther living under such dirt caused his blood to churn.

    Darwin suppressed his urge to cut the woman¡¯s breath and proceeded with the interrogation.

    ¡°You may not recall all the children you traded off, but there must be one thates to mind. The child you cast to the temple.¡±

    ¡°U-ugh, I don''t recall. How many children have left? How could I possibly remember¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be advised for you to recall. That is, if you don¡¯t wish for your death.¡±

    He grabbed the old woman''s neck as the cruel words left his lips. With only her bones left, it was manageable to strangle her with a single hand.

    ¡°Kuk, kugh¡­ Sa-save me! I remember! It¡¯s her! The one with pink eyes!¡±

    The old woman seemed to have concluded he would truly kill her if she continued with her facade. She impulsively spilled the truth.

    Darwin loosened his hold to the point where the woman could breathe and drew his face closer.

    ¡°Where did you find the child?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know anything. It was a kid Lucifer brought.¡±

    ¡°Lucifer? Is he among the group?¡±

    Darwin coldly scanned those forced out of the slums.

    ¡°No; Lucifer, that f*cking bastard¡­ He stole all our worth a few years ago. All the money we had left was hers.¡±

    The woman imed for Lucifer to have left after gathering all their money years ago.

    Since then, division broke the association, and people scattered elsewhere, leaving no more money or power to maintain trading children.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    His eyebrows wriggled in displeasure. He ended uping here all for naught.

    He threw off the old woman and retreated to leave the area.

    However, at that moment, something shining through the woman¡¯s threadbare rags caught his eye.

    ¡°Wait. Where did you find that?¡±

    ¡°It''s mine. I bought it.¡±

    The olddy shifted her eyes and stuttered helplessly the moment Darwin recognized the ne.

    Ovee with a sudden inclination, he overpowered the old woman with force and tore apart the chain.

    ¡°You purchased this?¡±

    He could see through the woman¡¯s lies the moment he inspected the ne at close range.

    It was an essoryprising an borate pink diamond that screamed value.

    It was not a ne measurable with money. If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the woman toy hold of the thing.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Darwin pulled his sword, seeking hidden answers the old woman was concealing.

    As the de scratched her neck, the old woman broke into tears.

    ¡°Hik¡­ That is the only thing I have left. There is nothing other than that.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where you received it.¡±

    ¡°¡­It was hanging on the girl''s neck when Lucifer brought her.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s hand clenched the ne as he regarded her statements.

    ¡°It was hanging around Esther''s neck?¡±

    It was all the more disturbing when the article was none other than an unusual pendant.

    ¡°I will take this.¡±

    ¡°No! Ugh!¡±

    The old woman sobbed as she held Darwin¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°How dare you touch his Grace?¡±

    The knights pushed away the old woman from their master using their feet.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    He no longer held an interest in the association, now that he had dug every piece of valuable information.

    Darwin intended to finish them off once the interrogation was over from the very beginning. As they sold children in the past, it would be better to finish them off. This was also in case rumors of Esther leaked.

    ¡°We understand.¡±

    Darwin turned around and stared at the ne with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Ben, search for a man named Lucifer from Harstal.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After the blood storm, the slum in Harstalpletely vanished. No one survived.

    ***

    Esther left for the salon Darwin reserved beforehand to select her dress for the uing anniversary.

    Of course, she anticipated it to be the same boutique they stopped by when she first arrived in Tersia, but the wagon stood before apletely separate shop.

    ¡°Is this the right location?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his Grace ordered for me to deliver mydy to this dressing boutique.¡±

    She asked once more to ascertain this wasn¡¯t the wrong destination, but the horseman simply opened the door to the carriage and dismissed her worries.

    Esther tilted her head and observed the appearance of the salon. Her eyes glimmered the moment she recognized the sign.

    ¡°Oh? Is it also here?¡±

    It appeared to be the same boutique she stopped by on her way from the temple the previous time.

    ¡°This is a very famous area.¡±

    She never imagined there would be one existing in Tersia. Esther entered the store, dazed.

    The woman in wait for Esther weed her with arge smile.

    "Wee."

    "Huh? Are you¡­¡±

    It was none other than Dolores who appeared to greet Esther. The young girl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden figure.

    "Yes. I am very honored to be able to meet thedy again like this.¡±

    On the other hand, Dolores seemed to have known in advance of Esther¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°How are you here?¡±

    ¡°We initiated a branch since thedy visited thest time. His Grace requested for thedy¡¯s outfit, and it so happened I was here for business.¡±

    Dolores was as elegant and attractive as Esther recalled.

    She was a person who did not contain any hate and presented favor openly.

    ¡°It''s all thanks to you that our branch entered Lille Street.¡±

    "I didn''t do anything."

    Esther followed Dolores down the hallway as she nced about the boutique.

    The newly built,rge, and brilliant salon included as much as three stories. Among them, Esther was escorted to the drawing-room on the third floor, reserved for VIPs.

    ¡°Thedy may sit here.¡±

    It was a luxury sofa prepared solely for Esther. As soon as she rxed on the furniture, her body indulged in the coziness.

    <strong>¡®Where is it from?¡¯</strong>

    While Esther was distracted by the couch, hangers lined up within the drawing-room.

    ¡°These are the apparels I have selected in advance for thedy.¡±

    Dolores smiled brightly as she stood by the racks.

    ¡°I will present one after the other, so please provide your utmost attention.¡±

    Every time Dolores waved, the maids would remove the dress from the hanger and disy the designs.

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    Just looking at the dresses prepared in various colors and designs were vibrant and eye-catching.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 38 minutes ago

    <strong>''They¡¯re very pretty.¡¯</strong>

    The dress she had purchased beforehand was indeed elegant, but the current selections stood on a different level.

    Therge jewels adorning the gowns prompted all apparel to seem all the more charming.

    ¡°Since mydy will attend as the host of the ceremony, I assembled unities that would attract the most attention.¡±

    Each time Dolores introduced a frock, she exined in detail the certain characteristics they coated.

    In an instant, nearly ten dresses stood before the young girl. Esther¡¯s jaw loosened.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°All of them are very beautiful.¡±

    Esther, mesmerized by the number of garments, quickly rose to her senses.

    ¡°Which do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It was an extremely difficult inquiry, asking her to select only one from the unbelievably gorgeous gowns.

    Esther earnestly contemted her many choices. Dolores smiled in turn and called for the maids.

    ¡°Then, why don''t you try one at a time?¡±

    ¡°All of these?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolores replied with an expression that conveyed the procedure to be a natural oue.

    There weren¡¯t merely a few nobles who tried on the garments to finalize their decision.

    However, Esther felt her test tighten by the mere thought.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    To omit the cumbersome process, she unfurled her eyes and quickly pointed her finger towards her preferred options.

    There were three of her preferences. A vibrant yellow, a sky-blue cast, and a striking red dress. She couldn''t choose between the three.

    ¡°Oh, my. I have also been thinking those three would suit you the most!¡±

    Dolores burst into excitement towards Esther¡¯s options. She then called for an attendant.

    ¡°Perceiving with your eyes and wearing the attire present different conceptions. It would be rmended to try on the dresses yourself and be the judge of your final selection.¡±

    Esther nodded. She reasoned tackling them wouldn¡¯t be a big of a hassle.

    Four maids stepped forward and assisted her throughout the procedure. It didn¡¯t take much time for Esther to remove and switch to another with the umting support.

    Eventually, she resolved her spections and selected the sky-blue dress that was mostly encouraged by Dolores and the maids.

    ¡°But, it truly is a shame thedy seems so beautiful in this one.¡±

    Dolores''s eyes remained stuck to the scarlet frock, which had lost the vote by a narrow margin.

    "Anyhow, isn¡¯t the promenade a three-part event?"

    "I heard so."

    "There are many cases where youngdies change their attire amidst the ball. Why don''t we prepare both?"

    Dolores was ovee with regret at the loss.

    ¡°My Lady, you should do the same. You seem beautiful and elegant in both.¡±

    Even Dorothy stepped into the argument and encouraged herdy. In turn, Esther faltered.

    The lengths and designs of both dresses differed from the other, so she assumed it would be alright to proceed with Dolores'' rmendation.

    ¡°Then I''ll do both.¡±

    There wouldn¡¯t be much of aplication as she scarcely spent money elsewhere and the diamonds constantly umted.

    Esther smiled as she recalled her father. He would''ve aspired to purchase the whole salon.

    ¡°Butdy, did you grow tall in the meantime? You seem to have lost a bit of weight¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Esther tilted her head. She scanned her body reflection against the mirror.

    "Yes. Perhaps we should retake the measurements.¡±

    The maids lined before Esther with tape measures.

    A table filled with desserts and a cup of cocoa was prepared as they recorded Esther''s lengths.

    Soon after the session adjourned, Esther rested against the sofa while enjoying the sweets.

    Dolores scribbled in her notepad as she stood beside Esther.

    ¡°Now that I recall, the red dress was also purchased by the Princess.¡±

    She spoke with a sense of pride as she indicated her close rtionship to the Princess.

    Esther attentively listened to the naturally flowing conversation.

    She recalled the time Dolores mentioned the Princess when they first met.

    ¡°Do you meet the Princess often?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She is so considerably captivated with her attire that she orders new products every week.¡±

    Dolores reacted enthusiastically to Esther¡¯s meek curiosity.

    ¡°But these days, she''s very mncholy that I''m worried.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther blinked in wonder. Dolores nced to the sides before lowering her voice so only Esther could heed her words.

    ¡°Of course, it is because of her younger brother. The Princess¡¯s younger brother, whom she cherished so dearly, happened to obtain that disease¡­¡±

    ¡°That disease?¡±

    "Oh, my. Don''t you know? It is described as the curse of God! The Seventh Prince, more so the younger brother of the Princess, acquired the illness, causing turmoil amidst the socialmunity for quite a while.¡±

    How could she be ignorant of the fact? Dolores remained astonished.

    Esther flinched. She rested her hand that held a biscuit.

    <strong>¡®He¡¯s the same as Noah.¡¯</strong>

    Esther, unaware the same Prince Dolores informed her of was Noah, remained dumbfounded. How could such coincidences transpire?

    It was only then that she recalled the time when the templepletely overturned. Such an incident took ce because the Emperor''s beloved son procured the disease.

    ¡°Is the Seventh Prince adored by His Majesty?"

    ¡°Yes, that''s right. Recently, his condition was rumored to have worsened. The priests were informing everyone to prepare mentally."

    Noah''s story was notorious to the extent Dolores paid little mind to Esther and continued.

    ¡°The Princess must be very sad.¡±

    Esther raised her head in response to Dolores.

    <strong>¡®What if I heal the prince?¡¯</strong>

    It would be worth the try if he was the Emperor¡¯s precious son. It would be a bonus to win over the Princess''s favor.

    Thanks to Noah, she obtained knowledge on how to treat his illness sessfully. Even if she wasn¡¯t able to fully heal the child, she would support him to the point where he wouldn¡¯t pass away.

    It had been a while since she contemted a method to aplish a strong rtionship with the Imperial family. This was perfect.

    ¡°Will I be able to meet the Princess?¡±

    Esther gazed at Dolores, her eyes glistening with hope.

    ¡°Her Highness?¡±

    Dolores tilted his head for a moment, then smiled cheerfully.

    It wasmon for aristocratic children to meet during young age and build close friendships.

    Moreover, as the daughter of the Grand Duke, it was only right they formed a connection.

    ¡°Of course, I can arrange a rendezvous for the both of you. However, it would be more convenient if thedy could enter the Imperial Pce along with the Grand Duke.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t have to ask for more.

    She settled on her agenda to follow Darwin any time he would leave for the Imperial Pce. In addition, she kept in mind the Seventh Prince''s illness.

    "By the way, the name of the Seventh Prince¡­"

    As Esther intended to ask for the child¡¯s name, Dolores appeared to have finished her investment.

    ¡°We have achieved all our purposes. I will make sure to send the dresses as soon as we finish adjusting the measures.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    As the topic altered, the Seventh Prince¡¯s image faded into thin air.

    Esther focused on the paper.

    ***

    The following day.

    Esther resided within the study room and focused solely on her work. A week had passed since such a routine emerged into her daily life.

    The current canvas was thergest among the remaining paintings. It was several times the size of Esther,rge enough to upy a whole wall.

    The canvas was immense and therefore required more time and focus to create just one stroke.

    Esther trudged diligently with her brush. Her eyes shone gold as she focused on her artwork.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Esther halted the moment she sensed something mushy slithering underneath her feet.

    It was BamBam. She had followed Esther into the study room. Recently, the snake continuously left her resting ce and apanied the girl around.

    ¡°You! You can''t keep moving around like this.¡±

    Esther pretended to be furious as she stroked BamBam''s head. BamBam slithered slightly, conveying her delight.

    Esther rested BamBam in a safe location and continued with her performance. She was nearly done with the sketch.

    She backed a few steps to observe the overall appearance and search whether there was any room for improvement. It was then that the doorshed open.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Esther was overtaken by Judy¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Judy¡¯s feet halted at the unusual response reverberating from Esther.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Judy seemed quite flustered by his sister¡¯s reaction. This was the first time she raised her voice to such an extent.

    In the meantime, Esther hurriedly covered the canvas with a white cloth set beside her. The size of the painting was sorge she couldn¡¯t help butin.

    "What are you hiding?"

    "You can''t see it yet."

    The more Esther endeavored to conceal the object, the greater Judy''s curiosity grew. He yfully reached his hand.

    The fabric slightly uncovered the canvas as Judy pulled.

    Esther clung over Judy''s arm to prevent him from proceeding.

    ¡°Brother! You really can¡¯t!!¡±

    ¡°I''ll just look at it once. I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    As Esther bickered Judy to leave, the door once again creaked.

    ¡°Why is it so loud?¡±

    It was Dennis. He entered as a result of Esther¡¯s loud shriek that emerged within the halls.

    As soon as he entered the room, Esther was close to tears as she struggled to block Judy.

    ¡°What are you doing? Esther wants you to stop.¡±

    Dennis immediately pulled Judy''s cor. Thanks to this, his hand fell far from the canvas.

    ¡°Look at this. Esther¡¯s always here secretly and never shows me what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s hiding. I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Dennis knew well that Esther had locked herself in the study room for the past few days.

    His curiosity also grew, now that he noticed therge cloth.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Dennis indicated signs of understanding of Judy¡¯s usations, Esther¡¯s nervous eyes shook wildly.

    <strong>¡®What do I do?¡¯</strong>

    The painting Esther was immersed in so deeply was a birthday gift meant for Judy and Dennis.

    She brought a simple gift, but also received Noah¡¯s advice and aspired to create a gift filled with her sincerity. It was a decision she resolved a while ago.

    However, if she were to be exposed of her intentions, her hard work would remain meaningless.

    Esther didn''t wish for her brothers to discover the painting until the day of their anniversary.

    Esther forced strength into her gaze and directed it towards Dennis.

    Currently, Dennis was the only person who could stop Judy.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Brother Dennis. Please stop Brother Judy. Okay?¡±

    Esther, teary-eyed, raised her head to face Dennis. He naturally faltered in response to her fatal cuteness.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take Judy with me.¡±

    He dragged Judy while at the same time assuring her.

    ¡°Ugh, why! I¡¯ll just look for a second¡­ Aren''t you gonna let me go?¡±

    Judy fought to shake off Dennis''s hand that remained glued to his shirt.

    Dennis didn¡¯t train as much as Judy, however, his grip was powerful.

    Esther cheered for Dennis internally as she adjusted the cloth.

    ¡°Esther, do you like Dennis more than me? That''s unfair.¡±

    Judy did not hide his disappointment as he retaliated with Dennis.

    ¡°Do you expect her to like you when you ignore her pleas and act as you please?¡±

    "I was just curious. Esther didn¡¯t y with me for days and only stayed here¡­¡±

    His shoulders naturally drooped as Esther sided with Dennis.

    ¡°I''ll show you when it¡¯spleted, so please wait a bit.¡±

    ¡°Finnee.¡±

    Judy yearned to pull the fabric nheless, but he held the urge. He didn¡¯t want Esther to dislike him.

    ¡°Ah, then do me a favor.¡±

    But it wasn''t Judy to act depressed. Instead, he approached Esther, his eyes sparkling.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Last time, you did this in the garden to the fountain.¡±

    Judy waved his arms in all directions, mimicking Esther¡¯s movements.

    ¡°The water floated and then spilled like this! Show me one more time.¡±

    Following their visit to Sebastian¡¯s mansion, Judy informed Dennis of his conversation with Esther their ride back home.

    From that day onward, Dennis no longer hid the knowledge he knew of Esther. Although he didn¡¯t mention anything to anyone, of course.

    ¡°What if someone witnesses the whole situation? Don¡¯t request for such favors.¡±

    Dennis mmed the book he was holding over Judy''s head, a pathetic expression on his face.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! It was awesome!¡±

    Upset, Judy turned his head and shot Dennis a re. This was a situation that would eventually lead to a fight.

    <strong>¡®What do I do?¡¯</strong>

    Esther hesitated to reach her hand towards them. The whole disagreement seemed to have emerged because of her, so she must be the one to stop their argument.

    Rather than intervening in their conversation, Esther reached for a vase. It was then that the water filling the pottery left its shape and advanced like a thread.

    The very thin, sparkly stream of water connected to Esther¡¯s palm. The jet of liquid blocked the two boys from each other.

    ¡°¡­Oh my god.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I didn''t see thisst time!¡±

    Judy and Dennis, mesmerized by the strange vision before them, silently admired the creation.

    ¡°It''s much more intriguing than what I heard from Judy.¡±

    ¡°Just look at this. It was even more amazingst time.¡±

    Judy¡¯s anger seemed to have gone in a sh as he shrugged his shoulders boastfully.

    ¡°But why are my legs so itchy¡­¡±

    A green entity swiveled along Judy¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Argh! Why is this here again?¡±

    He screamed and fled.

    Esther chuckled as she observed Judy. She failed to recognize BamBam earlier on.

    <strong>''I should have let BamBam go since the beginning.¡¯</strong>

    She gave a promise to herself for BamBam to stand guard the following days.

    ¡°I''m leaving for now! Next time, you have to tell me what you¡¯re hiding!¡±

    His phobia of snakes was enough a cause for Judy to voluntarily leave the room. Only his voice resounded as he disappeared behind the door.

    Dennis rolled inughter at Judy''s foolish behavior.

    ¡°I''m afraid I might also raise a snake. I can''t believe Judy hates them that much.¡±

    After cackling to his hearts'' extent, he wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled Esther¡¯s way.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, Esther. I''ll leave now.¡±

    After Dennis left the room, it felt as if a storm had just passed by.

    Esther stood by for a few seconds in case the two returned before withdrawing the cloth from the canvas.

    ¡°¡­It was almost a disaster.¡±

    At that time, a sketch Judy and Dennis could not yet receive clearly revealed under the sun.

    On the canvas, three individuals were outlined against the tform.

    Darwin, a dependable father. yful but friendly Judy, intelligent and mature Dennis.

    "Family."

    Esther fumbled with the paper as she mumbled the word to herself.

    The picture already seemed perfected enough with the three people, but there remained a space that had not yet been upied.

    Esther held her brush and hesitated for a while before cing it against the space and disying her talent.

    ¡°Because I''m family too.¡±

    Esther''s eyes glowed a beautiful golden as she filled in her remaining sketch.

    ***

    A few dayster.

    Esther prepared to leave the mansion with the packed canteens.

    ¡°Will you bring everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I promised himst time.¡±

    "It''s not that we don¡¯t have any, but why so much¡­¡±

    The fiverge canteens of water had Dorothy tilt her head in bewilderment.

    By all means, the water wasn¡¯t simply h2O.

    Esther formerly assembled a strongbination of holy water as a means for Noah.

    However, one wouldn¡¯t discern the liquid to be ordinary unless they were conscious of mana.

    ¡°He may not have the resource.¡±

    Victor hoisted the jugs as he responded to Dorothy¡¯s spections.

    ¡°I''ll move everything to the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    With this, Noah would remain conscious, whether Esther encountered him or not.

    ¡°Where should I take thedy?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Esther entered the wagon and handed the horseman a paper.

    It was the same note where Noah listed his address.

    Dorothy closed the door, confirming Esther was safely seated. She then asked.

    ¡°Will you meet the friend fromst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I promised.¡±

    She understood how painful and unbearable it was to wait for someone who would nevere.

    Esther failed to keep her word the previous time, so she would make sure to uphold her promise henceforth.

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t we on our way to the mine?¡±

    Esther nced outside the window in mystification. Every road they passed seemed familiar.

    ¡°That''s right. We will pass the mine eventually¡­ Your friend resides in quite a remote area.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The mine was located on the far outskirts of Tersia, so not many lived there.

    Therefore, the location of Noah¡¯s home wouldn¡¯t be visible even if one washed their eyes.

    <strong>¡®Is it because of his disease?¡¯</strong>

    While Esther sympathized with the boy, the carriage hastened its pace before reaching the destination.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    As she left the wagon with help from Victor, who insisted on escorting her, an empty range caught her view.

    A small house centered amidst nature, no different from the sanctuary.

    ¡°He lives here?¡±

    Esther squinted as she scrutinized the small building. She didn¡¯t hold a liking towards the lonely seeming dwelling.

    Just then, the door creaked open. Noah came into view. He halted the moment their eyes met.

    The boy rubbed his eyes in doubt of the moment, then sprinted, confirming she truly existed before him.

    His expressionless face filled with innocentughter.

    ¡°Did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have something to give you.¡±

    Esther struggled to conceal her embarrassment at his overwhelming cheerfulness.

    ¡°My Lady, where shall I ce this?¡±

    Victor lifted a canteen from the wagon and threw it on the floor.

    ¡°I stopped by to give you this.¡±

    It was perfect timing.

    Esther smiled, her finger pointing towards the pitchers. She had originally nned to give him these, so there wasn¡¯t a need to feel flustered.

    ¡°I see. You can juste if you miss me.¡±

    Noah seemed to have confused Esther¡¯s words for an excuse with his reply.

    Flushed, Esther shifted her eyes from Noah''s and spotted Palen leaving the building.

    Palen immediately hurried to Esther and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, back then¡­ Right? Hello.¡±

    Esther greeted Palen dly upon recognition. She recalled the face that apanied her to the sanctuary a few times before now.

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    Palen was a superior of Esther''s, but his heart overflowed with gratitude towards the person who saved Noah, his child.

    *TL/N: He thinks of Noah as his own son.

    Consequently, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions before Esther.

    ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡±

    Noah hurriedly grabbed Palen¡¯s arm before he could continue his words.

    ¡°Palen, please help move that inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Palen pursed his lips and left for Victor as he wiped tears from his eyes.

    ¡°W-wasn¡¯t he just crying?¡±

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Esther, puzzled by Palen¡¯s sudden fit, questioned the situation. Noah dismissed her worries firmly.

    ¡°Would you like to enter my house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There''s a mine I own nearby, so I was thinking of stopping by.¡±

    Originally, she nned on briefly greeting Noah and returning to the mansion, but now that she passed by the construction, she thought to retrieve a few diamonds.

    However, as soon as Noah listened to Esther¡¯s response, he pped his hands in surprise.

    ¡°Are you talking about the mountain behind me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°I did think the nging racket was endless. I guess there was a mine.¡±

    Noah frowned and rubbed his ears.

    ¡°Was it loud?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Esther stood speechless at his unwavering affirmation.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ Sorry.¡±

    Noah retorted that very moment. It seemed almost as though he anticipated her to apologize.

    ¡°If you''re sorry, take me with you.¡±

    ¡°To the mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I won''t disturb you.¡±

    He imed to have suffered due to the worksite, and his smile was too beautiful for her to refuse.

    Eventually, Esther invited Noah to the mine.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    The range was not far away, but they chose to travel by carriage.

    Throughout the ride, Noah kept sneaking nces Esther¡¯s way.

    Esther eventually sighed, unable to ignore his stares any longer.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I looked too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you know.¡±

    Noah stared at Esther a while before replying, ¡°Your hairstyle. It''s my first time seeing you in it. It fits you well. Pretty.¡±

    Esther''s hair was folded skillfully under Dorothy¡¯s expertise. The it extended to her waist, a ribbon attached to the end.

    ¡°I kept looking because I wanted to tell you that.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    Although Esther knew herself to be unustomed topliments, Noah¡¯s words were further distressing. It was strange.

    <strong>¡®I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡¯</strong>

    Esther faced her knees as she wriggled her fingers. Even now that she regretted her decision, it was already far toote.

    ***

    Upon their arrival, Esther and Noah advanced towards the site of construction.

    Only two workers could be seen managing the ce.

    Both men associated with families that had been loyal to Tersia for generations, therefore, could be fully entrusted with the region.

    ¡°Has mydye?¡±

    ¡°Gosh. It''s been so long. We¡¯ve dug up this much diamond already in the meantime.¡±

    The miner smiled and pointed to the four bags pushed against the corner.

    Estherst received the gemstones three weeks ago. The amountying before her was the quantity that umted over those three weeks.

    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Don''t mention it. What are we doing, just our job.¡±

    They wiped the sweat from their foreheads with a towel and resumed mining.

    The sound of their powerful pickaxes resounded along the mountains.

    ¡°This is my first time at a mine.¡±

    Noah, a prince, never entered a mine before.

    As the curious child carelessly roamed about, he bent towards a shining gadget. A diamond appeared to have fallen from the rest as they transferred them to the sacks.

    Noah picked the entity and reflected it against the sunlight.

    He stared nkly at the dazzling brilliance and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Esther, is this a diamond mine by chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    Did Esther not mention the fact previously?

    Nevertheless, she kept an indifferent pace.

    ¡°Wow, I heard Tersia was a mineral-rich area, but I didn''t know even diamond mines existed here.¡±

    Noah purely admired the fact.

    Diamond was the most expensive amid the remaining gems.

    The expense was so high that there were but a few diamond fields owned by the Imperial family.

    ¡°Amazing, really.¡±

    He was astounded by the fact that the Duke could so casually hand such property to his daughter.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther left Noah¡¯s stunnedplexion and headed for the management headquarters.

    There existed several pickaxes and safety helmets.

    Esther selected a safety helmet and secured it over her head as Noah followed behind to observe her actions.

    ¡°Why are you wearing that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for diamonds.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fun to dig and make your own money.¡±

    Esther smiled and carried her pickaxe outside.

    Of course, the one Esther brought with her wasn''t the size of a normal pickaxe used by adults. It was one ustomed for her so she could easily lift it.

    ¡°What if you get hurt?¡±

    Noah apanied Esther with a cleaver as he anxiouslyined about her safety.

    As they trudged down the hill where the construction progressed, Dorothy had been already diligent with her work.

    ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re very hardworking, right?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Dorothy. Victor was also striking the ground across the maid.

    Although they seemed to bepeting against each other, you could slowly distinguish their entertainment.

    ¡°Why are they doing that?¡±

    ¡°I said they could take any diamond they find.¡±

    Since then, Dorothy had always remained eager to find diamonds during every given moment when they attended the worksite.

    At first, it had only been Dorothy who did so. Victor was quite the opposite.

    He once picked a pickaxe to experience the upation. In the end, he lost the only diamond found to Dorothy.

    Since that day, he had dug diligently to restore his pride.

    ¡°Now, shall I start?¡±

    As Esther rolled her sleeves, Noah also lifted his pickaxe.

    ¡°I want to join too.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever used a pickaxe before?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I''ve never done this before. But what¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±

    Noah spoke as if it were no big deal as he nged the ax against the ground. However, the oue wasn¡¯t as he expected.

    ¡°You sure are trying hard, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? Why isn''t this working?¡±

    Flustered, Noah settled more strength to his arms. However, no matter his attempts, only dust floated within the air.

    Esther struggled to hold back herughter as the pickaxe had yet to enter the soil.

    ¡°You''re really bad at this.¡±

    She had anticipated such a beautiful person to have been raised wlessly, having not experienced one ounce of effort. She was right.

    ¡°Watch me.¡± Esther pushed Noah to the side and set out with her cleaver.

    Her physical ability was not as powerful as Noah¡¯s. However, her operating procedure was good enough for the pickaxe to drill through the ground every time.

    Noah pursed his lips as he observed Esther¡¯s brilliant techniques.

    ¡°How can you be so good at this?¡±

    ¡°Hard work is my specialty.¡±

    She had been in charge of theundry and insignificant chores as such during her stay at the temple, therefore spent her timepleting her duties eagerly. This was the main reason for her professionalism.

    ¡°But, digging in whichever way you want may damage the diamonds. You need to apply only enough strength, like this.¡±

    Esther moved her small hands over and over before uncovering a diamond that contained not a single scratch.

    How much power and skill originated from that small body.

    Noah''s lips twitched.

    ¡°I think I know how your escort Victor feels now.¡±

    Noah burned in motivation. He couldn¡¯t lose to Esther in such a pathetic fashion.

    The stronger he prated the soil, the stronger the smell of dirt filled his nostrils.

    The smell was so nice that he even started sniffing at some point.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°No. This is more fun than I thought.¡±

    It was the first time Noah felt such joy from sweating like this.

    He felt more alive than ever.

    Working and sweating. It was a simple, yet long-forgotten sensation during his stay at the sanctuary.

    ¡°I received help once more. Even though I was the one nning to help you.¡±

    Noah felt a rush of emotions as he flung his ax into the ground.

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Esther eagerly hurled her hatchet beside him. She paused and nced towards the boy.

    ¡°It''s nothing.¡±

    Noah shook his head and poured soil from his pickaxe over Esther''s shoes.

    There wasn¡¯t much difference as Esther¡¯s feet were already tangled in the mixture. However, Esther grumpily inted her cheeks.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just. I want to y with you.¡±

    Noah reached to scoop a handful of soil and sprinkled it over Esther''s shoes.

    The dirt eventually piled, and Esther¡¯s feet were firmly buried underneath.

    ¡°You are pickaxe confiscated!¡±

    Esther pulled her feet forward as she red at Noah. However, there was more soil than she anticipated. She lost her bnce.

    Noah hurriedly supported Esther¡¯s arms.

    Esther took the chance to sweep Noah¡¯s cheeks with both her hands.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Noah hurriedly pulled his face backward. However, the mud remained smudged on his face.

    ¡°Are you going to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I''ll wipe it off for you.¡±

    Esther pretended to feel apologetic and put forward her hands on his cheeks once more. Naturally, the mud wasn¡¯t wiped away but instead spread even more.

    ¡°On your face¡­ Pfft, sorry. You have¡­ Ahaha.¡±

    Esther reached her limit as she burst into boisterousughter. She couldn¡¯t keep herself from doing so any longer.

    It was the first time Esther smiled so brightly.

    The refreshing merriment caused not only Noah to halt but also Dorothy and Victor.

    ¡°My Lady?¡±

    At that moment, everyone lost their words and gazed at Esther¡¯s expression. They seemed possessed by her innocent nature.

    <strong>¡®She knows how tough like this.¡¯</strong>

    Noah felt as if his heart stopped beating. He had never before witnessed Esther with such an expression in his dreams. Ever.

    After scarcelying to his senses, Noah sent Esther a yful nce.

    ¡°So mean. Is my face that funny?¡±

    Esther folded her waist, still unable to control herughter.

    "I''m sorry, really. Heh. I just¡­ I can¡¯t stopughing.¡±

    "You''re really¡­ I can''t say anything because you''re smiling so prettily. It''s fine. I¡¯d rather give up my face.¡±

    Noah, yielding, held Esther''s hand and streaked more dirt across his face.

    Esther''sughter carried by the wind. As if a virus, it gradually transmitted from Noah all the way to Dorothy and victor, eventually reaching the workers.

    There was nothing much funny, but they allughed for a while.

    Following,

    Esther breathed heavily, barely calming herself. She cackled so hard her voice became hoarse.

    ¡°Phew, it finally stopped.¡±

    ¡°But why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Esther, unaware of the fact, quickly touched the corner of her eyes.

    They were truly wet.

    ¡°Something must have gone into my eye.¡±

    She bewilderedly dried her eyes with her sleeves. It was then that she felt remorse for what she had done to Noah. She reached to rub his cheek with her sleeve.

    ¡°It''s difficult to remove the dirt. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. As long as you smile like just now, you can always add more.¡±

    Noah¡¯s blunt statement contained sincerity.

    She smiled again, grateful for his kind heart. The corners of her mouth naturally rolled upward.

    ¡°Oh, I''m tired.¡±

    Esther copsed, her body wasted of its strength. Her clothes would be stained as a result, but she didn''t mind.

    Right now, she felt so peaceful that she wished for time to stop.

    Noah took a seat beside Esther and stretched forth his hand.

    ¡°I have big hands.¡±

    Esther observed Noah''s palm without much thought.

    It was twice the size of Esther¡¯s.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    As Esther did the same with hers, Noah gently high-fived her.

    ¡°You practiced a lot with your mining skills. Lend me some of your strength.¡±

    ¡°I can''t, I''m too tired.¡±

    When Esther retreated her hand, Noah clenched his fingers in regret.

    ¡°Esther, do you like essories?¡±

    Esther instantly shook her head.

    ¡°Not that much.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t interested in essories, to begin with.

    They weren¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t even have a ring?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noah hummed enthusiastically in response. In the meantime, he reached for the diamond secured in his pocket.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 4 days ago

    ¡°Shall we make two rings out of this? We¡¯ll both wear one each.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Noah lowered his head in regret upon observing Esther''s questioning nce.

    ¡°¡­Nevermind. Can I take this?¡±

    ¡°You dug it up, so take it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Noah held the diamond in the sky before tucking it back into his pockets.

    <strong>¡®He also likes it.¡¯</strong>

    Although Noah seemed to have no desire for materialistic items, the diamond didn¡¯t fail to catch his attention. Esther silently nodded her head.

    ¡°Esther, look at the sky. It''s very bright.¡±

    ¡°Sky?¡±

    She heeded his words and lifted her head disinterestedly.

    The blue sky seemed unrealistically empty.

    As Esther thought so, her mind wandered back to the information Dolores provided earlier.

    ¡°Noah, did you know?¡±

    Noah shifted his head to the side and met Esther''s gaze.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There''s a prince who has the same disease as you.¡±

    He froze.

    ¡°¡­Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°When I left to purchase a dress.¡±

    ¡°You didn''t hear anything else besides that? Their name¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I didn''t ask.¡±

    Noah seemed relieved to learn that Esther wasn¡¯t interested in the matter to the extent she''d ask for his name.

    ¡°I knew.¡±

    Noah¡¯s sudden subdued tone of voice caused Esther to turn in surprise.

    Not only did he suddenly seem weak, but he was also biting his lips nervously.

    <strong>¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯</strong>

    Esther blinked repeatedly. She was flustered by Noah''s sudden change in atmosphere.

    Noah, however, only gazed at Esther silently. This continued for a while.

    Then, he slightly parted his lips.

    ¡°There''s something I didn''t tell you.¡±

    His voice and attitude seemed rather grave. It felt strange facing a Noah that wasn¡¯t smiling.

    Esther nervously fiddled with her braided hair.

    ¡°Nevermind. You don''t have to say anything.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wish for him to speak about matters he was ufortable with.

    Furthermore, there were many secrets Esther hid from Noah.

    ¡°I want to say it.¡±

    However, Noah had alreadymitted himself to speaking. He leaned towards Esther and recited slowly.

    ¡°I am that prince.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I''m the Seventh Prince. I am currently in a situation where I¡¯ve been abandoned and lost my status.¡±

    Although Noah hadn¡¯t spoken of the matter, he never intended to hide anything from the start.

    <strong>¡®A Prince?¡¯</strong>

    Esther absent-mindedly faced Noah. She wondered if she heard wrong.

    Now that she scrutinized Noah at a closer distance, his face seemed like one belonging to a wealthy family.

    Well, maybe not. His current face was too filthy for her to know.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Adopted into the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Acquainted with the Prince.

    Had her past self seen this, she would¡¯ve thought of everything to be a dream.

    ¡°Are you surprised? I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance.¡±

    Noah remained restless as he observed Esther. He was anxious she¡¯d feel hurt.

    ¡°I am surprised¡­ But it''s okay.¡±

    However, Esther swiftly regained herposure and shook her head. She faced Noah.

    ¡°It''s just that you didn''t say anything.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t note to be a prince, but at the same time, he never denied anything.

    Considering Darwin was the person to introduce Noah to Esther, she was the fool for being oblivious.

    Why he didn¡¯t tell her beforehand¡­ There were too many things Esther kept hidden from Noah for him to feel guilty for that reason.

    ¡°There are a lot of things I didn''t say either.¡±

    Esther sighed and pressed her hand against the ground.

    The soil gradually left between her fingers.

    ¡°Then, how about this?¡±

    Noah slipped his hand beside Esther¡¯s.

    Noah had no courage to hold her palm, but he worked so they could slightly collide with each other.

    ¡°Let''s confess what we didn''t tell each other.¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to.¡±

    Esther squeezed a handful of dirt and spread it over Noah''s hand.

    ¡°Alright. Let''s do itter.¡±

    Noah lowered his head remorsefully. However, that didn¡¯tst long. He recovered his depressed state and smiled brightly.

    Thanks to Noah, the awkward air returned to its original state.

    It would be meaningless to consider a prince a prince when he lost his status, or say an orphan adopted by the Grand Duke to be a princess.

    Esther decided to treat Noah the same as before.

    ¡°Is the ball soon?¡±

    ¡°Yep. It''s next week.¡±

    ¡°What will you wear that day?¡±

    She roughly summarized the whole situation. Noah seemed apologetic he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Esther in any of the outfits.

    ¡°Just in case no one asked you to be their partner already.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The first dance is meaningful. Wait to dance with meter.¡±

    How could he so shamelessly utter such words? Esther¡¯s face heated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You''re noting anyway.¡±

    Esther jumped from her seat and wiped her bottom.

    She then hurried down the hill to Dorothy and Victor.

    She had spent too much time with Noah.

    It would be dangerous for them to stay together any longer.

    Victor waved his hand as Esther neared the carriage.

    ¡°The diamonds have been moved to the wagon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let''s go.¡±

    ¡°Your face is red¡­ Did you overwork yourself too much?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean red! You¡¯re seeing things.¡±

    Esther covered her cheeks and avoided meeting Victor¡¯s worried eyes.

    Her cheeks were red¡­ She wanted to desperately hide.

    And Noah, who followed after her,

    ¡°You have to dance with me. Okay?¡±

    Even upon their entry to the carriage, he continued to nag Esther again and again.

    ***

    Atst, the twin''s anniversary had arrived. It was a day the whole mansion was upied preparing for, so the overall atmosphere was energetic.

    The party would take ce in the afternoon, and a march would be scheduled in the morning. It was what Darwin had included so they could greet the people of the vige.

    Esther finished preparing herself beforehand and left to sneak inside the exhibition hall.

    Her paintings hung throughout the spacious area. The exhibition hall was scheduled to open once the ball proceeded.

    Esther trudged to stand in front of the painting, which boasted thergest size of all tforms.

    Unlike the rest, its frame was obscured by a veil.

    ¡°Mydy.¡±

    The butler, Delbert, had initiallye to verify the hall once more when he encountered Esther. He approached her side.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I came to see the painting.¡±

    Although it was something she created discreetly, Delbert was in charge of all affairs throughout the mansion.

    She had to reveal this much to him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell father, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is our little secret.¡±

    Delbert smiled as Esther rolled her eyes anxiously.

    ¡°His Grace is only aware of the exhibition matter overall.¡±

    Delbert''s eyes remained warm as he smiled at Esther.

    ¡°May I dare voice my thoughts on the painting?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Esther waited for what would follow, nervous he would think of it as insufficient.

    ¡°It is breathtaking. This is the first time in my 54 years that I¡¯ve shed tears before such skill.¡±

    He was ovee with shock as he removed the veil the night before to inspect the condition.

    Esther had provided him with a proper exnation of what the cover consisted of, but seeing it himself was like a bolt of lighting.

    As a person of Tersia, he was overwhelmed by the family presentation, but more fundamental emotions swelled.

    It was a drawing thatpelled him to feel blessed. Furthermore, the artwork conveyed the true meaning of family.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to see this kind of treasure. I wanted to sincerely thank thedy.¡±

    Esther sped her lips, flustered by Delbert¡¯s admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Still, she didn''t dislike hispliments. She grinned and wiggled her fingers.

    ¡°Well¡­ will my brother¡¯s and father like it?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee they will.¡±

    ¡°That''s a relief.¡±

    She nced once more at the painting, still anxious it wouldn¡¯t mount to their expectations. It was then that Victor arrived to escort Esther.

    ¡°My Lady, we must leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was time to begin the procession.

    Esther bid farewell to Delbert and turned to leave the exhibition hall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Have a safe time.¡±

    Victor praised Esther for her beautiful appearance throughout their walk towards the main gate.

    However, Esther was too engrossed worrying over the march to hear him. Victor seemed to have noticed as he asked,

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­A little bit.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. You won''t have to worry about any otherdies. Just straighten your shoulders.¡±

    Esther straightened her stiff shoulders as she followed his advice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Victor winked yfully.

    ¡°The carriage is over there.¡±

    The carriage by the entrance was very magnificent. It fit its title of a ¡®procession carriage¡¯.

    In addition, it was open on all sides, so a person could see from any location freely.

    Esther observed the wagon as Dennis, Judy, and Darwin left it.

    She could glimpse three existing halo¡¯s behind them as they advanced towards her.

    Darwin and his twin sons were attractive to the point even their backs were wless.

    Although she found herselffortable around them, it was still amazing she was even there.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    As soon as Darwin saw Esther, he raised his arms and pulled her into a hug.

    Now that such behavior was familiar to her, Esther nodded without much thought.

    ¡°I''m ready.¡±

    Darwin moved to sit Esther in the wagon when Judy and Dennis reached their hand simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t ept Dennis. Hold my hand.¡±

    Darwin sighed as he observed the twins bickering.

    ¡°I don''t think that will be the case. Of course, she will hold my hand.¡±

    ¡°You''ll see. Hmph. Esther! Is it me or Dennis? Choose quickly.¡±

    Judy stretched out his hand in an effort to express that Esther had to choose him.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 12 hours ago

    ¡°I¡¯ll just ept both. That way, I won¡¯t have to choose.¡±

    Esther smiled and reached her hands forth as she epted both escorts.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to do!¡±

    ¡°Lower your arm if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    Judy sulked towards Dennis¡¯s cold remark. Nheless, he didn¡¯t let go of Esther¡¯s hand and helped her inside the carriage.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes brimmed with affection as he observed Esther sessfully disciplining the twins.

    ¡°Overly intelligent.¡±

    As he whispered ¡®Perhaps my daughter is a genius¡­'', Ben couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked.

    The wagon was so spacious that more than four people could upy the cefortably. They sat facing each other and departed.

    The promenade was considered a dangerous area, therefore many escorts surrounded the carriage.

    Esther marveled about the wagon as it proceeded. It was then that she recalled the handkerchiefs. She scoured her bag and shyly fidgeted with the cloth.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    For the past several days, Esther had been diligently rehearsing her embroidery skills to create a handkerchief with the engraving of the Tersia symbol.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°What''s this? Do you want me to wear it?¡±

    Judy puffed his nostrils arrogantly but still snuck a nce towards the handkerchief.

    *TL/N: I guess he was still cranky about the hand thing earlier lmao... Cute Judy <3

    ¡°I don''t like such things.¡±

    ¡°Then, let''s pretend nothing happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t just give and take back-!¡±

    The moment Esther pretended to withdraw the cloth, Judy embraced it in panic.

    Esther grinned and leaned over to adjust the handkerchief inside Judy¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°This is Dennis''s.¡±

    After she turned to face Dennis, he readily received the gift. He appeared to be earnestly awaiting his turn.

    ¡°I was wondering what you were doing these days, but it turns out you made this. Thanks.¡±

    Unlike Judy, he didn''t forget to thank Esther. He positioned his handkerchief. The shape in which he assembled was both elegant and tidy.

    Esther happily observed the twins when a burning sensation caused her to turn to the side.

    <strong>¡®Huh?¡¯</strong>

    Darwin was intently gazing at her as if expecting something for himself.

    Esther held back herughter and pulled one more from her bag.

    ¡°I have father¡¯s too.¡±

    ¡°Ahm, why did you go through the trouble to make mine? It must¡¯ve been a hassle.¡±

    Unlike his indifferent tone, the corners of Darwin¡¯s mouth curled upward.

    Darwin arranged Esther¡¯s handkerchief in ce of the one he carried.

    <strong>''I''m d I made one more.¡¯</strong>

    She was worried that his reaction would be disapproving, but seeing his expression made her reassured.

    ¡°But, no matter how much I think about it, Dennis''s seems nicer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for others to think of another person¡¯s belongings to be better than theirs.¡±

    ¡°Really? Anyway, switch with me. It¡¯s annoying when I think Esther put more effort into yours than she did in mine.¡±

    Judy coveted Dennis¡¯s handkerchief. Seeing Dennis¡¯s was nicer than his meant Esther ced more of her sincerity into that one.

    Esther flusteredly endeavored to stop the two from fighting.

    <strong>¡®The boisterous atmosphere is pleasant.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin remained silent as he alternated nces between Esther and the twins. Just a year ago, it was nothing close to this.

    Theirst anniversary didn¡¯t consist of a family gathering before the party. It was simply seen as an annual event.

    However, many things have altered upon Esther¡¯s arrival. The twins were especially looking forward to this day.

    <strong>¡®Esther also seems tough well.¡¯</strong>

    A smile remained on her face throughout their gathering. It was unbelievably bright and lively for this to be the first time she¡¯d been like this.

    Darwin reached his hand over Esther''s hair as it blew against the wind.

    ¡°You seem happy.¡±

    ¡°Because it''s my brothers'' birthday.¡±

    Whenever Esther said anything, the three would burst into smiles. They seemed to smile even as she breathed.

    ¡°Well, I hung a present at the exhibition hall¡­¡±

    Esther decided to let them know of the gift in advance as they wouldn¡¯t have much time after the promenade began.

    She felt embarrassed and nervous upon her recollection of the painting.

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    ¡°What did you put on it? A picture? Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is my first time hearing of it.¡±

    Dennis, Judy, and Darwin revealed their curiosities one after the other, but Esther only stuck her tongue out and grinned.

    ¡°Check it outter. Father, you must also see it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The four alternated looks with each other, creating a warm atmosphere. Esther continued smiling brightly.

    ¡°We will soon reach the vige.¡±

    She nced outside the window in response to Ben''s voice. People were already gathering at the entrance.

    Esther''s heart began to pound.

    Although she had ovee the trauma of people¡¯s eyes gazing at her, the young girl was still anxious.

    Esther stood firm once again as she recalled the ridiculing eyes of those at the temple.

    She had grown strong enough to face such stares readily.

    ¡°My Lady, I''ll give you this.¡±

    What Ben handed to her was a woven basket.

    ¡°Flower petals?¡±

    Esther tilted her head as she observed the contents.

    ¡°Yes. These are Raculus flowers, which hold the meaning of blessing. You can scatter the petals over the crowd as we proceed.¡±

    ¡°Blessing?¡±

    Esther embarrassedly blinked her eyes.

    The meaning of blessing put forth an immense amount of burden on her.

    As she tried to return the basket to Ben, Darwin gently but firmly held Esther''s hand to stop her from moving.

    ¡°Everyone will be delighted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther could read the support stered on Darwin¡¯s eyes.

    She mustn''t avoid it. Esther clenched her fists. She decided to simply think of it as distribution petals.

    The promenade had finally begun. Everyone cheered as they marched along with the carriage; the people seemed worried they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to greet the Ducal family.

    Esther observed the twins as they waved and followed in awkwardly as she scattered petals in the air.

    Then people flocked to the area where Esther bestrewed the petals.

    Everyone was trying their best to receive Esther''s blessing.

    It wasn¡¯t her intention, but Esther¡¯s mana unconsciously inhabited the petals as she threw one handful at a time.

    Simply being at a near distance with the buds cleared the crowd¡¯s mind. Those who received the mana felt serene.

    ¡°How... What is this overwhelming feeling? I feel truly blessed.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I was curious about the neer, but I am already in love with her.¡±

    Those who received Esther¡¯s energy felt sincere goodwill towards their newdy.

    While Esther diligently sprinkled the remaining petals, her poprity amongst the people reached its limit.

    ¡°Everyone seems to like you.¡±

    Judy peeked outside the carriage in amusement.

    She¡¯s never seen him this enthusiastic before.

    Esther was puzzled by this situation.

    She didn¡¯t expect such great hospitality.

    ¡°I should have prepared more petals. We will run out quickly.¡±

    Ben seemed apologetic towards the now-empty basket when,

    ¡°You can go bring more.¡±

    Darwin articted in a solemn tone as he stared into the crowd.

    ¡°What? I-I understand!¡±

    Never before had they called for more petals during a promenade.

    Therefore, Ben was perplexed. However, he left urgently to gather more. Esther was able to reassuringly continue.

    <strong>¡®Pretty.¡¯</strong>

    She smiled as the petals spread from her fingertips and dispersed, fluttering against the wind.

    It was amazing how her life altered in such a direction. This felt like a dream to her.

    <strong>¡®If this is a dream, I hope I never wake up.¡¯</strong>

    Once she woke up, such a happy fantasy would be likely to never ur again.

    ***

    Everyone was actively preparing for the ball after the promenade.

    There were many people in Esther¡¯s chamber urgently waiting for her return.

    ¡°We don''t have much time. I''ll proceed right away.¡±

    Dolores, the person in charge of Esther, spoke gravely.

    ¡°Have you not tried #2 yet?¡±

    The party began at five o''clock, so there were three more hours left. Esther didn''t understand why everyone was in a hurry.

    ¡°Goodness. Mydy! The boutiques on Lille Street have been crowded ever since the morning. Every time there is a banquet such as this, everyone puts in much effort to prepare for it.¡±

    Dolores passionately exined that for a person to stand out the most at a party, they must work hard to dress up.

    ¡°This will be your first official party.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther entrusted herself to Dolores and the maids.

    The sky-blue dress seemed as attractive as ever.

    As soon as Esther changed into the gown, exmations burst around her.

    ¡°How does it look so good on you? You seem like a saint that has descended from the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ahaha¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Esther smiled awkwardly at the mention of the word ¡®saint¡¯.

    It¡¯s likely the resemnce was made due to the sky-blue dress.

    <strong>¡®Why did I choose blue.¡¯</strong>

    Still, she felt better after the series ofpliments.

    She found the fluttering hems of the dress andcing pleasing to the eye.

    Since then, three long hours of preparation have taken ce.

    As Dolores said, three hours were barely sufficient.

    Modeling the dress, delegating the hair to a professional designer, selecting fitting cosmetics and essories.

    There were too many steps to push through.

    "Is there a lot left?"

    Esther''s eyes turned nk from fatigue. She couldn''t imagine what was toe at the party when she became tired just from this.

    "We are finished. Do you wish to take a look in the mirror?"

    Dolores''s expression glistened with satisfaction and pride.

    Esther turned to the mirror without much expectation when she underwent a sudden awakening.

    "...Wow."

    Although her face contained very light makeup, the touch of the specialists stood on a different level. With the subtle contrasts, she transformed into a different person.

    The individual in the mirror seemed like such a sophisticated, doll-like individual that Esther couldn''t recall her previous appearance.

    "Everyone will be stunned. The atmosphere will turn insane the moment you leave."

    There was an exaggeration in Dolores'' words, but Esther didn''t dislike it.

    She couldn''t take her eyes off the mirror while Dorothy entered with a box.

    "Mydy, the butler handed me this gift and left."

    The package was secured with a red ribbon.

    "For me? Did someone send it to me?"

    "I don''t know much about that."

    Esther pondered whether to head to her brother''s first before resolving to unpack the gift.

    Slip.

    As she untied the ribbon and removed the wrapping paper, an essory parcel was revealed. Esther opened the lid carefully before pausing in surprise.

    "A diamond ne?"

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Esther''s mumbles were overshadowed by the fuss caused by Dolores and Dorothy.

    ¡°My¡­ Would you look at this!¡±

    ¡°An extravagant pendant such as this is likely to be costly. Who could have sent this?¡±

    Esther was equally astonished by the sudden essory. One person surfaced as a possibility for the sudden gift.

    <strong>¡®Noah.¡¯</strong>

    She could recall him asking to keep the diamond he found the day they left for the mine.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who the person might be? Perhaps¡­ thedy¡¯s significant other?¡±

    Dolores¡¯s eyes glistened in hope for any details of the yet-to-be-unfolded mystery.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re simply friends.¡±

    However, Esther remained silent and gently grazed the ne with her fingertips.

    When did he process the gemstone into a ne? Whatever his intentions were, just the thought of Noah caused her heart to pound uncontrobly.

    ¡°This ne would fit appropriately with the dress. Shall we change pendants?¡±

    Esther ultimately removed the one on her neck and reced it with Noah''s. One would think the outfit was a set.

    Esther smiled bashfully as she observed the ne through the mirror.

    <strong>¡®I want to show you.¡¯</strong>

    She wished to meet and show Noah her appearance¡­! She shook her head, baffled.

    knock knock,

    Victor knocked to announce his arrival before entering the room. This meant they were to leave soon.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±

    Victor spotted Esther before standing where he was. He gazed at her as if he fell in love at first sight.

    Esther shyly avoided Victor¡¯s eyes. It was then that Victor regained his senses.

    ¡°Today, no one will help but fall in love with thedy.¡±

    He praised Esther, his tone sincere.

    She had always been lovely, but today, she was fascinating enough to the point Victor¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Esther raised the corner of her lips awkwardly and looked into the mirror to witness her appearance for thest time.

    Her rich flowing hair, along with the pretty dress that wlesslyplimented her figure.

    She couldn¡¯t bepared to herself from before.

    This was her now.

    She slowly brushed her palm against the ss. The chilly sensation ran through her hands, permeating against her bones.

    It was nerve-wracking how she would soon be evaluated before others. The one thing she despised and was afraid of.

    But now, she felt prepared to do anything.

    ¡°I''m ready.¡±

    Esther conducted eye contact with herself in the mirror and nodded. It was now time to attend the ball.

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes. See youter, Dorothy.¡±

    Esther''s strides as she passed the door were the most assertive she¡¯d ever been.

    Louis Hall, the location for the ball, was thoroughly arranged for this very day.

    Although it was a two-story building, there was only one spiral staircase in the middle of the banquet.

    The ball was arranged on the first floor where the nourishments were prepared. The second floor was reserved solely for the Tersia family.

    The chandelier studded with pure diamonds radiated a luxurious atmosphere.

    Insignificant enhancements such as the stairs, railings, and handles consisted of gold to indicate the wealth of Tersia.

    Guests had gathered in pairs and began chatting before the official banquet proceeded.

    The nobles scurried from one area to the other in search of new information.

    ¡°Did anyone hear? Of the official announcement that is to be made today.¡±

    ¡°The rumors turned out to be urate¡­ I was truly astonished.¡±

    The light conversations of the youngdies rapidly converted to the hot topic of the banquet.

    ¡°Perhaps there is a woman the Grand Duke hid? Otherwise, there is a little-to-no chance a child would appear so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°I know. He isn¡¯t a person who¡¯d simply adopt a child.¡±

    Therefore, all the gossip concluded with the saying the child was an illegitimate child of the Duke¡¯s.

    ¡°That''s too bad. While his Grace is handsome, he was romantically indulged with his deceased wife to the extent he¡¯d never erased her from his mind.¡±

    ¡°That''s true but¡­ How could any of us stand by his side when we¡¯re too scared to face him?¡±

    The hall filled withughter towards the groundless statements that had yet to be proven.

    ¡°Where did he bring her from?¡±

    ¡°I''m dying of curiosity.¡±

    It was no exaggeration to call this an unprecedented event. People''s interests were fiery, and with every passing spection, they grew rampant.

    It was then.

    Elisha, who had been quietly listening to the crowd that regarded her as invisible, stepped forward hesitantly.

    ¡°You really shouldn''t tell anyone about this¡­¡±

    In an instant, all attention was drawn to her. Elisha''s cheeks turned red from all the attention directed at her.

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°Hurry and tell us.¡±

    ¡°Right. Lady Elisha, right?¡±

    Elisha anxiously nced around and lowered her voice. Everyone around her held their breath.

    ¡°Yes. I heard this directly from my rtive¡­¡±

    ¡°Do continue.¡±

    Elisha hesitated for a moment, then sped her eyes shut and confessed the secret to all the fierce eyes gazing at her.

    ¡°I-I think the adopteddy was brought from the central temple.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you implying with that?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    The youngdies burst intoughter.

    It was a well-known fact that every person knew. The rtionship between Darwin and the temple wasn¡¯t the best it could be.

    ¡°It''s true. My uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you wish to attract attention, I refuse to be informed of the wrong information. Your spections should be usible, before anything.¡±

    The youngdy beside Elisha sent her a cold gaze. Elisha helplessly lowered her head and apologized continuously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She managed to escape the crowd and trudged to a corner.

    As she reprimanded herself for speaking of useless things, a person appeared beside her.

    ¡°What you said earlier, could you borate in more detail?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Who are you¡­Hyuk!¡±

    It appeared someone had overheard the conversation.

    Elisha turned her head in a dejected manner before ceasing to breathe as she configured the person standing before her.

    ¡°Duke Brions??¡±

    ¡°Shh. Please keep quiet. I don''t wish to draw attention.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Brions quieted Elisha and warily nced at their surroundings.

    ¡°Continue what you were speaking earlier. What did you hear from your rtives?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s¡­¡±

    A high-ranking figure such as the Duke of Brions believed in the story which no one would consider.

    She brought forth all the information she knew merrily.

    ¡°This information was brought to me by my uncle, who is a priest. He imed for his Grace to have bought an orphan listed as one of the many Saint candidates.¡±

    ¡°An orphan listed as a Saint candidate? Do you mean he adopted that orphan?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Brions was startled. He simply wished to hear more of what he¡¯d heard by chance, but the matter turned out to be unusual.

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for what you said?¡±

    ¡°Yes? It was something I simply heard.¡±

    Elisha flusteredly shook her head. Her eyes shook anxiously at the word ¡®responsibility¡¯.

    ¡°Then don''t go around spreading unconfirmed spections. I have memorized your face.¡±

    ¡°I-I understand.¡±

    The Duke only turned after Elisha joined the rest of the nobles.

    He acted calm before Elisha, but his lips hardened throughout their talk.

    <strong>¡®I must confirm.¡¯</strong>

    The fact that Darwin adopted a child also baffled him, but with the mention of the temple, his nerves shook.

    ***

    Esther, Judy, and Dennis stood side by side outside the door of the arched two-story entrance.

    Unlike Esther and Dennis¡¯s calm and mature appearance, Judy seemed nervous.

    ¡°Brother Judy seems nervous?¡±

    ¡°Right. Why are you so nervous?¡±

    Dennis tapped Judy''s trembling shoulders. Judy pped like a piece of paper.

    ¡°The thought of introducing Esther makes me nervous¡­ Damn it, I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    Judy scratched his head and jumped in ce. It was a special measure to help relieve his tension.

    At the same time,

    Darwin stood before the banquet to announce the start of the party.

    ¡°Thank you to all the distinguished guests who arrived to celebrate my children¡¯s anniversary despite their busy schedules.¡±

    The children''s names were called one after the other. The door opened wide and lights poured from the party hall.

    <strong>¡®It''s bright.¡¯</strong>

    Esther stared nkly at the lights before the twins reached their hands in wait for Esther.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll enter together.¡±

    Esther nodded and clutched both hands simultaneously. She slowly set food inside the party venue.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Dennis asked softly from beside. She nodded vigorously in response to his caring worry.

    ¡°I''m fine.¡±

    Esther exchanged nces with a big smile and walked more confidently. She held their hands firmly.

    Tap tap.

    Her ss shoes collided with the floor in clear motion.

    The eyes of those gathered in the hall hurriedly followed the sound.

    Seeing the three together, people''s gazes began to fill with curiosity. Esther was the center of all eyes.

    The main characters of the party were the twins, but since Esther had appeared alongside them, they only stared at the adopteddy in silence.

    It didn''t take long for their bafflement to turn into admiration and praise.

    ¡°Goodness, she seems like a doll.¡±

    ¡°Right? She truly resembles a person of Tersia, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Goodwill existed in the eyes of those looking at Esther.

    ¡°Wee. Happy birthday.¡±

    Darwin stood on the wide tform as he weed the three children with a warm smile.

    The loudspeaker was forwarded to Judy and Dennis. It was an object that increased the volume of a voice.

    Judy, whom no one would believe was trembling just a while ago, greeted the guests with an enthusiastic voice.

    ¡°Hello, it''s been a while, hasn''t it?¡±

    Laughter erupted with every word the twins spoke. In particr, the youngdies giggled abnormally.

    Esther looked over the hall as they greeted those who attended the banquet.

    Then, she made eye contact with a boy who was staring at her. His face was red.

    <strong>¡®I think I''ve seen him somewhere.¡¯</strong>

    Esther turned her head after a while of pondering. She failed to recognize the now slim Sebastian.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Then, we''ll begin the ceremony by cutting the cake.¡±

    The following procedure was to cut therge, three-tier cake that was ced on the podium. A de appropriate for the material was prepared beside the te.

    The guests¡¯ apuse caused a rumble as they expressed their anticipation. Esther went along with their lively atmosphere.

    Judy and Dennis shared the cutter before beckoning Esther to do the same.

    ¡°Esther, hold the knife too.¡±

    Dennis''s words resonated into the loudspeaker and throughout the hall.

    Esther was momentarily flustered by the sudden call. She pursed her lips.

    ¡°It''s my brothers¡¯ birthday.¡±

    ¡°Let''s just do it together. Who cares anyway?¡±

    Judy added in impatiently. The hall buzzed.

    Esther hurriedly scurried to their location in case the disturbance grew any more.

    The candles adorned against the smooth frosting lit. They flickered red, heightening the ambiance of the atmosphere.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s make a wish for 30 seconds and then cut the cake."

    Judy closed his eyes cheerfully. Esther also did the same. She tightened her eyelids at the mention of ''wish''.

    <strong>¡®What is my wish?¡¯</strong>

    Her thoughts ceased at the sudden obstacle she found herself facing.

    In the past, ¡®death¡¯ would have undoubtedly surfaced as an answer, but so much has changed since.

    Her desire to die vanished, while her revenge against Rabienne and the temple slowly faded. Her everyday life had be too precious.

    <strong>¡®I want to stay happy with my family as much as possible.¡¯</strong>

    This was all Esther wished for now.

    The appearance of the weak child during long years of imprisonment shed before her eyes like a bolt of lightning.

    Would the child have imagined themselves desiring a tomorrow?

    As Esther¡¯s bright eyes slowly revealed themselves, the sight of her family as they waited for her loaded her view.

    ¡°Did you make a wish?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It''lle true soon.¡±

    Judy grinned with a yful wink. He then added strength into the hand holding the de and pressed it down.

    The three-tier cake was parted from the top to the bottom in a perfect manner. The whipped cream and strawberries revealed inside.

    ¡°The prom willmence. If you have brought a gift, please forward here¡­¡±

    The speaker entertained the nobles as the music initiated ying once more.

    It was then.

    Darwin held therge strawberry ced on the top of the cake and set it inside Esther''s mouth.

    ¡°You liked strawberries, didn''t you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther giggled as she munched on the fruit.

    As per the previous announcement, there existed a long line of people holding the gifts they prepared.

    Everyone gazed as Darwin fed Esther the strawberry.

    ¡°His Grace, considerate, strawberries?¡±

    ¡°I can''t believe it. It¡¯s like he¡¯s changed.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it must be due to her birth. Otherwise, he can¡¯t be such a sweet person.¡±

    Despite all the ongoing spections, there was no hesitation in the way the four Tersians gazed at each other.

    ***

    The gifting ceremony ended. It was now time for the party''s main characters to dance.

    Esther''s face stiffened. The time hade. She was now to dance before all these people.

    She was most concerned over the dancing period, but her rehearsing was more than enough. All she had to do was dance the same as in practice.

    ¡°It''s going to turn out okay. Don''t be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther pulled herself together with Dennis''s encouragement.

    The hosts of the ball were the twins, so she would have two partners this time around. Esther slowly hauled herself down the stairs along with Judy and Dennis.

    The middle of the hall remained unupied as the guests surrounded the area.

    <strong>¡®Let''s not make mistakes.¡¯</strong>

    As she stood in the middle, clear notes began to resound from the piano. The chandelier shone.

    Dennis stood opposite Esther and reached his hand. Esther lightly epted it while raising the hem of her dress to perform the appropriate greetings.

    Dennis held her palm tightly to calm down her trembling body. His familiar green eyes put Esther at ease.

    A violin note leisurely added to the piano melody, and the tune advanced.

    The dance flowed as naturally as water. Judy swiftly counted himself along with Esther and Dennis.

    It was rather infrequent for a dance of three to ensue. However, the steps of the participants were quite skillful.

    Their lovely and serene appearance had the crowd cease breathing. Their hearts were robbed of by their harmony.

    ¡°Uwah, so cool~¡±

    Many youngdies voiced their admiration towards the twins.

    The twins were anointed as the number one grooms by most young, unmarried women. Because of that, it was bound for envious eyes to be directed at Esther.

    The dance gradually reached its climax.

    Judy, her partner in the second half of the dance, perfectly ended the piece by propelling Esther before receiving her again.

    He stepped back and lowered his head. Esther responded by curtsying in return.

    People burst into cheers. Apuse and whistles poured in.

    Esther smiled brightly. She felt relieved as if she had finally lost a sick tooth.

    *TL/N: When someone has a sick tooth, it hurts and they want to desperately get rid of it along with the headache. Imagine how you would feel after that pain all subsides. That¡¯s Esther¡¯s emotion right now.

    The three ascended the spiral staircase as the guests continued their cheers.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was the best.¡±

    Judy and Dennis praised Esther until their mouths dried.

    ¡°My brothers too.¡±

    Esther shyly exchanged affectionate nces between the two.

    She sat herself down on the chairs prepared. Esther couldn¡¯t recall any of her dancing or how she did it.

    Even as she nced below, there were many people. She couldn¡¯t believe the fact that she performed before such a quantity.

    ¡°Esther did way better than before. Wasn¡¯t she born to be on stage?¡±

    ¡°Right. Judy, you should learn more from Esther.¡±

    She felt like she could finallyugh at Dennis and Judy¡¯s rambling.

    Esther faced the hall with a proud heart. Every moment of this day seemed like a dream.

    ***

    Since then, the party continued swiftly. Esther stood next to the twins as she greeted the guests.

    ¡°It''s a relief she seems to be adjusting well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You don''t have to worry.¡±

    Ben and Darwin nodded proudly as they observed Esther elegantly greeting the guests.

    Darwin had been trapped by the nobles the whole time. The moment he had a while to himself, he motioned to Ben.

    ¡°I heard the paintings at the exhibition site are very impressive. Does it make sense that I am the only one who hasn''t seen it?¡±

    ¡°The guests haven''t left, so there is nothing we can do."

    It only took a short amount of time for a person to visit the exhibition hall as it neared the main event.

    Therefore, most people strolled back and forth between both lobbies.

    Those who came back from the exhibition praised the paintings until their lips shriveled.

    Darwin was both proud and displeased that he had yet to enter the exhibition hall.

    He wished to see the painting Esther mentioned as a gift as soon as the time was given.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m free for a while, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°What? Your Grace will leave the party hall?¡±

    ¡°It will take 10 minutes. The greetings have mostly ended.¡±

    Ben¡¯s words were of no use. Darwin rushed past the doors.

    He was close to entering the building when people who withdrew could be heard praising Esther.

    ¡°Is this truly a drawing by the youngdy we saw earlier?¡±

    ¡°It''s spectacr. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I look forward to the next exhibition."

    As Darwin heeded the conversation, his shoulders broadened. Thements raised his delighted mood.

    Delbert greeted his master upon entrance.

    ¡°You have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes. How were the people¡¯s reactions?¡±

    ¡°They were very optimistic. The results seem to be far more exceeding than most exhibitions. There have already been requests to hold the next exhibition altogether.¡±

    Darwin seemed pleased to death upon hearing Delbert¡¯s words.

    ¡°I''ve been waiting for your Grace¡¯s arrival. There is a painting you must see.¡±

    Delbert smiled and guided Darwin to the painting Esther prepared as a gift.

    Darwin''s eyes shook as he observed the canvas. He stopped in front of the art and spaced out.

    ¡°This is the picture you said was the present.¡±

    His low-pitched tone contained a jumble of emotions.

    Esther''s drawing consisted of special meaning. It was heartwarming to see that she was now sincerely epting them as family.

    ¡°I think the youngdy wished to deliver this message.¡±

    Ben shed tears as he noticed the title ¡®Family¡¯ hanging beside the painting. He discreetly brought out a handkerchief.

    ¡°Yes. Family. We¡¯re family.¡±

    Darwin took in every section of the painting. He was overwhelmed. His emotions were mixed in all different ways.

    ¡°This anniversary seems to be much better. Is it not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±

    Darwin stood as he emotionally gazed at the picture. He called for Ben.

    ¡°The twins should see this right away. Bring them now.¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­ I am also very touched by mydy¡¯s drawing, but I think it would be better for the young masters to arrive after the ball ends.¡±

    ¡°No. This is more important. It''d be nice for us all to gather and watch it together.¡±

    Ben¡¯s persuasion was of no use. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get it through Darwin that it wasn¡¯t eptable for the hosts to leave midway through the prom.

    Darwin retorted stubbornly and never removed his eyes from the painting until the twins eventually arrived.

    ***

    Esther was held captive by Darwin for a while after the painting incident.

    She couldn¡¯t tell until when he would leave her be. He seemed truly touched.

    Although people who wished for a conversation with the Duke attempted following him, he remained glued to Esther.

    She eventually snuck past him. The party wouldn¡¯t proceed at this rate.

    <strong>¡®I really can¡¯t stop father.¡¯</strong>

    Esther smiled and shook her head. Nheless, she was proud and happy that they favored the painting.

    As she took a brief rest, someone suddenly jumped beside her.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    It was the boy she witnessed at the very beginning.

    ¡°Esther, your dance earlier was very good.¡±

    He even blocked Esther''s path and called her in a friendly manner.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°You danced well earlier.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°The dress suits you well too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Throughout today''s party, many noble children approached Esther with simr means.

    She roughly matched the boy¡¯s tone of speech. He was just one of those many people.

    However, even as she hinted for him to leave, the boy persistently remained.

    ¡°I visited the exhibition hall, and I thought you were very talented.¡±

    It was odd how he resumed familiar speech. She turned to stare at him.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Sebastian''s face contorted in shock as Esther feigned ignorance.

    ¡°It''s me! Sebastian!¡±

    Esther pondered for a while upon hearing the familiar name.

    Sebastian had lost a significantlyrge amount of weight. It wasn¡¯t surprising she wasn¡¯t able to discern him till now.

    ¡°What? Brother Sebastian? When did you lose so much weight¡­?¡±

    ¡°I worked out diligently. Because you hate fat people.¡±

    ¡°Me? I never said that.¡±

    Esther tilted her head. Even if she did say something simr, it was a mystery why he¡¯d go through such odds for that reason.

    ¡°I worked hard to lose weight while thinking about you. If it¡¯s alright, would you like to dance with me?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face turned bright pink as he fidgeted shyly. His great anticipation could not be concealed.

    ¡°That''s a little¡­¡±

    Esther stared at Sebastian''s hand, a perplexed expression on her face.

    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to dance now. She wouldn¡¯t be in a vacant space like before, and the hall was currently filled with other people doing the same.

    However, what stopped her from answering was Noah, whom she wished to be her first partner.

    ¡°I''m sorry. Perhaps I¡¯m not feeling well as I overworked myself today.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. There is nothing I can do. Then, let''s dance the next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tears welled on the corners of Sebastian¡¯s eyes as he turned around and ran like the main protagonist of a tragedy. He instantly reached the opposite side of the hall.

    ¡°It seemed like he was crying. Maybe not?¡±

    It was almost as if tears were flowing down his face as he rushed out, but there was no reason for him to act that way.

    ¡°But, I was really surprised to hear he was Brother Sebastian.¡±

    Esther fiddled with her ne, amazed by the fact that a person could change in such a way during two months.

    As Esther entered the banquet hall, she happened to stumble upon an empty balcony.

    The subtle moonlight radiating about the balcony drew her attention.

    Esther entered the balcony and wiggled her small hands as she grabbed onto the railing.

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Due to her short height, the rail reached Esther¡¯s eye level. She went on her tiptoes and caught sight of a vast garden.

    Esther, unaware of its existence until now, continued observing the greenery until a sudden rustling resonated from beside her.

    <strong>¡®Is it an animal?¡¯</strong>

    She narrowed her eyes to check whether the cause of the disturbance was a cat when a familiar figure appeared instead.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Esther stood dumbfoundedly as Noah grinned and waved his arm.

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    She flusteredly pulled herself from the railing.

    Noah was dressed the neatest she¡¯d ever seen him.

    His suit wasn''t appropriate enough for him to attend the prom, but it was obvious he put care into his choosing.

    ¡°What were you doing there? And since when? No, why are you even here?¡±

    Esther''s voice grew louder by the second. Noah panicked and signaled with his finger for her to quiet down.

    ¡°Shh! It won¡¯t be good if someonees out now.¡±

    Then he stretched forth his left arm, which lingered behind his back. Arge bouquet upied his hand.

    Noah strode to the balcony. As he neared enough to face her, the bouquet flew upward.

    ¡°I came to give this to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther''s eyshes fluttered as she witnessed the yellow blooms.

    ¡°To celebrate your first party?¡±

    Noah chatted delightedly and waved the bouquet.

    ¡°My arm hurts from holding it. Can¡¯t you see my shoulders shaking?¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t help but smile at his words. As she epted the bouquet, a sweet scent emanated to her nose.

    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I can''t run into anyone like this.¡±

    ¡°What if I didn¡¯te out?¡±

    ¡°I knew you were going toe out.¡±

    Noah smiled mischievously.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I saw you in my dream.¡±

    ¡°Tch, what are you saying.¡±

    Esther sighed and shook her head. Noah¡¯s every word was a joke.

    Noahughed. His eyes moved further down Esther''s face.

    ¡°Where did you buy that ne? It suits you very well. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen such a pretty pendant.¡±

    Noah was gazing at her ne. He spared no admiration and praise.

    Esther''s eyes widened. It was ridiculous how he acted ignorantly when he was the one to send it.

    ¡°I know you were the one to deliver it."

    ¡°Did you? Phew, that''s a relief. I regretted it so much when I didn¡¯t write my name. I was afraid you¡¯d think someone else gave it to you.¡±

    Noah smiled softly as he ced his hand over his chest in relief.

    ¡°Who else would send me something like this?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to send a lot from now on. You''re really pretty today.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes dted in response to Noah¡¯s suddenpliment. She embarrassedly pursed her lips and said quietly.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to make a ring if I could, but I decided on a ne because I was afraid you¡¯d throw it away. Next time it''ll be a ring.¡±

    Noah wiped his nose and shifted his gaze to the side.

    ¡°How was the party? Fun?¡±

    ¡°It was better than I thought.¡±

    Esther nced elsewhere. It was almost as if the moonlight dimmed in brilliance since her conversation with Noah.

    Unlike the noisy venue, which was only a few steps away, this peaceful area derived the feeling of being in apletely different world.

    Having two of them stand under the moonlight gave off an atmospheric air, which caused Esther¡¯s heart to pound.

    ¡°H-How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The subtle feeling also reached Noah. He seemed unable to look Esther in the eyes.

    As he earnestly searched for what to say next, the balcony door creaked. Noah, startled, quickly hid behind a tree.

    Although his swift movements prevented anyplications, the two would now have to part without saying goodbye.

    It was Dennis who entered the terrace.

    ¡°Esther, what are you doing here?¡±

    He tilted his head and approached Esther.

    ¡°It was a little stuffy inside.¡±

    Esther quickly turned and stood with her back against the garden. She was trying to convert Dennis¡¯s attention to her.

    ¡°I see. I noticed you were gone, so I went looking for you."

    Dennis''s eyes bent affectionately as he reached for Esther¡¯s shoulder.

    As the wind blew, Esther''s revealed shoulders trembled.

    ¡°It''s good to catch some fresh air, but you''ll catch a cold.¡±

    Dennis removed his jacket and adjusted it around Esther¡¯s shoulders.

    Due to their difference in size, the tunic wasrge enough to cover Esther''s upper body to her hips.

    ¡°It''s not cold.¡±

    Esther smiled clumsily as she pulled the jacket with both hands.

    ¡°What about the bouquet? Who gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°I don''t remember their name¡­¡±

    Esther hid the bouquet behind her back as she hesitantly responded. She was a bad liar.

    Dennis''s eyes sharpened as he scrutinized the empty balcony.

    There was the tree in which Noah was concealing himself behind. Dennis¡¯s green eyes shed at that very area. It was fortunate he didn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°Really? Anyway, let''s head inside. Father is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther hesitated as she wished to stay a while longer. However, she soon nodded.

    Noah was undergoing difficult circumstances because of her, so she couldn¡¯t raise any suspicions.

    Just before she left, Esther nced at the tree, her gaze filled with regret.

    The door leading to the banquet hall closed. The balcony returned to its empty state.

    After confirming their leave, Noah slowly walked to the side.

    Noah appeared isted and tangled with his emotions as he stood under the shadow of the tree. His current appearance was unlike the time he spent with Esther.

    Like Esther, Noah continued staring at the space where she previously stood. It was now empty.

    His mood converted as hepared the bright lights leaking from the hall to himself as he hid in the shade.

    ¡°I promised to be with you at all times whenever I was with you.¡±

    Now Noah could neither enter the party nor stand proudly beside Esther.

    Rather, others always stood by Esther. Her brothers, father, even the escorts and maids.

    ¡°But I''m d. You don''t seem lonely anymore.¡±

    It was both fortunate and heartbreaking that Esther now had people by her side.

    He desired to be closest to her, but it was upsetting that he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I''m going to work harder, too.¡±

    Noah clenched his fists tightly enough so that his fingernails stuck to his palms. He swore an oath and left.

    ***

    Judy wandered about the venue, thrilled with the events that unfolded until now. Then, his eyes shed like an animal that located its prey.

    A seat in the very corner of the banquet hall.

    There existed a person crouching like a lump in the corner.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sebastian?¡±

    Judy rushed and screamed into Sebastian''s earlobes.

    ¡°HEY!!!¡±

    Sebastian, who would have normally shrieked or responded in the same tone, strangely remained silent.

    He only raised his head like a lifeless soul.

    His eyes seemed red, and there were tear tracks on his face.

    ¡°Shi-, That scared me. What''s wrong with you?¡±

    Hisplexion was severe to the point it stimted Judy¡¯s rarepassion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you like this? Say something. Hey!¡±

    Sebastian only shook his head like a madman.

    Judy waved his hand in front of Sebastian''s face, but Sebastian only sniffled.

    ¡°What, was your heart broken?¡±

    Judy joked around. His words didn''t contain any purpose.

    However, Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened in response to thement. He bit his lips, tears threatening to spill.

    ¡°¡­Esther never said she didn''t like fat people.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about that now?¡±

    ¡°It was very important to me! That¡¯s why I worked out really hard.¡±

    Sebastian turned to re at Judy.

    When the arrow suddenly turned to him,

    *TL/N: ¡®Arrow¡¯ as in he¡¯s now the one who¡¯s being attacked.

    Judy, annoyed, flicked Sebastian on the forehead.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Hick. I¡¯m done for. It''s all useless.¡±

    However, as soon as Judy¡¯s flick was delivered to Sebastian, a tear flowed down his cheek.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Are you crying? You''re really crying? Wha- I didn''t even hit you that hard! This is cray, really."

    Judy, who supposedly caused Sebastian to cry, crouched next to him, baffled.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, okay?¡±

    It was only then that Sebastian properly faced Judy. He wiped his tears using his sleeve.

    ¡°I saw your sister with someone a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°He seemed to be her boyfriend.¡±

    Sebastian gulped and began to spill everything he¡¯d seen and heard.

    About 30 minutes ago.

    Sebastian, after having been declined by Esther, rested on a bench outside the hall to catch some fresh air.

    <strong>¡®You¡¯re really pretty today.¡¯</strong>

    He smiled at the thought of Esther. She was pretty even as she rejected him.

    It was at that moment that he witnessed Esther setting foot on the terrace.

    Noah appeared the moment she made an appearance and approached to hand her a bouquet.

    He couldn''t recognize Noah''s concealed face, but Esther¡¯s shy expression was engraved in his memory.

    ¡°She waspletely different from when I approached her. He¡¯s definitely her boyfriend.¡±

    Although Esther maintained a respectful attitude towards Sebastian, the line she had marked was clear. However, Sebastian could see no such boundary as Esther epted the bouquet from Noah.

    ¡°Esther has a boyfriend?¡±

    Judy grew grim as he crouched beside Sebastian.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Judy contemted the matter, but not one face surfaced. Esther didn¡¯t have any friends.

    ¡°Didn''t you see wrong?¡±

    Judy suspiciously gazed at Sebastian for he might have been mistaken. However, Sebastian remained adamant.

    ¡°There''s no way I would mistake Esther for someone else. I''m sure.¡±

    Sebastian firmly insisted on his words. Judy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What does the boy look like?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t see his face, but he has ck hair.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I should ask Esther.¡±

    The atmosphere between the two fell drastically. Judy, who had originally appeared to tease Sebastian, now stood humorless.

    ¡°Boyfriend¡­¡±

    Judy mumbled the word to himself, scowling in disbelief.

    He couldn¡¯t trust Sebastian¡¯s words but just imagining who the person was fueled his resentment.

    ¡°But, why is it a big issue to you? Why are you making a fuss about it?¡±

    Sparks headed towards Sebastian. Judy red at him annoyedly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave my sister alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I''m¡­¡±

    Sebastian lowered his eyes, unable to refute. He seemed like a puppy in the rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone else is allowed to, but you especially. So just eat this.¡±

    Judy grabbed a handful of potato chips from a passing servant and thrust them before Sebastian¡¯s face.

    Sebastian hadn¡¯t eaten properly for the past few days as preparation for today¡¯s prom. He immediately epted Judy¡¯s consideration.

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    He poured the handful down his throat.

    His expression appeared ecstatic upon the vor, which caused him to yearn for more.

    ¡°Hey! You can''t eat it all!¡±

    ¡°Don''t stop me. I''m going to eat out everything I''ve endured today.¡±

    Sebastian ran towards a table packed with refreshments, resolving to rid of his mncholy.

    ***

    The prom ended smoothly.

    It took Esther up until ate time to both send the guests back and carry out a simple celebration with her family at the exhibition hall.

    ¡°Ugh, I''m tired.¡±

    She felt alive after removing the weary dress that tired her back, in addition to the suffocating makeup.

    Esther sat on the bed and stared at her feet after having a warm bath.

    ¡°My feet are swollen too.¡±

    ¡°Your shoes must have been ufortable.¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just her feet that ached. Her whole body was exhausted. She copsed on the bed, unable to continue her thoughts.

    ¡°You must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I''ll fall asleep right away.¡±

    Esther rubbed her half-closed eyelids and yawned.

    It was a long day, starting from the morning promenade to her brothers¡¯ anniversary celebration.

    She had never met and talked to so many people. Time flew by without her notice.

    ¡°But it was still fun, right?¡±

    Dorothy smiled brightly and pulled the nket over Esther¡¯s shoulders so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold.

    Esther hugged the fluffy rabbit doll tightly and rubbed her face against it.

    ¡°Yes, it was fun.¡±

    Some didn¡¯t ept her, but the amount was rtively fewer than she anticipated. The party was more enjoyable than she thought.

    From her trembling as she danced, to the kindness of those who weed her.

    She didn¡¯t wish to forget these memories. If there were any happy moments she¡¯d look back to before her death, today would be one of them.

    Every moment felt like a dream. Esther smiled as she jumped to face Dorothy.

    ¡°I was shining today.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our deardy was the prettiest and the brightest.¡±

    Dorothy couldn''t hold back herughter as she witnessed the child¡¯s lovely eyes sparkling brightly.

    ¡°And you will continue to shine in the future. Much more than now.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, ourdy. So hurry up and sleep. It¡¯ste.¡±

    Esthery in bed absent-mindedly as Dorothy helped her in.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to sleep on the carpet anymore, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you know?¡±

    Esther was taken by surprise. She thought no one knew of her secret.

    ¡°Of course. I often opened the door to check if you were sleeping well.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She stared at the carpet situated in the very corner, embarrassed at the fact that she thought no one would catch on to her habit.

    <strong>¡®When I first came here, I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep unless it was there.¡¯</strong>

    It was bizarre, now that it was so natural for her to lie on a soft bed and sleep with a warm nket.

    ¡°Yes. I only sleep on my bed now.¡±

    ¡°That''s a relief.¡±

    Dorothy sat beside Esther and patted her chest.

    ¡°You know, Dorothy.¡±

    Esther was especially talkative today. It brought a smile to Dorothy''s face at the bright chatter.

    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±

    Dorothy brought her ear closer to Esther as she beckoned for her to speak. Esther stared at her and recited in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­Can I be this happy?¡±

    Such words weren''t meant toe from a child. Nevertheless, Esther''s expression as she asked seemed so casual that Dorothy grew teary.

    Dorothy squeezed Esther''s hand tightly. The child¡¯s small palm didn¡¯t mount to half Dorothy¡¯s.

    ¡°No, not with this. You¡­ have to be happier.¡±

    ¡°More than now? Aye, I''m so happy that it''s making me nervous.¡±

    Esther''s eyes widened as she flusteredly shook her head.

    The current bliss was too much for Esther. The happier she became, the more she grew anxious.

    Only happy moments couldn¡¯tst forever. Everything felt like walking on thin ice.

    ¡°Don''t be nervous. We are here for you.¡±

    She was scared because she was happy.

    She could no longer imagine life outside of this ce. As long as she took in this light, the darkness of the past would no longer be able to engulf her field of vision.

    Dorothy left the room only after Esther was rxed.

    It was the end of a long day.

    Esther stared at the ceiling in an absent-minded state. She went from being in a crowded area toying alone in her room.

    ¡°It''s all like a dream.¡±

    She restlessly tossed and turned when she noticed a ne situated on the table.

    She had ced the pendant Noah gifted her there a while ago. It shone softly against the moonlight.

    <strong>¡®¡­Did he leave safely?¡¯</strong>

    The thought of Noahpelled her to bury her face deep into the pillow.

    At the same time.

    Esther wasn¡¯t the only person unable to sleep.

    It was unbeknownst of when the foolish smile would disappear from Noah¡¯s face.

    ¡°You were so pretty today. It''s a good thing I went.¡±

    Simply thinking about how beautiful Esther seemed from the balcony and how happy she appeared amidst the crowd relieved his boredom.

    ¡°Do you like her that much?¡±

    As the house wasn¡¯t spacious, Palen and Noah shared the bedroom.

    Palen sat opposite Noah and handed him a ss of warm milk. The boy couldn¡¯t bring himself to sleep.

    ¡°Do I look like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your smile won''t leave your face. I didn''t know the prince could show such facial expressions so well.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I like her so much that I want to continue living here, regardless of whether I''m a crown prince or not.¡±

    Noah smiled and took a sip from his warm milk. Although he pretended to fool around, his eyes remained calm throughout.

    Palen bitterly observed Noah. Although he was his master, to Palen, Noah was more like a sore finger.

    *TL/N: Sore finger is used when a parent hurts when their child/children hurt. Aka Palen regards Noah as his son.

    ¡°If you are happier now¡­ I''ll be d for you to stay like this.¡±

    Palen recited with his utmost sincerity.

    He had held a desire for his Prince, Noah, to overwhelm all the nobles and be recognized as before.

    However, seeing Noah in a much more delighted state than before, he wished for him to remain like this.

    ¡°I mean it.¡±

    Noah put down his cup and stared straight into Palen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°To be truthful, it was a bit troubling with the status of a prince. I was swamped with the many expectations holding me down to be the Crown Prince.¡±

    Palen calmly listened to Noah as he continued.

    ¡°I thought a lot of what it would have been like to be born more normal.¡±

    Born as a highly-valued prince, Noah was naturally deemed to conceal his emotions from childhood.

    He couldn''t neglect his duties once or make any mistakes. He censored himself to be perfect all the time.

    He possessed everything materially, but his feelings of istion couldn¡¯t help but engulf him. He never spent time with his parents, underwent affectionate conversations, and vice versa.

    ¡°I didn''t want to be the Crown Prince. Still, everyone insisted I was fit for the title¡­ I thought so and endured.¡±

    Noah''s expression darkened.

    ¡°But after I was abandoned, everyone turned a blind eye to me.¡±

    Having been taken from his title, no one spared him a nce. Everyone who supported him until then chose to turn a blind eye.

    He didn''t realize until he was abandoned. The reason for his existence was the status he was born with. Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°I wanted to die as soon as possible.¡±

    Noah grew heartbroken during his days in the sanctuary. He was doing none more than waiting for his death.

    He lost direction and purpose in life as hey hopelessly. He resented every moment of his life.

    Until he witnessed Esther in his dream.

    ¡°My Prince¡­¡±

    Palen shook his head in agony. As a person who always stood beside Noah, he felt remorseful and pathetic.

    ¡°But not anymore. I have a reason to yearn for life.¡±

    Noah''s voice, which had remained low throughout, suddenly brightened. Palen couldn¡¯t help but raise his head at the sudden change.

    ¡°Not because I was pushed back like before, but because I yearn to be the Crown Prince.¡±

    *TL/N: He¡¯s saying he¡¯s not aiming for revenge (?).

    The reason why he must return to his previous misery whilst knowing of the pretense and istion waiting for him in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡®I can''t be next to Esther like this. I can''t help her.¡±

    Noahughed softly. As his eyes bent into crescent moons, Esther''s smile was envisioned in his mind.

    ***

    Prev Toc Next

    I noticed Esther had been repeating ''Everything that happened was like a dream'' the whole time. It¡¯s truly sweet and heartwarming to see her have fun, I feel so good for her. Noah, you good boy. Sebastian, I hope you find a nice person. Judy, Dennis, Darwin, you¡¯re amazing. Brions, I¡¯ll be looking out for you.

    Guys, it¡¯s been such a long journey... I¡¯m sad to say I¡¯ll be dropping this novel, but it¡¯s been amazing until now, hasn¡¯t it? Happy Christmas!!

    I won¡¯t be dropping it, for those who were tricked I¡¯m just ying. This is just thest update until next year. Have a nice day!

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Esther became the purpose and direction of the life Noah had lost.

    ¡°I will be the Crown Prince.¡±

    As Noah pointed out, it was only those surrounding him that yearned for his bing the Crown Prince.

    Now that Noah was the one revealing his devotion, he appeared dazzling on a different level. Palen raised his sleeves to stop the tears from escaping his eyes.

    ¡°¡­You have grown significantly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to grow more in the future. Palen, please remain by my side.¡±

    ¡°You speak obvious words.¡±

    The two stared at each other. Even as they remained silent, each could feel the other¡¯s genuine heart.

    ¡°I need to see my father.¡±

    ¡°Are you prepared enough?¡±

    Palen retorted in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I have no reason to remain still.¡±

    Originally, Noah had nned to postpone meeting the Emperor for a while.

    He wished for Esther to adapt to her new life. He anticipated a year at most.

    However, Esther stood fiercer than he thought.

    A person who established their ce and progressed without any need of assistance. She was already taking her first steps forward.

    ¡°If I just y around like this, Esther and I will be distant. I¡¯ll have to stop and mature.¡±

    To be of help to Esther, he waspelled to rise.

    So that he could stand by her side as a grown person.

    ¡°Once I meet my father, I¡¯ll work to lift the ban and take careful steps.¡±

    Noah''s dedication remained unwavering.

    It was a pity he wouldn¡¯t be able to reside in peace as he did now upon his return to the Imperial Pce, but there existed no regrets in Noah¡¯s decision.

    He was arranging toy the foundation for his coronation from this point onward.

    ¡°Then I''ll pay a visit to the Imperial Pce as soon as the sun rises.¡±

    Palen nodded and readily put his trust in Noah.

    He was a person who would follow Noah even if his path turned to be a thorny road.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Noah and Palen''s warm gazes crossed the table once again.

    ***

    Following the anniversary,

    The Duke of Braons immediately sent a letter to Rabienne. He was concerned over the words the girl named Elisha spoke.

    <strong>¡®However, it could be a lie¡­¡¯</strong>

    He wasn¡¯t able to readily leave the matter be. His cursive writing swiftly filled the paper.

    ¡°This must be delivered to Rabienne as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The messenger left for the temple, and the following week, the paper reached Rabienne.

    Afterpleting her saint candidate ss, Rabienne headed for the envoy upon his arrival. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°The Duke has sent you a letter. He asked for you to read its contents as soon as the time given.¡±

    The waiting messenger put forth the neatly sealed envelope.

    Rabienne epted his gesture, pleased to hear it was sent from her father.

    ¡°Why is it so urgent¡­? Hm¡­?¡±

    Rabienne''s expression gradually stiffened as she scanned the letter.

    <strong>¡¸¡­They say that the child adopted by the Grand Duke was from the Central temple. Her name is Esther. Do you know of her? Please look into the rumors and question anyone who would have a clue.¡¹</strong>

    Just as the aristocratic youngdies didn''t spare a thought of Elisha''s words, Rabienne''s reaction wasn''t much different.

    ¡°The Grand Duke adopted a child from the temple? That isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    She snorted at the ridiculous thought. Considering the rtionship between Darwin and the temple, the possibility was nonexistent.

    ¡°This is the first time I hear of the name Esther.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t aware of all the children¡¯s names in the temple, but if the Grand Duke were to adopt them, they would have a noble title. In the least.

    None of the nobles Rabienne knew of were named Esther.

    ¡°Is this all there is? Anything else?¡±

    Rabienne tilted her head as she folded the letter back to its original form.

    ¡°Yes, He asked me to deliver the letter and listen to thedy¡¯s response.¡±

    "Tell father that this is my first time hearing of the name. I will find out more on the matter and contact him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The messenger turned and left.

    Rabienne slowly pondered the name as she headed towards the saint''s chambers, where Cespia was resting.

    ¡°Esther¡­ Esther.¡±

    Had the Grand Duke taken a child from the temple, rumors were bound to have spread. This was the first time she heard of such an urrence.

    ¡°It must be a rumor.¡±

    It was highly likely that someone lied to attract attention at the party.

    Still, her father, the Duke, was worried, so she would consult the priests. At that moment, Kyle, a mid-ranking priest, could be seen walking opposite Rabienne.

    ¡°Priest Kyle, it''s been a while.¡±

    Rabienne quickly put forth a bright facade so she could approach Kyle.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Rabienne. I heard that you were preupied with the saint candidate sses.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean preupied? I am happy enough to have been bestowed with the opportunity.¡±

    As they exchanged light greetings, Rabienne took the opportunity to convey her purpose.

    ¡°Perhaps, if it were true. Among the temple children, was there a child adopted into the Grand Duchy?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Is that possible?¡±

    Kyle waved his hands dismissively, a ridiculous expression on his face.

    ¡°Is that so? There have been strange rumors as ofte.¡±

    ¡°I can''t believe such false gossip is circting. I will make sure for now. It is impossible, but I¡¯ll be sure to let you know if anything new emerges.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please do.¡±

    Kyle grinned at her words. He seemed to have taken this as an opportunity to construct connections with Rabienne, the next saint.

    Rabienne preceded walking with a relieved mindset when she froze in ce.

    ¡°Wait. If it¡¯s Duke Darwin¡­¡±

    A scene shed in her mind.

    A few months had already passed, but she was aware of the fact that Duke Darwin had taken in one of the saint candidates.

    ¡°What was her name? Dena? Dia¡­ Ah, Diana!¡±

    Rabienne earnestly searched her memory for the name. She pped her hands and eximed.

    ¡°That''s right. He bought her with him. There''s no way, right?¡±

    Augh escaped her mouth as shepared Diana to the Grand Duchy. It was ridiculous.

    Diana was simply a foolish orphan who had nothing to offer. That was Rabienne¡¯s perception of her.

    A feeble, minuscule girl, dressed in shabby clothes that didn¡¯t fit her.

    She pretended to know her once in a while, and whenever that happened, the child would offer her anything.

    ¡°I don''t know why she came to mind.¡±

    Rabienne shook her head, dumbstruck at how she thought of the child.

    It was just absurd for her to believe she¡¯d been adopted by the Grand Duke.

    <strong>¡®¡­Let''s find her whereabouts just in case.¡¯</strong>

    She wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, but it was better to clear things off.

    Rabienne needed to relieve her exasperation.

    ***

    Rabienne reached Saint Cespia¡¯s room and greeted Knight Verdo who stood in the hallway.

    ¡°I''m here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lady Rabienne. There is something I need to tell you¡­¡±

    Verdo''s expression seemed troubled. Rabienne¡¯s face gradually hardened in response.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Saint Cespia is awake. It is rming as she is often conscious as ofte.¡±

    Verdo nced at the drink Rabienne held between her hands.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake¡­¡±

    Rabienne gazed through the tightly closed door, her eyes alert.

    Rabienne doubled the amount of poison she had been administering to Cespia ever since her nomination.

    However, one way or another, Cespia''s condition did not worsen. Rather, herplexion grew healthier.

    In the past, for Cespia to regain consciousness, Rabienne had to shake her a few times; even then, the woman wouldn¡¯t have such a sense of focus. But now, she remained awake for a considerable amount of time.

    ¡°Has she be more resistant?¡±

    Rabienne suspiciously eyed the small ss bottle which contained the specified venom.

    ¡°Even so, she was already too addicted to recover¡­¡±

    ¡°I might have to change the prescription.¡±

    Rabienne, disturbed by the sudden information, poured all the liquid into the bowl.

    As usual, the toxin fused within the medication and vanished without a trace.

    As Rabienne opened the door and stepped inside, she could see Cespia looking outside the window.

    Rabienne bit her lip at the appearance.

    ¡°Saint! Goodness? You''re awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Rabienne hase. I seem to be in good condition today.¡±

    Cespia turned around and smiled kindly as she weed Rabienne.

    ¡°That''s good to hear. I think the saint is finally recovering from her illness.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    Cespia smiled and situated herself on the sofa. Although her movements remained deliberate, it was a miracle for her to even budge.

    ¡°Please take the medicine first, Saint.¡±

    ¡°That would be alright. I don''t think I will require medication today. I prefer my condition as it is now.¡±

    ¡°Yes? You must drink the medicine well to get better soon.¡±

    Rabienne ced the spoon in Cespia''s hand, dismissing her words as unreasonable.

    For a moment, the atmosphere turned cold as Cespia and Rabienne crossed gazes midair.

    ¡°Then I''ll drink itter.¡±

    ¡°The timing is also important. Please drink the bowl now, saint. Okay?¡±

    Cespia''s eyes subsided coldly as she observed Rabienne¡¯s ugly appearance forcibly pushing forth the medicine.

    ¡°Why would that be? Is there a reason why I must drink the medicine now?¡±

    Cespia, who at the moment was sane, remained a saint despite her condition.

    Rabienne was still too young to face Cespia, a person who had gone through many hardships.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Well. There isn¡¯t. I''m just truly delighted that the saint has recovered¡­ It didn¡¯t mean much.¡±

    Rabienne smiled awkwardly and took a step back. If she raised more suspicion, things would go awry and convert in the wrong direction.

    Cespia swallowed her saliva. She was aggravated by Rabienne.

    ¡°Do not worry. My body has already lost purpose, even if I am taking the medicine. It is only a matter of time whether I drink the prescription or not.¡±

    Her diseased body was already inferior.

    The moment she learned of the venom in the bowl, Cespia pretended to drink the liquid and vomited the contents soon after.

    Therefore, her condition wasn¡¯t worsening. However, there was a limit to how long she could endure. Two years at most?

    ¡°Rabienne, you don''t know how happy I am to have you as the next saint.¡±

    Cespia sincerely wished for Rabienne to be the next saint. That way, Esther could thoroughly destroy the temple.

    <strong>¡®You must be punished.¡¯</strong>

    The thought of herself having been killed countless times in those many lives that she couldn¡¯t even recall aroused her fueling anger.

    Not only herself but also Esther¡¯s past. Her teeth trembled whenever she thought of the terrible, horrifying moments she witnessed in the child¡¯s memories.

    She intended to buy time to continue her life so that Esther would be able to seed in her revenge.

    ¡°Surely, you will be the next saint and share your destiny with the temple.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 7 hours ago

    ¡°I didn''t know the saint cared for me to this extent. I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    Rabienne, unaware of Cespia''s inner feelings, smiled brightly in an emotional manner.

    ¡°You are the only person I have.¡±

    Cespia also returned the smile and gently stroked Rabienne''s luscious hair as she leaned in.

    As much as the sight seemed beautiful and delicate, the eyes of the two remained cold.

    ¡°Ah! Have there been any revtions bestowed upon the saint? You haven¡¯t said anything since the time there appeared a girl with ash-gray hair.¡±

    ¡°I assure you that I saw wrong.¡±

    Cespia reassured Rabienne, trying her best to maintain a calm, collected voice.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any as ofte, but I am sure a revtion will appear regarding you soon.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s vignce slightly eased as she observed Cespia.

    <strong>¡®In this physical condition, I have two years at most.¡¯</strong>

    Cespia saw approximately two years of this struggle, even now when her health stopped worsening.

    By all means, if Rabienne reced the poison to thoroughly kill her inside and out, that already short period will shorten even more.

    However, she was going to withstand. She ought to buy time for the poor Esther one way or the other.

    ¡°Saint, you will take the medicine, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I must drink it.¡±

    At that moment, Cespia''s eyes filled with the urge to break Rabienne''s delicate neck.

    ***

    After the party, ¡®family¡¯ was taken from the many paintings Esther distributed at the exhibition hall and hung in the middle of the living room.

    It has be a daily routine for everyone to gather in the living room at least once a day, look at the picture, and have a conversation.

    Today, as normal, the happy family headed for the living room after dinner.

    Small conversations lightly flowed back and forth over the table filled with Esther¡¯s favored desserts.

    ¡°Judy, did you say the academy training was a week away?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I''m going to start packing now.¡±

    "Take care of yourself and train well.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s calm voice shifted from Judy to Dennis.

    ¡°I heard you don''t seem to leave your study the past few days.¡±

    ¡°I''m studying something new. I lost track of time because it was entertaining¡­ I''ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°Good. It isn¡¯t healthy to sit for too long. You should exercise regrly.¡±

    It was unthinkable for the past Tersia to have conversations such as this.

    However, even since Esther¡¯s arrival, much has changed. Darwin was putting effort into caring for each of his children.

    ¡°I will have to leave for the Capital as per the Imperial Pce event.¡±

    Darwin observed Esther happily enjoying her blueberry cake as he continued.

    The twin¡¯s reaction remained indifferent. He had often departed for the Imperial Pce, so this wasn¡¯t anything new.

    ¡°How many days will you remain there?¡±

    ¡°Ack! Don''t forget to get me the wooden doll that came out as a limited edition! Please!¡±

    Amidst themotion, Esther''s reaction stood unfamiliar. She put down her fork and looked at Darwin.

    ¡°Father, can I go too?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time Esther asked to apany him voluntarily.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to go there.¡±

    Ever since her conversation with Dolores, Esther had been seeking a chance to pay a visit to the Imperial Pce.

    Now that Darwin brought up the topic, all she had to do was grab the chance.

    When he saw her desperate pleas, Darwin recalled an important fact that slipped his mind.

    With the validity that she lived in the temple, and considering her age, it was more than normal for her to be curious.

    ¡°Alright. Let''s go together.¡±

    Darwin graciously allowed for her apaniment. He had also been thinking of introducing Esther to the Emperor at some point.

    ¡°What? Then I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°You have to leave for the academy.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ I want to go on a trip with Esther too.¡±

    Judy joined their talk, grumbling over why only the two were going to the Imperial Pce.

    However, due to time constraints, Judy was to leave for the academy at the time.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be leaving to have fun. It¡¯s for work. They¡¯ll also be back soon. Just focus on your training.¡±

    Dennis covered Judy''s mouth, picked a tart, and ced it on Esther''s te.

    This was Esther''s favorite dessert. She couldn¡¯ty hold of it earlier because it was out of reach.

    Dennis¡¯s consideration for Esther was overflowing.

    ¡°Esther, good for you. Have fun with father. I''ve been to the Imperial Pce countless times, so it¡¯s not very impressive to me anymore.¡±

    Esther nodded, grateful to Dennis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very lonely next week.¡±

    As it turned out, Dennis would stay home alone.

    He was Dennis, a person who preferred to remain alone. Now, he seemed to feel empty upon hearing he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with his family.

    ¡°Father, pleasee back soon.¡±

    At that moment, Darwin stood nk.

    He had been away countless times thus far. This was the first time he was told to return quickly.

    Darwin smiled, a strange emotion overwhelming his heart.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    ***

    A weekter.

    Darwin and Esther rode a carriage and headed for the Imperial Pce.

    The trip took more than a day, but it wasn¡¯t exhausting since they stopped for breaks and had their meals.

    As they crossed the bridge connected to the entrance of the capital, Esther nced outside.

    ¡°Wow, the river is very deep.¡±

    ¡°This is the center of all waterways. The water from this river extends throughout the empire.¡±

    Esther astonishedly observed the water.

    ¡°Are there any droughts here?¡±

    Most of the rivers she witnessed as they proceeded were parched and withered. This ce, overflowing with water, was like a different world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit less than before. The Imperial Pce managed the flow of the water, so it remained as it was since.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It''s possible if you put a fortunes¡¯ worth into it.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s indifferent gaze followed Esther¡¯s.

    ¡°In case of shortage, they store the water, and when drought urs, the pce releases the recourse in a graduate manner.¡±

    Esther was astounded that one could solve such a significant issue without the power of a saint.

    ¡°Wow¡­ But why only the capital? It''d be nice to help other residences as well.¡±

    Darwin was proud of Esther to have thought in such a broad manner at such a young age. He stroked her head.

    ¡°That would be nice, but we can¡¯t due to our rtionship with the temple.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention the details, thinking Esther would find the matter difficult to understand.

    However, Esther immediately understood Darwin. He could not work separately from the Imperial Pce as the Emperor was conscious of the temple.

    <strong>¡®No one cares about the victims.¡¯</strong>

    It was the same with the Imperial Pce and temple. They only looked after themselves despite holding power to assist other areas. As for the temple, they incessantly turned a blind eye to uphold their profit and sess.

    But the temple was worse. She was vexed at their foulness and how they would do anything to rise using the title of the saint.

    Amidst Esther¡¯s fuming, the wagon reached the gates.

    Darwin¡¯s carriage alone was already enough proof of his status, so they swiftly entered the estate without any need for confirmation.

    ¡°It''s very fast.¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips parted in astonishment when she saw that they passed from the main gate to the capital in an instant.

    Now that they reached their destination, she felt nervous. Esther pulled the curtains over the window and sat quietly in ce.

    Darwin nced at the silent Esther. He noticed her agitation and chuckled.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°A little. It¡¯s scary, now that I¡¯ll be seeing His Majesty.¡±

    Esther could feel her heart beating fast. She put her hands against her chest.

    Esther was shocked at the fact she¡¯d have to meet the Emperor.

    No matter how long she lived with Darwin, her body instantly stiffened whenever she thought of how she would meet the man who ruled the Empire.

    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. This is just to introduce you, my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Although her anxious state remained unchanged, Esther smiled to reassure Darwin.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Darwin matched Esther¡¯s calm eyes.

    ¡°You seem to be quite close with Sir Noah.¡±

    ¡°P-prince Noah? While drawing¡­ We did be friends.¡±

    Esther''s eyes widened at the mention of Noah.

    She rolled her eyes to the side.

    ¡°Is that all? I heard you two left for the minest time.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He was already aware that Esther and Noah had searched for diamonds together.

    ¡°We met by chance¡­ It''s nothing.¡±

    Darwin instantly realized there was something more between the two as he witnessed Esther avoiding his gaze.

    Just as he clenched his fists and tried to ask more, the carriage halted to a stop.

    ¡°Wow, I guess we''re here!¡±

    Esther quickly opened the carriage door to alter the conversation.

    As she left, a magnificent Imperial Pce unfolded before her eyes.

    Although she wasn¡¯t surprised by any of the buildings that didn¡¯tpare to the Duke¡¯s residence, she was impressed by the sophisticated architecture of the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Wee. I was waiting for the two of you to arrive.¡±

    As soon as they stood on the ground, Gordon, the Emperor''s secretary, weed them kindly.

    ¡°Ah, Gordon. Long time no see.¡±

    Darwin approached Gordon as they lightly exchanged greetings.

    Esther hurriedly ran after him, afraid she¡¯d be left behind.

    ¡°His Majesty is in the drawing-room. You may go now.¡±

    ¡°Right now? Wait a minute¡­ Hyeup.¡±

    Esther took in a deep breath and exhaled, taking another breath again. It was her way to regainposure.

    Darwin smiled at her cute appearance before noticing Gordon¡¯s surprised expression and returning to his original appearance once more.

    Darwin, Esther, and Ben headed for the reception room where the Emperor was waiting under the guidance of Gordon.

    Esther constantly nced around, amazed by the Imperial Pce. As a result, she fell behind the party.

    Darwin stopped and waited patiently for her to catch up. Esther, startled by his actions, quickly rushed to his side.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, I should be. Hold my hand.¡±

    Darwin linked hands with Esther so she wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    Gordon nced behind his back before pinching his finger to discern if this was reality.

    ¡°It seems that the Grand Duke has changed. That appearance¡­ It¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has changed significantly. Of course, only when thedy is beside him.¡±

    Ben smiled meaningfully. He fully sympathized with Gordon''s baffled appearance.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    This was what Ben experienced every day upon Esther¡¯sing to the mansion.

    A sense of joy rose within his heart as he observed Gordon reacting in the same way as he did during those foreign times.

    ¡°We are here. You may enter.¡±

    Upon Gordon¡¯s appearance, the knights on duty moved to make space.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s grasp on Esther¡¯s small hand tightened.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously.

    She lowered her head to greet Gordon and entered the reception room alongside Darwin.

    Upon their entry, a significant aura radiated the room. Her mouth dried up as she embraced the fact that she would be standing in front of the Emperor any second.

    <strong>¡®What will he be like?¡¯</strong>

    She often heard of the Emperor during her stay at the temple. Most of the talk regarded him as a dishonorable tyrant. However, this was simply due to the temple¡¯s bad rtionship with the Imperial family.

    The Emperor, a person said to be self-righteous and selfish, existed as a malicious figure in Esther¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Oh, Duke Darwin! Wee.¡±

    However, the Emperor''s voice as he weed the two was pleasant to the point she doubted her ears.

    He approached them in a disorderly manner. He seemed upied with work.

    <strong>¡®Not¡­ scary.¡¯</strong>

    Esther stared nkly at the approaching figure, scarcely meeting his eyes before hurriedly lowering her head.

    Rather than being terrified, she was embarrassed at how his impression was so positive and outgoing. He was the type of person who¡¯d attract you with their bright, smiling face.

    In contrast to when she first met Darwin, he was far from intimidating; he was filled with warmth. ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I''m not doing very well because of the amount of work thrown at me. I think I''ll be able to rest well if the Duke assists me.¡±

    Noah resembled the Emperor as he joked with a carefree expression on his face. Esther couldn¡¯t help but smile at theparison.

    The Emperor halted his conversation with Darwin and turned to face Esther.

    ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±

    ¡°H-Hello, I''m Esther of Tersia.¡±

    Esther calmly greeted him. A smile crept onto the Emperor''s lips as he observed the child courageously greeting him.

    ¡°Yes. It''s nice to meet you. You did a great jobing a long way.¡±

    The Emperor rmended they head to the sofa. The three moved and sat face to face.

    ¡°Anyhow, I was very curious about you. It was a bit surprising to hear that the Duke adopted a child while I was also given the cold shoulder.¡±

    Esther nced upward and made eye contact with the Emperor. His ck eyes were like Noah¡¯s.

    Her mind stood nk for a moment. She then bowed, shocked that she had made eye contact with the Emperor.

    ¡°You don''t have to have such a hard time.¡±

    The Emperor chuckled and continued.

    ¡°But how can you manage to be such a lovelydy? I can see why you stole Duke Darwin¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the kind words.¡±

    Thanks to his endless kindness, Esther''s tension gradually eased.

    Besides, the Emperor was already fully aware of Esther¡¯s talents. He brought up a conversation about the exhibition hall they hosted during the recent anniversary.

    ¡°I heard this young child has exceedingly good drawing skills. I¡¯ve heard the news of the exhibition from all over the ce, Duke.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I''m not just saying this because she¡¯s my daughter, but Esther is a bit outstanding.¡±

    Darwin epted the Emperor''s praise as if everything he said were natural. Esther stood flustered between the two, unbeknownst of what to do.

    ¡°Let me know the next time you hold another exhibition. I am very curious.¡±

    Esther used the Emperor¡¯s interest as an excuse to interrupt their talk.

    ¡°Even if there isn¡¯t an exhibition, if there is another chance for me to visit the Imperial Pce, I¡¯ll be sure to present his Majesty with my hard work.¡±

    Esther intended to grow closer with the Imperial family. For that, she needed any possible justification.

    The Emperor¡¯s smile deepened as he saw the tension from earlier had disappeared from Esther''s face.

    ¡°Will you? Hoho, then I will have to repay you generously.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Darwin, pleased with Esther, pushed a drink in front of her. The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit as he witnessed the act.

    ¡°On that topic, I didn¡¯t expect what urred at the ball, knowing the Duke didn¡¯t have a daughter.¡±

    The Emperor took a sip from his coffee, a mischievous expression on his face.

    Darwin¡¯s expression stiffened as he awaited the Emperor¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Jim does have a few children. How about we settle for a serious conversation at ater time?¡±

    He continued as if it were nothing special. On the other hand, both Darwin and Esther¡¯s facial expressions rapidly changed.

    Flustered, Esther blinked and recalled Noah. It was embarrassing how her cheeks blushed uncontrobly.

    ¡°What do you mean? She is still far too young for us to think about that.¡±

    Darwin hardened, his face grave.

    ¡°Hoho, isn¡¯t it customary for the process to be set from a young age? One of my sons was 7 years old when he¡­ Ah, never mind.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s kind eyes blurred. He had recalled Noah, the very same son who was engaged at the age of seven but left.

    <strong>¡®What does this all mean?¡¯</strong>

    Esther fiddled with the ss drink before her.

    Darwin noticed her difort and expressed his opinion firmly.

    ¡°My daughter seems ufortable, so let''s speak separately next time.¡±

    ¡°You are still the same, Duke. Alright. We will put this off until ater date¡­ There is something I must tell you, but I¡¯m afraid it will take some time.¡±

    The Emperor nced at Esther with a friendly smile.

    It bothered him to send her off now, but he couldn¡¯t afford to put off important matters to keep her here.

    The Emperor fiddled with his chin and grinned.

    ¡°Right. Why don''t you meet our Reina? She is very gloomy these days, so I think it¡¯ll help to meet peers her age. Can I ask you for this favor?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened. Her eyes twinkled at the thought of meeting Princess Reina.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Esther nodded violently to express her eagerness.

    Darwin seemed ufortable, unable to leave her alone. Esther quickly jumped from her seat.

    ¡°Then, you two can talkfortably.¡±

    ¡°Let''s meet again next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Esther politely put her hands together and bowed to the Emperor.

    ¡°¡­You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Then, before Darwin could change his mind, she hurriedly left the room.

    ***

    A knight guided Esther to the garden where the Princess was said to be.

    From a distance, she could see a girl¡¯s silhouette by the pond.

    ¡°That is Princess Reina.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The knight stood in ce and left Esther to enter the area.

    Esther slowly approached the pond and nced at Princess Reina.

    She could distinguish her beauty even from a distance. However, her *jaded eyes stood out.

    *TL/N: Jaded eyes is described as sad and deep

    As the space between the two narrowed, Princess Reina looked back.

    Esther could feel a subtle elegance as she faced her. She appeared a reserved person who could not be approached thoughtlessly.

    Esther lowered her head.

    ¡°Hello, Princess. I am Esther of Tersia.¡±

    ¡°I heard about you a while ago. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Reina.¡±

    Reina held out her hand and sniffled. It looked like she had been crying until a moment ago.

    Reina''s gaze returned to the pond after a light handshake.

    Esther approached the Princess as she showed no interest in speaking to her.

    ¡°Are you worried about something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s much.¡±

    A series of sighs left the Princess¡¯s mouth. Just standing beside her attracted a mncholy air.

    The conversations she had with Dolores shed through Esther''s head as she pondered what to say next.

    <strong>¡®That''s right. She said the Princess was sad because of her ill younger brother.¡¯</strong>

    And that brother was Noah.

    Esther silently thanked her luck and thought to soothe the Princess¡¯s heart a bit.

    ¡°Is it because of the Seventh Prince?¡±

    Reina''s eyes glimmered momentarily when she heard of the Seventh Prince. However, that light soon disappeared and she shook her head.

    ¡°I don''t know where you heard this, but there is no need for yourfort.¡±

    There were quite a few people who approached her with this means, so Reina¡¯s guard stood high.

    Reina didn''t wish to see anyone today, but she had no choice before the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    ¡°It''s not like that¡­ I hold news of Prince Noah.¡±

    Esther smiled and took a step closer to Reina.

    Reina straightened her crouching posture and jumped, unsure whether or not Esther was being truthful.

    ¡°Is that true? How?¡±

    Reina''s expression changed in an instant. She held Esther¡¯s hand and urged her.

    ¡°I ran into him at the sanctuary.¡±

    Esther omitted the details and only briefly recounted her first meeting with Noah.

    She hid the fact that he was cured and resided at the Tersia residence, as Noah might not wish for anyone to be aware of his movements.

    ¡°How did he look?¡±

    Reina anxiously gazed at Esther, her eyes filled with worry.

    After the restraining order was issued, Reina wasn¡¯t able to meet Noah and heard little from him. She was more worried now that there was no news of him.

    ¡°He is doing better than your Highness thinks.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thest time I heard anything, they told me to prepare¡­¡±

    ¡°His Highness wasn¡¯t feeling well for a while, but he is now in healthier shape. Please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Why would I lie about this?¡±

    Esther made eye contact to relieve Reina''s suspicion. She hoped the young girl would feel her sincerity.

    If not, there was no reason for the Duke''s daughter to lie in such a tant way.

    In the end, Reina burst into tears.

    ¡°I didn''t expect to hear about Noah. I''m so happy right now.¡±

    Reina had attempted to leave the Imperial Pce in secret to visit her brother, but she was repeatedly caught every time.

    Even as she cried and whined to see him, it was to no avail. Everyone advised her to stop because ''Noah did not exist''.

    So, to the despairing Reina, Esther appeared like a savior and delivered the information she longer for.

    ¡°If you happen to meet Noah again¡­ Could you please tell him that I¡¯m worried about him and that I didn¡¯t throw him away?¡±

    Reina held onto Esther, tears streaming from her face to the point where she appeared pitiful.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Esther flusteredly soothed Reina. She didn¡¯t expect for her to burst into tears at the mention of Noah.

    ¡°I''ll let his Highness know when I meet him again. But, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯ll happen again¡­¡±

    She wanted to assure Reina but stopped in fear that Noah would be put into more trouble.

    ¡°Noah probably thinks he¡¯s been abandoned by his family¡­ It¡¯s not like that, I want to tell him that. Hic.¡±

    Reina''s feelings for Noah were borate.

    She missed him dearly, but at the same time was apologetic towards him. All this was a roundabout of her guilt.

    Reina''s fondness was conveyed clearly. It was difficult for her to hold back her tears.

    ¡°I can''t promise you, but I''ll make sure to tell his Highness if I have the chance. So don''t cry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Although Esther continuously reassured Reina, her tears did not stop flowing.

    As Reina, a person currently older than herself continued sobbing, Esther rolled her toes nervously.

    Victor approached and handed Esther a handkerchief before returning to his original post.

    Esther blinked and thanked him. She handed Reina the handkerchief.

    ¡°Hic. I¡¯m probably really ugly.¡±

    Reina sniffed, her eyes widening upon detecting the handkerchief. Perhaps she hade to her senses. Fortunately, her tears stopped as well.

    ¡°No. I fully understand.¡±

    Reina''s eyes softened as she faced Esther. It wasn¡¯t only her eyes, but also her friendly attitude.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s head inside for a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t your Highness leave because you were suffocated?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I am feeling much better. It puts me at ease hearing Noah is doing well.¡±

    Reina grabbed Esther''s hand and dragged her inside the Imperial Pce.

    Reina, the person who appeared dejected just a while ago, now presented a much brighter personality. It seemed to be something rted to the family lineage.

    Thanks to Reina¡¯s skills in entertaining others, Esther was able to chat with herfortably.

    ¡°Dolores? Ah, right! Most of my wardrobe is Dolores''s work. It¡¯s fascinating.¡±

    Having ordered clothes from the same costume designer emerged forth another topic.

    Esther and Reina united at once. Esther unexpectedly enjoyed her time with Reina.

    Time flew by as they chatted for a while. Esther stood first as she recalled Darwin. He must be searching for her by now.

    ¡°It was nice meeting you today, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Me too. The only thing I¡¯ve done is cry, but the youngdy made meugh for the first time in a while. Let us be friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be d.¡±

    The two smiled and said goodbye after agreeing to meet again.

    Esther left the Imperial Pce with a pleasant smile and light steps.

    Her purpose ofing to the Imperial Pce today had been achieved. Growing closer to the Princess was a particrly great harvest.

    <strong>¡®I¡¯ll have to go and tell this to Noah.¡¯</strong>

    Originally, she was only nning on only mentioning how she met her, but Esther thought to deliver Reina¡¯s message.

    She would meet Noah after her return to Tersia.

    As Esther reached the reception room, she was informed the conversation between the Emperor and Darwin had yet to end.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    <strong>¡®Had I known this was to happen, I would have stayed longer with Reina.¡¯</strong>

    Esther turned around remorsefully. There was nothing to gain by staying here, so she decided to wander the Imperial Pce.

    There were several knights of the Imperial Pce, but Esther only chose Victor to be her escort.

    ¡°This is also Victor¡¯s first timeing to the Imperial Pce, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''m very nervous right now.¡±

    The way he observed the passing Imperial knights were full of envy.

    ¡°Victor, do you want to join the Imperial Order?¡±

    "No, I like where I am right now.¡±

    Even with that said, Victor couldn''t take his eyes from the Imperial knights.

    Esther teased Victor and continued walking.

    ¡°This ce is like a maze. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A person will have a hard time leaving."

    She contemted a while whether or not to enter before stepping into the garden, unable to ovee the temptation.

    As there were many gardens throughout the Imperial Pce, this one seemed free of people.

    She ventured inside, finding the area a perfect resting ce.

    ¡°All the trees are huge.¡±

    One might even call it a forest rather than a garden, seeing its significant amount of thick trees.

    ¡°Zzzz¡­¡±

    A sleeping sound could be heard from somewhere. Esther doubted her eyes for a moment as the person seemed overly familiar.

    ¡°¡­Noah?¡±

    Esther rubbed her eyes in shock. Noah couldn''t have been in the Imperial Pce, and although the two held a significant resemnce, this personpletely differed in size.

    <strong>¡®I was surprised.¡¯</strong>

    She was confused for a moment due to the ck hair and simr aura.

    Esther stopped moving near the man.

    She motioned Victor to remain quiet.

    ¡®Let''s go back.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I understand.¡¯

    The two lip-synced while carefully retreating. Everything was thought to end well¡­ Until she stepped on a branch.

    CrunchÒ».

    It was a very slight sound, but somehow she had an ominous feeling. She looked back, and as expected.

    The person who had been lying down stretchedzily.

    ¡°Ugh, I''m sleepy.¡±

    What should she do? While Esther hesitated, the man called for her and Victor.

    ¡°Who are you? What brought you here?¡±

    A person who speaks familiarly with someone they encountered for the first time.

    Just by observing those arrogant eyes that looked down upon others, she could guess this person was a high-ranking aristocrat.

    ¡°I selected the wrong path while walking.¡±

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Esther sighed and walked towards him. She just wished to leave quietly.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    At a closer view, Esther could understand why she mistook this man for Noah.

    Although his age count was simr to Victor¡¯s, pretty much everything about him was identical to Noah, keep his red eyes.

    ¡°I''m Damon.¡±

    As he spoke his name, Victor whispered in a voice that was only audible to Esther.

    ¡°He is the Third Prince.¡±

    Esther flinched and put her hands together.

    ¡°I was rude. It is a great pleasure to meet you. I''m Esther of Tersia.¡±

    It was an impably clean and official greeting. There seemed to be no regrets on Esther¡¯s face as she carried out what she learned from James.

    ¡°Tersia? Then, the adopted child?¡±

    The way he spoke showed he didn¡¯t care in the least. Esther''s forehead wrinkled.

    ¡°Did youe with Duke Darwin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My father is currently speaking to his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you something.¡±

    Damon held his chin and gazed at Esther.

    ¡°How did you get adopted into that family?¡±

    It was a rude question to the point that even Victor sighed.

    However, Esther calmly replied without any change in expression.

    ¡°Am I obligated to answer your Highness?¡±

    ¡°That''s right, though. Aren¡¯t you a brave one? Trying to ignore my question.¡±

    Damon smirked and raised his chin. It was an indication that he had found something interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am ignoring your Highness, it is simply a question in which I am unable to answer.¡±

    She truly yearned to pay him no mind but couldn¡¯t, considering her goal to grow closer with the Imperial family.

    Instead, Esther smiled and tactfully passed Damon''s questions.

    ¡°When I know the answer someday, I will be sure to let you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright. Stop it.¡±

    It was a question he deliberately asked to provoke her anger, but when Esther easily avoided his attack, Damon lost interest.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Esther immediately left the garden. Damon, having been left alone, copsed on the ground once again.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    He was curious as to why Darwin adopted a child, but meeting them in person was enough to answer his questions.

    ¡°Well, it''s fun.¡±

    ***

    The day after they left the Imperial Pce.

    Esther visited Noah''s house.

    She nned on telling him what Reina had asked for. She also brought a few sks of holy water.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t heing?¡±

    He would normally rush outside just by hearing the sound of the carriage approaching, but there stood no sign of him, even as she waited.

    Esther tilted her head and walked towards the door with Victor as he held the sks.

    Knock knock. She waited, and at that time, a bang resounded inside the ce. After a while, Noah appeared panting.

    ¡°Esther? What''s up?¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Esther nced around the house through the open door. The ce was aplete mess.

    ¡°Right. I was surprised since it wasn¡¯t time for you to arrive yet.¡±

    Noah smiled awkwardly and opened the door. He¡¯d been caught.

    ¡°It''s a little chaotic right now, bute on in.¡±

    It was the first time she had entered his house. It was a small but cozy cabin.

    ¡°Why are you packing? Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I''m going somewhere.¡±

    Esther''s cheeks swelled at the thought that he would¡¯ve left without a word.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t something he had to let her know of, so she hid her disappointment.

    ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I went to the Imperial Pce yesterday.¡±

    Noah¡¯s busily moving hands flinched before halting.

    ¡°The Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I went with my father and met Princess Reina too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Reina and Noah seemed to be each other¡¯s *sore thumb. Noah immediately turned downcast upon her mention.

    *TL/N: They care for each other a lot

    ¡°She was really worried about you. She cries every day thinking about you.¡±

    ¡°Why is she crying? Silly.¡±

    Noah¡¯s heart ached as he sat on a chair.

    ¡°She said that any news of you was cut off, so I assured her you were doing well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±

    ¡°And what she wanted to tell you is¡­¡±

    Esther took a moment to look at Noah.

    It was heartbreaking to see Noah''s always bright eyes seem dim.

    ¡°I didn''t abandon you. I was always thinking about you, so you have to be healthy¡­ That''s it.¡±

    Before Esther''s words finished, Noah covered his eyes with his hands.

    ¡°There''s no way I don''t know that.¡±

    Noah''s eyes turned red as he rubbed them with his hands.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°After that, I met the third Prince.¡±

    ¡°Damon? He¡¯s really annoying, right?¡±

    Esther smiled and sympathized with Noah''s words.

    ¡°Just a little¡­ He did ask rude questions.¡±

    ¡°That''s his personality. I''m not close to my brother either. I can count the number of conversations I¡¯ve had with him on one hand.¡±

    While Noah was born to the Empress, Damon was the child of a princess who came as a hostage from another country; they were far too distant to grow close.

    Even as Noah tried to get along with him, Damon constantly pushed him coldly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Esther nodded before stepping away. The distance between the two was too close.

    ¡°Ack, I forgot to tell you to sit down because I was so excited to see you. Would you like to stay for a while?¡±

    Noah, aghast that Esther had been standing by the door the whole time, hurriedly led her to the sofa. At least the couch was four steps from the door.

    In the living room of a small house with only one room, there existed one sofa for the two.

    Esther sat near the very edge of the couch and looked around.

    ¡°Isn''t it too small?¡±

    As if conscious of Esther¡¯s gaze, Noah smiled awkwardly and took a seat beside her.

    ¡°No. This is enough.¡±

    Compared to the room where Esther resided in the temple, this was also very luxurious. She felt strange as she recalled her old self.

    ¡°I want to give you something to drink, but there''s nothing good enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Esther waved her hands hurriedly and wriggled her feet.

    Although they had met quite a few times already, Noah was bizarrely more conscious than usual. Although she could feel him staring from the side, Esther couldn''t bring herself to turn her head.

    Silence fell between the two. They were quiet to the point the swallowing of saliva could be heard.

    ¡°Esther, I have something to say.¡±

    Noah shattered the silence by calmly bringing up his topic of discussion.

    Esther''s cheeks flushed at his serious tone.

    <strong>¡®What, is he trying to say I¡¯m pretty again?¡¯</strong>

    Esther''s heart pounded due to the heavy atmosphere Noah had created. She clenched her feet.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I was going to visit and talk to you.¡±

    The more Noah hesitated, the greater Esther''s tension grew. She naturally held her breath and awaited his next words.

    ¡°I... I''m going to see my father.¡±

    However, what followed was not what Esther expected in the least.

    It was embarrassing to think that she misunderstood him. Noah bit his lips solemnly.

    ¡°In the Imperial Pce?¡±

    "Yes, I am now healthier, thanks to you. I¡¯ll head back and let him know. I must lift my ban.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed though.¡±

    Rather than congratting him, a weak voice fell from Esther¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine now. Since the day you held my hand at the sanctuary, I¡¯ve been feeling better and better. I¡¯m almost perfectly healthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. That''s great.¡±

    Esther hid her disappointment and forced a smile.

    To begin with, the reason she became acquainted with Noah was because of the disease. She felt sad to hear that he no longer needed her.

    Perhaps he had read her mind. Noah tilted his head and peeked at her.

    ¡°Are you sad that I¡¯m leaving?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I have no regrets at all.¡±

    Esther strongly denied his words and shook her head. Noah smiled brightly.

    ¡°You didn''t evene to see me.¡±

    ¡°I''m not sad.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Noah leaned towards Esther, his chin propped on his hand.

    She squirmed to the side in an attempt to avoid him, but there was little space for her to move.

    ¡°I won''t go if you tell me not to.¡±

    Noah''s sweet voice tickled Esther''s ear. He appeared beautiful as he gently folded his eyes, a smile on his face.

    At that moment, Esther experienced a strange phenomenon where Noah¡¯s face was the only thing she could see. She sped her eyes shut before opening them again.

    <strong>¡®What was that?¡¯</strong>

    Fortunately, Noah returned to his seat. She put her hand over her chest.

    ¡°Why would I tell you not to go? It''s good for you.¡±

    Esther herself didn''t understand why she kept feeling disappointed when she wished to congratte him.

    <strong>''What kind of emotion is this?¡¯</strong>

    It was still too difficult for Esther to admit that she liked him. She had been deeply hurt by others to ept the fact just yet.

    ¡°If things go well in the Imperial Pce, will you be a Prince again?¡±

    ¡°Probably?¡±

    ¡°Then it would be difficult to go back as we are now..¡±

    Noah was the first person to befriend Esther since her return. She felt a strange sense of istion.

    ¡°Nothing will change when I be a Prince. Even if I have a different status.¡±

    Noah spoke his words meaningfully. He reached towards the pile of firewood beside the sofa.

    A wildflower seemed to have been caught between the firewood. He pulled the flower and began shaping it.

    ¡°I''m just Noah and you''re just Esther. It doesn''t matter how other people address us.¡±

    Esther''s eyes focused on Noah¡¯s hands. She was curious as to why he was adjusting the flower like that.

    The dried flower was made into a circle small enough to fit one''s finger. It was a flower ring.

    ¡°You think the same way, right?¡±

    Noah handed Esther the flower ring that he made.

    ¡°Huh? That''s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to worry about anythingter.¡±

    The ring swiftly slipped into Esther''s finger. Esther''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

    ¡°It''s pretty.¡±

    Noah smiled satisfactorily and held the hand where the ring rested.

    ¡°I won''t be able to see you for a month, so I''ll gather as much energy as I can now.¡±

    As soon as he held Esther¡¯s hand, mana flowed from her fingers to his. Although, unlike before, the energy was very subtle.Despite Esther¡¯s inability to control her powers, seeing this meant Noah¡¯s disease was practically cured.

    Esther was taken aback by Noah''s slyness. Nheless, her lips soon formed a smile as she observed the flower ring on her hand.

    ¡°This flower will wither soon.¡±

    ¡°Next time, I''ll make you something that will never die.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to dig another diamond in the mine?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea too.¡±

    It was a conversation they could easily have together due to the many memories they shared. In the end, their eyes finally met. There was always Esther in Noah''s eyes as if they were the only two in the world.

    Her heart throbbed. Esther, jumped, startled. If this continued, she would ultimately ask him not to leave.

    ¡°I should get going. Have a safe trip.¡±

    However, Noah quickly grabbed Esther''s hand before she could run away.

    Esther looked back at Noah with startled rabbit eyes.

    ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve asked¡­ How are you these days? Are you happy?¡±

    Noah asked with a gentle smile.

    Whenever he would ask this question, she¡¯d recall the affectionate gaze Noah presented her the first day they met.

    ¡°Yeah. I''m happy. I''m very very happy.¡±

    It was the loudest voice Esther has ever produced when speaking. Her bright smile pierced Noah''s heart.

    Noah¡¯s pupils dted as he nkly gazed at Esther. This was the moment he fell in love with her all over again.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Esther stretched out her other hand and waved it before Noah''s eyes.

    ¡°No, I just thought it was good.¡±

    Noah came to his senses and shook his head. He let go of Esther''s hand.

    ¡°See you soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, have a safe trip.¡±

    After they exchanged their farewells, Esther opened the front door. She fiddled with the hand Noah previously held.

    As the door opened, Victor and Palen approached simultaneously. They had been standing in wait for a while.

    ¡°Did you have a good conversation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let''s go. I''ll see you again.¡±

    ¡°Please take care.¡±

    Esther nodded lightly and walked to the carriage with Victor.

    She paused and looked back onest time before entering the wagon. Noah stood still as he observed her.

    ¡°Bye, Noah.¡±

    She waved a few times in the air.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Noah waved his hand and responded in a loud voice.

    ***

    A few days had passed since she visited Noah.

    Nothing happened and there was no news of him. This made Esther worried.

    Esther stared at the calendar, her chin propped over her hand. She sighed exasperatedly.

    ¡°Is Saint Cespia doing well? I''m dying to know.¡±

    It was already mid-November, meaning there were less than five months left until the death of Saint Cespia.

    Considering the condition Esther had seen until thest time she visited the temple, there was no guarantee the Saint would hold out until then,

    So, as time went by, Esther''s worries only grew.

    She ought to act before Cespia¡¯s death, but there was little Esther could do without revealing herself as a saint.

    The only reason she was able to visit the Imperial family was due to her status as the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    Moreover, her desire for revenge was slowly fading. This left her in a confused state.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Esther caught BamBam slithering before her.

    <strong>¡®You haven''t moved much these days.¡¯</strong>

    Recently, BamBam hardly moved from her cushion. She didn¡¯t respond when Esther called for her either.

    She worried as BamBam constantly slept like a dead animal. Moreover, the snake neverid her eggs. Esther quietly observed BamBam¡¯s gradual movements.

    BamBam looked around and slithered under the bed. She expected her to leave soon after, but there was no sign of the snake even as she waited for her to reappear.

    <strong>¡®What happened?¡¯</strong>

    Esther went to the floor in search of BamBam. She leaned down to peek under the bed.

    At that moment, BamBam emerged while holding onto something.

    ¡°Huh? My dagger¡­¡±

    Esther was momentarily stunned at the sight of the object she left unattended.

    It was a dagger brought from the temple.

    She didn¡¯t require the thing as she stopped hurting herself, so Esther buried it deep under her bed. How did BamBam know of its whereabouts?

    Esther, puzzled, reached out for the dagger. However, BamBam suddenly opened her mouth and swallowed the object.

    The whole thing, including the scabbard!

    She was so quick that Esther didn¡¯t have time to stop her.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips parted in shock. Then, as she regained her senses, she held BamBam and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! What did you just eat?! That''s a dagger!!¡±

    No matter how much snakes could eat, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. If she cut herself with the de¡­

    Esther gasped and looked into the snake¡¯s forcibly open mouth. However, there were no traces of the already swallowed dagger.

    ¡°What do I do!? BamBam, are you okay?¡±

    Esther restlessly searched for anything she could do and touched BamBam¡¯s body.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 7 hours ago

    However, she didn¡¯t spot anything strange as she put her mana into effect.

    She continued observing to see if BamBam would react in any way, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    Esther tilted her head and let BamBam free.

    BamBam only stared at Esther and hissed.

    ¡°Next time, you can''t eat anything weird. Okay? It could be really dangerous.¡±

    She now learned that mana operated regardless of whether the entity receiving it was a person or animal.

    She recklessly poured her powers to BamBam.¡°Phew, this should be enough.¡±

    She knew that the sword was not digestible. She hoped BamBam would spit it outter on.

    BamBam blinked her eyes for a while before returning to her cushion in the corner.

    ¡°I was really surprised.¡±

    Esther swept her chest and sat on the bed. She was so shocked that sweat had started to form on her forehead.

    Esther signed exhaustedly when a gold basin beside BamBam¡¯s cushion caught her eye.

    ¡°A bowl¡­¡±

    A brilliant idea sprang to her mind. Rather than being anxious, there was always a way to solve anything.

    She would try to connect through holy water.

    Esther brought forth a bottle of holy water that she had intended to give Noah. It was just right for the experiment because it contained a hefty amount of mana.

    After confirming the door was locked, she ced the basin on the desk and poured holy water to fill the surface.

    ¡°I wish to see you.¡±

    Esther had tried a few times after seeding in the garden, but they were all letdowns. She didn¡¯t have much expectation now.

    Esther stared into the basin. No matter how intensely she focused, nothing changed with the water¡¯s condition.

    The security of the temple seemed to have increased. She grimaced and prayed while saying, ¡®Please show me anything¡¯. At that moment, the surface began to vibrate.

    <strong>¡®Ah! It''s working.¡¯</strong>

    Her grasp on the basin gained strength. Esther witnessed the familiar room she had previously stood in.

    It was the room of Saint Cespia.

    Connecting with the Saint seemed to have be easier since she had previously met her.

    ¡°¡­ Is she moving?¡±

    Thest time they met, it seemed impossible for Cespia to even budge, but here she was, standing and tending to the flowers.

    Startled, Esther brought her face closer to the basin. Cespia turned to look at her.

    Esther held her breath as they maintained eye contact. Cespia smiled and moved her lips.

    She seemed to be saying something, but the surface was shaking too much for Esther to make out her words. The water quickly scattered.

    Even after the connection ended, Esther couldn''t easily remove her hands from the basin and just blinked.

    ¡°You seem healthier.¡±

    Certainly,pared to thest time they met, the Saint''s condition seemed to have improved immensely. Just knowing that fact put her at ease.

    ***

    The training room of the Central Temple.

    Rabienne was taking her Saint Candidate sses at the same time and ce every day.

    At the end of her ss, Priest Kyle appeared wandering in front of the training room. His face seemed anxious.

    After a while, the door opened where Rabienne appeared alongside a high priest. A bright smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Lady Rabienne!¡±

    Kyle took the opportunity to quickly call out Rabienne''s name.

    At that moment, Rabienne''s face hardened. She didn¡¯t imagine he would pretend to be acquainted with her so quickly.

    Rabienne, aware of her surroundings, made sure to keep her smiling expression.

    ¡°Priest Kyle. What''s wrong?¡±

    While Rabienne pretended to be surprised by his sudden visit, Kyle approached her eagerly.

    ¡°Didn''t you ask me for a request thest time?¡±

    ¡°Request¡­¡±

    Rabienne''s smile deepened. She was annoyed by the way he emphasized the word ¡®request¡¯. Nheless, she skillfully swerved his remarks.

    ¡°Ah, I remember. Please wait a second.¡±

    The high priest who stood beside her raised an eyebrow curiously. For fear of escting the situation, she smiled his way.

    ¡°I asked the Priest to help me interpret ancient letters. I heard that Sir Kyle was skilled in that field¡­ I¡¯ll chat with him a bit before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Then, I''ll see you in ss tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡±

    Rabienne lowered her head and bit her lip. Her annoyance soared at the thought that Kyle would have nothing to tell her.

    ¡°Shall we head to a quiet ce and speak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll be great.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be convenient for many people to find her alone with Kyle.

    Kyle followed Rabienne, his expression ecstatic.

    Rabienne inspected the backyard to see if anyone was there before asking.

    ¡°You must have found something important enough to meet me, right?¡±

    ¡°No children have been officially adopted by the Grand Duke from the temple. I asked around and confirmed myself.¡±

    Rabienne sighed. So he caused all this fuss just to tell her this.

    ¡°I see. It must have been a false rumor.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I found out by chance¡­¡±

    Kyle nced around and held his breath. Rabienne''s eyes glimmered at the sight.

    ¡°There was one child that Duke Darwin himself took from the temple.¡±

    However, this too was something Rabienne knew beforehand.

    ¡°Do you mean Diana?¡±

    ¡°Ah, did you know!?¡±

    When Rabienne didn¡¯t react as he expected, Kyle couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.

    ¡°She was a saint candidate. She also took sses with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, she was your friend.¡±

    Kyle nodded in affirmation as Rabienne added.

    ¡°The name Diana is correct. Isn''t it bizarre how Duke Darwin took the child from the temple?¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand that either.¡±

    How flustered she was the time Diana left the temple.

    Rabienne shook her head as she recalled theirst encounter.

    ¡°Anyhow, there was no one but her, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. It was difficult to find a connection between Diana and the child adopted by the Grand Duke¡­ Shall I search more?¡±

    Kyle naturally nned for the next time. This was to create an excuse to continue meeting Rabienne.

    ¡°No, this will be enough. I was just curious.¡±

    However, Rabienne firmly cut Kyle off. He was not the type of person one should keep close.

    ¡°Yes. Then please find me whenever you need help again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Priest.¡±

    Rabienne smiled and turned around before her expression dramatically converted.

    <strong>¡®Like a serpent.¡¯</strong>

    T/N: Like you aren¡¯t, hypocrite.

    She was d to remove him now. It was clear he wished to cling to her while seeking an opportunity for himself.

    ¡°But, I didn''t expect to think about her this much.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like the thought of Diana¡¯s constant reappearance.

    Rabienne sped her lips bitterly before abruptlying to a stop.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t she also have ash-brown hair?¡±

    She was a child thatcked presence. So much so that only a hazy impression remained in one''s mind. But strangely enough, Rabienne recalled the moment she said goodbye for thest time.

    Rabienne quickly walked back to the training room. She rummaged through the documents on her desk.

    Among them, she pulled the paper she¡¯d been searching for. Close to 10 candidates¡¯ names were listed on that paper.

    It was a list that recorded the children with ash-gray hair after Rabienne heard Saint Cespia¡¯s revtion.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    The list was created after Diana left, so her name was not included.

    Rabienne crumpled the paper and searched through her memory. Diana had ash-gray hair.

    ¡°It''s just a bad coincidence.¡±

    She felt too ufortable to let this simply pass.

    She sat and proceeded to write a letter back to her father, asking him to send a person to the Grand Duchy.

    ***

    Late in the evening.

    Noah took advantage of the night and secretly entered the Imperial Pce.

    Thanks to the Emperor''s direct escort, he was able to enter smoothly. He didn¡¯t run into anyone.

    This would be considered an informal meeting as Noah was banned from essing under the curse of God.

    CreakÒ».

    The Emperor, who had been anxiously waiting for Noah¡¯s arrival, jumped and ran at the sound of the door opening.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    The Emperor''s eyes reddened as he observed Noah approaching him with a bright smile and healthy feet.

    ¡°¡­It''s real. You were recovering.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe Noah¡¯s condition. It wasn¡¯t long ago when they notified him that Noah was unconscious and he would have to prepare his heart.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Come closer. Let me hug you.¡±

    Although friendly, the Emperor was not a person who openly disyed his affection.

    He couldn''t bear it any longer and embraced Noah. Noah teared up by the warmth he hadn''t felt in a while.

    ¡°Well¡­ Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°How could I have lived reassuringly after sending you off in such a state?¡±

    Noah was diagnosed with the disease and deported for about two years.

    He had changed significantly during that time.

    The Emperor was overwhelmed with guilt as he observed the much more mature version of Noah.

    ¡°I am sorry. I couldn''t protect you because I was weak.¡±

    ¡°It''s not father''s fault. It was because I fell ill.¡±

    ¡°Still, I should have protected you until the very end¡­ I didn¡¯t hold onto you. I regretted my decision every passing day.¡±

    The day Noah was driven away by the temple. Noah''s back as he was forced away by the pdins appeared in his dreams every night, tormenting him endlessly.

    Not a single day went by that he didn''t think of Noah as he was sent to the sanctuary.

    ¡°I can only say I am truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°I''m really fine now. I''m rather d that I was kicked from the Imperial Pce.¡±

    The Emperor smiled brightly as he observed that Noah had grown enough tofort him.

    ¡°Boy, you''re all grown up.¡±

    He¡¯d gotten so tall. His eyes filled with sadness as he gazed at his newly grown son, whom he hadn¡¯t visited once.

    ¡°Please don''t let go of me again. You who didn¡¯t say a word back then. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Then father will be in trouble. I don¡¯t wish to hurt father because of me.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason why you¡¯vee looking for me after remaining quiet all this time, is that right?¡±

    The Emperor''s eyes gleamed as he patted Noah''s head affectionately.

    Noah spoke valiantly as if he had been waiting for the question.

    ¡°Yes. I want to find my ce again.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Do you mean your title of a Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And if Your Majesty allows me, I wish to be greedy for higher standings.¡±

    Noah faced the Emperor, his voice unwavering and full of strength. His eyes brimmed with a determination that was unlike his child self.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered at his appearance. Although Noah had been a deep-rooted person for the longest time, it wasn¡¯t to this extent.

    <strong>¡®A child with no longing for power.¡¯</strong>

    It was strange to see the same Noah who avoided answering when hinted for the Crown Prince position shift in such a drastic way.

    He was worried that Noah''s change was due to his desire for revenge against those who drove him out.

    ¡°In the past, you felt burdened with the position of the Crown Prince. Why caused your change in mind?¡±

    ¡°I have a goal.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    Noah chuckled at the Emperor''s question.

    ¡°We mustn¡¯t remain dominated by the Temple like this. We might seem like equal allies, but is there anything the Imperial family can do without keeping the Temple in mind?¡±

    ¡°Surely not¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My goal is to destroy the Temple.¡±

    Although only the two existed in the room, the Emperor peered at their surroundings and hurriedly covered Noah¡¯s mouth, his face tense.

    ¡°Noah, you must be careful with your words anytime, anywhere. The Saint is capable of watching over all our words and actions.¡±

    A deep fear embedded into the Emperor¡¯s mind. He had seen and witnessed every small action the Temple had made all his life to belittle them.

    This was the reason he couldn¡¯t refuse anything the Temple wished for, even as he tried to assure himself about the decision.

    ¡°I''m not afraid.¡±

    Noah knew better than anyone through Esther that the Saint was not a figure for anyone to be petrified of.

    ¡°Trust me. You are well aware that the current Temple is not just.¡±

    Noah knelt on one knee before the Emperor. Then he raised his head to face him, awaiting his order.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The emperor sighed and faced Noah withplex eyes.

    His son did not tremble for a moment as he proposed such a huge gamble. He even felt a sense of ease.

    <strong>¡®When did you grow up this much?¡¯</strong>

    The Emperor''s eyes deepened as he gazed at Noah. Their ck eyes, reminiscent of each other, intertwined in the air.

    The Emperor filled with emotions as he stared at Noah, who was unlike himself, willing to face the Temple.

    ¡°Raise yourself first.¡±

    He helped Noah to the sofa. Then he rested on a chair and pressed his temples.

    ¡°You don''t know the world because you are still young. The real fear as you stand before God¡­ Without the power of the Saint, the stability of the Empire cannot be maintained. That is the reason we must not go against the temple.¡±

    Noah smiled softly at the word ¡®saint¡¯.

    ¡°What if the Saint is on our side? No, should I say we will be on the side of the Saint? Then, wouldn¡¯t it be alright?¡±

    The Emperor''s hand slowly fell from his forehead. His eyes grew bigger.

    ¡°Perhaps it would be possible then¡­ But, it doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°I know the identity of the next Saint. And that Saint will never stand beside the Temple.¡±

    ¡°A-are you serious? Who is it?¡±

    The Emperor seemed to have forgotten his current position as he sprang from his seat before sitting back down in excitement. The next Saint was that much of an important figure.

    ¡°I can''t tell you just yet. But it is all true.¡±

    Noah''s eyes remained clear and steadfast as he faced him. Even if he lied, the Emperor would have believed his words.

    The Emperor''s mind tangled. Arge stone had been thrown into a calm surface of water and caused a permanent stir.

    It was hard to believe that the Saint would turn her back against the temple, but it was also imusible for Noah to have healed from God¡¯s curse.

    ¡°Is your illness truly cured?¡±

    ¡°Yes. More or less.¡±

    ¡°While you were away, Damon''s forces firmly intertwined with the Temple. If you appear now, he will try to hold you down one way or the other.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn''t allow him the time to do so. Before I announce myself to the public, I will strengthen my faction first.¡±

    Noah''s firm resolution moved the Emperor¡¯s heart.

    The Emperor, guilty of what he had previously done to Noah, couldn¡¯t possibly refuse his request.

    ¡°Alright. If you truly escaped from God''s curse, it will be easy for you to return to your original position. With my support, you may be the Crown Prince.¡±

    The Emperor leisurely leaned forward and folded his arms. His voice regained stability.

    ¡°But not now. Youck power.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Noah moderately epted the Emperor''s cold criticism.

    ¡°Please be patient for exactly one year. I will conduct a force to support me in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Good. However, the Temple is already urging Damon to ept the Crown Prince position. You must hurry.¡±

    Noah nodded while smiling gracefully. His innocent features remained the same as before he left the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Then I''ll leave. I''ve stayed for too long. If anyone suspects us, my ns will go wrong.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes clouded at the thought that he would have to let Noah go without aodating a friendly conversation. It had been a while since theyst chatted.

    ¡°Where will you go?¡±

    ¡°I was going to head back to where I initiated originally, however¡­ I am in a hurry, so I will reside near the Imperial Pce. All the key figures gather here.¡±

    It would be too much of a waste of time to travel back and forth from Tersia. Living in the Capital would help him meet others.

    ¡°Good. If you need any help, contact me right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Noah stood from his seat and lowered his head. The Emperor held Noah before he could speak his farewells.

    ¡°Meet your mother before you leave. She hasn''t slept properly ever since the day we let you go. She misses you very much.¡±

    Noah''s eyes reddened the moment he heard of his mother''s condition.

    ¡°Not yet. She is a very soft-hearted person. Please keep this a secret from mother and sister until the right timees.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Noah couldn''t help but feel nostalgic towards his mother. It was heartbreaking to hear that she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all this time.

    Still, he turned around and left, suppressing his emotions. The Emperor hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    Noah looked back. The Emperor''s tender eyes reached Noah.

    ¡°I will never give up on you again under any circumstances. There will never be a second time. I am so sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have never med father. I understand.¡±

    He said so calmly, but a stream of tears flowed down Noah''s eyes as he turned around.

    The anxiously waiting Palen jumped in surprise as he witnessed Noah running towards him.

    ¡°W-were you scolded? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No. The conversation ended well.¡±

    Noah quickly wiped his tears with his sleeve. He made the excuse that something flew into his eye, and that was why he was in this state.

    Although he himself didn¡¯t understand why his tears flowed, his expression became much more refreshed after.

    ¡°Anyway, I can''t return to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°What? Then where will you go?¡±

    ¡°I''ll search for a ce now. Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°Again? Yes, but¡­- I think I will be a master at finding residences after this.¡±

    ¡°That''s reassuring.¡±

    Noah sent Palen a grin and left through the hidden exit under the escort of the Emperor''s direct knight.

    <strong>¡®Phew, I¡¯ll see youter.¡¯</strong>

    He expected this oue, but now that he bore the reality, Esther¡¯s face emerged into the air.

    He ought to be conscious of all his actions the following year. This would prevent him from meeting Esther until things proceeded well.

    Noah was d the conversation with his father ended well, but the disappointment wouldn¡¯t leave him.

    <strong>A year and two months have passed.</strong>

    The seasons changed several times since she was 12.

    Esther turned 14 years old.

    Thispleted the 21 months since her incarnation.

    Saint Cespia, who should have passed away by now, was still alive. This was a significant change from the many regressions she had experienced before now.

    Despite her anxiety, Esther continued her daily life faithfully. She was now perfectly adapted to the family of the Grand Duke.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Esther smacked her lips as she dozed off against the window from which warm sunlight emanated.

    Her small mouth moved busily. Perhaps she was dreaming of food.

    ck ck,

    Someone dared to interrupt her peaceful sleep and ran down the hallway at full speed. Abruptly, the door opened.

    ¡°My Lady, the Grand Duke will arrive soon! You muste down quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ung! I wasn¡¯t sleeping!¡±

    Esther''s eyes lit. She stood and hurriedly smoothed her dress in front of the mirror.

    Fortunately, everything was wless. She had been earnestly awaiting his return since the morning.

    The Esther reflected in the mirror changed significantly in a year.

    She grew up eating full meals and gained weight. She also grew in height by one span. Her skin was glowing.

    The charming Esther was now bright and energetic, with not a single shade hovering over her.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    She quickly followed Dorothy outside the room. She was overjoyed at the thought of meeting her father after a long time.

    ¡°Were you dozing off? You said you had the extracurricr homework due tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The sunlight was too warm.¡±

    Esther stuck out her tongue and rushed down the stairs. She seemed like a normal child her age.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t arrivete. As soon as they reached the first floor, Darwin had just opened the front door.

    Esther''s face bloomed.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Darwin embraced Esther as she ran towards him.

    Smiles emerged on the faces of the servants as they observed the family¡¯s affectionate disy.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther shook her head and looked up at Darwin.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    With those sparkling eyes, Darwin couldn''t hold back and hugged Esther tightly.

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long ago since Esthermenced speaking these embarrassing phrases, but now she¡¯s changed to the point it left her mouth unconsciously.

    Darwin had been dispatched to the eastern border for a month. This was on a special request from the Emperor.

    Esther buried her face deep into his shoulder as she tightened her arms around Darwin.

    Darwin smiled gently at Esther''s cute act and stroked her hair.

    Then he carefully set her down and nced around.

    ¡°Where is Judy?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, a loud bang resounded from outside. Judy was the only person capable of producing such a fuss in the Grand Duke¡¯s house.

    ¡°Father!!¡±

    Judy opened the door and hollered. His face was covered with sweat since he had been exercising.

    Darwin frowned and scrutinized Judy¡¯s figure. His muscles seemed to flex even more during the short span of a month.

    ¡°How long have you been working out?¡±

    ¡°Just a little everyday¡­ Hehe. But how was the border? Did a real monster evene out?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Darwin reached for Judy as he jumped impatiently and demanded a hug. He then shook his head with a serious look.

    ¡°This isn''t going to work.¡±

    Judy was far toorge for Darwin to hold.

    His back would break if he lifted him. Darwin patted him on the shoulder instead.

    ¡°Yes, there were monsters. The situation at the border is not very good.¡±

    ¡°Really? Wow¡­ Tell me more!¡±

    ¡°Let''s head to the dining room first.¡±

    It would take a while for him to speak, so Darwin skillfully led the children to the dining room.

    The table was filled with a variety of dishes prepared with the utmost skill.

    As soon as the three sat down, the food was ced in order, starting with the appetizers. There was also Esther''s favorite soup.

    Esther focused solely on her dish with sparkling eyes the moment the meal began.

    Judy could care less for the meal as he threw questions Darwin¡¯s way.

    ¡°What kind of monsters were there? I want to fight monsters too. Can I go with you next time?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s far too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dangerous. There¡¯s no kid my age who can beat me nowadays.¡±

    Esther savored her soup while listening to the conversation between the two.

    It''s been a while since Dennis entered an academy for a short-term ss. He left for the purpose of learning something new.

    The house seemed empty the whole month without the two. She wasn''t bored thanks to Judy, but the ce felt vacant.

    The spoon that was halfway towards Esther¡¯s mouth halted in response to Darwin¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­So I reported the events to the Temple. Seeing that such a monster appeared, there appears to be a crack in the barrier.¡±

    Esther''s spoon fell helplessly.

    For the past year or so, she had been avoiding the sense of anxiety she felt. However, she could no longer overlook these bad feelings anymore, seeing as there was now a crack in the boundary.

    <strong>¡®The power of the Saint seems to have been exhausted.¡¯</strong>

    Esther bit her lips.

    It was the Saint¡¯s and Temple¡¯s responsibility to preserve the borderline. This was the primary reason for the Temple''s tremendous power.

    If there existed a problem within the boundary, it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say the capabilities of the Temple weakened.

    Additionally, the drought urrence has been severe the past year, which added more weight to the problem.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Is it not tasty? Should I ask the chef to prepare something else?¡±

    Darwin pushed a te towards Esther as he noticed her absent-mindedness.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Esther quickly smiled and epted the te. She didn''t wish to worry Darwin after he just returned.

    ***

    That night.

    Esther had trouble falling asleep. She was far too troubled by what Darwin had said earlier.

    She poured holy water into the basin and tried to connect with the Temple, but all that umted was a foggy mist.

    Estherid on her bed and stared nkly at the ceiling as she stretched out her right hand.

    ¡°I''m afraid my daily life will be disrupted.¡±

    The small mumbling voice was filled with anxiety. Although Esther knew this happiness wouldn¡¯tst long, it was so sweet and alluring that she couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in the tranquility.

    It seemed that misfortune was ready to strike her in return for the happiness she had enjoyed thus far.

    Esther sighed and stood up. To calm her anxiety, she opened the drawer on her bedside table.

    A letter and a diamond ne were inside. She pulled the letter out and opened it carefully.

    Although not every night, whenever she would recall the letter, she would read it like this.

    Esther skimmed through the contents of the letter that she had memorized from reading so frequently.

    <strong>¡¸ I can''t go back, so I¡¯m sending you this letter in a hurry. I think it''ll take about another year, but I¡¯m already sad. I hope you''re sad too¡­ You know, right? You''ll be happier every day. Stay healthy until we see each other again! I''m not by your side, but I''ll always be thinking about you. -Noah ¡¹</strong>

    Noah left a year ago, iming he was heading for the Imperial Pce. He never returned, with only one letter delivered to her.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he was residing in the Imperial Pce or not. There have been no letters since then.

    ¡°It''s already been over a year. I hope you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    She wished to see Noah on days like today when her heart was troubled like this.

    Thinking of the memories they had together made her feel slightly better.

    Esther ced the letter back in the drawer and urged herself toe to her senses.

    ¡°Let''s just sleep.¡±

    Shortly after forcing her eyelids down, the sound of Esther¡¯s quiet breathing spread throughout the room.

    The moonlight leaking from the bare window tilted towards Esther, and the sky gradually darkened.

    It was then that the sleeping Esther twitched.

    <strong>¡®Ugh.¡¯</strong>

    Her closed eyelids trembled. As Esther tossed and turned, the back of her right hand began to glow softly.

    <strong>¡®Saint Cespia?¡¯</strong>

    Saint Cespia appeared in her dream for the first time in a while. She was reaching for Esther.

    Esther felt she ought to help her, so she struggled to hold her hand.

    Then, at the moment she scarcely linked hands with Cespia, the dream slowly dispersed and Esther''s eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±

    She calmed her pounding heart and stood upwards. It was then that she realized the back of her right hand was shining excessively.

    Esther''s pupils dted.

    Although she hadn¡¯t been conscious, the stigmata shone vividly.

    ¡°Why isn''t it disappearing?¡±

    There was no point in trying to erase the mark by force. She pulled off her nket and left the bed. Everything felt strange.

    She bewilderedly observed her reflection against the mirror on the dressing table. Even her eyes had turned golden.

    <strong>¡®What''s wrong with me?¡¯</strong>

    Esther pressed down on her pounding chest. She approached the basin where she previously poured the holy water before going to bed.

    She wanted to check because something seemed to have happened to the temple, as well as the dream of Saint Cespia.

    The fact that Saint Cespia appeared in her dream seemed to imply a major event at the Temple. She wanted to check.

    ¡°Please show me, please.¡±

    She clutched the basin with trembling hands.

    However, even now that her mana was fully activated, she could not connect with the Temple.

    Instead, the color of the holy water suddenly turned a bright red. It was her first time seeing such a result. Never had this been taught to her at the Temple.

    Esther, devastated at the sight, copsed to the floor. Her heart wasn¡¯t able to calm down.

    In the end, she remained awake all night. It was only after the sun rose that her eyelids rested.

    ***

    Around the same time at dawn.

    Rabienne and Cespia were in the same room. Although Rabienne was looking at her one-sidedly.

    In a year, Cespia''s face, which had dried up to the point where the bones were all visible, had a dark shadow of death.

    The shadow of death was thickly cast against Cespia¡¯s face. She had shriveled to the point where her bones were visible.

    Although she was barely breathing, everyone thought of it as peculiar. How could she have stayed alive in this state?

    Rabienne gazed at Cespia the way she would at a bug.

    ¡°You don''t have the energy to open your eyes anymore, do you?¡±

    Cespia''s eyes struggled to move toward Rabienne. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer.

    ¡°I endured everything for a long time. I thought you were going to die soon, but it¡¯s already been over a year.¡±

    Rabienne annoyedly swept her hair. She didn''t have to be careful with her words as Cespia was already almost deaf.

    Still, the long wait hade to an end. Cespia had been gasping for breath for a few days now.

    She was expected to die soon. The Temple had already begun preparing for Cespia''s funeral.

    ¡°How many regrets did you have to the point you can¡¯t let go? You can leave everything to me now. Okay~?¡±

    Rabienne stared down at Cespia''s face from above and spit forth her venom.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me anything until the end.¡±

    All revtions regarding the next Saint must have been sent by now, but Cespia did not speak a word of it.

    This irritated Rabienne, but nothing else mattered as long as she was appointed as the next Saint.

    ¡°This is thest one. Drink this and feelfortable.¡±

    Rabienne spilled the medicine she had brought down the dying Cespia¡¯s throat.

    Cespia''s lips tightly sped in rebuttal. However, Rabienne forced them open.

    The medicine flowing from her mouth was skillfully wiped off with a handkerchief. This wasn''t something she had done once or twice.

    Cespia felt her consciousness begin to fade. She concentrated herst breath on the 16-year-old Rabienne.

    <strong>''Toxic one, you will never receive what you desire. At the end of your life, your limbs will be cut off and tears of blood will stream from your pretty eyes.¡¯</strong>

    She summoned all of her strength and cursed Rabienne wholeheartedly seconds before her death.

    And, as if to fulfill her wish, Cespia¡¯s long-lost stigmata gleamed from the back of her hand, her eyes glittering golden.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Rabienne jumped in surprise, startled by Cespia''s sudden wave of strength.

    However, as if for thest time, Cespia''s eyes did not close. She red at Rabienne breathlessly.

    ¡°Are you dead? Ha, amazing.¡±

    Flustered, Rabienne swept her chest and pulled the bell beside the bed. The door opened with a loud bang.

    The High Priests standing before the door rushed inside.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ She passed away.¡±

    Rabienne put forth her sad act.

    ¡°This¡­ I see. Did she feelfortable till the end?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She asked me to take good care of the Temple. She was concerned for the Temple up until the very end. She was a person worthy of respect.¡±

    Rabienne lowered her eyes sadly as she wrapped her palm around Cespia¡¯s still warm hands. Thick tears fell from her eyes.

    They sympathized with Rabienne¡¯s appearance, mourning Cespia altogether. They would never have suspected it was all a ruse.

    ¡°I am d Lady Rabienne kept herpany in herst moments. I am sure the Saint was very happy.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. Hic.¡±

    ¡°Take your time and calm down. We will deliver the news and proceed with the funeral.¡±

    Even if they prepared in advance, there were still many things to carry forth. There were hundreds of ces to be contacted overnight.

    As everyone busied themselves with their matters, the lights of the temple spire lit up. It was a bright red dye, indicating the death of the Saint.

    <strong>¡®Finally.¡¯</strong>

    Rabienne bowed her head as she listened to the bell''s entrancing ringing.

    She couldn''t hold back theughter that tickled her stomach.

    The seemingly sobbing Rabienne giggled uncontrobly under her lowered head.

    ***

    TN: You disgusting fool. May Noah savor your limbs with you alive. Continue grinning like a fool for now, you animal.

    PRN: How can she have so much evil in that tiny body of hers?? She has no soul! Well then I can¡¯t wait until I get tough uncontrobly too when she dies a horrible death!!! OFF WITH HER HEAD!!

    TN: I KNOW RIGHT!? HUFFS

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°My Lady, it''s time to wake up.¡±

    Esther was startled by Dorothy¡¯s voice as she nudged her to wake up. She didn¡¯t recall when she dozed off.

    With the help of the maids, Esther quickly dressed and left for the first floor.

    It was too early for breakfast, but she was eager to greet Darwin.

    She arrived at his door, wondering whether any news had been delivered to him overnight.

    However, the door was locked and there existed no hint of movement inside.

    ¡°Is he not here?¡±

    As Esther nced around nervously, Delbert, who happened to pass through the same hallway, approached her.

    ¡°Are you looking for his Grace?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you happen to know where he is now?¡±

    Delbert smiled softly and met Esther''s eye level.

    ¡°His Grace left after receiving urgent news just now. He asked for me to deliver that he was sorry to have left as soon as he came back.¡±

    If all of this happened early in the morning, she would have heard amotion as he left, but Esther was asleep during that time.

    Esther swallowed her saliva and looked at Delbert.

    ¡°Does the urgent matter have anything to do with the temple?¡±

    ¡°How did mydy know? Yes. In fact, it is said the Saint passed awayst night. It is rather unfortunate¡­¡±

    Delbert continued speaking, but nothing reached Esther¡¯s ears. Everything felt distant and far away.

    <strong>''No wonder. I thought so.¡¯</strong>

    Esther struggled to stand upright as she held onto the wall. Her legs staggered weakly.

    ¡°My Lady! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''m fine.¡±

    ¡°You have a badplexion¡­ May I apany you to the dining room?¡±

    ¡°No. I''ll skip breakfast this morning. I don''t feel well.¡±

    Delbert grew worried as he observed the suddenly pale-faced Esther. Nheless, Esther refused his aid and turned around to leave the room.

    She wandered the garden aimlessly before stopping in front of the fountain. She fell against the firm stone, unable to walk further.

    Victor followed closely behind Esther as she left the mansion. He couldn¡¯t stand watching her lifelessplexion any longer and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mydy? If there is anything I can be of help with, I will dly listen.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I want to be alone.¡±

    But Esther couldn''t afford to care about anyone else right now.

    ¡°Then at least ept this.¡±

    The air was chilly in January.

    Victor withdrew his jacket and presented it to Esther, fearing she¡¯d catch a cold in her current wear.

    <strong>¡®Why are you like this?¡¯</strong>

    He was concerned about how Esther was different from usual, but heplied with her request and withdrew himself.

    Meanwhile, Esther stood alone as she stared at the sky nkly before closing her eyes due to the blinding sunlight.

    ¡°¡­You eventually passed away.¡±

    It was due to ur at any moment. She was rather grateful to have had the dreadful event dyed by a year.

    But, why was she so uneasy? Esther felt herself drawn back to the time she worried when Rabienne would put her behind bars.

    ¡°Saint¡­ Did you leavefortably?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t pleased with the thought that not one person who genuinely cared for her stood by Cespia¡¯s side at the moment of her death.

    Esther closed her eyes and prayed for Cespia¡¯s well-being. That would be the first of her actions.

    In the meantime,

    Judy tilted his head upon arriving at the empty dining room.

    ¡°Is father and Esther still not here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, young master. His Grace left for the temple due to urgent business, and mydy said she would skip breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Esther? Why?¡±

    Esther had never skipped a meal since her arrival.

    Judy''s expression hardened at her sudden change in habit.

    ¡°I do not know. Mydy¡¯s face paled after she heard of the Saint¡¯s death¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You said the Saint died?¡±

    Judy rushed outside, not sparing a moment to listen to Delbert. He had to find Esther.

    After hearing from the passing servants that Esther was in the garden, he ran to the fountain at once.

    Judy cried out as he spotted Esther lying helplessly near the fountain like a lifeless soul.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    ¡°Older brother?¡±

    Esther ended her prayers and slowly opened her eyes to look at Judy.

    Judy stood before Esther and continued, teary-faced.

    ¡°You''re not leaving for the temple, are you?¡±

    ¡°The temple? Ah¡­ Brother also heard the news of the Saint. Of course not. Never.¡±

    Judy could only sigh with relief after having been eased of his concerns.

    ¡°That''s a relief. You''re the only saint now. I was worried that you would want to go back to the temple.¡±

    Even after having received a definite answer from Esther, Judy secured her hands in his, as if he would never let go.

    ¡°Why are you worried about that? This is the only ce I''ll ever be.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly. She could feel Judy''s sincerity through his firm grip.

    ¡°Yeah, but why won¡¯t you eat breakfast? Everyone is really worried. The same goes for me.¡±

    It was as if the world copsed when she heard of Cespia¡¯s death.

    But as Esther observed Judy worrying over her breakfast, she burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brother, is it that important?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What could be more important than the morning in which you start your day? Rice is also crucial. Besides, you like eating the most, right?¡±

    There was nothing faulty with Judy''s words. In fact, Esther realized something.

    The fact that there was no need for her to feel threatened because many things have changed from before.

    Standing next to Esther were her reliable brothers, father, and people with whom she had formed bonds with.

    Her current daily life was the most important certainty. Having breakfast, conversing with loved ones, and just enjoying her life.

    She pped her cheek, regarding herself as a fool for forsaking her current happiness and worrying about the untold future.

    Although she didn''t strike herself roughly, Judy flusteredly reached to wrap his hands around Esther''s cheeks.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you? What will you do if your precious face gets hurt? Let me see. Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±

    Esther smiled brilliantly towards Judy as he created a fuss over her well-being.

    ¡°I¡¯m back to my senses now. Let''s go have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re gonna eat breakfast? Good thinking.¡±

    Judy, puzzled to see Esther¡¯s sudden change in mood, soonughed along with the bright atmosphere.

    Esther approached the worried Victor. Her eyes were smiling, her steps unafraid.

    The weakened mentality had be stronger than ever.

    ***

    Esther returned to her room after breakfast.

    Nothing would happen as of now, but she would have to prepare for future circumstances.

    ¡°The fact that I am a saint will be discovered sooner orter.¡±

    Esther sighed as she swept the back of her right hand.

    As the seat of the seeding mother of the temple was inhabited by Rabienne, she would be unable to essibly seek the true saint.

    However, it was impossible for Esther to thoroughly conceal herself as a revtion was bound to reach the temple.

    ¡°It''s okay. I''m not scared anymore.¡±

    During the time she visited the temple, Esther was more scared someone would realize she was the Saint and drag her back to the temple.

    However, no matter how great the temple stood, Esther, the daughter of the Grand Duke, could not be taken at will.

    She grew to realize how great her status was as the Duke¡¯s daughter. She had no intention of running away now.

    ¡°¡­Shall I attend the funeral?¡±

    She thought it would be better for her to observe the situation in person, rather than be immersed with all sorts of thoughts here.

    Above all, she wished to thank Saint Cespia for buying her time.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter if she ran into Rabienne. She may have already forgotten Esther, or even perhaps knew of her adopting into the Grand Duke¡¯s family.

    Thanks to her apanying Darwin over the past year, she had made her appearance public in many ces.

    Even if it weren''t for that, Dolores informed her of the rumors that she had been adopted from the temple.

    She cleared her mind and stood from the chair when a loud bang came from behind her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Surprised, Esther turned around to locate the source of the sound.

    The decorative sculpture ced over the drawer fell from its position.

    Beside the statue was a snake blinking his eyes, frozen. Perhaps he realized the ident he caused.

    ¡°Sorry, Shur. I was so busy that I couldn''t y with you today.¡±

    Shur was the baby born from BamBam. The baby animal was very small and white.

    BamBam disappeared quietly after giving birth to Shur. That was why Shur followed Esther like she was his mother.

    ¡°I''ll be away for a few days. I''ll ask Dorothy to take good care of you. So don''t be too sad. Deal?¡±

    Esther stroked Shur''s head and conveyed so he could understand.

    Following this, she visited Delbert and asked to send a carrier pigeon to Darwin.

    Fortunately, the pigeon arrived quickly, so Esther was able to leave for the temple half a dayter.

    Since the saint¡¯s funeral was a state matter, numerous people visited the temple to pay their condolences.

    There was a limit to the number of carriages the temple could amodate, so carriages were prohibited from entering the temple during the funeral.

    ¡°We''re almost there, mydy. We will have to walk from here.¡±

    Esther was no exception, so she left in front of the main gate of the temple. She had arrivedte.

    ¡°There''s a huge crowd.¡±

    Victor clicked his tongue as he helped Esther from the carriage.

    So many people huddled around the temple that there was no opening for Esther to enter through.

    Themoners were unable to enter the temple, so they mourned the death of the saint outside.

    ¡°Yes. Because the Saint was an agent sent from God. Still, I didn''t know they would cry that much¡­ I''m a little surprised.¡¯¡¯

    The sobbing did not stop. Esther¡¯s eyes reddened as she observed the sorrowful crowd.

    It was the moment she realized how influential the Saint truly was.

    Esther gazed at the crowd with sad eyes, then revealed her identification card to the gatekeeper and entered.

    ¡°The ce seemspletely different from thest time I was here. How should I exin this feeling¡­ It seems more lively.¡±

    ¡°I know. The saint has passed away, but it exudes an air like that of a festival.¡±

    Esther recited bitterly.

    Seeing the expressions of the passing High Priests and the overall atmosphere, the ce seemed rather aloof.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°How long will it be until the ceremony begins?¡±

    ¡°We have about an hour to spare.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s go for a walk.¡±

    Esther turned for the garden rather than heading towards the temple where the funeral would be held.

    The panoramic view of the temple was still beautiful.

    Esther''s footsteps slowed as she coldly nced at her surroundings. She wondered what would happen had this ce be a ruin.

    The Priest approaching from the other side was familiar to Esther. He was the same person who escorted her the day she left the temple.

    There was only one road, so she was forced to run into him. The Priest was already eyeing Esther from afar.

    <strong>¡®Will he remember me?¡¯</strong>

    The Priest stood before Esther as her heart continued pounding.

    ¡°You seem to be a visitor. Are you looking for the temple?¡±

    He seemed to have mistaken her for a lost person. He smiled kindly.

    An expression he would have never presented to the candidate Diana. His bizarre appearance made herugh.

    ¡°No. I''m on my way to the garden.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Then, may you be safe.¡±

    The day he coldly kicked her out remained vivid in Esther¡¯s mind. It was amazing how there was such a sweet side to him.

    Victor tilted his head as Esther continued staring at the Priest¡¯s back.

    ¡°Did you know him?¡±

    ¡°¡­He is someone I do not know.¡±

    Esther''s voice was cold.

    After calming herself down by observing the garden, she headed to the temple to attend the funeral.

    Esther quickened her feet in order to arrive on time beforeing to a standstill after rounding a corner.

    <strong>¡®Rabienne.¡¯</strong>

    Her widened eyes spotted Rabienne standing alongside the High Priests.

    Rabienne also seemed to have noticed Esther as she approached her in surprise.

    She anticipated their encounter, but facing the reality caused her mind to go nk.

    ¡°You¡­Diana, Right?¡±

    Rabienne swiftly recognized Esther, whom even the Priests hadn¡¯t identified.

    More than that, she seemed happy, like she¡¯d met a distant friend.

    Esther was flustered at her reaction. However, she did not forget to nod.

    ¡°Long time no see, Lady Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thest day you left the temple¡­ Has it been over a year? It''s so nice to see you again.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    What did she mean to do by pretending to know her? Esther''s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You are here to attend the funeral, aren''t you? I can¡¯t chat with you now as the ceremony will proceed soon. Would you like to meet upter?¡±

    Rabienne asked with the same sweet smile that Esther had been deceived by.

    Esther, curious as to the reason for her behavior, readily epted her request.

    ¡°Yes, let''s do that.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will see youter.¡±

    Rabienne wrapped up the friendly conversation and ran back to the High Priests who were waiting for her.

    Esther stared nkly as they disappeared into the temple and clutched the hem of her robe.

    <strong>¡®You know that I was adopted by the Grand Duke.¡¯</strong>

    Rabienne recognized her at a nce and was not surprised by her appearance.

    It was clear, seeing how she pretended to be close.

    She wondered how Rabienne would react when she realized Esther was adopted, but Rabienne turned to be more up to date than she thought.

    She never showed her true nature and acted kindly in front of anyone who would benefit her.

    Since she didn''t have a n, it wouldn''t be a terrible idea to match her pace for now.

    ¡°Victor, I''ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Will you be alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    She smiled reassuringly at Victor and presented her identification card to the Priest guarding the building entrance.

    He guided Esther, his tone polite.

    ¡°As soon as you enter, turn left and walk straight. His Grace the Grand Duke will be waiting for you there.¡±

    For the temple, an orphan candidate wouldn¡¯t have been allowed entry, but it was more than easy for the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    A while ago.

    Rabienne put on a sad expression for the people as she entered the temple.

    But inside, she was thinking of Esther, rather than Saint Cespia.

    <strong>¡®I wouldn''t have recognized her had I not searched in advance. How can a person change that much? She¡¯s apletely different person.¡¯</strong>

    Comparing her former self to now was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Even the atmosphere around her has transformed. She now seemed like a full-fledged aristocrat.

    Even so, the fact that she was an orphan was not to be overlooked. With all that in mind, Rabienne could not ignore Esther, now the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    <strong>''If I''m a little nice to you, you''ll be like before. It''s obvious.¡¯</strong>

    In the past, all she had to do was a little talking before the kid fullyplied with her.

    Even now, Rabienne thought that if she pretended to take care of her a bit, Esther would follow her as she did then.

    <strong>¡®I can''t believe she¡¯s the daughter of the Grand Duke. She¡¯ll be good to use.¡¯</strong>

    She smirked.

    Rabienne was overtaken by shock upon the fact that the Grand Duke took her as his daughter.

    She would have scarcely passed the matter over had she not realized Esther changed her name.

    Rabienne still wondered why in the world the Duke would adopt such an insignificant child, but on one hand, it was still of good use to her.

    She wished to meet her, but things were unexpectedly going well.

    Rabienne sat along with the High Priests near Cespia¡¯s coffin.

    Her head raised high as she proudly looked over the people who were present during the funeral.

    ***

    In the midst of the funeral, Rabienne stood on the podium. It was to deliver her speech dedicated to the Saint.

    ¡°The Saint has always been a benevolent and warm person. She was the person I respected the most. The person I aspired to be. It is a pity, and I am saddened to have her return to the Goddess so soon.¡±

    It was a pathetic voice mixed with asional sobs.

    Esther couldn''t take her gaze away from Rabienne as she continued her speech. Various emotions erupted deep inside her heart.

    Darwin observed Esther as he sat beside her.

    <strong>¡®Is something wrong? The child rying the speech is the daughter of Duke Brions¡­¡¯</strong>

    Darwin felt uneasy when he recalled the name Esther spoke on that rainy day.

    <strong>¡®Was the Rabienne she mentioned the daughter of Duke Brions?¡¯</strong>

    Darwin assumed something was rted between the two and decided to ask Esther himself.

    After a while.

    A 30-minute break was provided. Darwin turned to Esther as the environment around them became more noisy.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to ask properly because the ceremony started the moment you arrived. Did everything go well on your way here?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I camefortably.¡±

    Esther nodded and smiled brightly. Although she was in the temple, having Darwin by her side was enough to bring a smile to her face.

    ¡°I gave you permission just because you wanted toe, but I actually didn''t wish to have you here. It reminds me of the time I first met you at the temple.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s calm eyes subdued.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t have any good memories in the temple, right?¡±

    ¡°I had a rtionship with the Saint since myst visit to the temple. I wished to see her off.¡±

    Darwin nodded in ordance.

    In the midst of their conversation, Esther''s eyes unconsciously followed Rabienne. Darwin noticed this and asked.

    ¡°When you first came home, you hated rainy days. I remember the name you said then.¡±

    Esther flinched and nced at Darwin. His eyes were infinitely deep.

    ¡°Is it her? The daughter of the Duke of Brions?¡±

    Esther nervously kept quiet, and in time, a noble approached Darwin.

    ¡°Grand Duke, can you spare me a moment. Everyone is gathered in wait to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°Now? Okay.¡±

    He wanted to speak to Esther but now was not the right time. There were too many eyes.

    He was to carry out his greetings for the official meeting. Darwin regretfully stroked Esther¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let''s finish the story when we get home. I have to leave for a bit. Is it alright for you to be alone?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, go ahead.¡±

    Esther quickly sent Darwin away. She was relieved.

    She observed the area to find the hallpletely upied with guests.

    More than half of them were people who endeavored to somehow build a connection with the temple.

    She stared at those who crawled pathetically before making eye contact with Rabienne as she stood in the corner.

    Rabienne beckoned as if she had been waiting and quietly exited the building.

    <strong>¡®Was she meaning me?¡¯</strong>

    Esther tilted her head for a while and headed for the ce Rabienne disappeared to.

    She discovered a door leading towards the terrace and garden. A fairlyrge space appeared as she continued walking.

    As she looked in search of Rabienne, a long hand protruding from behind the pir snatched Esther¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Rabienne faced Esther¡¯s rabbit eyes and smiled.

    ¡°There were many eyes earlier, so I couldn''t ask properly. Diana, what happened? How surprised I was to hear that you were adopted.¡±

    As Esther had guessed, Rabienne was already aware of everything.

    ¡°Ah, look at me. You''re no longer Diana. I heard you changed your name¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s Esther.¡±

    ¡°Right, Esther. Say something.¡±

    ¡°I was just lucky. I must have caught the eye of the Great Duke.¡±

    Rabienne was flustered at Esther''s sudden cold tone. Still, she didn''t lose her smile and acted friendly.

    ¡°Hmm. Anyway, that''s really good. This is an opportunity that you, an orphan, will never have again.¡±

    Although she pretended to be caring, Rabienne¡¯s implicit shallow heart was conveyed to Esther.

    ¡°I think we''ll see each other often in the future, so let''s get along well. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    Rabienne smiled broadly and reached her wless hand to Esther.

 Chapter 80

    <strong>¡®How friendly.¡¯</strong>

    Although this was the hand of the person she loathed the most in the world, Esther thought rationally and slowly epted her approach.

    ¡°Yes, I also look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll have to go. I must prepare for the next order. It requires much effort.¡±

    Rabienne seemed like a child thrilled for a family pic.

    The reason for this event was Cespia''s funeral, but not a tear could be spotted on her stunning face.

    ¡°Come to me whenever you wish to see me. I might not be able to meet you as I''m busy¡­but I''ll try to make time.¡±

    Rabienne immediately turned around after achieving her purpose. Until the very end, she held the attitude of a person bestowing her favor upon Esther.

    Esther''s face chilled as Rabienne left. She rubbed the hand that came into contact with Rabienne against her dress.

    As she advanced towards the pir, a person suddenly appeared.

    ¡°What? Did you know each other? You seem quite close, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Since when have you been here?¡±

    There was an uninvited guest who arrived here before the two. He even recognized Esther.

    ¡°Right before you two. What''s wrong with your face? Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°I do, Prince.¡±

    Damon, with his arrogant and high-nosed character, was naturally difficult to forget once encountered, even if one didn¡¯t strive to.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but it somehow just happened. Though, was it true that you knew Rabienne and that you were adopted from the temple?¡±

    Esther''s expression hardened.

    She thought so thest time, but he truly maintained a knack for asking rude questions so openly.

    ¡°¡­I''ll head back in case my father is waiting.¡±

    Esther turned around and acted as if she didn¡¯t hear his question. There was no need to be involved with this person any longer.

    But within a few steps, Damon surpassed Esther and extended his arm to block her way.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Esther sighed as she continued staring at the arm obstructing her path.

    ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, will you marry me?¡±

    She doubted her ears at his overly casual remark.

    Esther blinked several times, flustered by his words.

    ¡°Exactly what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I originally intended to engage with Rabienne. However, not only was she previously engaged to my brother, but she¡¯ll also be incapable of marrying when she reaches adulthood.¡±

    ¡°So... I''m next?¡±

    ¡°You weren''t a candidate, to begin with, but I think it''ll be alright after seeing you again today. You¡¯re not from noble blood, but being the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter is enough to have the public explode.¡±

    Esther gazed at Damon, her eyes full of pity.

    A self-righteous person who thinks the world revolves around himself. He is simr to Rabienne in many different ways.

    ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t like the idea.¡±

    Esther looked Damon in the eye and stated her thoughts inly.

    Damon seemed overtaken with shock. Perhaps the boy didn¡¯t think he would be rejected.

    ¡°Wow. Is this a topic someone would think to refuse? I''m Damon. I didn¡¯t intend to say this, but¡­ I''m going to be the Crown Prince soon.¡±

    He whispered into Esther¡¯s ear like a person conveying a secret. Esther panicked and fell from him.

    ¡°Find someone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­You really don''t like me?¡±

    ¡°It''s not because I dislike the Prince, I simply do not favor the thought of getting engaged. I am sorry.¡±

    However, no matter how much she denied his proposal, Damon didn''t seem to listen.

    ¡°Your opinions don¡¯t matter. I will speak to the Grand Duke directly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, then.¡±

    Even if the Prince informed Darwin, he wouldn¡¯t have permitted his bluff.

    Esther was confident that Darwin would not disregard her will.

    Damon''s arm slipped from the shock. He stood nkly.

    Perhaps it was due to the unbound astonishment that Damon no longer held Esther from leaving.

    ¡°A chance like this doesn''te often. Think carefully! I''ll send you a formal engagement soon.¡±

    Instead, he shouted at Esther''s back as she continued. Of course, Esther never stopped to look back.

    It was only after she entered the building that a sigh left her mouth.

    <strong>¡®How is Noah so different?¡¯</strong>

    Although they were both princes, their personalities differ entirely. Shepared the brash Damon to Noah.

    No matter how much she contemted, Noah seemed a much more suited candidate for the title of Crown Prince than Damon.

    To be specific, Damon had close rtions to the temple, so if he became Emperor, he would contribute to the evil foundation.

    <strong>¡®Everything is bad, in many ways.¡¯</strong>

    Esther nced back and shook her head. Her impression of Damon turned out to be the worst.

    ***

    Damon fanned his scowling face. He had just been rejected by Esther.

    ¡°Can you believe it?¡±

    Simply having the Grand Duke¡¯s status covering her back did not change the fact she was adopted.

    He couldn''t get it through his head. How could she treat him, a Prince, in such a way?

    ¡°So many youngdies wish to engage with me. Tch.¡±

    Damon frowned before setting foot inside the temple.

    He was instantly surrounded by Priests, his face still red from anger. Embarrassment rushed throughout his body.

    In the meantime, he spotted Darwin nearby. Damon pondered a moment before approaching him familiarly.

    ¡°Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Even if they existed in the same space, it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to converse. Darwin sent him an annoyed nce.

    ¡°It''s been a while. Although I ran into the Duke amidst the official meeting, I didn''t think I would be able to speak with him.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a business. You may get to the point.¡±

    Darwin swiftly cut Damon¡¯s gibberish.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same. Alright. Then I''ll get to the point. I wish to engage with the daughter of the Grand Duke. What do you think?¡±

    Unlike when he addressed Esther, his tone was polite.

    However, Darwin¡¯s eyes emitted a cold stance.

    Damon flinched in response to Darwin¡¯s obvious re. He stepped back.

    ¡°Engage?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said. In the past, the Grand Duke didn''t have a daughter, but now he does¡­ She is also of the appropriate age.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand how you came up with such an absurd idea. Unlike the Prince, I am not on friendly terms with the Temple.¡±

    Darwin fiercely gazed at Damon, not caring to hide his negative feelings.

    ¡°I think now is the time to restore your terms. I will dly serve as a stepping stone.¡±

    In the end, he implied for Esther to be used as a means of politics. Darwin¡¯s irritation reached its peak.

    He took a step closer to Damon.

    His sense of intimidation that had been obtained as a result of the war was not endurable for Damon, a prince who grew up like a greenhouse nt.

    *TL/N: AHAHA, a <strong>greenhouse nt, </strong>PLEASE

    Damon avoided Darwin¡¯s gaze. Sweating profusely.

    ¡°Do you like my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve seen her here and there a few times.¡±

    Darwin calmly leaned to gaze at Damon. Hisrge size appeared menacing.

    ¡°I am offended that you are suggesting an engagement lightly with such a heart. Am I a joke to you?¡±

    Damon flusteredly shook his hands in a wild manner.

    ¡°Th-that is absolutely not the case. I simply favor the daughter of the Grand Duke¡­¡±

    ¡°Then be more polite. I will not tolerate your actions simply because you are a prince.¡±

    Damon was still too young to negotiate with Darwin.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to make you ufortable. I was rude.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Be careful next time.¡±

    Damon lowered his head to greet Darwin and fled the temple.

    He could only breathe properly after leaving Darwin¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Huff, I thought he was stabbing me with his eyes. Why¡¯s he so scary?¡±

    It was obvious to think that the Duke would be d to have the child with unknown origins join in a political marriage.

    He didn¡¯t expect Darwin to react in such a way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to approach him more carefully. I was toocent.¡±

    Damon condemned himself and resolved to adjust his ns in approaching Esther.

    For Damon, who sought the title of Emperor, both the temple and power of the Grand Duke were too attractive for him to let go of.

    ***

    Esther and Darwin achieved their objectives and left in the same wagon.

    Each carriage arrived at the same time, but they decided to leave in one.

    Esther nced at Darwin from the side.

    <strong>¡®He¡¯s been like this since before.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin¡¯s expression stood unfamiliar from the moment they parted.

    Darwin cleared his throat as he noticed Esther¡¯s ufortable figure.

    ¡°Aren''t you tired? It''ll be a while before we return, so lie down and close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°It''s alright. What happened earlier?¡±

    Darwin opened his mouth after pondering a moment.

    ¡°Prince Damon offered an engagement with you. Have you two ever met?¡±

    Esther frowned as soon as she heard Damon''s name. Darwin didn¡¯t miss that small change.

    ¡°I ran into him twice by chance. That''s all. He told me that too, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d approach father right away.¡±

    ¡°Your opinion is the most important thing to me.¡±

    ¡°I don''t want to.¡±

    Esther shook her head violently, her face teary.

    How difficult it was to earn her current lifestyle. She couldn''t and didn¡¯t want to imagine leaving her dear home anytime in the future.

    ¡°Can''t I just keep living with father?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips slightly parted at Esther¡¯s whiny attitude. He seemed truly moved.

    ¡°Of course, you can. That''s a good idea. You¡¯ll only suffer when you leave the house. It''s better not to get married.¡±

    Esther happily leaned her face against Darwin¡¯s arm. She felt more relieved hearing it from him.

    ¡°But isn''t it good for father if I¡¯m engaged to the Prince?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am satisfied with my title as the Grand Duke. I just wish for you and the twins to grow up well.¡±

    A gentle smile formed on Darwin¡¯s lips. It was his warm appearance as a father in which only Esther recognized.

    Esther recalled the day she left from Temple to Tersia.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh as she recalled her absurd thoughts of how Darwin would throw her away somewhere along the way.

    Esther leaned and stared up at Darwin. Her pink eyes curved into beautiful crescents.

    ¡°Father, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 81

    "Hey."

    Just as this daily life was precious to Esther, it was also valuable to Darwin.

    His everyday life with the twins and Esther. He wouldn¡¯t forgive anything that would dare to break this peace.

    <strong>¡®I can''t send you away. No, I won''t send you away.¡¯</strong>

    Though, for a kid like Damon to ask for Esther. Darwin fumed and ground his teeth.

    Meanwhile, Esther''s head stirred. She recalled the discussion Darwin brought up before they were interrupted.

    Darwin, being himself, would uncover her rtion with Rabienne one way or the other. Trying to hide her secrets from him would be futile.

    She resolved to convey the truth to Darwin, the person who both epted her as she was and healed her wounds.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Esther called Darwin with a shaky voice. Then she pulled herself from him and created distance between them.

    ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    She always thought she would tell him someday, but for it to be now.

    ¡°Speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°I hid something from father.¡±

    Esther''s voice softened.

    As a matter of fact, he should have been aware of the fact the moment she was adopted. Although at that time Esther didn¡¯t think much about telling him as she would have died soon anyhow.

    She didn¡¯t feelfortable, now that she had unintentionally deceived him.

    ¡°It''s okay.¡±

    Darwin, still unaware of what she was to tell him, firmly held Esther¡¯s hand to stop her from trembling.

    Esther regained her courage as she acknowledged the hand that held hers.

    ¡°I¡­ I have the power of a Saint.¡±

    Darwin rarely blinked, but he was so taken aback, that his brows wriggled.

    ¡°The power of a Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am the next Saint.¡±

    Esther''s tone was not poised.

    Because of her rememberings where not one person believed her, she was scared to see Darwin react the same way.

    <strong>¡®A Saint¡­ Is that why?¡¯</strong>

    However, Darwin was very generous to his people. He would believe anything Esther, his precious daughter, would say. Even if she was to say that the sky were to split in two.

    It was true he was a bit startled, but nothing of his agitation remained in front of the child shaking before him.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me. You must have had a hard time keeping such a big secret.¡±

    Esther lifted her head as she listened to Darwin¡¯s calm, soothing voice.

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason I shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    There was no distrust existing in Darwin¡¯s mysterious green eyes as he faced Esther.

    Esther choked up in front of his absolute trust in her.

    ¡°No one¡­ No one believed me.¡±

    Tears dropped from her eyes as she blurred her words. Her tears continuously spilled, despite her desire to stop them, she pressed her eyes shut.

    The only individuals who acknowledged Esther being a Saint were her twin brothers who witnessed her power themselves.

    During her past regressions, not a single person attended to Esther.

    Even if Rabienne was the fake, all that came back to her was an expression filled with ridicule.

    So many wounds were inflicted on her, that even she refused to mention her ims any longer.

    ¡°Everyone thought I was lying¡­ How can someone like me be a Saint¡­? That''s how it was.¡±

    Esther¡¯s emotions overflowed when despairing memories came surging her way.

    The tears that had already filled Esther¡¯s eyes dripped on her knees.

    Darwin was flustered at her sudden tears. He med himself for making her cry.

    ¡°D-don''t cry. Who said that? Those bad guys!¡±

    Extreme swearings emanated from his heart, but Darwin refrained and only gently soothed Esther.

    Darwin was troubled. He carefully wiped Esther''s tears with his fingers.

    It was heartbreaking to see her hold back her tears, rather than cry and burst forth her feelings and emotions.

    Although he wanted to soothe andfort Esther, he didn¡¯t know how to, so Darwin only hugged her tightly.

    Esther''s small body, held between Darwin¡¯s reliable arms, quivered slightly at the warmth which engulfed her.

    ¡°I''ll scold all the people who made you sad. So you don''t have to try to handle everything by yourself.¡±

    Father¡­

    Esther snuggled her face deep into Darwin¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes. His warmth was much moreforting than a hundred words.

    ¡°I will never let go of the people who made you cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°How dare they make my daughter cry?¡±

    The huffing voice of DeHorn was dimly locked.

    Darwin¡¯s voice contained a submerged re.

    Esther''s tears welled at the sudden atrocity.

    ¡°W-will you kill them?¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing I can''t do if you wish for it.¡±

    His green eyes glistened dangerously.

    She was sure he was joking, but his serious tone was perplexing.

    Darwin chuckled as he observed the flustered Esther.

    ¡°Of course, what you don''t want will never happen. Don''t worry.¡±

    Darwin tucked Esther''s hair behind her ear and looked at her sadly.

    It was disheartening to see Esther¡¯s appearance when they first met ovep with her expression now.

    ¡°Does Rabienne also know of this? Did she bully you and threaten to kill you if you told anyone?¡±

    Esther''s past had always bothered him. Darwin investigated to no avail, but it somehow felt as if he was advancing towards an unknown origin.

    He gnawed his teeth. He wouldn¡¯t forgive the Duke of Brion if he had harmed Esther.

    ¡°No. Rabienne doesn''t know yet.¡±

    Esther shook her head and asked yfully.

    ¡°Will you really scold everyone?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is a challenge for Tersia if someone dared to make you cry.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ if it''s the temple?¡±

    The entire temple will be his enemy if he were to turn against them.

    ¡°My Order is the best in the Empire. Destroying the temple is nothing to me. I didn''t like them before anyway, so it¡¯s better to demolish them now.¡±

    His talk was ridiculous, but Esther''s lips crept upwards when he sided with her so confidently.

    ¡°So did the temple do something terrible to you? Turn the wagon right now¡­!¡±

    ¡°No! No one knows yet.¡±

    Esther flusteredly grabbed Darwin¡¯s arm as he stood up to stop the carriage.

    At that moment, the back of Esther¡¯s hand glowed in response to her reaction.

    The light contradicted those who didn¡¯t believe her fidelity.

    Darwin would have sensed something off about the whole conversation, but he stood nkly and in shock before the phenomenon.

    Esther, who had yet to confess her regressions, turned her eyes to the back of her hand in relief.

    The marking appeared more evident after Cespia''s death.

    ¡°Is that the mark of the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    ¡°I''ve only ever heard of it appearing on the back of the hand. This is my first time seeing it.¡±

    As the awareness did not disappear but gradually illuminated, Esther flusteredly hid the mark behind her back.

    Darwin observed her actions and gently stroked Esther¡¯s head. He covered the back of her hand with his.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a crime, there¡¯s no need to hide it. You can present yourself proudly.¡±

    ¡°What? But if it turns out that I''m a Saint, Father will be in trouble¡­¡±

    Esther''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Trouble? I am not that weak.¡±

    A reassuring voice permeated her ears.

    ¡°You have the freedom of choice. If you want to live as a Saint, I will respect that decision. However, if not, I will protect you until the end.¡±

    ¡°I told you before. I want to keep living with Father.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips twitched, and a delightful smile spread openly.

    His usual blunt appearance was nowhere to be seen.

    Esther remained in Darwin¡¯s wide arms throughout their way back. His embrace was so warm that she forgot all her worries and fell into a deep sleep.

    ***

    A weekter, all of Cespia''s funeral procedures ended.

    The visitors who filled the temple also left. The temple closed its doors to mourn the remaining week.

    Rabienne skimmed through the tranquil temple and headed for the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    Beside her was High Priest Lucas. He held the second-highest status after the Saint.

    ¡°Don''t you think it''d be better to rest today and carry everything out tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No. I''ve been waiting for this day throughout the funeral.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, yesterday, Prince Damon asked toe and meet him for a tour.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s ears pricked as the Priest mentioned Damon.

    ¡°What did he say that?¡±

    ¡°He requested hosting a Crown Prince selection meeting the next month. It had been dyed due to this event.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to realize that Damon entered and left the temple to gather supporters.

    Although aware, the temple decided to push him into the position of the Crown Prince. That way, they could use him politically.

    ¡°My appointment ceremony is next month, so he can schedule it after that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I feel great things are to happen after Damon bes the Crown Prince.¡±

    During their exchange of conversation, the two arrived in front of an iron door with fiveyers of locks.

    The key to the locked room had been passed from Saint to Saint, from generation to generation.

    Lucas kept custody of it for a while after Cespia¡¯s death, but it was now delivered to Rabienne.

    ¡°The day I receive this is finally here.¡±

    ¡°It ister than I thought.¡±

    Rabienne draped her long eyshes and reached for the set of keys.

    She unlocked the tightly sealed doors one after the other and pushed the door vigorously.

    As she reached the end, a light illuminated the humid and dark passage. Another door appeared.

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    Being unable to hide her excitement, Rabienne blushed.

    As soon as she opened the door, a colorful glow radiated. It was bright and blinding.

    Excited, Rabienne entered the door without hesitation.

    All the lights leaked from arge crystal ball ced in the middle of the space.

 Chapter 82

    However, it wasn¡¯t long until Rabienne''s face stiffened as she observed the crystal ball.

    ¡°¡­There are cracks?¡±

    ¡°The situation has be vulnerable. There have been several reports regarding the ruptures throughout various boundaries.¡±

    The crystal ball was the source of power which protected the Empire.

    The central temple was located within the heart of the Empire. This was for the crystal ball to remain in a prominent position.

    The orb absorbed mana to maintain its borders. Most of its power originated from the Saint.

    ¡°It must be because Saint Cespia has passed away.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Rabienne, with an expression full of longing, slowly reached towards the crystal ball.

    There was only one Saint capable of touching the crystal ball from one generation to the next.

    Ultimately, the moment hase to discover whether or not she was a Saint.

    <strong>¡®Please.¡¯</strong>

    TN: Oh, she really thought.

    However, Rabienne screamed at the burning sensation scouring against her palms as she brushed against the crystal ball.

    ¡°Kayak!¡±

    PR/N: ( ?§¥?) YES!!

    TL/N: ^^

    ¡°A-Are you alright?¡±

    White smoke rose from her palms. Had she endured the pain a second longer, her hands would¡¯ve already burned.

    Rabienne slumped to the floor in agony. Then, she staggered to her feet while smiling like a madman.

    ¡°Right now... Was I rejected?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­¡±

    ¡°This means it isn¡¯t me. I''ve been waiting for this day for so long. I thought this seat would be mine after Saint Cespia died, but this ball refused me.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t important. The temple has already designated Rabienne as the next Saint.¡±

    Lucas''s words did not work as afort to her. Rabienne''s heart was fueled by jealousy and anger towards the true saint.

    She was anxious throughout the funeral because the awareness of the saint had yet to appear on the back of her hand.

    But having this as a result, she couldn¡¯t ept her reality.

    ¡°Why is it not me? I''ve devoted everything to being the Saint since I was born. But why! Why is it not me!!¡±

    Rabienne threw forth her protests towards the crystal ball.

    ¡°Lady Rabienne, why don''t you calm down and try again?¡±

    Rabienne came to her senses with Lucas¡¯s words.

    She knew well that repeating the process wouldn¡¯t change her results. Rabienne took a deep breath and nced at Lucas.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I was a bit too agitated.¡±

    Goosebumps crept on Lucas¡¯s back as he observed Rabienne¡¯s beaming figure. It was as if she had never been angry.

    <strong>¡®Who would believe that she is only 16 years old?¡¯</strong>

    Although she was the second Saint, Rabienne differed from Cespia in both status and personality.

    They especially contrasted each other, looking at how she sought her hands on anything she wished for, even if that desire demanded evil means.

    She was ambitious to the point it was difficult to handle her, but the temple saw this as a perfect method to make profits.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas is right. I am the next Saint, and the appointment ceremony will soon proceed without a hitch.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. The oue is unfortunate, but there is nothing that can stop you.¡±

    Rabienne gazed at the crystal ball as she continued speaking.

    ¡°The High Priests will concentrate on their prayers for the time being. We must quickly discover who the Saint is.¡±

    Since the crystal ball absorbed a certain quantity of mana from anything maintaining the force, the boundaries did notpletely wreck.

    Still, the crack that formed during the time Cespia¡¯s power weakened was now visible to the eye.

    No one knew what threats would fall on the Empire, should the cracks be more severe than they are now.

    This happening was bound to shake the reason for the existence of the Temple; the temple which rose for its maintenance of the safety of the Empire.

    And this crack could only be restored with the power of the Saint.

    ¡°Yes. I will try my best to find them before the ceremony.¡±

    Lucas replied calmly.

    In addition to Lucas, there were three more High Priests who possessed the ability to receive revtions through their prayers.

    Among them, Lucas was the only one to discover that Rabienne was not a Saint.

    However, since he was to act for the benefit of the temple, knowing the truth made no difference.

    Rabienne could only ask for the revtions merely because the High Priests supported her.

    ¡°The Prince has also been demanding a meeting.¡±

    ¡°We can have an encounter on the day of the Crown Prince selection meeting.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    All that remained was for Rabienne to be appointed as a Saint. Even if she simply remained still, her statement as a Saint would arrive the following month.

    Now that she confirmed her bing a Saint in only name, Rabienne could not smile.

    There was no existing excitement left in her eyes as she faced the crystal ball.

    Lucas hurriedly prepared to leave as he noticed Rabienne¡¯s change in expression.

    ¡°¡­Shall we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let''s go.¡±

    Rabienne chilled. This was a room she had longed for, but it now stood meaningless.

    ***

    An alley in the capital where the Imperial Pce is located.

    A luxurious carriage halted before one of the many linedmoner cottages.

    A middle-aged man dismounted the wagon; it was Marquis Joshua. He peered about and knocked on the entrance.

    After a while.

    The door utched gradually. Joshua entered without dy.

    Inside the candle-lit room, Noah sat in wait for him. Benjamin stood beside him.

    Joshua couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shock at the sight of the two. The two had withdrawn from the world of politics even since Noah¡¯s banishment.

    ¡°¡­Are you really the Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sit here for now.¡±

    Noah smiled softly and guided Joshua to the seat opposite him.

    Joshua was astonished to see Noah progressing healthily. He couldn¡¯t close his mouth, this was a hard sight to behold.

    ¡°I heard you harbored a severe illness, but it must have been all false rumors.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I am very healthy now.¡±

    The two people faced each other across the table, slowly but carefully scrutinizing the other.

    ¡°In fact, I reached this ce with uncertainty. I thought someone might have been impersonating the Prince.¡±

    ¡°Still, you went through all the trouble because you held expectations for me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Joshua¡¯s expression converted drastically as Noah immediately brought forth his matter.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to be the Crown Prince.¡±

    A heavy atmosphere fell between the three as they faced each other.

    Joshua gazed at Noah with an expression mixed with remorse and guilt. He spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about the past, but it will be hard now. The majority are already leaning towards Prince Damon.¡±

    ¡°It may seem so, but I have been collecting arge number of votes over the past year.¡±

    Joshua expressed his reluctance at Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was originally on the Prince¡¯s side, but I cannot afford to take risks.¡±

    The nobles Noah persuaded thus far had also responded in the same manner.

    ¡°I understand. Even now, I am still denied from my title.¡±

    Noah skillfully responded to Joshua¡¯s apprehensions.

    ¡°But as you know, if not me, Damon will be the one rightful of the title. Didn''t the Marquis always insist on keeping his distance from the temple?¡±

    He persuaded Joshua slowly but steadily, as he did to other nobles.

    ¡°It will be over when Damon bes the Crown Prince. His collusion with the temple will grow stronger and we will never escape from their grasp.¡±

    ¡°The preparations areplete. With the Marquis, the majority has already promised to support me.¡±

    This number practically coincided with the number of those eligible to participate in the meeting, excluding the temple¡¯s votes.

    Joshua rubbed his chin with a flustered expression clouding his face. He nced at Benjamin and asked.

    ¡°I heard Sir Benjamin resided in a local temple¡­ Do you n on returning to politics?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I must return, as the Prince is reciprocating. I believe that the Prince will do well.¡±

    The eyes of the two met in the air. Benjamin''s sincere eyes eventually drove Joshua''s resolution.

    Although currently enshrined in a provincial temple, Benjamin was a powerful man at the forefront of the war, with a substantial number of followers until the past few years.

    It certainly appeared trustworthy, seeing Benjamin by Noah¡¯s side. His statement of having gathered a majority of supporters also seemed authentic.

    Since then, Joshua bombarded Noah with countless questions.

    After the long conversation, he resolved to follow suit.

    ¡°¡­Good. I will vote for the Prince.¡±

    ¡°You have vowed.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Instead, the Prince must not forget me.¡±

    ¡°I always take care of my people.¡±

    Noah grinned, opened the book on the table, and arranged an empty page before Joshua.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t betray you, even without this.¡±

    ¡°It''s good to be sure of the other.¡±

    Noah¡¯s ck eyes shone.

    Joshua quietly stared before sighing exasperatedly.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Joshua wrote and signed his name on the book. It was an indication of trust, that they would not betray each other.

    ¡°Then I will see you at the meeting.¡±

    Joshua shook hands with Noah and Benjamin before leaving the house. It was as if nothing happened.

    Noah saw him off before scrolling through the long list of names, a satisfied expression on his face.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s done now.¡±

    When the Austin Empire nominated a Crown Prince, it was not determined solely by the Emperor''s will.

    The votes of the Imperial Family, the temple, including the says of the nobles were allbined and resolved by a majority vote at the meeting.

    It would have been advantageous if the Emperor pushed forth the decision, but he could not without absolute reason.

    Noah remained near the Imperial Pce andpelled the nobles for a year. He had finally achieved a majority today.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Benjamin entered after confirming the door was locked tightly. He leaned against the wall and observed Noah.

    ¡°I didn''t expect you to persuade everyone on the list in such a short amount of time. It is baffling.¡±

    ¡°You know it''s all thanks to Benjamin''s help. If I were alone, this result would never have been achieved.¡±

    ¡°That is not true. It is all thanks to the Prince who persuaded me. You can be more confident.¡±

    Benjamin''s eyes gently creased. The way he looked at Noah was full of faith.

 Chapter 83

    Benjamin was convinced that persuading the majority was impossible when Noah revealed his strategy a year ago.

    This was due to the fact that Noah had never established any political capability during his reign until he was prohibited from the Imperial Pce.

    Nheless, Benjamin was drawn to Noah''s brilliant eyes and epted his offer. In the end, Noah proved his assumptions wrong.

    ¡°I am no longer able to picture the Prince as anything else. I am looking forward to the day the meeting will be held.¡±

    The Noah Benjamin stood in front of was apetent figure, a person with the ability to execute his work wlessly.

    It goes without saying that he was far superior to Damon.

    ¡°Thank you, but there is still one person remaining. It''s too early for you to congratte me.¡±

    Noah rubbed his nose, embarrassed by Benjamin''s praise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cease talking and sit. This will be ourst night here. Palen, don''t just stand there.¡±

    Noah called for Palen, who stood in the far corner and helped the two of them to the sofa.

    Then, he brought out the wine and filled three sses.

    It was a wine weak enough for a non-adult like Noah to enjoy.

    ¡°The Crown Prince selection meeting has ultimately been scheduled for the end of next month.¡±

    ¡°I''m d I finished my work before then.¡±

    The three silently clinked their sses and congratted each other for their hard work.

    Noah''s lips were tinted a bright red as he took a sip of his wine. The boy¡¯s smiling face was even more captivating.

    Benjamin nced Noah¡¯s way, awestruck.

    When the three of them were together, he was nothing more than a child, but in front of the nobles, he appeared to be a person who had gone through all sorts of difficulties before and after birth.

    ¡°Will you depart tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yep, There is nothing left for me to tend to.¡±

    Carrying luggage would have been inconvenient for a person who constantly moved about.

    ¡°The destination must be Tersia, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We can finally meet again.¡±

    Noah¡¯s lips twitched. Esther appeared in his bright eyes.

    As Benjamin stood perplexed by Noah¡¯s words, Palen tilted his wine ss and replied yfully.

    ¡°I know you missed thedy very much.¡±

    ¡°Me? Why do you think so?¡±

    Startled, Noah put down the ss he was holding.

    ¡°Didn''t you sleep with the painting at your bedside every night?¡±

    ¡°That''s... Mm, that''s right.¡±

    Noahughed softly. He was embarrassed.

    He always kept the portrait beside him as Esther''s substitute, but it was uncalled for that Palen knew of this fact.

    ¡°I hope Esther didn''t forget about me.¡±

    Noah''s eyelids fell heavily as he buried himself deep into the one-seat sofa.

    News of Esther was constantly delivered to him through the person he nted.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t able to meet her face to face, Noah would always observe her from a distance during official parties.

    Unlike Noah, Esther would have never heard from him all this time.

    It worried him whether she had forgotten about him or not.

    ¡°As I''ve reported several times, thedy has constantly met with Sebastian, the son of a Duke. Don¡¯t be hurt if she doesn¡¯t remember.¡±

    At Palen''s indifferent tone, Noah licked his lips.

    ¡°Sebastian.¡±

    He engraved the name in his memory, a grim expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­Still, I want to see you soon.¡±

    Noah''s eyes were affectionately immersed in his memories. His memories with Esther.

    ***

    In the afternoon.

    Esther''s ears perked as she yed with Shur on the bed.

    ¡°What''s that sound?¡±

    Amotion urred from outside. She jumped and ran to the window, curious as to what was causing such a ruckus.

    ¡°Uh? Brother Dennis.¡±

    As she thrust herself outside the window, she could see Dennis leaving the wagon.

    It had been nearly a month since he left for the capital city to study.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Esther joyfully called for Dennis, and he in turn waved his hand enthusiastically.

    Esther smiled broadly and rushed to meet him.

    ¡°Be careful. You''ll get hurt running like this.¡±

    Dennis smiled as he witnessed Esther¡¯s childish behavior.

    ¡°Oh? Even Shur came.¡±

    Shur had also been following Esther¡¯s steps. The baby snake twirled around him.

    ¡°I think Shur also missed brother.¡±

    ¡°Only Shur?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Although Esther improved significantly in facing others, she was still not talented at expressing her feelings. She knelt to hold Shur in means to avoid his question.

    ¡°Let''s go inside for now.¡±

    Dennis gently guided Esther inside the mansion.

    Dorothy happily observed the cute siblings sitting beside each other on the sofa before running to the kitchen.

    ¡°I''ll prepare some refreshments. Mydy favors warm milk the most¡­ Do you prefer ck tea, master?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please don''t add sugar.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Dennis turned his attention to Esther and pulled a small gift box from the bag he had brought.

    ¡°Ta-da! Here¡¯s a gift.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes rounded as she held the box between her hands. As she untied the ribbon, a bracelet appeared.

    ¡°Wow! It''s so pretty.¡±

    Purple amethyst was situated in the center. The peculiar design piqued her interest.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly and put on the bracelet immediately. The essory suited her clear and soft skin.

    ¡°I happened to see the disy as I strolled about. It reminded me of you, so I bought it. If you wish, we can go together next time for another one.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hold any desire for essories but was grateful knowing Dennis thought of her while he was away.

    ¡°Let''s go together.¡±

    Esther and Dennis had a backlog of conversations as they savored the refreshments Dorothy prepared.

    At that time, Judy went down the stairs, his face still half-asleep.

    Shock engulfed Judy the moment he turned his stiff shoulders as he spotted Dennis sitting before him.

    ¡°What? When¡¯d you get here?¡±

    ¡°Just now. Though, are you still sleeping?¡±

    The time now¡­

    ¡°I took a nap. I don''t have enough energy to work out in the afternoon. But did you only buy Esther a present? What about mine?¡±

    Judy''s gazended on the opened box on the table.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You''re so mean, really.¡±

    The two quarreled the moment they met. The mansion erupted with their squabbles.

    Esther focused on eating the cake in front of her. She was used to this.

    ¡°Your muscles are bulging, yet you wish to work out more? Are you addicted?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s manly and nice. You¡¯re so rude. Why don''t you work out with me instead?¡±

    "Rude? Compared to you, I''m much better.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Alright, then let''s ask Esther."

    The center of the conversation suddenly shifted to Esther.

    ¡°Esther, which one is it?¡±

    ¡°Is it me or Judy?¡±

    Esther swallowed the milk in her mouth as they directed their question towards her.

    She wiped her mouth with a napkin and answered confidently.

    ¡°Father¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question!¡±

    Judy agitatedly urged Esther to choose between the two.

    Then.

    The doorbell rang, an unannounced visitor entered.

    ¡°Who¡¯s supposed to be here?¡±

    ¡°It must be father¡¯s guest.¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s out right now.¡±

    The three titled their heads and turned to the front door.

    ¡°I will check.¡±

    Delbert took notice of the bell and headed to the entrance.

    And upon his return, he exchanged nces with the three and said.

    ¡°Young master Judy, young master Sebastian hase.¡±

    ¡°Huh? So suddenly? Why? Did hee to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He asked to enter.¡±

    Recently, Sebastian had frequently entered and left Tersia.

    Judy fumbled through his memories in case they agreed to meet separately.

    Amidst his bewilderment, Sebastian took the chance and entered, a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re all gathered together.¡±

    Esther looked at Sebastian dressed neatly.

    <strong>¡®He lost weight again.¡¯</strong>

    His face changed every time she encountered him. Now, she could only make out a sharp jaw. No fat.

    Not only did Sebastian lose weight, but he also attended short-term academies like Judy. His physique changed drastically.

    The present Sebastian was a good-looking young adult that anyone would be attracted to.

    ¡°Dennis, it''s been a while.¡±

    ¡°I know. Your body is beginning to resemble Judy¡¯s even more.¡±

    ¡°I will take it as apliment. Esther¡­ Hi.¡±

    Sebastian greeted Esther and skillfully ignored Dennis muttering ¡®It¡¯s not apliment¡¯.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    While Esther received his greeting, Judy red at Sebastian and stood in front of her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°This. I''m here to give you an invitation. My birthday is next week.¡±

    ¡°I already know?¡±

    He¡¯s already taken in Sebastian''s chattering of his uing anniversary dozens of times.

    There was no need to bring an invitation. Sebastian knew Judy would attend.

    ¡°Yes. I have a favor to ask Esther.¡±

    Judy observed Sebastian¡¯s shy fidgeting and crossed his arms firmly.

    ¡°That''s why you''re here, right? That¡¯s not what you said.¡±

    ¡°I''m asking Esther, not you.¡±

    Sebastian did not give in and courageously approached Esther.

    This time, Dennis stretched his arm to prevent him froming any closer.

    ¡°Say it there.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then¡­¡±

    Sebastian''s trembling blue eyes met Esther''s amethyst pupils.

    Sebastian froze at that moment before licking his lips and clenching his fists.

    ¡°Esther, can you be my partner on the day of my anniversary?¡±

    Sebastian''s flushed face brimmed with embarrassment.

    He offered Esther to receive the invitation letter he wrote by hand, word by word.

    However, even before Esther could reach her hand, the invitation was torn in half by the work of Judy and Dennis.

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Right. Esther is too young.¡±

    Sebastian let out a silent shriek as he watched his hard work torn before his eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how many times I rewrote that? You¡¯re so mean!¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Esther¡¯s heart flowed with sympathy towards Sebastian as he faced the wrath of her older brothers. She silently fell in thought.

    <strong>¡®This is the fourth time now.¡¯</strong>

    This was the fourth time he had proposed to be her partner.

    In addition, he¡¯d rush to Esther during every party and ask for a dance.

    She refused every time, but he persistently clung onto her. Perhaps she should ept his request now.

    <strong>¡®It wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡¯</strong>

    Moreover, this was Sebastian''s anniversary. She resolved to do him this favor as a birthday gift.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    The three¡¯s eyes dted uncontrobly at Esther¡¯s easygoing response.

    Their reactions varied greatly.

    Sebastian, who was delighted, Judy, who scowled his way, and Dennis, who doubted his sense of hearing.

    ¡°Really? You won¡¯t take back your wordster?¡±

    ¡°You and Sebastian??¡±

    ¡°¡­I must have heard wrong.¡±

    Of course, Esther''s decision stood firm. She did take courtship seriously before this, however.

    <strong>¡®There''s no Noah.¡¯</strong>

    The reason why she turned down Sebastian''s hand thus far was because of her previous promise to Noah.

    However, Noah had disappeared for over a year. She had no idea where he left or how he was doing.

    Although he informed her in advance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    <strong>¡®It¡¯s not that hard to tell me how you¡¯re doing from time to time.¡¯</strong>

    A slight resentment was rising within her heart.

    Esther scooped a spoonful of the sweet cake to remove Noah from her mind.

    ***

    A weekter.

    Noah left the Capital. The luggage he held was simple enough to amodate one bag.

    He and Palen departed in a wagon pretty much empty-handed. They eventually arrived at the Tersia territory.

    Benjamin didn''t apany the two. He decided to join after their return on ount of his work.

    ¡°You arrived on time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I''m d I wasn¡¯t toote. I almost made the Grand Duke wait. I have to look presentable.¡±

    Today was the day scheduled to meet Darwin. Although the location of the rendezvous was not the Duke¡¯s residence.

    Instead, they agreed to gather at a cafe designated by Darwin.

    The streets he passed by per Darwin¡¯s directions were all vacant.

    Everything was so quiet and lifeless that he doubted his sense of direction. However, the name of the building Noah stood before spelled the correct location, so he erased his suspicions with ease.

    ¡°Ed¡­ This is it.¡±

    Noah nodded as he ascertained therge bold letters across the front of the property.

    He hardened tensely at the fact that he would stand face to face against Darwin. Darwin was a particrly difficult person to deal with. His sharp eyes and demeanor would be hard to uphold.

    Noah took a deep breath and opened the door to greet Ben standing in front of him.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Noah nced into the store. Seeing that it was empty, clearly this ce wasn¡¯t meant formercial purposes.

    ¡°The person who arrived with the Prince will have to remain here. I will escort the Prince separately. Come this way.¡±

    He entered the hallways under the guidance of Ben and soon reached a room.

    Noah could discern Darwin¡¯s figure leisurely looking out the window.

    ¡°Long time no see, Grand Duke.¡±

    Noah walked inside and presented Darwin a friendly greeting.

    Darwin¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Noah.

    ¡°You seem healthy. That''s a relief.¡±

    As Ben withdrew the chair opposite to Darwin, Noah gently creased his eyes and situated himselffortably.

    ¡°Of course. I told youst time that my disease has healed.¡±

    ¡°I thought there was a problem as you suddenly disappeared from the territory.¡±

    ¡°Did you look for me?¡±

    Noah pulled the chair, a surprised expression on his face.

    Darwin sent an annoyed re at Noah¡¯s way as the boy interpreted his words as he pleased. His tone was cold.

    ¡°¡­I didn''t search for you. I was simply curious as the person who asked to stay in my territory abruptly left.¡±

    It was at that time Ben appeared with brewed coffee for the two.

    As soon as Noah moved his lips to take a sip from the steaming cup, Darwin lowered his eyes and asked.

    ¡°What is your purpose for today?¡±

    ¡°I think the time hase to keep the words I spoke previously.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince selection.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Noah answered promptly, and then smiled whilst finishing his cup.

    Unlike the usual coffee, the bitter taste was much stronger. His eyes wrinkled.

    ¡°The coffee is quite¡­ bitter.¡±

    Darwin only slightly nodded in response.

    ¡°As I said before, my ban will be lifted soon. I''m done talking to my father.¡±

    Sunlight poured through therge windows. The heavy gazes flickered against the bright light.

    ¡°What have you been doing for a year and a half?¡±

    ¡°I continued to gather people to support me. If I burst into the meeting as I was, I would have been canceled by Damon.¡±

    Even as Darwin gazed at him fiercely, Noah did not avoid his deep green eyes. Darwin highly appreciated his unfaltering attitude.

    ¡°Looking at your expression, you must have done well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noah ced both hands on hisp. The atmosphere altered, a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware that the date of the Crown Prince election has been set?¡±

    ¡°I have been notified.¡±

    ¡°Please support me during the meeting.¡±

    Darwin raised the corners of his lips, clearly enjoying Noah¡¯s act of courageously asking for his vote.

    ¡°Did you collect the majority?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tomunicate effectively, Noah paused his speech for a moment and resumed.

    ¡°The Grand Duke also does not favor the Temple. If Damon rose to the title of Crown Prince, the impact the Temple has on the Empire will only grow greater than it is now.¡±

    Noah calmly exined why he would be the better choice. He sent Darwin a desperate gaze.

    ¡°Please help me one more time. The debt I owe will be paid off slowly.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s response was refreshing to the ear.

    Originally, he intended to select Noah, so there wasn¡¯t much to be worried about.

    Even if his im to have gathered the majority was false, it didn¡¯t matter. He settled to see with his own eyes.

    ¡°Phew, that''s a relief. I was so nervous you would reject me.¡±

    Noah acted dignified, but the reality was his trembling self. He was not yet ready to properly face Darwin.

    Darwin couldn''t help but chuckle as Noah¡¯splexion noticeably brightened in response to his confirmation.

    <strong>¡®He''s still a kid.¡¯</strong>

    Noah grinned candidly when he suddenly pretended to recall something and hinted at Darwin.

    ¡°How is Esther doing?¡±

    At that moment, Darwin¡¯s finger came in contact with the coffee mug before flinching and falling.

    ¡°She¡¯s well.¡±

    ¡°That''s a relief. I¡¯ve been wanting to see her for a while. Will she be home at this time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s previously softened eyes sharpened instantly.

    ¡°She left with my sons for a party today.¡±

    ¡°Who is the host of the party?¡±

    ¡°The son of the Duke of Vissel.¡±

    As soon as Noah heard the name Vissel, he retorted with a raised voice.

    ¡°From Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    He felt ufortable at the name that was often apanied with Esther¡¯s mention.

    ¡°Esther and the Duke''s son aren¡¯t getting engaged, or nning to¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°That won''t happen.¡±

    Darwin responded sharply and lowered his body in a threatening manner. Noah held his breath at the abrupt change in atmosphere.

    ¡°If it''s an engagement, then Prince Damon has also suggested the same.¡±

    ¡°Brother with Esther? That''s ridiculous.¡±

    You could tell from his reaction how flustered he was. Noah''s voice, more elevated than before, could no longer be maintained.

    ¡°Will you ept?¡±

    Noah¡¯sposure, which he did not lose even whilst dealing with Darwin, shattered in an instant.

    His embarrassed feelings were clearly conveyed to Darwin, and Darwin was not a person who could not notice the meaning.

    <strong>¡®As expected, Esther has a different heart.¡¯</strong>

    Noah seemed nervous when he first arrived, so Darwin couldn¡¯t help but understand at first nce, seeing his overflow of emotions.

    Darwin bore a displeased expression and nced at Noah up and down.

    ¡°I will not ept anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­No one?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our Esther said she doesn''t have any intention of getting married.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to keep Esther even after she bes an adult?¡±

    ¡°What would be the issue? Money, territories, I¡¯m overflowing with them.¡±

    Everything he said was evident. Although Noah aspired to persuade him as he had the intention of proposing to Esther.

    TN: Boy, don¡¯t make fast decisions we don¡¯t want this to be the tragedy of Noah and Esther aight

    However, Darwin nced at the clock and rose from his seat.

    ¡°I think we''ve had enough conversation.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I will see you at the meeting.¡±

    They shook hands and Darwin immediately left.

    Noah could be seen trudging only a while after, mumbling like a soulless body.

    ¡°I didn''t know Damon had an eye on Esther. I didn''t even think of this¡­¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong? You have to go meet thedy.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here. Esther¡¯s attending the birthday party of the son of Vissel.¡±

    Palen sent a pitiful nce as Noah slumped on the stairs, his shoulders drooping.

    He couldn''t see his excited appearance at the thought of meeting Esther from before.

    ¡°Then why don''t we visit the Vissel territory instead?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t it toote?¡±

    ¡°No. It is right next door, so we¡¯ll reach the ce in about an hour. Hopefully, we can arrive at the start of the banquet.¡±

    Even if Noah left for the Vissel territory, he would only see her from afar as usual.

    Still, his ominous premonition urged him to appear in front of Esther as soon as possible.

    Of course, he also wanted to see her.

    ¡°Palen, let''s go.¡±

    Noah jumped from his seat.

    In any case, even if everything were the same as now, nothing would be achieved with his remaining here.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Esther, veiled in a beautiful purple dress, entered the party under the escort of her twin brothers.

    <strong>¡®I¡¯ve been here a few times so I recognize everyone¡¯s faces.¡¯</strong>

    The aristocrats who took a fancy of socializing were all the same. Every time she attended such events, the same faces seemed to ovep.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Esther lost interest in her surroundings and searched for a ce providing nourishments.

    ¡°Esther, wear this.¡±

    Dennis adjusted the puppy mask that he had brought for Esther.

    Today¡¯s banquet was a masquerade, as Sebastian noted in the invitations.

    Those who attended the party presented their individuality with masks of their own.

    Judy burst intoughter at Esther¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°What do I do~? You''re so cute for no reason!¡±

    He pulled her hair, squealing over how she resembled a puppy with her two braids.

    ¡°It¡¯ll loosen if you continue doing that.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to touch it. What should I do~~?¡±

    Even as Esther wailed, Judy continued fiddling with her its with the excuse that they felt nice.

    ¡°Esther doesn''t like it.¡±

    As Dennis attempted to break Judy from Esther, a young girl approached him with a flushed face.

    ¡°Sir Dennis, I''m Laura sia. If you don''t mind, will you dance with meter?¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    Despite her rather attractive appearance, Dennis refused at once. No, he didn''t even bother to look at her face.

    This happened during every party, and there weren¡¯t only one or two infants rejected by the twins.

    ¡°Why don''t my brothers dance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Judy and Dennis answered simultaneously.

    Of course, there were also young lords who approached Esther. At first, quite an amount made a conversation with her, although;

    ¡°Nice to meet you. You''re as beautiful as I''ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Any business with my sister?¡±

    Judy or Dennis always stepped forward to rebuke them, so they all stumbled away in fright.

    Thanks to this, no one approached Esther with any other intention.

    <strong>¡®Well, I¡¯mfortable this way.¡¯</strong>

    Esther smiled and picked up a pudding encrusted with gold powder.

    At the same time, a boy wearing a badger mask appeared and swiftly joined the three.

    ¡°It''s me, Sebastian.¡±

    Judy giggled and mocked Sebastian''s mask.

    ¡°Why are you walking around already? The main character should appearst.¡±

    ¡°I''m here to see Esther, not you.¡±

    As he spoke, Sebastian slipped beside Esther and fidgeted shyly.

    ¡°The dress suits you well. Um¡­ You''re the most beautiful of all the youngdies that came today.¡±

    ¡°¡­? The outfit looks good on brother, too.¡±

    ¡°Really? Should I wear this next time?¡±

    Although her response was apliment said without much meaning, Sebastian¡¯s lips reached his ears from delight.

    ¡°See youter. I''lle eascort you at the beginning of the second section.¡±

    Sebastian then left to prepare himself for the introduction.

    ¡°Esther, do you have to dance with him?¡±

    ¡°Right. You can say it now.¡±

    Judy and Dennis took turns in presenting their dislike.

    They were clearly displeased with the fact that Esther would dance with other people.

    ¡°Why are you doing this only now?¡±

    Esther scooped two bites of the pudding she held and fed the twins to soothe their anger.

    After a while, the party proceeded and people congratted Sebastian for his anniversary.

    Esther stood beside her brothers throughout the ball when she suddenly felt a gaze. She flipped her head.

    <strong>¡®¡­?¡¯</strong>

    A cat-masked boy her age stood in a far corner of the ball.

    His fierce ring almost seemed intentional, as if he did so on purpose in order to catch her attention.

    The boy¡¯s clear eyes and light ck hair appeared strangely familiar.

    <strong>¡®¡­He looks like Noah.¡¯</strong>

    Esther, now disconcerted, continued ncing the boy¡¯s way. She ultimately resolved to find out for herself.

    ¡°Brother Dennis.¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to take you there?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s right here anyway.¡±

    Dennis was now deeply absorbed in the books he had apanied from the mansion, so he nodded and allowed her to leave.

    Judy was briefly caught by his academy friends, so now was the best time to leave.

    Esther headed toward the boy standing in the corner. As their distance narrowed, she nervously bit her lower lip.

    Although, as Esther approached him, the boy turned to the terrace.

    As the masked boy disappeared before her eyes, Esther''s urgent steps elerated.

    Esther opened the ss door of the and entered the terrace. The cool outside air swept her body.

    <strong>¡®No one''s here?¡¯</strong>

    The terrace wasn¡¯t very spacious, but she couldn¡¯t see anyone. It was then that a finger tapped her shoulder.

    Esther turned her head and froze. It was the boy wearing a cat mask.

    The closer she scrutinized him, the more certain she grew.

    ¡°Noah¡­ Right?¡±

    The boy grinned and extended his arm to Esther in a courteous manner.

    When Esther baffledly epted his hand, he raised her hand and delicately kissed her knuckles.

    A greeting that wasmon at parties.

    Esther didn¡¯t think much during the times she was previously greeted by other noblemen, but her face strangely heated as he did so now.

    ¡°You recognized me right away. How did you know it was me?¡±

    Esther''s eyes widened in response to the familiar voice that resonated from the boy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°...I knew it.¡±

    Esther''s voice trembled thinly. She was relieved he was safe, but the whole thing felt like a bitter aftertaste.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Here and there. I couldn''t stay in one ce, so I kept moving around ces.¡±

    Noah fixed his gaze on Esther and slowly removed his mask.

    The two faced each other silently rather than conversing.

    They could feel each other''s overflowing emotions through their wavering eyes.

    <strong>¡®You''ve gotten more handsome.¡¯</strong>

    The Noah she hadn¡¯t seen in a year was as attractive as she recalled; no, he was even more striking than before.

    Esther, somewhat embarrassed, wriggled her fingers and avoided his eyes.

    <strong>¡®Do I look good today?¡¯</strong>

    It wasn''t that important a party, so she didn''t pay too much attention to her dress or makeup.

    She btedly regretted dismissing Dorothy''s advice to check herself in the mirror at least once.

    ¡°It''s been a long time.¡±

    Noah was the first to open his mouth and recite in a mellow tone.

    ¡°Yes. It''s already been over a year.¡±

    Esther was abashed at the sulky tone that unconsciously slipped her mouth.

    Noah didn¡¯t miss her change in tone and grinned as he moved closer.

    ¡°Did you wait for me?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no way.¡±

    Esther vigorously denied his statement and retreated a step. She then abruptly changed the subject.

    ¡°But how did you enter the ball? What if people recognize you?¡±

    ¡°Palen put in tremendous effort for me to sneak in.¡±

    Noah put his finger to his lips and lowered his voice as he yfully noted that it was a secret.

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re crazy! If you get caught¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s alright. I won''t get caught.¡±

    His unfounded fearlessness was sudden, but Noah¡¯s eyes filled with poise. She decided to leave the matter as is, seeing his nonchnt expression.

    Noah''s height was now coweringpared to Esther¡¯s, causing her neck to turn stiff from looking his way.

    Noah noticed her inconvenience and bent his legs to meet Esther¡¯s eye level.

    Then he spread his arms and yfully flexed his shoulders.

    ¡°Didn''t I be cooler?¡±

    To be fairly honest, Noah''s manly appearance made Esther¡¯s heart pound uncontrobly, but she shook her head and pretended to be unimpressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re be even more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks reddened noticeably as she heard hisment.

    Noah''s smile deepened as he looked over the adorable Esther who was at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°I missed you. A lot.¡±

    Esther almost voiced her sincerity by saying ¡®Me too¡¯.

    There were many things they wished to talk about with each other, but Esther couldn¡¯t leave the banquet for too long.

    As Esther nced back in regret that she would have to leave now, Noah asked her intently.

    ¡°Are you close to the one hosting of the ball?¡±

    ¡°Close? We know each other a bit.¡±

    Sebastian was the only person she interacted with, excluding her family. She considered their rtionship as close.

    ¡°Would you like to leave with me?¡±

    Noah grabbed the hem of Esther''s dress and requested, his expression somehow anticipating.

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    Esther flusteredly nced at the banquet hall and fell into agony.

    She wanted to follow Noah after their awaited reunion and exchange stories.

    However, it was impossible for her to escape the eyes of her brothers. If not for that reason, she couldn¡¯t break her promise with Sebastian during his birthday.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I will be Sebastian¡¯s dance partner today.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Noah''s eyes drooped to the side. Esther perplexedly tried to make excuses to the downcast Noah.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you weren¡¯t here¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn''t do anything wrong. It¡¯s because I wasn''t there. Sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little bit jealous.¡±

    Noah smiled bitterly and raised the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Can youe see me tomorrow instead? At the cabin from before. There''s something I really want to show you.¡±

    Esther willingly epted his request. She had no intention of parting with him now.

    ¡°What if you disappear after this?¡±

    ¡°That will never happen.¡±

    Noah lovingly looked into Esther''s eyes to prove his sincerity.

    Esther was only able to release Noah assuredly after looking into his transparent eyes.

    ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don''t dance too much!¡±

    Noah''s screams reverberated as Esther stepped towards the banquet hall.

    She didn¡¯t look back, but a bright smile existed on her still dazed face.

    Her flushed face did not easily subside.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    The second part of the banquet began after Esther¡¯s meeting Noah.

    As promised, Esther danced with Sebastian. It wasn¡¯t a solo performance, so there existed no tension throughout the song.

    In fact, Esther had no memory of the dance.

    Her head was only filled with thoughts of Noah throughout the whole time.

    When she regained consciousness, the music had already terminated and the dance ended.

    Sebastian turned to Esther timidly and spoke to her.

    ¡°Thank you for dancing with me. It was so much fun.¡±

    ¡°I had fun too. Happy birthday, brother Sebastian.¡±

    Esther finished her speech, recalling once more the vast changes Sebastian had gone through.

    When she first met him, it was unforeseen that they would spend their time together like this.

    However, Sebastian admitted his faults and changed in a positive way, so he was no longer that same hateful child.

    ¡°Next time¡­¡±

    Sebastian hesitated as he shyly attempted to convey his following words that were soon cut off mercilessly.

    This was because Esther had long turned around and returned to her seat. His voice helplessly scattered like particles in the air.

    ¡°Oh no! Is Esther not interested in you at all? Just give up already.¡±

    Judyforted Sebastian¡¯s despaired self by stroking his shoulder in a motherly way. He was dying fromughter.

    ¡°Great job, Esther. You don''t be nervous on stage anymore.¡±

    Dennisvished praise on Esther as she returned to her seat.

    However, Esther only slumped on her chair, unaware of Dennis speaking to her.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Dennis called one more time. It was only then that she raised her head in response.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been strange since before. Did something happen? Your face is also red.¡±

    ¡°What could have happened? I¡¯m just a bit tired today.¡±

    Esther smiled and assured him that she was fine.

    Meanwhile, Noah did not leave her mind. Noah was all that filled her thoughts since they met.

    She searched for Noah in case he was still at the banquet, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    Esther continued looking around when she collided with Madame Rose, Sebastian¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Are you in need of anything? I will have it brought to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Duchess. No, it''s not like that. The food is delicious and everything is well-served.¡±

    ¡°Really? That''s a relief. You don''t know how grateful I am for you to be Sebastian''s partner. It makes me happy to see you two get along well.¡±

    Rose''s eyes overflowed with affection as she looked down at Esther.

    She noticed that Sebastian had a crush on Esther, but she was also grateful for the young girl to have helped her child.

    ¡°Will you visit for dinner soon? I''ll prepare something even more appetizing for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther wasn¡¯t able to concentrate properly even after addressing Madame Rose.

    Dennis continuously regarded her dazed self before closing his book and standing up.

    ¡°Shall we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Sebastian be sad if we leave already?¡±

    ¡°It''s fine. You¡¯ve danced with him, so he won¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Esther then nodded vigorously. She also wished to return home as soon as possible. She was grateful to Dennis for recognizing her feelings.

    As she called for Judy so they could leave the banquet together, her eyes happened to collide with Duke Brions¡¯s as he stood far away.

    <strong>¡®Huh?¡¯</strong>

    Esther perplexedly froze for a moment before keeping her calm and walking outside.

    When she peeked onest time before leaving, Duke Brions was looking elsewhere, as if to prove that one second as a coincidence.

    ***

    Esther, who hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all night, ardently moved from early in the morning the next day in contemtion of what to wear.

    She set her selections on the mirror one after the other, but couldn''t decide which was more fitting and called for Dorothy.

    ¡°Which one looks better?¡±

    ¡°Hm, they all suit mydy, but¡­ I¡¯d say the purple dress. You seemed very beautiful thest time you wore it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I''ll go with this.¡±

    Esther changed into her garb delightedly and asked the maids to perform light makeup and arrange her hair.

    Dorothy was overly suspicious at the effort Esther put into her outing today, inparison to her absent-minded stance from yesterday¡¯s party.

    ¡°Who are you meeting today to pay so much attention to your appearance?¡±

    ¡°Just a friend.¡±

    Esther quickly put down her hand mirror and pretended to be indifferent all of a sudden.

    ¡°I think quite the opposite¡­ Perhaps, the one who sent the youngdy the diamond ne?¡±

    ¡°Uwah! How did you know?¡±

    She didn''t inform anyone of her meeting with Noah at the party. It was surprising how she guessed urately from the start.

    ¡°You said their whereabouts were unknown, but to finally have returned! That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Although Dorothy wasn¡¯t aware of Noah''s identity, she knew well that Esther had waited for him a long time.

    This was because Esther very frequently read the letter in her drawer and mentioned Noah countless times.

    ¡°But don''t make it too obvious that you''re happy to see him. He might act cocky if he hears that you''ve been earnestly waiting for him. All men are like that.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Esther¡¯s ears perked as she gazed at Dorothy cluelessly.

    ¡°Don''t ask as many questions as possible¡­ Also, it¡¯s better to only listen. Act aloof and take the

    initiative.¡±

    ¡°Lead the initiative? Okay. Then I won''t ask as many questions as I can.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered as she made sure to keep Dorothy¡¯s advice in mind.

    She noticed the sunny weather as she exited the mansion.

    While Esther proceeded climbing the wagon prepared for her ride, Judy could be seen approaching from far away.

    ¡°Where¡¯re you going, Esther?¡±

    One could tell from the way he was sweating that he had been running around.

    Esther¡¯s mind nked out for a moment. She then shifted her head and strived toe up with a usible excuse.

    ¡°I-I''m heading for the mine.¡±

    ¡°Dressed like that?¡±

    Judy eyed Esther suspiciously and looked her up and down.

    Although the heels were of the lower kind, it was still unsuitable for working at the mine.

    ¡°About that¡­ I was thinking about stopping by the dressing room on my way¡­¡±

    She should''ve imed to be heading to the dressing room from the beginning. Why did ¡®going to the mine¡¯ pop out first?

    Esther stamped her feet internally, but that couldn¡¯t change what had already been said.

    ¡°Is that what it was? Have a safe trip.¡±

    Judy, whom she thought would ask more questions or decide to apany her, was unexpectedly easy to fool.

    It was strange, but Esther quickly stepped onto the wagon after Judy waved her way.

    <strong>¡®Should I have told him the truth?¡¯</strong>

    She felt ufortable at the tant lie, but Esther couldn¡¯t afford to tell her brothers about Noah just yet.

    Esther scraped her guilt, resolving that she would talk to them after Noah''s ban was revoked.

    The wagon carrying Esther began to move smoothly.

    Victor, who followed as escort, observed the neatly dressed Esther and contemted earnestly before asking,

    ¡°The destination is that ce again¡­ Has he truly returned?¡±

    ¡°Right. We met at the party yesterday.¡±

    Esther''s voice could not hide her innocent cheerfulness.

    ¡°That''s why you''re so happy.¡±

    ¡°Me? It''s not like that.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe both Dorothy and Victor guessed so urately on the first try. Esther was embarrassed at her obvious self.

    Approximately thirty minutes after their departure, the carriage reached Noah¡¯s old cabin atst.

    Esther jumped from the carriage heartily.

    The house that had been empty since Noah¡¯s leave for the Imperial Pce. She had been here a few times in case he returned, so she knew.

    Seeing the smoke rising from the chimney of such a house ascertained the fact that Noah was truly back.

    ¡°Um, Victor. It''s a secret that we''ve been here before. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Victor followed after the adorable Esther as she asked him to keep quiet, just like a younger sister.

    Noah also left the house when he heard the rumbling of the carriage. His hands were both upied with something.

    Esther smiled broadly as soon as she spotted Noah, but then quickly managed her facial expression. She wondered if sheughed a little too much.

    ¡°Esther, shall we take a walk by the river? I even made sandwiches.¡±

    Noah shook the basket he brought in front of Esther, boasting that he had packed everything himself.

    ¡°Did you decorate thece?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was in a hurry to borrow this. It''s not exactly my taste.¡±

    A fluttering whitece hung around the basket.

    Noah hurriedly hid the basket behind his back, embarrassed that he had not considered the fact beforehand.

    ¡°Let''s go for a walk.¡±

    Esther burst intoughter and smiled as she walked alongside Noah.

    A while after they strolled along the sidewalk behind the cabin, a stream gradually appeared as Noah imed.

    Noah guided Esther to make a turn, and as she passed through the finely-paved road, an openndscape suddenly unfolded before her eyes.

    ¡°Here. This is my favorite ce. What do you think?¡±

    Noah meticulously introduced a spot by the open riverside.

    Esther advanced as if possessed. Her eyes glimmered; after all, this was her first time seeing a river at such a close distance.

    ¡°It''s really nice. I already feel at ease.¡±

    A beautiful ce, where the sun reflects brilliantly over the surface of a calm river, a site where you could hear the sound of flowing water while in peace.

    TN: Wow, that actually sounds amazing. Peaceful nature, to just calm yourself from everything

    Just by silently looking at the river, all Esther¡¯s worries seemed to disappear; it calmed her mind.

    ¡°I thought you''d like it.¡±

    Only then did Noah rx and open the cloth he had brought to provide a ce for Esther to rest.

    ¡°If youy down on the ground, your clothes will get dirty.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Esther sincerely thanked him and carefully sat herself down beside him.

    A pleasant breeze blew between the two. Her hair fluttered softly, their eyes intertwined.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°How have you been¡­¡±

    Their atmosphere was awkward since they hadn''t been with each for a while. Esther opened her mouth in an attempt to start the conversation when she abruptly forced it closed.

    Dorothy''s counseling resurfaced her mind: She should never ask questions first.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°No, let''s have sandwiches.¡±

    ¡°Were you hungry?¡±

    Noah opened the basket, pulled out a clumsily packed sandwich, and ced it in Esther''s hand.

    It was a sandwich filled with sd.

    Noah sent her a dazzling smile and took a big bite from his sandwich.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Esther''s pupils expanded in surprise as she began hers; she really had no expectation at all.

    ¡°Delicious. Did you really make it?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Palen helped me a bit but¡­ It''s true that I made it.¡±

    Noah nced at the distant Palen and pleaded for help.

    Palen was merely enjoying the two when he surprisedly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That''s right. It was all made by the prince.¡±

    He smiled again and tried to continue observing the two when he felt Victor¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Why don''t we move there so that they may talkfortably?¡±

    ¡°Let''s do that.¡±

    As Palen epted Victor''s proposal, the two retreated ten steps from Esther and Noah.

    Esther and Noah were too upied making up for the time they couldn¡¯t meet to notice the two men¡¯s generous act.

    They exchanged back-to-back stories, and Noah told Esther how he had been in the meantime.

    ¡°¡­So next month, a meeting will be held to decide the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Do you have enough people to support you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±

    Esther raised her thumb in respect as she watched Noah¡¯s bold response.

    ¡°You''re really amazing.¡±

    It was a sincere statement. Esther couldn''t fathom how difficult it would have been to gather supporters again in such an abandoned state.

    ¡°What do you mean amazing? It''s nothing.¡±

    Noah scratched the back of his head. This was the first time he received apliment from Esther.

    Esther wasn¡¯t aware that his ears, covered by his hair, were beet red.

    ¡°I guess I spoke too much about myself. Esther, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really happened. I had a good time with my father and brothers.¡±

    The past year was more like her receiving overdue gifts altogether.

    Noah smiled broadly as he observed Esther''s well-founded expression.

    ¡°I can tell just by looking at your face. I guess it was nice.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Esther recalled the conversation she exchanged with Noah before they parted.

    <strong>¡®He told me to be happier, little by little, every day.¡¯</strong>

    Now was the time to confidently boast that she faithfully kept their promise.

    ¡°Noah, you too¡­¡±

    She was going to ask if he also underwent difficult circumstances during thest year, but held back as she recalled Dorothy¡¯s words.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She quickly finished her sandwich to distract herself from asking.

    Noah gazed at Esther as she ate well, honey dripping from his eyes. He stretched out his hand.

    He casually wiped the sauce around Esther¡¯s mouth and smiled.

    ¡°Do you want mine too? You''re eating well.¡±

    ¡°I''m full.¡±

    ¡°I''ll make it for you next time as well, so let''s go somewhere else.¡±

    Esther quickly wiped her mouth and red at Noah who treated her like a child.

    ¡°Did you dance well yesterday? You didn¡¯t like it when dancing with other people besides me, right?¡±

    ¡°It was okay though?¡±

    Esther opened her eyes in surprise to tease Noah.

    ¡°That''s too much. I would¡¯ve said it wasn¡¯t good.¡±

    As she expected, Noah¡¯s expression soon darkened and he hugged his knees sulkily.

    Esther, satisfied to see his sour expression, looked down at the river, her chin on her hand.

    ¡°This ce is really nice.¡±

    Sheplimented the site instead of iming that she enjoyed their time together. Dorothy¡¯s counseling.

    But there was no answer.

    It wasn¡¯t a thing for Noah to remain quiet. She turned her head in bafflement at the quiet atmosphere.

    There was Noah, his face closely staring at Esther since who knows when.

    Their faces scarcely collided with each other as she turned her head.

    ¡°Why¡­ so close¡­¡±

    Esther stood frozen in embarrassment before Noah¡¯s eyes, unable to even pull her head back.

    ¡°You came closer to me. I was always here.¡±

    Noah smiled mischievously and remained as he was. He was so near that she could make out his baby hairs.

    ¡°You look even prettier up close. Esther''s eyes are very transparent.¡±

    ¡°Don''t do this, really. I''m going to be surprised.¡±

    Esther pushed Noah in fear that he woulde nearer.

    Her heart was beating like crazy. She worried Noah would hear the sound of the fast thumping.

    ¡°Hoo, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°I know. It''s a little warm.¡±

    Esther turned her head to conceal her red face, but Noah¡¯s face was also flushed.

    And the same was true for the uncontroble beating of his heart.

    <strong>¡®That was really close just now.¡¯</strong>

    Noah had unknowingly moved to kiss Esther''s cheek. He pressed his pounding chest.

    The two couldn''t face each other for a while and took that time to calm themselves.

    After a while, Esther gathered her thoughts a bit and pped her hands to speak nonchntly.

    ¡°Will youpete with Prince Damon for the Crown Prince''s seat?¡±

    ¡°Right. Have you met Damon again after that one time?¡±

    Noah''s eyes shook anxiously as he recalled Darwin¡¯s words regarding Damon¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°I ran into him at a gathering once, but that''s all.¡±

    Esther shuddered at the thought of the ill-starred Damon.

    She held Noah¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°Noah, you must win. No matter how much I think about it, Prince Damon is not fit. You have to be the Crown Prince.¡±

    Even if her intention of holding his hand was to encourage him, Noah¡¯s lips parted in surprise. This was the first time Esther held his hand first-!

    Noah was indeed startled, but his eyes creased like crescent moons at his delightedness.

    ¡°Yes. I''ll definitely win.¡±

    Noah put his hand over Esther¡¯s.

    She btedly strived to pull herself from his grasp, but Noah was more firm than she expected. In the end, she couldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°It''s your choice to hold my hand, but it isn¡¯t up to you whether you want to take it back.¡±

    Their hands sped together.

    ¡°Esther, is that all you''re curious about? I think I was the only one talking today.¡±

    Esther fiddled with her luscious hair.

    ¡°Because you already said everything.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±

    Noah pushed his hands against the ground to pull himself upwards, suggesting they return.

    Startled by his sudden actions, Esther hurriedly grabbed Noah''s clothes and stuttered.

    ¡°We just got here. But to leave already? The weather is very nice today.¡±

    Esther lowered her head. She probably seemed pathetic as she held onto him pleadingly.

    ¡°So, you like to be with me.¡±

    Embarrassment took over Esther to the extent she couldn''t face Noah properly. She confessed her intentions.

    ¡°Actually, Dorothy told me not to ask questions when I meet you. That way, I can take the initiative¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Then, did you hold back what you wanted to say?¡±

    Noah burst into the brightestughter she¡¯d ever witnessed from him.

    It was almostical how all the muscles on his face were moving.

    ¡°Idiot. If there is any initiative between us, it is unconditionally up to you. You still don''t know me?¡±

    Noah bumped his forehead onto Esther''s and soothed her to stop worrying about such useless thoughts.

    ¡°You don''t need that when you''re with me. Of course, it would be preferable to do so if another man approaches you. Don¡¯t ask questions and just ignore him.¡±

    Esther red sulkily in response to Noah''s yful tone which seemed to be teasing her.

    This time of exchanging small jokes with Noah was very sweet and dreamlike for Esther.

    She thought to remember this beautiful riverce for the longest time, deep within her heart.

    At the same time, same ce.

    Esther and Noah were unaware, but apart from Palen and Victor, there was one more person pursuing the two.

    ¡°What kind of guy is he?¡±

    Judy hid behind a huge tree, fire zing within his eyes.

    About an hour ago, the time he ran into Esther, Judy oddly recalled what Sebastian had spoken previously.

    <strong>¡®Does Esther have a boyfriend?¡¯</strong>

    He simply brushed past Sebastian¡¯s words at the party, but seeing Esther adorned to the fullest brought up that one conversation.

    So he followed along in a carriage, just in case¡­

    ¡°It''s true. Who the hell is he?¡±

    Judy''s eyes narrowed.

    He wasn¡¯t angry, but witnessing Esther with a boy he didn¡¯t even recognize annoyed him immensely.

    He was also concerned whether the guy Sebastian caught sight of was the same person;

    ¡°He looks familiar.¡±

    After earnestly rummaging through his memory, Noah eventually appeared in his list.

    ¡°Right! The 7th Prince!¡±

    Judy would have recognized him sooner had their distance been narrowed, but it¡¯s been years since Noahst made an appearance.

    He also knew him as per their encounters at official events during young ages.

    However, Judy''s confusion grew even more after figuring out Noah''s identity.

    ¡°He¡¯s the prince who got sick and was kicked out.¡±

    The reason Noah vanished over the years was because he was deprived of his status as a prince. He hadn''t seen him since then.

    It was also bizzare how that same 7th Prince resided in the Tersia territory, and why he was currently with Esther.

    Judging from the current atmosphere, this was the first or second time they met.

    Judy eyeballed Esther¡¯s strange condition when he scarcely copsed from shock.

    ¡°He must be crazy!? How dare he touch Esther?¡±

    It was the moment Noah ced his hand over Esther''s.

    To add to that, Judy''s face converted from shades of red to blue as Noah scarcely grazed her face.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 3

    ¡°This is insane. Should I go and split them now?¡±

    Esther seemed truly delighted, which caused his hesitation.

    Everything was content and merry after Esther¡¯s arrival, but seeing this caused clouds of gloominess to surround Judy.

    Tree bark piled up on the floor as he scratched the poor tree.

    ¡°That 7th Prince must have seduced our innocent Esther. Esther is possessed right now.¡±

    Judy unleashed his anger by kicking a stone that stumbled upon his feet.

    The tactful Victor heeded the sound and nced around to find none other than his master, Judy.

    Shocked at his young master¡¯s appearance, Victor tried to inform Esther, but in the end, Judy¡¯s motioning with his finger shing through his neck was enough to dissuade the poor knight.

    Dinner time, the same day.

    Today, the family gathered to enjoy a meal. It had been a while since Darwin had returned early, so here he was.

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Esther thoroughly enjoyed her favorite meat, held a knife and made eye contact with Judy.

    Judy was staring at Esther meaningfully. He didn¡¯t even touch his te.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther wasn''t the only one who sensed the unusual atmosphere. Darwin, who took a sip from his ss to lighten his appetite, frowned and spoke to Judy.

    ¡°Judy, what''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about something.¡±

    Judy turned his eyes from Esther to Darwin and dismissed their spections as nothing.

    ¡°But father. Wasn''t there a prince who fell ill and was evicted a few years ago?¡±

    Silence flowed the table as Noah appeared in their conversation.

    In particr, Esther, who had just met Noah earlier today, nervously gulped down her ss of water.

    ¡°Yes. There was an unfortunate prince under the curse of God.¡±

    ¡°Where is the prince now?¡±

    ¡°Well. Why are you suddenly so curious?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s gaze towards Judy sharpened.

    Judy brooded over Darwin¡¯s prating stare before he eventually sighed and confessed the truth.

    ¡°Esther. First of all, I''m sorry. I followed you today.¡±

    Esther hardened as she understood the meaning of his words.

    Dennis focused on Judy''s words, still working to figure out the current situation.

    ¡°Esther left the mansion during the day, and I secretly followed her. The thing is, she met the prince I just mentioned.¡±

    Judy clenched his teeth as Noah''s face resurfaced; the bastard who continued touching Esther.

    ¡°I think the Prince has bad intentions for Esther. He fell ill and was kicked out of the Imperial Pce, but to meet our Esther? It¡¯s suspicious, right?¡±

    This was the scenario Judy reasoned with after what seemed like hours of thought.

    The Prince, who lost authority due to illness, approaches Esther, the daughter of the Grand Duke, and seeks aeback.

    It was a rational logic anyone was bound to think had they not known Noah.

    However, Darwin, a person aware that Noah was currently seeking the throne, was more baffled than dubious. He asked Esther,

    ¡°Have you truly met the prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I met him.¡±

    As Esther noticed something was off with the situation and answered in a crawling voice, Dennis sided with her.

    ¡°Don''t push her too hard. Esther is surprised.¡±

    TN: Yess, I¡¯m very happy that Dennis stood up for her. They need to calm down a bit and give her a chance to speak for herself <3

    In the meantime, he poured water into Esther¡¯s empty cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am angry or disappointed. I was just surprised. So tell me what happened yourself.¡±

    As Esther listened to Darwin¡¯s lowered voice, she also chose to respond honestly.

    ¡°I met him at Sebastian''s party yesterday. It''s been a while since he¡¯s returned, so we spent time with each other today.¡±

    There was no fault except for the fact that they met without asking for permission.

    However, the fact that Esther met with a man, Prince Noah at that, was a bigplication in Darwin¡¯s book.

    ¡°I didn''t know you were close enough to meet separately.¡±

    ¡°He is the first friend I''ve ever made. We share many simrities, so that helped build our close rtionship.¡±

    Esther defended Noah with as much excuse as she could muster to ovee the situation.

    However, it was not an issue that could be overlooked very lightly.

    <strong>¡®He didn''t approach my daughter intentionally, did he?¡¯</strong>

    As Darwin put strength into his fingers, the iron fork bent very slightly.

    Knowing that Noah aimed for the Crown Prince position was more than enough to be wary.

    Like Damon, Noah could use Esther politically as much as he desired.

    Even more, because he wasn¡¯t aware of Noah¡¯s prevailing agenda, he needed to protect Esther from getting hurt.

    ¡°It would be better to keep a distance from the prince in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Darwin always put Esther''s opinion before anything, but he didn''t even ask this time.

    Esther wanted to say more, but she calmly epted his words. She didn¡¯t wish to go against Darwin¡¯s words.

    ¡°I had no idea Esther was close to Prince Noah. You should have at least given me a hint.¡±

    Dennis also added ament. He seemed saddened Esther hadn¡¯t told him anything of this.

    Maybe Esther was not aware, but the three''s overprotectiveness for her was immense.

    A precious daughter and sister that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes from.

    Despite the fact that they lived together for only over a year, the three could never hand her to someone else.

    Noah''s thorny path was more than likely to be expected in the future.

    ¡°If the Prince wants to see you again in the future, I¡¯ll go with you. I''ll teach him.¡±

    Judy was more than fulfilled as he openly bore hostility towards Noah. He thought Darwin¡¯s words were very appropriate.

    After tha, Esther barely managed to finish her meal. Although she didn¡¯t recall whether the food entered her nose or mouth.

    She refused to eat dessert and returned to her room. She sat on her bed on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Everyone must have misunderstood Noah.¡±

    Esther had never doubted Noah''s intention because during their encounter at the sanctuary, he was in a position that required her help.

    Although it was understandable that her father and older brothers were suspicious of him, it was still very upsetting.

    As Esther copsed on the sheets, Shur slithered from his cushion and nudged his small head into her palm cutely.

    ¡°Shur. What should I do now?¡±

    Esther,forted by the adorable Shur, patted his head and stared absent-mindedly.

    In the meantime, the stigmata lightly glowed on the back of Esther¡¯s hand. Strangely, it always appeared any time she made physical contact with Shur.

    Esther weighed between her family and Noah, then nodded at the easily initiated conclusion.

    ¡°They¡¯re still my family.¡±

    Although Esther liked Noah, he was not as precious as the family who gave her a new life.

    Family was the top priority for Esther. She wouldn¡¯t meet Noah if Darwin told her not to.

    Esther snuggled her face into the pillow, vowing to keep her distance from Noah in the future.

    She felt like a thunderbolt striked her out of nowhere right after meeting him.

    After her thoughts sorted, the conversations from earlier resurfaced her mind one after the other.

    Emotions overwhelmed the girl¡¯s heart as she witnessed Noah¡¯s desire to regain his rightful position.

    It was frustrating how she had to let go of his hand while simply hoping for no difficulties to arise.

    ¡°I want to do something too.¡±

    She wanted to make it impossible for the Temple to touch her or bring her back to that hell.

    However, she couldn¡¯t move recklessly whilst bearing the Tersia surname.

    If Esther acted poorly in any way, Darwin would be the one to receive the hit. Absolutely no harm should reach her family.

    ¡°¡­Wouldn''t it be alright to form an association?¡±

    Esther agonized before blinking at the provident notion.

    The procession ofmoners she witnessed during the Saint¡¯s funeral emerged to her mind.

    They shed tears for the saint whom they have never met or benefited from.

    As such, for the people, the temple was like a spiritual pir. That so-called spiritual pir was the very threshold for themon ones.

    She wanted to take advantage of the timing and create a small relief organization.

    If she were to create a separate location for them to carry out their beliefs, the spiritual domination which locked them to the Temple would gradually fall apart.

    ¡°I have enough diamonds.¡±

    The diamondspiled from the mine were gradually processed and stored in the warehouse Esther had purchased.

    She had no desire for anything to spend her fortune on, so she left the mine be. It seemed now was the time to put Darwin¡¯s gift into use.

    ***

    A few dayster, a night where the moon shone exceptionally bright. The misty yellow moonlight illuminated the Temple whole.

    The 4 High Priests, dressed in their priestly garments, gathered inside the temple. Determined expressions existed in their faces.

    Their representative, High Priest Lucas, locked the Temple door and sprinkled the blood of themb across the ar.

    ¡°Please, let our prayers reach the Goddess today.¡±

    As the ritual came to its end, the High Priests greeted each other before the altar. They stood on the north-south defense, respectively.

    The moment the clock signaled the hour, they all simultaneously knelt down and proceeded praying earnestly.

    ¡°I fervently pray to the Goddess. Have pity on us who have lost our way, look down on us, and let us know of the Goddess''s agent.¡±

    Lucas repeated the prayer in a reverent tone.

    Meanwhile, the moonlight leaked into the stained ss of the Temple and shone against the High Priests.

    They were proven High Priests in terms of their capacity after the many tests given to them.

    As they chanted their prayers simultaneously, the air around them quickly altered.

    As the sacred power of the Priests flowed into the altar, the statue of the Goddess began to glimmer softly.

    These prayers consumed a lot of sacred ability, so they could do their best only once every two weeks.

    With every plea, no response resonated from the Goddess. It was rare for an answer to appear in the first ce.

    Still, They couldn''t stop praying. It was essential they find a clue of the next Saint.

    Today was one that proceeded without much expectation. However, when Lucas recited his prayer for the seventh time.

    A revtion rose as a clear voice rang in his head. Lucas¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ Did you hear that?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    The remaining High Priests followed suit, their awestruck eyes wide open.

    ¡°Yes, I heard it clearly.¡±

    ¡°To hear the Goddess¡¯s voice¡­ I can''t believe it. Today is the happiest day of my life.¡±

    Kyle, the newly appointed High Priest, could not conceal his excitement, as he shed tears of joy.

    ¡°Ah, wasn¡¯t this High Priest Kyle¡¯s first experience?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will never forget this blessing.¡±

    The four chatted in a lighthearted manner before discussing the revtions to discern its meaning.

    ¡°To be born under the stars of July.¡±

    ¡°An aristocrat from the East. I presume they originate from the Eastern territory of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°What I heard was the description of soft brown hair assorted with a few drops of gray.¡±

    ¡°Bright pink eyes glistening like jewels.¡±

    Although the voice was heard by all four concurrently, each received a different epiphany.

    ¡°Under the stars of July, born in the East, ash-brown hair and pink eyes.¡±

    Lucasbined the words the 4 shared in a low tone.

    Upon his words, the High Priests faced each other strenuously.

    ¡°That person is unquestionably not Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°She will be a Saint soon, so do address her with honorifics.¡±

    Kyle, the High Priest supervising Rabienne¡¯s lessons, scratched the back of his head in admittance of his mistake.

    ¡°Ah, it slipped unconsciously. I will keep that in mind. Nheless, it is clear that the Saint is not Lady Rabienne.¡±

    None of the characteristics matched Rabienne¡¯s.

    The month of their birth, the location of their territory, in addition to their appearance. This was a revtion that clearly indicated Rabienne¡¯s denial.

    ¡°This is the first time a Saint hasn¡¯te from the family of Duke Brions¡­ How did thise to be?¡±

    Kyle smoothed his beard as he imed to not understand any of what was happening.

    ¡°For the events to have emerged in this way. Now, the promise between the first Saint and the Brions family may have been broken.¡±

    The High Priests nodded in agreement.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Either way, we are unable to ignore the Duke of Brions. As long as we hurry to find the true Saint, there will be no problem.¡±

    Kyle, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, blurted.

    ¡°But what will happen to Lady Rabienne once we find the Saint?¡±

    ¡°As I kept saying, Lady Rabienne is the next Saint.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Then the real saint¡­¡±

    ¡°We will find and hide them. Without anyone¡¯s knowledge.¡±

    Simply put, they would ce Rabienne at the forefront with the title of Saint while using the real one behind the curtains.

    ¡°However, the Goddess gave us this opportunity¡­ won''t They be angry?¡±

    The shocked Kyle stuttered, unable to keep pace with the direction of High Priest Lucas¡¯s words.

    ¡°I am not saying this will be simply for our desires. Everything is dedicated to the Temple and the Empire. The Goddess will understand.¡±

    TN: Speechless, can¡¯t really find aeback to his shamelessness

    Lucas''s clear eyes contained not an ounce of guilt.

    He reasoned and passed over the basis for this terrible choice at his convenience.

    ¡°Now, now. There''s not much time left until the appointment ceremony for the Saint. Let us quickly find the person from the revtion so that we may proceed without incident..¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the prayer, this will be much easier.¡±

    ¡°That is what I am saying. Let us examine the candidate list.¡±

    The Temple was not administering the orphanages throughout the Empire for pure intentions.

    It was an approach they assimted to bring those with sacred ability under their care.

    The aristocrats born with such power presented themselves without exception, and all previous saints existed amongst the candidates.

    It was easy to realize the fact. With that in mind, the High Priests immediately headed for the office in which the list of candidates was kept.

    However, not one candidate satisfied all conditions of the revtion.

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    The High Priest¡¯s eyes shook greatly as all the bookshelf records did not have one match to the description.

    ¡°Were there any Saints that have not been candidates in the past?¡±

    ¡°Not that I have heard of.¡±

    Silence flowed throughout the room after Kyle¡¯s inquiry and Lucas¡¯s affirmation.

    ¡°¡­What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Huh, well¡­ There were two candidates who matched appearance-wise, is that right?¡±

    ¡°That''s true, but as both are aristocrats, their birthdays are certain¡­ they weren''t born in July. They also don¡¯t belong to the Eastern territory.¡±

    Lucas closed his eyes as he listened to the current conversations.

    It was the first time such a thing urred, so this caused a stir in his mind.

    ¡°This is a rather hefty situation. If they aren¡¯t a candidate, where and how are we to find them?¡±

    He expected things to flow smoothly thanks to the sudden revtion, but aplication arose unexpectedly.

    And, rather than choosing to face the unexpected difficulty, the High Priests only grabbed their foreheads in exasperations.

    ¡°First¡­ It is ratherte, so we¡¯ll wait until tomorrow to call two officials for affirmation. I will inform Lady Rabienne of this right now.¡±

    Lucas, suddenly seeming 10 years older, left the office to deliver the news.

    ***

    Past 9 o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Rabienne, who should have already been resting, was currently directing the preparations for the appointment ceremony.

    She was overwhelmed by the desire to adorn her ceremony to be more wless and beautiful than any other witnessed.

    ¡°Priestess Amanda, could we move the chairs? I believe it would be better to leave the center empty and create space for me to walk through.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I prefer having red roses to green scenery decorations. I wish for the overall color to be lively.¡±

    Rabienne meticulously coordinated everything from the basic seating arrangement to even the smallest of decorations.

    The two bridesmaids in charge of Rabienne''s outwear brought forth fabric and unfolded it before her.

    ¡°Saint-to-be, I am here to present you with the work process. As you said, I added the delicate embroidery. How is it?¡±

    Although she had yet to be an official saint, everyone was already addressing Rabienne as a Saint.

    Rabienne smiled brightly at their words and examined the cotton yarn.

    ¡°It is very delicate. However, I hope the shoulder sides here are more morous and evident. So that anyone would be able to witness it even from a distance. Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Is there anything else you would like to add? I rmend a fluttering cloth to enhance the appearance.¡±

    Rabienne was being treated with more respect now, even before her nomination.

    Everyone acted in a way to appear good before her eyes.

    ¡°Oh my! Will you do that for me? It was a good thing I entrusted the outfits to the bridesmaids.¡±

    Rabienne lightly squeezed the child¡¯s hand and thanked her. The bridesmaids raised her head in surprise as she blushed in embarrassment.

    ¡°I-I''ll adjust everything by tomorrow morning and return!¡±

    ¡°Yes? But you won''t be able to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°No. This is more important.¡±

    She clenched her fist to demonstrate her determination toplete the mission even if it took her all night.

    After a while, the 2 bridesmaids left the hall while praising Rabienne until their mouths dried.

    ¡°Did you see? I think she has be more beautiful. I was so shocked the moment our eyes met.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, words can¡¯t express her appearance. Look at her kind way of speaking. She was always elegant as a candidate, but this is something one has to be born with. A saint is the perfect term to refer to such a person.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I can¡¯t imagine a Saint who is not Lady Rabienne.¡±

    Rabienne nced at their backs, checked the time, and called for the maids in the hall.

    ¡°Let''s stop here for today. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Rabienne made eye contact with each of the maids present in the hall and distributed flour as a thanks.

    Everyone was already getting paid enough, but for Rabienne to go out of her way and take care of each of them personally.

    <strong>¡®It would be nice to work for one more hour.¡¯</strong>

    However, considering work hours umted until 6 o¡¯clock, 9 was consideredte.

    She couldn¡¯t go more than this if she wished to preserve her reputation.

    Rabienne observed the hall with a disappointed expression on her face before returning to her dorm.

    But as she reached her room, Rabienne was startled to see Lucas waiting for her in the hallway.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas? What are you doing at this hour?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting to tell you some urgent news.¡±

    Lucas''s expression seemed indescribablyplex. Doubtful, Rabienne swiftly examined his outfit.

    A priest''s robe used when praying. Today was the prayer day which urred once every two weeks.

    Rabienne reached a conclusion exining his sudden appearance and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Have you prayed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the revtion hase down.¡±

    Rabienne clutched the paper she was holding tightly and approached Lucas.

    After ncing to make sure no one was around, she asked in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­ Once the revtion hade down, there were no candidates who perfectly met the criteria.¡±

    Rabienne asked, her expression filled with iprehension.

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°I am also flustered. There are two candidates who met a few of the conditions.¡­ But they aren¡¯t the ones.¡±

    Rabienne had expected for them to swiftly find the Saint upon the revtion. She bit her lip.

    ¡°Please tell me what the revtion was.¡±

    Lucas delivered all the revtions he and the High Priests had confided in.

    ¡°They were born in July with ash-brown hair and pink eyes.¡±

    The Ash-brown hair collided with the characteristics that Saint Cespia had informed her of in the past.

    A person suddenly resurfaced in Rabienne''s head as she slowly contemted the conditions.

    <strong>¡®Diana?¡¯</strong>

    TN: It¡¯s Esther you dirty bi-

    She was suspicious of her being a former candidate in addition to matching the revtion.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 3

    However, she naturally shook her head upon recalling the child¡¯s terrible sacred capabilities during their sses together.

    ¡°I know her skills.¡±

    Although the matter would require an investigation on the assumption, it wasn¡¯t necessary to inform Lucas.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. As soon as the sun arises, do call for the two candidates in case the stigmata appears on one of them before letting me know.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    If both weren¡¯t applicable to the criterion, she would have to create countermeasures.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Rabienne entered her dorm after dismissing Lucas and pulled out a sheet of paper to send her father an urgent letter.

    Along with the contents of the revtion, Rabienne included that she was not the intended person. She paused.

    <strong>¡®Would you be disappointed if you realized it wasn''t me?¡¯</strong>

    Even in Rabienne''s oldest recollections, her father always encouraged her to be a Saint.

    A sense of anticipation and fear cast over Rabienne''s face as she considered the thought of being hated by her father, now that she had let down his expectations.

    However, she subsequentlypleted the remaining letter by pressing down on her worries. It would be alright even if she were not real.

    After Rabienne wrapped the letter, she opened the cage beside her desk and let out the pigeon.

    Upon her entry to the Temple, she was provided with a pigeon trained to head from and to the Brions mansions.

    ¡°You have to deliver it to my father.¡±

    Rabienne stroked the pigeon a few times, opened the window, and let it free.

    The pigeon circled a few times before flying upwards and blending with the dark.

    ***

    Duke Brions was workingte in his study. He looked up, startled by the sudden rattling against the window.

    ¡°What''s this?¡±

    He approached the disturbance to check if someone was ying a prank, only to find a familiar pigeon. He hurriedly utched the window.

    As if waiting, the pigeon snuck into the open gap and stretched out its left leg to the Duke.

    ¡°Who is it at this hour?¡±

    He unwrapped the letter from the pigeon''s leg, agitated at the sender.

    A deep wrinkle formed in the Duke¡¯s forehead as he swiftly breezed by the contents.

    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±

    He read the letter over and over again, his expression one that was both shocked and befuddled.

    ¡°My only daughter is Rabienne. How could she not be the next Saint?¡±

    The reason he had assured Rabienne that it would be alright even if she were not the Saint was only because of his overwhelming confidence that she was.

    The four major families of the existing Empire were those who defended the first Saint during the reign of the country.

    The four families were awarded positions ording to their contributions, but apart from those positions, there was one family rewarded with special guarantees from the Saint.

    The Duchy of Brions.

    At that time, Brions¡¯s first head was a woman, and she possessed a special rtionship with the Saint. They were like sisters.

    Perhaps that was why the first Saint prayed to the Goddess and contributed to this guarantee.

    The fact that a saint originated from the Brions family once every three generations was the sole reason the Brions family had been able to produce the most Saints thus far.

    Since this would be the 15th child of god, for the chosen one toe from the Brions family was more than anticipated.

    But it wasn¡¯t Rabienne.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Hundreds of years passed, and now was the reign of the 15th Saint. Was it likely that the past promise had been broken?

    As the Duke paced about the carpet nervously, he suddenly halted at the sudden thought.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Catherine?¡±

    A memory from 10 years ago resurfaced his mind.

    Catherine, the owner of a tea house where she and Duke Brions met for a while after his 14 years of marriage.

    He fell in love at first sight at the boutique he happened to pass by, and the two developed a romantic rtionship.

    TN: He is trash for having responsibility and abandoning it(not that we knew he wasn¡¯t trash in the first ce) and for her, if she knew his identity as a married man, she is no less than him.

    However, for Catherine, the owner of an ordinary tea house, to be with the ambitious Duke? Impossible.

    Furthermore, at the time, he had already produced Rabienne with his current wife.

    For the Duke, Catherine was a brief and momentary distraction, but for the sincere Catherine, her obsessiveness only grew by the day.

    When the Duke, tired of the umting strain, tried to get rid of Catherine, she threatened to confess to his wife about their rtionship.

    Even as the Duke offered her enough money to spend for the rest of her life, it was all for naught. She even tried to hold him hostage with the ridiculous im that she bore his child.

    <strong>¡¸Brions, what would you do if I had your child? Would you still abandon me?¡¹</strong>

    On that very day, the Duke resolved to kill Catherine, now an evident threat to his future.

    He immediately sent a number of knights with the instruction to end her secretly, but she managed to flee after being stabbed.

    He tracked her the following days only to find no traces of her left, so he stopped the order.

    He concluded that such an injury wouldn¡¯tst her more than a few days.

    Since then, Catherine had not appeared before the Duke or contacted him.

    He thought she had long been gone from the world and therefore erased her from his memory.

    ¡°Catherine.¡±

    Brions recited her name darkly and sped his trembling hands.

    ¡°Maybe that woman¡­¡±

    At the time, he thought it was a good thing that she disappeared once and for all. It was annoying how she constantly clung to him.

    But now he was thinking the opposite. If his fears turned out to be true.

    If Catherine really had a child, and if that child was a daughter. That would be a disaster for him.

    ¡°Gosh-darn it, I definitely remember using contraceptives¡­. No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Unable to bear the anxiety rising within him, the Duke mmed his fist against the table.

    ¡°Alec!¡±

    As he bellowed urgently, his aide, who stood outside the office, hurriedly opened the door and stood before him.

    ¡°Have you called for me?¡±

    ¡°Find Catherine.¡±

    ¡°If it''s Catherine¡­¡±

    Alec scoured his memory at the familiar name before retorting in great surprise.

    ¡°That¡­ Are you talking about the woman who ran a teahouse before?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°But I''m sure she is now dead.¡±

    ¡°It would be good if she had already died. However, perhaps she is still alive. Ask everywhere near the site where she fled back then.¡±

    Alec flusteredly nodded.

    ¡°And Catherine might have a fourteen-year-old child¡­ Keep that possibility in mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes?? Ah, I understand.¡±

    Seeing Alec¡¯s startled appearance only deepened the Duke¡¯s worries.

    He really hoped that Catherine had a child, and that was her daughter, so the terrible imagination that the power of the saint was passed on to the child would stop at my own thought.

    He truly hoped that the terrible possibility of Catherine having a child with the power of a Saint would simply end up in his imagination.

    ***

    A lethargic afternoon, where the body naturally droops with drowsiness.

    Esther sat on her bed while polishing her sacred strength. She, too, held back the rush of sleep threatening to spill out.

    This was an exercise carried out to concentrate on moving the water situated in the corner of the room and drawing different shapes.

    <strong>¡®This time, it¡¯s father.¡¯</strong>

    As the water continued taking its form, Shur jumped and burst the water droplets amusedly.

    ¡°Ah! It blew up again.¡±

    As Esther ced her hands on her waist and reprimanded the small snake, Shur blinked his big eyes innocently.

    ¡°You can''t look cute.¡±

    However, as the cute Shur continued acting adorable, Esther eventually altered the direction of her words.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s the problem anyway. I can just form it again.¡±

    As she collected the water droplets one by one in a second attempt to draw her father''s face, a suddenmotion could be heard outside the hallway. The door swung open.

    In an instant, Esther¡¯s disconcerted mind caused all the water she had joined to pour across the floor.

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    She turned to face Judy who stood by the door while worrying over Dorothy who would reprimand her when she saw the mess.

    However, Judy''s expression was unusual. Looking at his reddened eyes, he seemed to be on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Brother Judy?¡±

    Surprised, Esther rushed from her bed and ran to him.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Esther¡­ The cat got hurt.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know the details, but Judy imed to have found a seriously injured cat outside the garden.

    ¡°I was running outside when a faint ¡®meow¡¯ sound came from somewhere.¡±

    The wound was so severe that they seemed close to dying. He pleaded with her to follow him and treat the animal.

    Looking at hisplexion, the situation seemed urgent. She decided to listen to the rest of the story as they ran to the location.

    ¡°Did you leave your cat on the ground?¡±

    ¡°No, Dennis is with them.¡±

    ¡°How do you know Brother Dennis is there?¡±

    ¡°He was reading a book outdoors since it was his outdoor time. He said he heard my screams.¡±

    In the meantime, they reached the garden where Judy first found the cat. They were not far from the mansion.

    As they passed the thick tree, there was Dennis attending to a cat whichy next to him.

    There, Dennis''s favorite book was sprawled against the grass, while Judy¡¯s cherished wooden sword was also mixed within the surroundings.

    She couldn¡¯t tell whether the cat¡¯s wound was caused by a fight or if they were bitten by arger animal, but their condition was grave.

    Dennis pressed his handkerchief against the wound so it wouldn¡¯t bleed more, but the grass had already turned red.

    ¡°Howe¡­¡±

    A miniscule cat with fluffy fur that seemed to have just matured from its mother¡¯s milk.

    A baby kitten the size of both her palmsbined.

    Esther crouched next to the kitten and settled down.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll continue from here.¡±

    ¡°Esther is here. That''s a relief.¡±

    Dennis sighed and removed his handkerchief from the cat''s wound. The blood dyed his hands red.

    She began by inspecting the kitten¡¯s condition with her mana to gauge its condition.

    <strong>¡®They¡¯re still alive.¡¯</strong>

    Although shallow, the kitten was not unable to breathe.

    Esther immediately ced her palm over the cat''s wound and focused only on her healing powers.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Feb 24

    Since she had been practicing just a while ago, Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered a bright golden and the back of her hand began to shine.

    ¡°Why are you crying? It isn¡¯t suitable for a person your size. Your muscles will be disappointed. The cat isn''t dead yet. You are being negative for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was crying? Sniff. And what do my muscles have to do with it?¡±

    Judy, a person particrly weak towards animals, sniffled. It wasn¡¯t long after his eyes twinkled before Esther¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°I thought thisst time, but Esther''s eyes are so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Pretty isn¡¯t enough to describe it.¡±

    The two watched Esther''s treatment breathlessly and whispered in hushed voices so as to not disturb her.

    <strong>¡®Kitten, don''t fall ill.¡¯</strong>

    With Esther''s heartfelt prayer, her sacred energy slowly permeated the kitten¡¯s wounds.

    The wound healed so rapidly that it was no longer visible, and before long, any signs of injury vanished without trace.

    ¡°Is the kitty okay now?¡±

    Esther confirmed the animal¡¯s condition and raised her palms satisfactorily.

    After observing the kitten for a moment, their eyes opened and they stood in a slouched manner.

    The pain suddenly disappeared, so it wasn¡¯t weird for the small animal to be startled. The kitten stared at Esther.

    ¡°Huh? They opened their eyes! I guess they¡¯re alive!¡±

    Judy pped like a seal upon the kitten¡¯s improved condition. Dennis also seemed relieved. He picked the book he had thrown and shook the grass from it.

    ¡°Hi, kitten.¡±

    Esther reached her small hand to the kitten ruffling their body.

    The kitten agonized for a while before raising their tail to Esther¡¯s face, permitting their trust.

    I couldn''t help but admire the soft texture of their fur, whichpletely differed from the smooth Shur.

    Esther gently rubbed the cat''s chin and neck. The kitten¡¯s eyes slit horizontally as she purred. Their jaw quivered in pleasure.

    ¡°Me too¡­ Just once¡­¡±

    Judy observed the cute appearance before quietly reaching over Esther¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to caress the animal.

    However, Dennis pped the back of Judy¡¯s hand and stroked Esther''s hair lovingly.

    ¡°Well done. You saved a life.¡±

    The grumpy Judy quickly followed Dennis and patted Esther while sulking.

    ¡°I wish I could be like Esther. Then all the animals would follow me, right? I would be able to y with them as much as I want.¡±

    Esther smiled shyly at the unfamiliar praise she was receiving from using her sacred powers.

    She felt the same joy and pride when healing Hans¡¯s leg in the past as she did now.

    Esther nced down at her palm that saved a life before choosing her next words cautiously.

    ¡°How about helping people with this ability?¡±

    ¡°The Temple exists for that purpose.¡±

    Dennis switched on his rational gear and calmly imed it to be unnecessary.

    ¡°The Temple is only open to people with money and high status. Marginalized figures.¡±

    She was not interested in those who were ¡®worthy¡¯ enough to receive aid from the Temple.

    What Esther desired was to assist those who were turned away from the Temple and abandoned by the Goddess. Like her.

    After her conversation with Noah, the relief organization she had been envisioning was troubling her mind.

    ¡°Isn''t Esther strong now?¡±

    Judy crossed his legs, his expression dissatisfied.

    ¡°Her ability has improved since Saint Cespia''s death. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Esther grinned broadly and spread her palms. Like now, whenever she wished for it, her energy flow would wrap around her palms.

    Judy gazed at her palms before apuding delightedly.

    ¡°Why don''t we go out to the vige together now?¡±

    ¡°Now? Together?¡±

    As Esther''s voice grew in surprise, the wary cat gazed at Judy.

    ¡°Yeah. Of course we have to go together. It''s too dangerous for you to be alone.¡±

    Esther nned to move at a certain time, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be spontaneous. Having Judy by her side was more than enough reliable support for Esther.

    Esther hugged the cat preciously and raised herself from the grass.

    She nced at Dennis silently and leaned towards Judy.

    ¡°Brother Dennis must have already set a schedule for today, so Brother Judy and I¡­¡±

    ¡°I will also apany you.¡±

    Dennis, whom she had expected to object to her idea, unexpectedly volunteered to apany the two.

    ¡°Is it okay for me to do this?¡±

    ¡°It''s alright, as long as it¡¯s for a day or so.¡±

    ¡°Esther and I were going to spend some cozy time together, but he intervened like this.¡±

    Judy grumbled while silently warning him to leave, but Dennis ignored his threat without batting an eye.

    ¡°Then let''s go change.¡±

    ¡°What should I do with the kitten¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too young to roam outside. It¡¯d be better to keep them inside the mansion.¡±

    The catfortably rested in between Esther¡¯s arms, as if it recognized her as their mother.

    She decided to leave the kitten with the butler and turned to enter the mansion.

    ¡°But Esther¡­ Can¡¯t I touch it just once?¡±

    Judy restlessly circled Esther.

    Whenever he reached out, the kittens'' pupils dted and they screeched, ready to attack him.

    Esther chuckled at Judy''s appearance and held out the kitten¡¯s paw gently.

    ¡°Just a little bit, so they aren¡¯t surprised.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Judy, moved by Esther¡¯s generosity, carefully grabbed the kitten¡¯s hand, and the apparently disinterested Dennis slipped his hand to stroke their small paw.

    The three changed intofortable outerwear and gathered again.

    Since the three were heading to the vige, they each selected in clothing, but the twins just couldn¡¯t help but stand out.

    <strong>¡®As expected of my brothers.¡¯</strong>

    Esther gazed at her brothers in admiration. Their resemnce to Darwin couldn¡¯t be concealed in any way.

    ¡°Victor, can I ask for you to escort me from a farther distance today?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Victor smiled brightly at Esther¡¯s request.

    It was clear that him existing beside her amidst arge crowd would hinder her freedom of movement.

    Today, he would fulfill only the minimal escort and discreetly follow behind while maintaining the proper distance.

    They entered the carriage and headed to the southern outskirts of the vige, rather than the main street.

    Dennis suggested the location as it was the most alienated ce in Tersia.

    They departed the wagon and walked slowly.

    There was no boundary line, but strangely enough, the atmosphere of the vige altered significantly as soon as they left the main street.

    There appeared to be no life in the falling buildings and deste streets. Beggars sprawled against the streets.

    ¡°There was a ce like this in Tersia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is my first time seeing it in person, but the ce is worse than I heard of.¡±

    This scene came as a shock to the twins, who had only ever been to the main area of thend.

    Under these circumstances, Judy and Dennis stood on edge and made sure to keep Esther safe at all times.

    They wrapped themselves tightly around her like her guardians and constantly nced around.

    However, Esther was busy observing the people she encountered on her way.

    Their nutrition levels and physical condition were so poor and feeble that their bones appeared visible.

    <strong>''It would be meaningless to give this.¡¯</strong>

    She brought a good amount of diamonds before leaving the house, but it was obvious a fight would break out had they witnessed them.

    Esther recalled her long lost childhood. Before she was sold to the temple, the young Esther begged on the streets every passing day. However, she¡¯d only receive little food for the money she handed to the chief.

    ¡°Brother Dennis, is there any way to help these people?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if we try, they would need the will to leave. These are faces that seemed to have given up on everything.¡±

    ¡°I have stored a lot of diamonds in the warehouse. If I hand them all at once¡­¡±

    As Esther contemted seriously, Judy flusteredly shouted.

    ¡°Why would you use it here? Father gave it for your personal needs.¡±

    ¡°I know. But if you have a diamond mine, wouldn''t you feel better to share it with several people than alone?¡±

    ¡°No? If it were me, I would not pile them up but waste everything diligently every day. There are so many things to buy! That''s too bad, really. If father gave me a mine, I would scour it till the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he gave it to Esther and not you. Dummy.¡±

    She grinned as Judy was defeated by Dennis like usual, when a young boy dressed in ragged clothes rushed their way. He looked 7, at best.

    ¡°Help me. Please help me.¡±

    Judy tried to block the child who rushed Esther¡¯s way, but Esther embraced the boy and assured him it was alright. She lowered herself to meet his eye level.

    ¡°What do you need? Money? Or food?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Mama is very sick.¡±

    Esther tried to bring out the money she brought before pausing at the little boy''s pleas.

    ¡°If she¡¯s sick, you should take her to the Temple or a doctor, not just stay still.¡±

    Judy, a precious child who grew up without knowledge for the real world, spat out harsh words but with pure intention.

    ¡°The temple? I went there several times to ask for help, but they all kicked me out of the entrance.¡±

    Despair was evident in the child''s eyes.

    ¡°And I don''t have any money. I have to pay to get treatment¡­¡±

    The tears that he had been holding back burst, but no sound left his mouth. It was pitiful to see the child bite his lips to hold himself back.

    Esther held the small child¡¯s hand with a bitter smile. She knew the reality of the Temple better than anyone else.

    ¡°Where is your home? Let''s go. I will help you.¡±

    The child''s mouth parted, as if in denial of her offer to help.

    ¡°Really? It''s over there!¡±

    In fear that she would change her mind, the child quickly wiped off his tears and guided Esther¡¯s party to his home.

    The ce they reached was a shanty house that was embarrassing to even consider as a shelter. It was shabby and insignificant, hardly able to keep the powerful gusts at bay.

    The child''s mothery lifeless on the bare floor, with only a thin nket covering her.

    ¡°There¡¯s Mama. She hasn¡¯t said anything for days already¡­¡±

    There existed evident traces of the child¡¯s efforts to save his mother.

    Esther sighed as she witnessed a pile of misceneous food scraps piled up beside her. She med herself for sitting idly while such misfortunes were urring.

    ¡°You really live here? What does the Temple do, not aiding people like this?¡±

    Judy looked around the wretched house and fumed at the conditions of the ce.

    ¡°I agree. I know Father hands relief funds to the Central Temple of Tersia every year.¡±

    Even Dennis lost hisposure. His voice sank low.

    ¡°The temple does nothing to those in need.¡±

    This was nothing new to Esther. She calmly strode to the woman''s side and checked her condition.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Feb 26

    The infection was difficult to identify, but one thing was for sure. This person was on the verge of death.

    If a few more days had passed, she would have already lost her life. Esther was d she arrived at the right time.

    She did not dy any further and immediately utilized her flow of energy to heal the child¡¯s mother.

    The young boy fidgeted restlessly before widening his eyes in shock. As the light continued to increase in size, his eyes bulged, ready to pop out.

    Herubbed his eyes in astonishment as he mumbled in awe. ¡°Sister¡­ is she an angel from heaven?¡±

    To him, a person who had been neglected after all this time, Esther seemed like an angel as she emitted a subtle glow from her palms.

    Judy burst intoughter at such words. He nodded proudly and ruffled the child¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    The little boy sped his hands together and prayed earnestly for Esther to save his mother.

    After a while, the woman''s paleplexion returned to its original hue. Her peaceful appearance significantly differed from just a moment ago.

    Esther smiled and beckoned the child toe closer.

    ¡°It''s going to be okay now. She will have a good night¡¯s sleep and wake up after.¡±

    ¡°Mama isn¡¯t sick anymore?¡±

    Tears formed in the child''s eyes as soon as he received reassurance. Thick drops fell to the ground. It was a heartbreaking sight.

    ¡°Th-thank you. Thank you, sister. Hic. I only have my mama¡­ I was so scared that my mama was going to die too¡­ Ugh.¡±

    How hard it must have been for him. Dennis squeezed the child¡¯s shoulder to console him.

    Amidst his crying, the child''s stomach growled. Esther searched the house to find there was no nourishment before asking, ¡°When was thest time you ate?¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday¡­ A little bit of potatoes.¡±

    Esther couldn''t hold back a sigh as she witnessed the child nonchntly talk about this familiar situation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Papa here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Papa ran away when I was young because he said he hated me.¡±

    Judy couldn¡¯t stand the whole situation and grimaced in displeasure.

    Stories such as this weremon for street children, but the whole thing was an immense shock for Judy, a flower raised in a greenhouse.

    ¡°Dammit, if I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve brought food. I can''t with this. I''ll get him something to eat.¡±

    They didn¡¯t bring anything as the outing was decided on a whim.

    Judy¡¯s sorrow for the child probed him to help.

    Esther turned the startled child''s eyes back to her.

    ¡°Child, what''s your name?¡±

    ¡°It''s Jerome.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jerome. Can you hold out your palm for a moment?¡±

    Jerome looked into Esther''s friendly eyes and spread both his hands wide open. Rough calluses covered his palms throughout.

    Esther''s eyes slightly teared. Seeing Jerome reminded her of her older self.

    <strong>¡®I was in desperate need of someone to help me. I eventually gave up.¡¯</strong>

    Esther''s world was submerged in despair before Darwin held out his hand.

    The reason why she was able to live like this now was because of that very hand Darwin held out.

    She couldn''t be more fortunate to be able to reach out her hand to this young child now.

    Esther pondered for a while before reaching to take a diamond from her pocket.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°Jewel?¡±

    Jerome faltered before the unusual glow of the object.

    ¡°That''s right. It''s a diamond. With this, you can move with your mama and settle down somewhere nice.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    Jerome''s jaw dropped. He gazed at the diamond in front of him in disbelief.

    ¡°My condition for giving you this is that you mustn''t be seen with the diamond, so no one can steal it¡­ Can you do that for me?¡±

    This was the reason she hesitated in handing the diamond to Jerome. A diamond may be able to change one¡¯s life, but it must be supervised appropriately.

    Knowing that, she presented Jerome with a direct choice and responsibility.

    ¡°¡­I can do it.¡±

    It seemed a little scary, but Jerome looked back at his lying mother before strengthening his gaze and epting the diamond bravely.

    Jerome appeared to be clever, and his mother would wake up soon, so she wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Still, there was a possibility of the child being swindled while exchanging the money, so she decided to let him in on a reliable shop.

    ¡°There is a jewelry store called Olred located on the main street. I''ll introduce you in advance, so you can go anytime. Just say Esther. Head there when mama wakes up, okay?¡±

    Jerome, who listened with his ears pricked, hesitated before carefully asking.

    ¡°¡­But is sister rich?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take diamonds from sister who worked hard for them.¡±

    Esther was surprised by Jerome''s unexpected words. She blinked several times.

    Even in this situation, he was being considerate of others rather than unconditionally receiving the given help. She was proud.

    ¡°You''re very nice.¡±

    Esther ced her hand on Jerome''s head unconsciously, just like her father and brothers did when praising her.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich. So don''t feel pressured and use it as much as you want.¡±

    Jerome puffed in delight and jumped from his seat, gazing at the diamond.

    He looked at it lovingly. At the same time, Judy entered with a whole pack of bread cradled in his arms.

    ¡°There was no grocery store nearby, so I bought some bread instead.¡±

    ¡°There''s no bakery here. The nearest bakery is over the hill. Where did you get it?¡±

    Jerome smacked his lips with longing as he gazed at the bread. He tilted his head bewilderedly.

    ¡°I bought it from over the hill.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I can never go there this quickly¡­¡±

    It was possible for Judy since he always circled the mansion to improve his stamina.

    ¡°Look at that body. It''s quite probable.¡±

    Dennis unraveled Jerome¡¯s curiosity as he pinched Judy¡¯s leg muscles. Judy handed him the bread from his arms.

    ¡°Just eat. Your stomach is growling again.¡±

    However, Jerome swallowed his saliva and nced back at his mother.

    ¡°¡­Do you have some for mama too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Everything in here is bread.¡±

    All the paper boxes squeezed between his arms were filled with bread. Jerome¡¯s face brightened as Judy proved his words.

    ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±

    He was so hungry that a fairly sizable loaf of bread disappeared in an instant.

    As the hungry child choked, Judy assured him that there was a lot left just for him.

    ¡°Can I have just one more?¡±

    ¡°Eat it all. I bought it for you.¡±

    After obtaining Judy''s permission, Jerome took two loaves in each hand and diligently munched on each of them. He seemed happy, like he had the whole world.

    ¡°I always thought there was no God.¡±

    Jerome¡¯s cheeks puffed as he talked while eating.

    ¡°But after seeing my brothers and sister today, I guess there was a God. Mama¡¯s okay now too.¡±

    Esther''s eyes drooped sadly as she listened to Jerome¡¯s pure words.

    ¡°No. There is no God.¡±

    When Esther, a Saint, firmly opposed the holy existence, both Judy and Dennis¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°There are only people who will ever be there for you. Miracles only happen due to others.¡±

    That ¡®God¡¯ never responded to Esther''s prayers.

    It was Darwin, not ¡®God¡¯, who led Esther from her dark abyss.

    ¡°So don''t believe in God and just trust yourself. With mama.¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll trust you, too.¡±

    Jerome¡¯s eyes glistened as he gazed at her. His mouth was covered with bread crumbs.

    Esther felt suffocated as she looked into his innocent, pure eyes.

    In the end, this holy power of hers was also gifted by God. Esther didn¡¯t know how to respond when the young child imed to trust her.

    When Dennis sensed Esther¡¯s darkened expression, he swiftly widened his distance from Jerome and nced at his watch.

    ¡°We have to head back.¡±

    There was nothing more they required in the ce, so it was time to return.

    They each hugged Jerome and left the house.

    ¡°Can we see each other again?¡±

    However, Jerome followed them outside, a downcast expression on his face as he held onto Esther¡¯s clothes.

    She was worried false hopes would be instilled in the child if they agreed, but Judy jumped in and replied cheerfully.

    ¡°Yeah, I''lle back next week.¡±

    Dennis frowned and red at Judy, but it was already toote for him to retract the words that had already been spoken.

    ¡°Really!? You promised. You have to!¡±

    Jerome was so thrilled that he excitedly waved until the three disappeared from sight.

    After they moved a distance far from Jerome, Dennis sighed deeply and rebuked Judy.

    ¡°How could you make such a promise?¡±

    ¡°We cane and see him for a bit. We couldn''t even look around the vige properly today. Let¡¯s help the others next time.¡±

    Esther hurriedly intervened to stop Judy and Dennis from fighting.

    ¡°I cane alone.¡±

    ¡°I''ll go with you. Let¡¯s bring a toy for Jerome.¡±

    Judy still continued to nce back. He seemed to have taken a liking to Jerome quite a bit.

    ¡°¡­Haa, that''s enough. Since we¡¯re going, I might as well bring a book.¡±

    Judy and Dennis were the same in this way, cold externally but infinitely warm internally.

    ¡°But aren''t you proud of me?¡±

    ¡°Proud of what?¡±

    ¡°I bought him bread!¡±

    They bickered most of the time, but Esther smiled brightly. What great brothers they were.

    During the time they almost reached the mansion.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    A familiar figure caught Esther¡¯s eye as the carriage continued advancing. She unconsciously called for the wagon to stop.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    ¡°Who''s there?¡±

    The twins followed Esther''s gaze and looked out the window. Judy automatically recognized the person.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s the 7th Prince, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Esther flusteredly looked at her older brothers. This was because of the conversation they had during mealtime.

    <strong>¡®What do I do.¡¯</strong>

    Noah must have been on his way to meet her since this road led to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Esther thought of exining what happened to Noah truthfully as she tried to leave the wagon.

    ¡°I''ll be back after facing him head on.¡±

    Judy hurried to jump outside, rather d they happened to meet him.

    He resented the Prince since thest time he witnessed the bastard with his sister.

    ¡°No! I''ll get off.¡±

    Esther hurriedly grabbed Judy''s arm and pulled him back, then quickly left and closed the carriage door.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 1

    ¡°What? I also have something to say.¡±

    Judy tried to open the door again, but Dennis calmly blocked him and continued observing the window.

    Noah also happened to notice the luxury wagon at the time. He rushed with a bright smile as Esther appeared before him.

    ¡°Are you heading back home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. With my brothers.¡±

    Esther pointed behind her.

    Noah flinched as he noticed the twins'' faces thrusting against the small ss, gazing at the two.

    ¡°Shall I greet them?¡±

    ¡°Say hi to my brothers? No! You don''t have to do that!¡±

    Just the thought of poor Noah stumbling across her brothers sent goosebumps throughout her spine.

    She solemnly shook her head, fearing the fragile Noah would leave hurt after fighting with her merciless brothers.

    ¡°But it''s hard for me to pretend I didn¡¯t see them¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It''s really okay. More than that¡­¡±

    She blocked Noah from heading towards the carriage and began speaking cautiously, her expression tense.

    ¡°I don''t think I can meet you for a while.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Noah''s previously smiling face hardened in an instant. His heart plummeted to the ground in shock.

    ¡°My father said no. I think he¡¯s concerned about me because you¡¯re still prohibited from your position.¡±

    Only after hearing her reason did Noah breathe out with great ease.

    ¡°Phew, that''s a relief. I thought I did something wrong. It''s not your choice, but your father¡¯s, right?¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    Noah didn''t care as long as Esther bore no hateful feelings towards him.

    Besides, if anything, he could guess why Darwin cautioned Esther to stay away from him.

    <strong>¡®It''s all because I was too careless at the boutique.¡¯</strong>

    When asked for a meeting to earn the Duke¡¯s support, he seemed to have caught onto Noah¡¯s feelings for Esther.

    He should have been more attentive. Although Noah deeply regretted his previous actions, things would gradually resolve after he upied the seat of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°You don''t have to be sorry. Everything is fine as long as it¡¯s not you who doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    Noah chattered tenderly as Esther guiltily avoided eye contact with him.

    ¡°Anyway, I''ll solve everything after arriving at the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s finally time for the gathering.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I''m going to finish my work.¡±

    Esther gazed worriedly at Noah. He constantly presented a strong demeanor, but she knew he was in fact burdened by the whole situation.

    ¡°Are you confident in yourself?¡±

    ¡°You''re on my side, right?¡±

    Esther paused in confusion and tilted her head. She nodded.

    ¡°Of course?¡±

    ¡°Then I will never lose.¡±

    Noah beamed until his eyes folded into crescent moons and thrust his face before Esther.

    Esther, startled by his sudden attack, caught her breath and huped.

    She tried to calm down by covering her mouth, but that wasn¡¯t enough to conceal her blushing face.

    ¡°Wh-when are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°This evening.¡±

    ¡°You''re noting back a yearter, are you?¡±

    ¡°A whole year? I can''t wait a year. I¡¯ll miss you too much.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t once or twice that Noah spoke such meaningful words so nonchntly.

    However, Esther began to contemte the meaning of the phrase.

    <strong>¡®You¡¯ll miss me a lot? Why?¡¯</strong>

    Noah¡¯s words and actions shed through her mind. Sending her a ne on the day of the ball, asking to wear matching rings.

    It was to be expected that a person who had been imprisoned for countless regressions would be inexperienced and slow with love affairs. Esther suddenly pondered Noah¡¯s feelings.

    <strong>¡®¡­Does he like me?¡¯</strong>

    Esther''s lips parted nkly at the thought. She couldn''t process anything as her eyes gazed into space.

    Heat rushed to her face, ready to burst when Judy screamed from behind.

    ¡°Esther, how long are you gonna continue talking? You''ll stay up all night!¡±

    He couldn''t stand the atmosphere created between the two and mmed the carriage door.

    Esther''s heart beat urgently. They wille any second now.

    It was also better for her to leave now since she couldn¡¯t face Noah with her red face.

    ¡°I should get going. Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Next time, I''ll personally earn permission from your father to meet you.¡±

    Esther turned and hastened her steps while Noah continued to smile at her small back. She boarded the wagon.

    ¡°Hey, why¡¯s your face so red?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Did you get a fever?¡±

    Her older brothers pointed out the flustered Esther¡¯s red face as they touched her forehead with concern.

    ¡°It''s a bit hot outside¡­ I¡¯m alright, so let¡¯s hurry up and head home.¡±

    A light summer breeze passed through Esther¡¯s heart as she tried to rid Noah from her mind.

    ***

    A few dayster.

    Those of high status gathered in the Imperial Pce.

    It was a critical period in determining the Crown Prince. A pensive mood took ce amidst the solemn-looking guests.

    The delegation, amounting to a total of 20, were not only diversified with aristocrats, but also representatives from the Temple.

    Due to the great power of the Temple, the faculty amounted to as many as 9 votes. There was a reason Damon entered and left the Central Temple until his feet were torn.

    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in such a delighted mood that I couldn¡¯t feel better.¡±

    Damon strode towards the conference room with thepany of countless priests. He maintained a smile throughout.

    By theption of today''s meeting, he would finally earn the title he had long yearned for.

    <strong>¡®I''m d Noah disappeared.¡¯</strong>

    Damon¡¯s younger brother, the 7th Prince Noah, was the closest figure in obtaining the title of Crown Prince.

    While Damon was yet to gain consciousness of himself and instead immersed in entertainment as a child, the Emperor''s mind had already leaned towards Noah.

    That decision changed three years ago when the cursed Noah was vetoed out. He didn¡¯t believe how fortunate he was.

    Now, there existed no opponent against Damon. In addition, having the Temple''s majority carry out its role meant that position was now as good as his.

    Damon hummed while leisurely taking his steps. He was pleased with his reflection against the window ss.

    The suit he had ordered especially for today perfectly suited his hair.

    It was a wless day, without doubt.

    His speed elerated as he closed the distance to the conference room. He imagined the splendid life ahead of him.

    By the time he nearly reached the door, Damon spotted Marquis Joshua all while ascending the spiral staircase.

    Since he was worth as much as one vote, Damon approached the Marquis first with a false smile.

    ¡°It''s been a while. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Prince.¡±

    Joshua grew bristled as he noticed Damon¡¯s aloof atmosphere.

    <strong>''I guess you have yet to know.¡¯</strong>

    Had he known Noah was appearing as a candidate, Damon wouldn¡¯t have the time to be immersed in himself like this.

    Joshua hurriedly rushed to the conference room to avoid Damon, fearing that he might cause aplication with his loose mouth.

    ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡±

    He felt something strange from Joshua¡¯s attitude. It made him feel ufortable.

    Damon''s face crumpled like a piece of paper, his eyes cold. His intimidating atmosphere froze the air in an instant.

    ¡°That''s¡­¡±

    This was because he noticed Noah, who resembled himself, but should never stand in this ce.

    He stood in front of the conference room and greeted the nobles very naturally.

    Damon rubbed his eyes like a fool for a moment, doubting his eyes.

    However, Noah did not disappear, and now he was even walking towards himself.

    <strong>¡®Am I seeing him now?¡¯</strong>

    ¡°What is happening? Is that the 7th Prince?¡±

    While Damon was trying to make out the incredible situation, Noah also spotted Damon.

    He curled his lips upward and approached Damon.

    ¡°¡­Noah.¡±

    Damon firmly bit his lips as he recited with a vexed re.

    "It''s been a while."

    Noah stood before him and smiled with ease as he greeted the priests surrounding Damon.

    The exasperated Damon quickly examined Noah. During his disappearance, the previously young child¡¯s atmosphere changed, and he grew taller. He didn¡¯t seem much different from Damon now.

    ¡°Why are you here? Is there any ce for an exiled person?¡±

    ¡°You haven''t heard yet, have you? My father allowed me back to the session.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Damon snorted. He was angry that he had schemed with his father without his knowledge.

    ¡°Does it make sense? The procedure has gone raw.¡±

    ¡°That is right. We didn''t hear anything from the Temple.¡±

    The priests beside him also protested raspingly.

    They recoiled at how a cursed and expelled prince dared to appear before them.

    ¡°We may converse on the matterter. Let''s enter for now.¡±

    However, Noah did not bat an eye at their presumptuous behavior.

    After concluding his words, Noah turned around and entered the conference room.

    <strong>¡®¡­He''s changed.¡¯</strong>

    It was absurd how such a soft and weak persona could mature in such a manner, but it seemed that people were capable of changing in a blink of an eye.

    Damon couldn''t hold back his wrenchful heart and kicked the wall.

    However, he couldn''t afford to sh with Noah a minute before the meeting, so he suppressed his anxiety and entered the lounge.

    Rabienne was also to make an appearance at today¡¯s meeting.

    Although Rabienne had yet to be a saint, she was qualified as an agent.

    Rabienne returned after dolling herself up. She was shocked upon seeing Noah¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Rabienne was as thunderstruck as Damon. She, who had been scouring the continent for him.

    Noah, on the other hand, turned his head indifferently when he noticed Rabienne. She was given the cold shoulder.

    Rabienne clenched the hem of her clothes and rxed her mind.

    She held the urge to hold Noah and demand what happened back then. Now was not the right time or ce.

    Upon the start of the meeting, she calmly headed to her seat and sat down.

    However, her father, the Duke of Brions, was too embarrassed to even move.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 3

    The current atmosphere that existed in the conference room was strained. The manifestation was to proceed.

    Noah put on a rxed stance, but he was very nervous.

    <strong>¡®It¡¯ll work out fine.¡¯</strong>

    He observed those who would support him at today¡¯s meeting one by one until his eyes made contact with Darwin, who had previously arrived.

    The fiery green pupils gazed Noah¡¯s way.

    The boy¡¯s back chilled as he recalled Darwin¡¯s cautioning Esther to avoid meeting him.

    While Noah nervously turned away from his gaze, the Emperor made a final appearance.

    Everyone stood for formalities, and the meetingunched after the Emperor seated himself.

    ¡°Today is quite crucial, as you all know. This will be a meeting conducted to elect the Crown Prince, who will be my next sessor. I hope everyone will be sensible and careful.¡±

    Damon¡¯s stomach was churning. Not being able to hold it in much longer, he raised his hand.

    ¡°I have an objection. There are candidates which do not have the right to uphold their position.¡±

    ¡°They have been reinstated yesterday evening, therefore they are fully qualified.¡±

    However, the Emperor calmly blocked Damon from continuing. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pass by the thought that Noah was more of a certified sessor than Damon.

    Damon gazed at the Emperor in utter despair. He felt all his efforts the past three years crumble in vain.

    ¡°We have not been notified of this. It is not possible for a person cursed by God to be nominated into such a position.¡±

    The High Priests sitting beside Rabienne also protested in an attempt to empower Damon.

    The Emperor was a person capable of predicting such a rebound in advance. His response flowed amicably.

    ¡°The curse of Godid upon Prince Noah has been lifted. I have heard that there has never been a case in which someone managed to recover from the illness. It is a miracle he was able to be cured.¡±

    This was a fact only Noah and the Emperor knew about, so the room naturally erupted into small chatter.

    ¡°Pardon? What exactly do you mean he was healed?¡±

    ¡°This illness is an incurable disease that no one has ever been able to survive. That is why it is called the curse of God.¡±

    The priests raised their voices one after the other. They were convinced it was impossible.

    ¡°Then, Noah was blessed by God.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is hard to believe. Confirmation will be required.¡±

    The Emperor nodded silently as the priests continued with their ramble.

    ¡°Do not worry. You will have a chance to do so soon. We will discuss this again after the meeting.¡±

    The Emperor preserved Noah and pushed forth the momentum to continue with their original purpose.

    Damon''s anxiety grew as he realized that expelling Noah from the candidacy would be impossible.

    <strong>¡®I have the Temple.¡¯</strong>

    Still, he pulled himself together. He couldn¡¯t lose to a person who appeared out of nowhere.

    The vote was anonymous. There were a total of 23 votes, including the 20 participants, the 2 princes, and the Emperor''s.

    Everyone simultaneously scribbled the name of the prince whom they supported. Not long after, the results were released.

    ¡°¡­Per the calctions, Prince Noah triumphed with 13 votes, while Prince Damon achieved a total of 10 votes.¡±

    The Emperor''s aide, the person conducting the conference, announced the tally.

    The Emperor immediately acknowledged the termination.

    ¡°ording to the results of a fair vote, the Crown Prince will be decided as Noah.¡±

    Noah and Damon''s joy and sorrow were greatly contrasted. Damon rose from his seat, unable to admit his loss.

    ¡°This is absurd. To suddenly appear and be the Crown Prince? The votes must have been manipted!¡±

    The Emperor gazed at Damon sympathetically and attempted to calm him down.

    ¡°There was no maniption. If we attempt to repeat the process right now, it would result in the same oue.¡±

    "However, Your Majesty, we are also unable to understand. It isn¡¯t right for the Crown Prince candidate¡¯s qualifications to be this simple and easy.¡±

    The Temple¡¯s support also reacted fiercely.

    This was because Damon¡¯s bing the Crown Prince would act as a benefit for them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Noah as much as they did Damon.

    A light sigh escaped from the Emperor''s mouth. He knew the Temple wouldn¡¯t be able to ept Noah¡¯s sudden appearance, but seeing their open disapproval gave him mixed feelings.

    ¡°Let us go to the interview room and speak on the matter. You may also verify Noah¡¯s physical condition. Then there will be noints.¡±

    Eventually, the results of the meeting were put on hold. The Emperor apanied Noah and the priests to the reception room.

    After the examination done by the High Priests, Noah answered a few questions and left the interview room.

    ¡°I hope father will be alright.¡±

    From the moment he stepped outside the room, the matter became a political battle between the Imperial family and the Temple. It was not a ce the young Noah could take part in.

    After Noah returned to the conference room to pack up his materials, everyone had already left.

    Except for one person.

    ¡°Prince.¡±

    Rabienne, who had been waiting for Noah, weed him dly.

    Noah nced at Rabienne and swiped his head the other way. His current expression was opposite of the one he always presented Esther.

    ¡°Why are you acting that way?¡±

    Rabienne bewilderedly looked at Noah as she spoke formally.

    ¡°¡­Speak to me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Do tell me here.¡±

    ¡°Why don''t we stroll together for a while?¡±

    ¡°I n to meet the nobles who participated separately.¡±

    Rabienne slowly approached Noah, disappointed at Noah¡¯s tant rejection.

    ¡°What happened? I was very worried when you suddenly disappeared from the sanctuary.¡±

    Noah tilted his head sideways and looked down at Rabienne.

    ¡°You, worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You know I visited regrly. You could¡¯ve let me know before you left. I thought something bad had happened, so I searched for you desperately.¡±

    The moment she witnessed Noah, she was both angry and relieved. Rabienne''s eyes, teary with emotions that she wasn¡¯t even aware of, turned red.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to cry, do you?¡±

    Noah gazed coldly at Rabienne¡¯s pitiful appearance.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Rabienne, no. Should I call you the Saint now? Anyway, I don''t know why you are acting like this.¡±

    Noah took a step closer and recited his words clearly, one by one, as if engraving them in Rabienne¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Why should I tell you when I wish to leave? Why are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The way Rabienne gazed at Noah was filled with affection mixed with resentment.

    Anyone else would have already fallen for that innocent face, but Noah knew very well Rabienne¡¯s twisted reality.

    ¡°I¡¯d hope you didn¡¯t keep crossing the line. It is rather ufortable and inconvenient for me. We may have been engaged in the past, but now we are less than nothing.¡±

    Listening to Noah as he drew a clear line distorted Rabienne''s beautiful face.

    It was definitely her who carried out the breakup with Noah, but she sincerely felt miserable with their every encounter.

    ¡°Did you truly get better?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rabienne''s eyes widened. Her expression was the same as that of the priests who confirmed his condition the moment they came into contact with his body.

    ¡°I can''t believe it. Did a miracle really happen?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Noah gazed at Rabienne indifferently. He tapped the table with his slim fingers as if bored.

    ¡°I presume we will see each other often in the future, so let''s get along like before.¡±

    ¡°I guess I seem useful to you again.¡±

    ¡°It''s not like that¡­!¡±

    Rabienne tried to raise her voice tearfully before suppressing herself. She calmly spoke.

    ¡±As you are aware, I will soon be a Saint. If you and I can get along well, you will have the Temple on your side. Wouldn''t that be lovely?¡±

    She struggled to maintain her appearance and slowly reached out to Noah.

    Noah nced at her despicable hand for a moment and smiled before passing by her.

    ¡°I will never join hands with the Temple. Even more so with you.¡±

    Noah retorted with so much hostility that Rabienne froze in her spot.

    She immediately came to her senses and tried to follow Noah who had long left the conference room.

    However, Prince Damon entered at the same time. It seemed both he and Noah had crossed each other on the way.

    ¡°Are you still here?¡±

    Rabienne''s expression hardened the moment she witnessed Damon, but she smiled tenderly and greeted him.

    ¡°I am sorry about what happened today. Were you surprised?¡±

    ¡°That is what I am saying. Though, the results have been put on hold, so I believe the Temple will continue to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We are on the same side as the Prince.¡±

    It seemed like a strong rtionship at first nce, but neither side contained an ounce of sincerity.

    ***

    It was alreadyte in the evening by the time Darwin returned home from the meeting at the Imperial Pce.

    He headed for the study and called Delbert, the butler.

    ¡°Alright, did anything happen to the kids?¡±

    No matter how exhausted he was, Darwin could never rest before hearing the reports regarding the children.

    He was constantly curious about the children whenever he was away for work. It was like he had separation anxiety.

    ¡°Yes. Master Judy was busy learning swordsmanship, and Master Dennis was confined to the library as usual. Lady Esther ate and yed well.¡±

    They have also been to the slums, but Esther asked the butler to leave the information from the report as she would mention the topic herself.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Only after receiving the children''s daily routine did Darwin rx himself. His worries melted away.

    After Delbertpleted several additional reports and left the study, Ben entered the room.

    ¡°Your Grace. I have received news that would be of use to you, so I am here to let you know.¡±

    Darwin observed Ben''s solemn expression and slowly raised his body from the sofa.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you recall Lucifer, the person you ordered to be trackedst year?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes turned frigid upon hearing the familiar name.

    ¡°Did you find him?¡±

    As had been informed by the old woman, Lucifer was the person who had brought Esther to the slums.

    ¡°We haven''t found them yet, but we seem to have spotted traces.¡±

    Ben extended a paper towards Darwin.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 6

    The information was confirmed from the group of bandits in which Lucifer fled with.

    ¡°The information from the old woman is on par with the timing of his appearance and leave. It was also said that the person called Lucifer always happened to bber about the ¡®slum¡¯ in his drunken phases.¡±

    ¡°If we are already so certain, why haven''t you found him yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently, as the association copsed, he was immediately introduced to another profession and became a mercenary.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the particrs were rather precise. Now that their path had been outlined to a certain extent, it was only a matter of time before the person would be trapped in Darwin¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°A mercenary. Anyhow, that''s good. Make sure to track him until he is spotted.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After Ben left, Darwin fiddled with his ss apprehensively and opened the desk drawer.

    Inside was the finely wrapped ne that he had retrieved from the old woman.

    As he unfolded the rich silk, the borate work of the coral-pink diamond shone mysteriously.

    While Darwin held the ne against the fulgent night sky, it felt like something was poking at him impatiently.

    <strong>¡®I¡¯m somehow familiar with it.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin¡¯s neck stiffened. He was almost sure that he witnessed this very ne in an unthought of ce.

    ¡°Where did I see it?¡±

    Just as he wrapped his forehead and seriously sought to trace his memory, someone lightly knocked on the door to the room and slightly utched the knob.

    Darwin swiftly returned the ne to the drawer and red fiercely at the perpetrator who dared to enter without his permission.

    ¡°Dad. It''s me.¡±

    It was none other than Esther who opened the door and peeked her face inside the empty space. A soft smile quickly formed Darwin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    As soon as he saw Esther, his efforts to recall the ne seemed to have turned to dust.

    Esther hesitantly approached the study, stood in front of Darwin¡¯s desk, and greeted him with a cute smile.

    ¡°Why did you wake up from your sleep?¡±

    ¡°I heard the sound of a carriage.¡±

    She instantly jumped from her bed upon hearing the sound of Darwin¡¯s carriage as it came to a halt. She had been tossing and turning the whole night anyhow, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she stayed in bed or not.

    Esther wanted to hear what happened at the election from Darwin, so she pretended to rush because she missed him.

    On the other hand, Darwin wasn¡¯t able to control his overwhelming emotion as he thought the adorable Esther came to see him.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    He pulled a small chair and sat Esther beside him.

    Then, he lowered himself and asked what happened during his absence.

    ¡°Have you been well with your brothers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah! I went to the south of the territory with my brothers. There was a slum there, too¡­¡±

    Esther''s short legs swung about as she chatted on.

    As Darwin heartwearmingly observed the lively Esther, his expression gradually hardened.

    The area Esther spoke of was the ce the Temple took charge of.

    As the drought worsened, he was too busy with other areas to tend to the ce himself.

    He offered vast donations to the Temple in return for their management, but it seemed they haven¡¯t lifted a finger.

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched before he loosened them and praised Esther.

    ¡°Next time, I''ll have to go there myself. Good job. Well done.¡±

    He was happy that Esther and the twins aplished what no one asked them to do. He patted her on the head.

    Esther smiled as she felt Darwin¡¯s warm touch. She then seeked a chance and carefully brought up Noah.

    ¡°Did you decide on the Crown Prince?¡±

    Crack. Veins popped from the back of the hand Darwin stroked Esther¡¯s head with.

    He umted a reasonable suspicion that she was curious about Noah, rather than who was decided as the Crown Prince.

    ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. The 7th Prince received overwhelming support, but as you can guess, his qualifications were held as a main topic.¡±

    Esther''s eyes rounded.

    ¡°Then what will happen?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. It¡¯s been put on hold, but an official letter will soon be released.¡±

    Esther''s expression hardened. Things didn¡¯t end as well as she had expected.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed at her change in expression. He stared suspiciously.

    ¡°Are you worried about Prince Noah?¡±

    ¡°What?! N-no way.¡±

    Esther nervously moved her stiff neck and stared elsewhere.

    As she turned towards the documents on the desk, she noticed a paper rted to the Temple sitting in the middle.

    ¡°The boundaries of protecting the Empire¡­ An ancient promise?¡±

    However, as Esther read the content, Darwin pulled his hand from his chin and ced it on the desk in surprise.

    ¡°Can you interpret this?¡±

    ¡°Interpretation? Well, I can read it.¡±

    Esther scrutinized the letter again, confused by his bewildered reaction.

    Now that she examined it closely, the paper consisted of ancient letters rather than the Imperial alphabet.

    During the time Darwin was dispatched to the eastern border, he happened to discover ancient letters engraved on a stone.

    No one was able to interpret the writing , so he considered sending the script to the Temple. It was surprising how Esther could easily read the words.

    ¡°Ah, well, I can actually interpret ancient letters.¡±

    Esther quickly exined to Darwin.

    The ability to discern ancient texts was also one of the abilities bestowed upon a Saint.

    For this reason, it was assumed that ancient texts originated from the Temple.

    Unlike Saints, High Priests required time to master the skill, and this was by interpreting the actions of the previous messengers.

    ¡°Is that so? I was going to send it to the Temple so it could be tranted¡­¡±

    As Darwin thought it was fortunate he didn¡¯t have to send the letter to the Temple, Esther immediately offered to help.

    ¡°I''ll write it down next to you!¡±

    Esther firmly insisted on doing the job despite it beingte. Ironically, it wasn¡¯t until a few momentster that the child dozed, sluggishly turning over a few pages.

    Darwin smiled gently. He was appreciative of his daughter¡¯s willingness to fight off her sleep in order to help him.

    ¡°My kind daughter.¡±

    He nced at the clock while brushing over Esther''s messy hair as shey on hisp. It was scarcely twelve o''clock. It would be better to return her to bed now.

    He swiftly but carefully left the study so that she wouldn¡¯t wake up, his wide strides directing him to her room on the third floor.

    Esther was too immersed in her sleep to wake up to himying her on the bed.

    ¡°Have only sweet dreams.¡±

    Darwin closed the curtains by the window and sat beside her.

    Something wriggled beneath Darwin¡¯s feet. He looked down to find a white snake slithering about.

    ¡°You were still here.¡±

    He knew Esther was raising the pet, but it''s been a long time since theirst encounter.

    ¡°Should I construct a snake house in the garden?¡±

    He repeatedly pushed the snake away as it moved to rest beside Esther.

    He even had the thought of twisting the snake¡¯s neck, but recalling Esther¡¯s favor towards it, he held back.

    As the two immersed in a fight with Esther in the middle, a ¡®meow¡¯ sound could be heard.

    As he frowned and looked under the bed, there appeared a tiny kitten.

    ¡°Ha? So the family increased?¡±

    Darwin, a person not particrly interested in animals, held his forehead.

    He shook his head. At this rate, he didn''t know whether he¡¯d end up establishing a zoo. Darwin lifted the quilt to Esther¡¯s neck and went on his tippy-toes so she wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    As he reached the staircase, Darwin halted and turned to gaze at the room on the very end of the third floor.

    At that moment, he happened to recall the ne in his study.

    ¡°Irene?¡±

    There was a simr relic which belonged to Irene, the wife of Darwin.

    He thought it was ridiculous, but in the end, his feet reached the room at the end of the third floor.

    A room which concealed things rted to Irene. He utched the door with the key he always apanied with him.

    Kitchak. The door that hadn¡¯t been touched in the longest time creaked open. The room was full of dust because he wished for Irene¡¯s remnants to remain here.

    Darwin slowly looked around the room. It seemed as if time had stopped. He made way through the umted dust.

    While immersed in his dim gaze, he walked towards the portraits of Irene that hung on the wall.

    Among the portraits categorized by age, Darwin stopped before a youthful version of his wife.

    ¡°I didn''t see wrong.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes shook as he gazed at the frame.

    The very ne he found with the old woman was the same one adorned on Irene''s neck.

    He had never witnessed the item in person, but he recalled passing by this portrait before.

    Darwin clenched his fist and leaned against the wall in a state of frenzy.

    ¡°Just what is going on?¡±

    The old woman imed for the ne to have been hung on Esther''s neck from the very beginning.

    Moreover, when he first encountered Esther, didn''t he think she resembled Irene?

    ¡°By any chance¡­ Catherine?¡±

    Darwin wandered the room anxiously as Irene¡¯s sister, Catherine, resurfaced his mind.

    For Irene, an orphan, Catherine was her only blood.

    As such, the two cared for each other terribly. Darwin often met and chatted with Catherine in the past.

    Catherine desired to open a tea house, so he even invested in the store himself.

    Then Catherine, an unmarried woman, suddenly imed to be pregnant, which caused Irene to be overly upset because she wouldn¡¯t tell her who the father was.

    Catherine suddenly disappeared one day with her unborn child.

    Darwin assumed she had left with the child¡¯s father, but Irene went through a hard time.

    Irene from then on became ill, and soon passed away, unable to get rid of her mncholy.

    Esther, who resembled Irene.

    Catherine, who disappeared while pregnant with a child. And this ne.

    Darwin frowned. Even when he didn''t want to link the facts, his thoughts continued wandering that way.

    He then reached an impression that perhaps his rtions to Esther might have been deeper than he thought.

    ¡°Irene, did you know?¡±

    Darwin slowly caressed Irene''s portrait, his expression brimming with pain.

    Time has passed, but his feelings for Irene remained the same.

    ¡°Don''t worry. If there is a truth that must be revealed, I will find it somehow.¡±

    Darwin vowed to Irene, his expression firm.

    For now, he would focus on finding the man named Lucifer and thoroughly investigate Catherine¡¯s whereabouts.

    ***

    Hi guys! I''d like to just say a quick thank you for thements you post at the end of the chapter, I may not respond but I really, really, really appreciate it LMAO It drives me to post more chapters, so thank you for helping me continue this story! (that''s all ahaha)

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 10

    The next morning.

    Esther¡¯s eyes twitched open at the unbearable itching of her face.

    What she witnessed upon regaining consciousness was the soft and rich coat of Cheese.

    ¡°Cheese? Why are you here! How did you climb up the bed?¡±

    The cat in which she treated back in the garden was bestowed the name Cheese, looking at the yellow and white pattern of her fluffy fur.

    Judy resolved to raise the kitten himself and brought her to his chambers, but she would always seek Esther¡¯s room whenever the chance appeared.

    Even now, Cheese hade to the bed, buried her body deep into the nape of Esther¡¯s neck, and lightly snuffled her spout.

    ¡°Brother will be sad if he finds out.¡±

    These days, Judy was trying his best to win the heart of Cheese by offering her snacks every change he got.

    Cheese¡¯s house was also in his room. He would be disappointed to find that she came to Esther''s room during his sleep.

    Esther stood up wide awake. It would be better if she took Cheese back before he woke up.

    Cheese¡¯s face scrunched as shezily stretched her front paws while beside Esther.

    While mesmerized by the cute wiggle,st night¡¯s events suddenly came to mind.

    ¡°But how did I get here?¡±

    She recalled reading the documents, but everything following that was wiped from her memory.

    ¡°Did Father take me back¡­?¡±

    She was upset over how he had to carry her all the way to her room when she was the one who offered to help him.

    After breakfast, she would head to his study and help finish the papers. She put on her slippers and walked to the window.

    Bright sunlight illuminated the room as she pulled away the curtains.

    She grimaced at the blinding view when Noah popped up in her mind.

    <strong>¡®He said it didn¡¯t end well.¡¯</strong>

    Noah received the most support, but the results were withheld due to the firm opposition of the Temple.

    She was worried that Noah would struggle now that things hadn¡¯t gone his way.

    ¡°I want to tell him to stay strong.¡±

    Looking back, Noah always cheered for her in any way he could, while she did nothing in return.

    However, she couldn¡¯t just head all the way to the Imperial Pce for this reason.

    While she struggled to figure out a way to contact him, a good idea surfaced in her mind.

    She heard this during a festival, that a middle-ranked Priest could use pigeons as a means tomunicate.

    Esther was a low-level candidate at the time, so it seemed impossible in her eyes, but now she was more than confident.

    Esther took a deep breath and pushed the window open wide. Then, she whistled forcefully.

    As the beautiful but powerful sound flowed like a melody, miraculously, pigeons soon flocked to her ce.

    <strong>¡®Done!¡¯</strong>

    Esther made eye contact with the liveliest-looking pigeon and brought them inside the room.

    Despite having stopped the call, the pigeon did not leave but acted cute while hovering around Esther.

    ¡°Wait, I''ll give you a letter.¡±

    Excited at the thought of sending a letter to Noah, Esther quickly grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled down words.

    However, it was not easy to finalize the writing since this was her first time attempting something like this.

    She wrote and crumpled, wrote and crumpled, and repeatedly did the same with several other sheets of paper.

    After struggling for what seemed like forever, she smiled satisfactorily before apleted letter.

    She immediately rolled up the paper and moved towards the pigeon before hesitating.

    ¡°He won''t think it''s weird, right?¡±

    A flood of embarrassment washed over her. She was anxious that Noah might misunderstand her intentions.

    However, she meticulously connected the pigeon¡¯s leg to the paper, rationalizing that this wasn¡¯t for anything other than her concern as a friend.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther focused her attention on the pigeon and thought of Noah. This was the phase in which the pigeon was to recognize its set destination.

    Despite the pigeon having not been trained, they would be able to fly to this person thanks to themunication.

    ¡°Gugugu!¡±

    The pigeon vigorously speared out the window, bursting its voice as if it had understood Esther.

    <strong>¡®I hope it gets delivered well.¡¯</strong>

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned red. She wiggled shyly, wondering what expression would show on Noah¡¯s face when he received the letter.

    At that moment, the promise she had made with her father and brothers came to mind. Her heart pounded guiltily.

    ¡°Is it no good?¡±

    She felt ufortable because even though they weren¡¯t meeting, she was stillmunicating with him through a letter. It felt like she was breaking their promise.

    She pouted in frustration, vowing to speak honestly during mealtime.

    She left the room to take Cheese to Judy.

    Judy''s room was downstairs, so Esther naturally headed towards the staircase when something caught her eye from deep down the hallway.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She instinctively sensed something different from usual, and she was right. The lock at the endroom was utched.

    Esther strode towards the front of the mysterious room and tilted her head to the side. Upon closer inspection, there was no lock on the door.

    She turned the doorknob slightly just in case, but it opened without fail.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    As soon as the door opened, she became curious. It was always locked, so she had the urge to go inside.

    However, she hesitated to enter. It was suspicious how this room was suddenly open.

    She contemted whether to ask her father for permission and decided to only open it very, very slightly and take one tiny peek.

    She wouldn¡¯t enter the room, so it was fine.

    She was really just going to look inside with her eyes, but the moment she opened the door, Cheese jumped from her arms and leapt inside.

    ¡°Uh? Cheese, no!¡±

    Esther shrieked internally and tried to catch her in a hurry, but Cheese had already found her ce inside the room.

    The kitten wandered inside as if it were her own room and nagged Esther toe inside.

    <strong>''¡­What do I do now.''</strong>

    She beckoned for Cheese toe out, but her efforts were all for naught.

    Eventually, Esther was forced to step inside the room and drag Cheese out.

    Even though Esther knew no one was there, she was carefully moving on her tippy-toes.

    Her heart shrunk; she felt like she existed in a ce she shouldn''t have entered.

    However, after she entered, it appeared to be a much cuter room than she thought. There were many objects, but she noticed that the portraits were especially endless.

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    Esther, unconsciously admired the portraits that filled the walls.

    They all appeared to be the same person, but it was surprising how there were so many portraits.

    As she looked at each portrait, Esther gradually realized who the person in the paintings was.

    And she could understand why her father stopped anyone from entering this room.

    Even Esther, who had never seen the owner of the portrait, seemed to feel a longing for her.

    ¡°Hello. I''m sorry I came in without your permission.¡±

    Esther approached and greeted thergest portrait among the other paintings.

    She recalled the day Sebastian¡¯s mother said she looked like this person.

    ¡°Do we look alike?¡±

    Obviously, their hair and eye colors were almost one and the same. However, the owner of the portrait was very beautifulpared to Esther.

    She shook her head, regretful that she even thought ofparing herself to this person.

    <strong>¡®There must be one or two people out there who I am simr with.¡¯</strong>

    As she turned away from the portrait, a small frame on the shelf caught her eye.

    There was one more woman in the frame who perfectly resembled the owner of the portrait. The two were smiling broadly.

    The woman seemed so happy that Esther''s lips unconsciously lifted at the sight.

    Suddenly, however, Cheese removed herself from Esther¡¯s feet and showed vignce.

    Esther turned her head, confused about what was going on, when she caught sight of Darwin standing by the door. The frame dropped from her hand in shock.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Father!¡±

    As she hurriedly picked up the frame that fell on the floor, Darwin nkly stared at Esther.

    He hade to lock the door fromst night.

    However, the moment Darwin witnessed Esther standing in front of Irene''s portrait, his mouth wouldn¡¯t move.

    <strong>¡®Irene.¡¯</strong>

    He could see Irene in Esther. Now that he couldpare, they were more simr than he had initially thought.

    ¡°That door was open¡­ I''m sorry I came in carelessly.¡±

    Esther bowed her head deeply, scared at the thought that Darwin was angry.

    ¡°It''s alright. I left the door open.¡±

    Darwin approached Esther and patted her shoulder. He received the frame from her.

    ¡°To the left is my deceased wife, Irene, and to the right is Catherine, who was Irene''s sister.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s voice sank. Perhaps he appeared this gloomy since they were inside Irene¡¯s room.

    ¡°Esther, do you have any childhood memories?¡±

    ¡°No, I don''t.¡±

    Esther answered half-heartedly, curious as to why he asked such a question out of the blue.

    ¡°Don''t you have any memories of your mother who gave birth to you?¡±

    ¡°No. I only remember living in the slums.¡±

    Strangely, she possessed no memory of parental love before entering the slum. Naturally, it was more than obvious to her to think that she was abandoned by her biological mother.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Darwin was now doubtful that Esther might truly be of Catherine¡¯s blood.

    He wasn¡¯t clear on anything yet, but the ne alone was more than enough evidence.

    Besides, the Catherine he knew was never the type to abandon her daughter.

    <strong>¡®She is probably dead.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin was unbearably angry at himself for not being able to protect Catherine, even after having lost Irene.

    If Catherine had spoken honestly to him and Irene, or if she simply remained by her side, they would have been together until the very end.

    Perhaps Irene wouldn¡¯t have had to leave the world early either.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Esther stood restless as she noticed Darwin¡¯s emotional stance.

    While hesitating, she bravely grasped Darwin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Um. I¡¯m by your side¡­¡±

    It was the first time Esther held Darwin¡¯s hand first.

    Darwin¡¯s heart swelled as he gazed at the small child¡¯s hand. He knelt to embrace her.

    Esther flusteredly shrinked at the sudden hug.

    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    His tone, however, was brimming with sadness. This unfamiliar Darwin seemed more like a bare version of himself, a version of him with no covers concealing his true emotions.

    <strong>¡®Look what he¡¯s saying.¡¯</strong>

    Esther spread out her small arms and wrapped them around Darwin¡¯s back, hoping tofort her father.

    Darwin flinched before freezing at the clumsily warm touch felt from Esther¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    He was always the first to reach out and pull Esther into a hug, but now the tables have turned.

    Esther concluded her own solution and buried her face into his shoulder while holding him tight.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go to the dining room and eat chocte cake together.¡±

    Whenever she was in a state of sorrow, sweets never failed to restore her vitality. She suggested Darwin do the same.

    Aware of her pure thoughts, Darwin smiled and gently stood up, letting go of their warm hug.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Darwin despised sweet things, but if Esther asked him to eat chocte cake, he would consume pounds of sweets until his stomach burst.

    Darwin strode to leave the room as he held Esther¡¯s hand before halting to a stop. He slowly scanned the room.

    ¡°Are you going to keep the room open now?¡±

    He was nning on locking it as he ascended the stairs earlier, but Esther¡¯s cheerful voice froze him on the spot.

    In all honesty, the reason he excluded this door from the rest of the mansion was because Darwin did not have enough confidence to be able to look back at the past.

    Whenever he recalled Irene, who left him and the children behind, his heart ached enough to break into pieces. Thus, he chose to turn a blind eye.

    But did the pain fade over time? Although challenging, he had now gained a bit more faith to face the past.

    He decided to leave the door open from this moment on.

    Perhaps he now had to let Irene free from this room, this room he had chained her to simply because of hisck of confidence.

    From this room, and from his own heart.

    ¡°¡­Right. I''ll have to tell Delbert to clean the room.¡±

    ¡°May I join you here again?¡±

    ¡°Do you want toe back hereter?¡±

    Darwin was taken aback by Esther¡¯s sparkling eyes. He didn¡¯t expect her to say this.

    ¡°Yes. You''ll be lonely by yourself.¡±

    Darwin lost the ability to process his thoughts for a brief moment before his clutched grasped Esther¡¯s in adoration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Irene will like it if you stop by.¡±

    Darwin realized that he had been mistaken this whole time.

    He thought he had healed the previously emotionless Esther, but it was rather him who wasforted all this time.

    Had Esther note, Darwin would never have thought of opening Irene''s locked room.

    As they became a family, so much had changed. They influenced each other with their love and care.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther smiled as she listened to Darwin¡¯s pleasant low voice.

    ¡°Hehe. I''lle with youter.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since Judy wanted to see his mother¡¯s face again. She was looking forward to announcing that the room was open now.

    As they passed Esther¡¯s room, Shur glided before them. He seemed sulky that Esther left him alone.

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he witnessed Shur slithering about.

    ¡°Do you want me to build a house for the cat and the snake in the backyard?¡±

    ¡°A house? No, it''s okay.¡±

    Esther shook her head quickly. Darwin would really build a ce for them if she didn¡¯t stop him now.

    "Really? Wouldn''t it be ufortable if they stayed with you? It would also be better for them to live outside.¡±

    Esther sensed Darwin¡¯s firmness on the matter and hurriedly shooed Shur into the room.

    Then she picked up Cheese and stuck her right in front of Darwin¡¯s face.

    ¡°But they''re this cute.¡±

    Cheese let out an angry ¡®Nyang!¡¯ at her sudden position and stretched all four feet.

    She seemed to be trying to threaten Darwin, but the corners of his mouth lifted at the ridiculous sight.

    ¡°Right? Isn''t she soo cute?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Darwin said so and never again mentioned building a house in the backyard.

    As they descended the stairs, he unconsciously nced at Cheese¡¯s soft fur.

    ***

    Deep inside the Imperial Pce, there existed an outdoor garden matching the tastes of the current Empress.

    It was not ofrge size, but the high-quality nts were enough topare it to one suitable for the Imperial family.

    Noah was sitting on the terrace, spending an affectionate time with his mother and sister, the Empress and Princess.

    ¡°How could you fool me like this? You should have told me in advance. How worried I was!¡±

    Reina criticized Noah with malice. Her anxiety and fear instantly turned to anger and dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don''t me him too much. Noah couldn''t help it either.¡±

    The Empress couldn''t take her eyes off Noah. She couldn¡¯t believe this shocking series of events.

    Tears continued to form around the Empress''s eyes as she gazed lovingly at Noah.

    Just like the Emperor, the Empress was overwhelmed with guilt and sadness towards her dear son.

    ¡°I never imagined this day woulde. How grateful I am for you to have returned in such a healthy state.¡±

    Noah smiled gracefully and soothed his mother, who was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I''m really fine now.¡±

    ¡°I heard it was a disease that couldn¡¯t be cured¡­ It''s a miracle. It seems the Goddess''s grace is with you.¡±

    After Noah was kicked from the Imperial Pce, the Empress resented the Goddess and turned her back on the Temple.

    However, her rejection towards the Templepletely disappeared after she witnessed Noah walking inside,pletely recovered.

    She was rather grateful now. In the future, many donations would be brought to the Temple.

    ¡°My illness was not healed by the Goddess''s protection.¡±

    Noah shook his head firmly. He did not favor his mother¡¯spliments towards the Temple.

    ¡°Then what was it?¡±

    ¡°I have a separate friend who treated me.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? You said there was no cure.¡±

    Reina nudged Noah in demand for more details. She possessed a terribly curious personality.

    ¡°I can''t tell you. It¡¯s fine now that I''m better, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s true but¡­ I''m curious.¡±

    ¡°Later. Now tell me how Sister and Mother have been doing.¡±

    Noah had lived outside the Imperial Pce for more than three years, so there were many stories for him to listen to.

    The three happily exchanged small conversations.

    Just being together in the same space was like a dream.

    ¡°You had a hard time because of me, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? I should tell you, the person who has lived outside this whole time, that I will truly never let you go again.¡±

    ¡°My mother hasn''t slept well a single day since my leave.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it was just me? Reina also cried every day.¡±

    Noah finally felt at home amidst the warm hospitality of his mother and sister.

    <strong>¡®How fortunate I didn''t die.¡¯</strong>

    Had he given up his life and died while trapped in the sanctuary, such a moment would have never arrived.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the affection of his mother as she held his hand while in tears, nor the affection of his sister, who missed him dearly.

    Noah sincerely thanked Esther. It was all thanks to Esther that he was able to regain this moment.

    While the three were having a good time, a bird appeared out of nowhere and spun around Noah.

    ¡°Oh, my. It''s seated on your head.¡±

    Reina smiled and pointed at the pigeon with her finger.

    ¡°It looks like something is tied to its legs. Isn''t it a letter?¡±

    ¡°Letter?¡±

    Noah raised his head to the sky, a slight frown on his face.

    As soon as the pigeon made eye contact with Noah, it obediently rested on the table.

    And without hesitation, it stretched its leg toward Noah. There really was a letter on its leg.

    ¡°Who sent the letter to you?¡±

    ¡°It''s fascinating. How did the pigeon find its way here?¡±

    While Reina and the Empress admired the pigeon''s ability, Noah puzzledly opened the letter.

    At that moment, Noah''s nk face gradually brightened as he skimmed through the contents. A smile spread across his face.

    The two people observed his expression before eying each other. This Noah was foreign to them.

    ¡°Oh my, look at him¡­ Mom, look at that expression.¡±

    ¡°Noah, did you have a girlfriend during the time we didn¡¯t see you?¡±

    Noah''s ears heated at his mother''s question. She hit the nail.

    ¡°It''s not like that.¡±

    Ironically, his eyes wouldn¡¯t stop staring at the paper.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not like that? I can tell just by looking at your face. Your ears are red.¡±

    ¡°It must be a girl.¡±

    Noah couldn''t pull himself together as Reina teased him and the Empress¡¯s expression turned serious from shock.

    ¡°W-wait a minute.¡±

    He concentrated on the paper again.

    It was a short letter meant to cheer Noah, but this meant the world to him. Esther sent a letter to him first!

    ¡°I told you I had a friend who treated me. This is that friend.¡±

    As Noah told his mother about Esther, his expression was one of a man in love.

    Reina observed Noah¡¯s obvious self as she held her chin mischievously.

    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you.¡±

    Noah was a confident figure before the Imperial nobles, but nothing more than a shy boy with his family.

    ¡°Yes. I like her a lot.¡±

    Noah scratched the back of his head embarrassedly, but did not conceal his heart.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Reina screamed and jumped from her seat at his confession. The Empress¡¯s eyes also widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°I''m curious what kind of child had you fall for them to this extent.¡±

    ¡°She''s really nice. She¡¯s always firm and stronger than anyone else, even in difficult situations. And she¡¯s pretty.¡±

    Noah could not hide his passionate smile as he spoke of Esther.

    ¡°Did that child stay with you when you were outside?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Noah''s eyes slightly watered as he recalled the sanctuary.

    At the time in which he pleaded for his death, the Esther in his dreams pushed him to endure every night.

    It was all because of Esther that he wanted to live again. No, he needed to.

    ¡°That is something I must be thankful for. I would love to thank the child.¡±

    In the past, she was an Empress who would have naturally checked which family the child came from and the benefits she would hold towards the Imperial family, but that version of hers was no more.

    She was just grateful that there was someone who stood by Noah¡¯s side when he was going through hard times.

    She didn''t know who the person was, but she already favored her. She was thankful for the precious child.

    Even if the child''s status was low, she would embrace her.

    ¡°Alright. Let us meet her sometime. I hope we can have a meal together¡­ Why don''t you invite her to the pce?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 11

    ¡°Not yet. I''m sure she¡¯ll feel burdened since I''m the only one who likes her.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    The Empress burst intoughter at the unexpected rebuttal. It was surprising that Noah had a crush on someone, her son who she never imagined would fall in love with anyone.

    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m liking her more and more. I''m very curious about what kind ofdy she will be.¡±

    Reina contemted seriously before she slowly tapped Noah on the shoulder.

    ¡°But seeing that she sent you a letter, I think she has feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I look forward to it?¡±

    Noah smiled refreshingly and swept the letter with his fingers.

    ¡°Mother, I''m going to write back.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    As soon as Noah received permission from the Empress, he stood up and headed to his room.

    He rushed in a hurry to reply to Esther when his feet stopped as he witnessed the bunch of flowers beside him.

    <strong>¡®They resemble her.¡¯</strong>

    He smiled, got on his knees, and leaned his face towards the flowers.

    Among the pink petals, there existed a tulip that resembled Esther''s eyes.

    They were all one and the same, but he had a hard time nitpicking one with the prettiest scent.

    ¡°Will the scent deliver my feelings?¡±

    He thought of sticking the flower inside the letter.

    The pigeon pped beside the walking Noah. His hand was upied with a tulip.

    ***

    A few dayster, the maids of the Tersian mansion were busy preparing to wee an important guest.

    The butler, Delbert, also made sure to double check the luncheon and carefully looked over everything.

    10 minutes remained after he finished preparing the dining room.

    Promptly, the bell connected to the main gates rang. It was a signal that the awaited guest had arrived.

    Delbert stopped by the study to inform Darwin of the guest¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°They have arrived just now. I will apany them to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Darwin stood up and rubbed his stiff neck.

    The shirt he wore perfectly outlined his solid body. Even now that he was in his 30¡¯s, his figure was so well-managed that no one was able topare.

    He picked up the jacket he had hung on the hanger, adjusted his appearance, and left the study.

    <strong>¡®What kind of trick will he y?¡¯</strong>

    As he strode through the hallway, Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed. His expression was filled with distrust towards the guest he was about to meet.

    The guest everyone was anticipating in Tersia was the Duke of Brions.

    He abruptly sent a letter a few days prior, asking for a meeting.

    Darwin and the Duke of Brions maintained a business rtionship that was neither good nor bad.

    If Darwin was in charge of the military security throughout the Empire, Brions was in charge of the coordination with the Temple.

    Personally, he despised Duke Brions, but the two were the household owners who led the four major families of the Empire, so they remained neutral as to not cause any disputes.

    They had never been on friendly terms with each other, so it was strange how Brions suddenly reached out to him.

    <strong>¡®It''s better to be wary.¡¯</strong>

    He was suspicious of his intentions since Brions was not a man to move without absolute benefit.

    While Darwin stood by the window in wait, the Duke of Brions arrived at the front of the mansion.

    ¡°Thank you foring. I am Delbert, the butler.¡±

    The Duke left the wagon and sharply scrutinized the mansion as Delbert greeted him.

    <strong>¡®I ended up here.¡¯</strong>

    Brions felt mixed emotions throughout his trip to Tersia.

    The only reason he came here was because of Esther.

    There was a mention of Esther in an additional letter sent by Rabienne.

    It was strange that Darwin, a cold-blooded man, adopted a child, even more so from the Temple.

    In addition, he was even more concerned that she perfectly matched the revtions.

    Rabienne added that Esther''s mana was very poor, but he wanted to confirm with his own eyes.

    <strong>¡®She resembles Catherine.¡¯</strong>

    The biggest reason.

    Unless Rabienne was the Saint, the daughter Catherine gave birth to was more likely to be one.

    Brions clearly recalled the appearance of the child he encountered several times on different asions.

    He was surprised when he first saw her, but every other time she appeared before him, his mind would flow back to Catherine before he realized.

    At the time, he thought they simply looked alike, but after this event, he was highly suspicious of Esther.

    <strong>¡®I pray not, but if she is my daughter and the Saint¡­¡¯</strong>

    He wasn¡¯t able to sleep for days because of this haunting thought. There was no way for him to untangle the twisted thread.

    ¡°Your Grace? Why don''t you take your time to look around after some refreshments and head inside first?¡±

    Delbert called the absent-minded Brions in a calm tone.

    ¡°Ah... I was distracted since it is my first time here. Let us go.¡±

    Brions cleared his throat and followed Delbert into the mansion.

    As he entered the living room, Darwin greeted him bluntly.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    They shook hands and chatted for a bit. Darwin¡¯s firm hand strongly contrasted with the Duke of Brions¡¯s.

    ¡°There is no reason for me to not be well. You seem good too.¡±

    After exchanging formal greetings, Darwin guided the Duke to the restaurant.

    As they sat facing each other from the ends of the long table, a series of skillfully prepared tes were presented.

    ¡°I prepared it sincerely, so I hope it suits your taste.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looks very delicious.¡±

    The two began eating in silence. And asionally, they exchanged stories about the current situation.

    Brions had yet to bring up his reason for arrival.

    Darwin lifted his ss of wine and congratted Brions.

    ¡°Now that I remember, I''mte to say my congrats. Congrattions on having a Saint.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It is a family honor.¡±

    Brionnsughed and raised his ss proudly.

    ¡°There have been so many Saints in your family since ancient times. It ismendable.¡±

    ¡°It is only because the Goddess looked after us. I still can''t believe my daughter is a Saint.¡±

    Darwin, aware that Rabienne was not the real Saint, was curious regarding Brions¡¯s sincerity.

    ¡°I''m curious because we''ve never had a Saint in our family. What do you think of your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Well, she has been different since her childhood. She is praised to be a Saint for her excellent divine powers and kind personality.¡±

    He couldn''t understand Brions¡¯s intentions at all.

    Darwin decided to turn the conversation and find out why Brions came here first.

    ¡°But, what wind blew all the way here? I''m sure you didn''t visit because you wished to chat with me.¡±

    When the mild atmosphere quickly cooled down, Brions flinched. He tried to take a sip of his ss with a smile.

    ¡°I think we were too elegant. I was to pass by here anyhow since there was business for me to tend to nearby.¡±

    It was not bad for a superficial reason, but Darwin knew too well that this wasn''t all there was to it.

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    Seeing that Brions avoided answering despite Darwin openly stating his question, it was unlikely that he would give in if he insisted.

    Brions avoided Darwin¡¯s gaze while naturally putting Esther in his mouth.

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn''t the Grand Duke adopt a daughter?¡±

    When Esther suddenly appeared amidst the conversation, Darwin¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Are you talking about Esther?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You brought that child from the temple, is that right? She happened to be friends with Rabienne.¡±

    It was Darwin who observed from the sidelines just how much Esther suffered while thinking of Rabienne.

    A fishy smile formed Darwin¡¯s mouth as he wondered if he could call such a rtionship as friendship.

    ¡°My daughter didn''t say that. I''ve never heard any mentions of her.¡±

    At that moment, his anger directed towards his grip on the ss and it cracked.

    ¡°Th-the ss¡­?¡±

    ¡°I''ll have to rece the ss. I can''t seem to control my strength these days.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you''re full of energy.¡±

    Brions felt as if he were the broken ss and bit his lip firmly.

    It was difficult to deal with Darwin one-on-one during the war, but he tried to keep his calm nevertheless and asked.

    ¡°I heard she was an orphan. Did you find out who her parents were?¡±

    ¡°What kind of parents are they to abandon their child? For Esther, I am enough to be her parent.¡±

    Darwin said so, crossed his legs, and leaned back.

    A more dangerous atmosphere emitted from him. Brionns unconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°You seem to be interested in Esther. Is there anything else you''re curious about?¡±

    At that moment, sweat formed Brions forehead as he quickly changed his words; it would be better not to stimte him more.

    ¡°It is simply because I thought it was great that the Grand Duke adopted a child without a title nor status.¡±

    Brionspletely altered the subject so that Darwin would not doubt him.

    Lunch and the short tea time ended after they exchanged stories regarding the safety of the Empire.

    As Brions stood from his chair to leave, he asked.

    ¡°I want to say hi to the kids. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°I let them leave since I thought it would interfere with what we were talking about.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I bid you farewell.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°See you soon at the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Darwin saw him off at the door, and the meeting between the two ended.

    Brions, having escaped Darwin¡¯s gaze, breathed heavily in relief.

    He was so nervous that he had to wipe his sweaty palms with a handkerchief.

    <strong>''By the way, it''s a shame.¡¯</strong>

    Albeit strange, Darwin seemed to have adopted a child with pure intention.

    Brions became slightly nervous. Even aftering this far, he wasn¡¯t able to dig anything about Esther.

    He moved along and was about to board the wagon when he called Delbert, unable to just leave like this.

    ¡°I have a headache and wish to walk in the garden. Will you guide me?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 14

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Delbert was flustered by his sudden request, but maintained a calm attitude and apanied him there.

    Just then, a scream erupted from behind the mansion. Delbert¡¯s face fell into one of contemtion. The servants were very often bitten by snakes.

    <strong>¡®Who got hurt this time¡­?¡¯</strong>

    ¡°Shouldn''t you go?¡±

    Brions encouraged the troubled Delbert.

    ¡°Come back. I will walk alone in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°I''ll be right back.¡±

    It bothered him to leave the Duke alone, but he eased his mind at the thought that there were security guards patrolling frequently.

    Thanks to this, Brions brought time and looked around the garden buisily.

    On ount of Darwin''s mention that he sent the children outside, he was highly expecting to run into Esther.

    And soon after, he was able to find two children ying in the garden.

    <strong>¡®I found her!¡¯</strong>

    Brions quickened his steps to where Esther was, singing pleasure inside.

    ¡°Don''t you think Cheese wants to climb the tree?¡±

    ¡°This big tree? Is that even possible?¡±

    Esther was spending a good time with Judy and Cheese.

    But when she heard footsteps and turned her head to see Brions approaching, embarrassment took over her. Her body turned stiff.

    Judy also spotted Brions and tilted his head, wondering why he was approaching them.

    Brions stood in front of the two and asked in a friendly, weing tone.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, hello.¡±

    Of course, both Judy and Esther recognized him as they often ran into each other at gatherings.

    Esther also nodded at Judy¡¯s greeting.

    She was aware that Father was to meet Duke Brions this afternoon.

    However, it was strange how the Duke was wandering the garden without her Father.

    ¡°It is nice to see you here.¡±

    Since Brions made an appearance, his eyes never left Esther.

    As Esther blinked her pink eyes while hiding behind Judy, her eyes gradually filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Shall we shake hands?¡±

    Brions deliberately reached out to Judy, asking for a handshake.

    And that hand naturally turned towards Esther.

    ¡°You too?¡±

    It was a simple greeting, so Esther was forced to ept.

    At the moment, Brions tilted sideways and scruitionied her small hand. This was to confirm if she possessed the Saint¡¯s awareness.

    However, Esther was recently able to control her awareness at will, so she was able to conceal it well.

    <strong>¡®She definitely looks like Catherine.¡¯</strong>

    Brions¡¯s eyes turned cold as he recalled Catherine.

    <strong>¡®If you are really Catherine''s daughter, because of you, our Rabienne¡­¡¯</strong>

    A child who changed the fate of Rabienne, the child deserving the title of the Saint. His anger increased at the thought.

    Even if Catherine had a daughter, she would never be weed by Brions.

    The child of a woman who ran a simple tea house should not have seen the world.

    He regretted not properly confirming that she was pregnant and carrying his child.

    In addition to the fact that he didn¡¯t catch Catherine till the very end.

    Esther clutched Judy''s arm tightly, ufortable of Brions¡¯s fierce gaze directing her way.

    <strong>¡®It was like this at the partyst time, too.¡¯</strong>

    After that one time they made eye contact, it was not an illusion he did the same during the following asions.

    She couldn''t understand why he was showing such interest when he wasn¡¯t aware she was a Saint.

    Judy stepped forward to hide Esther from the Duke, feeling her difort.

    Before they knew it, Cheese hade beside him and scowled, her back arched and her fur puffed-up.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to meet our father?¡±

    ¡°I''m already on my way back from meeting the Duke. I just wanted to walk for a while.¡±

    ¡°Then take your time. We¡¯ll go our way.¡±

    Judy covered Esther while alert and turned around when the Duke rushed to seize her arm.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Esther was too surprised by the sudden action to remove her arm. She stared at him nkly.

    ¡°Do you remember anything about your mother?¡±

    For a brief moment, Brions and Esther''s eyes met properly.

    Their distance was close. There existed a strange atmosphere between the two that was difficult to exin in words.

    ¡°I don''t have a mother.¡±

    Esther arrived to her senseste before pulling her arm away in disgust.

    Judy rushed and red at him threateningly. The child¡¯s eyes were brutal.

    ¡°Don''t touch Esther.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry. It was my mistake.¡±

    Brions hurriedly made excuses and tried to stick a few more words in to clear his image, but Judy quickly moved away with Esther.

    ¡°Like son, like father.¡±

    At that time, Evian slowly approached the troubled Duke while clicking his tongue.

    ¡°Oh? Aren''t you the Duke of Brions? How can I¡­!¡±

    The escorts standing behind the Duke tried to stop him, but Evian pretended to be oblivious to their existence.

    Interested in the young boy¡¯s appearance, Brions turned indifferently and spoke.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No one in the Empire would not recognize you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Evian, a physician working under Tersia.¡±

    Evian coincidentally observed the whole incident from behind the tree he was resting at.

    As a brilliant and quick-witted person, although unaware of the details, he felt that the opportunity of a lifetime hade to him.

    When he noticed the Duke of Brions¡¯s interest in Esther, he recalled a fact only he knew of.

    ¡°Did your Grace feel something from thedy?¡±

    As he listened to Evian¡¯s meaningful words, Brions¡¯s eyes dted to the point they would pop out.

    ¡°What¡­do you imply?¡±

    ¡°It is merely that I know a few things about thedy.¡±

    Even before Brions, Evian did not hesitate to lead the conversation.

    ¡°Tell me what it is right away.¡±

    ¡°I can''t do that. I am a physician of Tersia¡­ I cannot disclose my master¡¯s information.¡±

    Evian, assured that things had been stabilized, sighed with a regretful expression on his face.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Brions to notice that Evian wasn¡¯t loyal, but required for clear settlement.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I just want to make a long and fine career. It would be nice if I could enter the Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright. Come find me.¡±

    This ce was not a good location to exchange details.

    A smile appeared on Brions¡¯s face as he obtained Evian''s promise to visit him another time.

    The dark clouds in the sky seemed to have cleared up a bit now.

    ***

    A few dayster,

    Rabienne''s Saint appointment ceremony was held magnificently inside the temple.

    After receiving blessing from everyone, Rabienne was safely named as the 15th Saint.

    Rabienne ascended the altar in a splendid manner, knelt down, and informed the Goddess that she was now a Saint.

    ¡°Congrattions. This is where it truly starts.¡±

    High Priest Crisper smiled brightly as he ced the Saint cor over Rabienne¡¯s head.

    ¡°I will do well. High Priest, please aide me more in the future.¡±

    Having finally finished all the procedures to be a Saint, Rabienne couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy.

    Even if this was not a position she gained thanks to her ability, she was intoxicated with a sense of aplishment that the seat which she had dreamt of her whole life was now at her hands.

    ¡°Now, the Saint may select the pdins who will serve her the closest in the future.¡±

    High Priest Crisper pointed to the holy knights standing before her in a neat row.

    Serving the Saint was the greatest honor and aspiration for all trainees who entered the Temple.

    Therefore, the solemn expressions of the knights in wait for Rabienne¡¯s words were filled with tension.

    ¡°Alec, Carl, David.¡±

    Rabienne called the names of the three pdins she had previously put together with the High Priests, one after the other.

    They were politically determined Temple knights judged based on their ability and family name.

    As their names were called, smiles formed their faces in expectation.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Only one out of the four. The Saint was given the right to ce the person she wished for in the seat of the undetermined holy knight.

    Rabienne intended to select one from among the family members close to her father to further increase his power.

    However, she changed her mind while looking through the faces of the anxious knights. There was someone who caught her eye.

    ¡°Khalid.¡±

    As Rabienne''s clear voice rang, a smallmotion broke out. It was an unconventional call.

    ¡°M-me?¡±

    Even Khalid was shocked, unable to believe he was the chosen one.

    ¡°Will it be alright? Khalid is still at a level that requires more training.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think it''d be nice to have someone of my age beside me.¡±

    Although it was a little impulsive, Khalid was a promising prospect within the Temple.

    Since he had yet to reach adulthood, heckedpared to other knights, but his potential was excellent.

    <strong>¡®He is also loyal.¡¯</strong>

    From what Rabienne had seen thus far, she reached a conclusion that once he was her person, he would never betray her.

    Khalid¡¯s eyes became a bit teary as he strode to the altar and knelt beside the three chosen knights.

    ¡°Today, I, Khalid, swear before the Goddess. I will devote my remaining life to the Goddess and the Saint, who is her agent.¡±

    A pledge made before the Goddess. It was a sacred, unbreakable, and invible oath of those belonging to the Temple.

    High Priest Crisper delivered the swords prepared to each of the pdins.

    Khalid looked down at the jeweled-encrusted sword and shed tears. His emotions took the better of him.

    Following several other speeches, the appointment ceremony ended.

    Before the uing feast wasmended, Rabienne called for Khalid into a separate room.

    Khalid knelt down on one knee in front of Rabienne while puzzled at the sudden call for him.

    ¡°Thank you for choosing me. I will never disappoint you.¡±

    The way he gazed at Rabienne was full of trust. It was pure and passionate.

    ¡°If you are grateful, you can submit to me in the future.¡±

    Rabienne smiled and patted Khalid''s shoulder.

    ¡°In addition, I have something special to entrust to you.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Khalid''s eyes shed with anticipation as he realized this would be his first mission as a holy night.

    ¡°You know Diana, right?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 17

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    Khalid doubted his ears for a moment. He tried convincing himself that he indeed malfunctioned for a second, since there was no reason for that name to appear here.

    ¡°I am talking about Diana. I have seen you two together a few times before.¡±

    Rabienne took her hand off Khalid''s shoulder, slowly circled him and spoke in a bright voice.

    ¡°Are you talking about the former candidate Daina?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    When Khalid confirmed, Rabienne stopped moving with satisfaction and leaned towards him.

    Khalid and Rabienne''s eyes met head-on.

    Khalid couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered as he saw his reflections in Rabienne¡¯s alluring red pupils.

    ¡°You''re the only one who talked to Diana, so I remembered you. Why did you act that way?¡±

    TN: ¡­what the actual fck?

    ¡°I just¡­¡±

    As he continued aiding Esther, Khalid couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for her. His feelings eventually developed beyond friendship.

    However, Khalid had no reason to tell Rabienne that, so he kept his answer superficial.

    ¡°I simply helped Diana because the other candidates seemed to bother her a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°As expected, I''m d I chose you.¡±

    Rabienne raised Khalid from his kneeling position, her smile deep.

    ¡°Your first mission is to meet Diana.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    Everything was thrown at him so abruptly. Khalid was flustered at the sudden order he received.

    ¡°I am somewhat baffled¡­ Do I just have to meet Diana and return?¡±

    ¡°No. You will meet and then.¡±

    As if Rabienne had been waiting, she opened the drawer and pulled out a ss bottle.

    She ced the finger-sized object on Khalid¡¯s palm.

    ¡°You must obtain Diana''s blood here.¡±

    A sweet voice flowed through Rabienne¡¯s lips as she uttered grim words.

    ¡°Bloo¡­d?¡±

    Khalid flinched at the mention of blood and looked down to face the ss bottle.

    He was very perplexed at the iprehensiblemand given to him.

    ¡°What does the Saint n to use it for?¡±

    ¡°I can''t tell you because the matter remains confidential. But it is all for the Temple. I¡¯m sure you understand?¡±

    Her creased eyes presented such a naive expression that one wouldn¡¯t consider to be fake.

    Khalid closed his eyes, reaching a conclusion that this would be the right choice that would contribute to the Temple.

    He was just worried that in the process, he would end up hurting his friend, Diana.

    ¡°¡­I''ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I''m relieved now that you are in charge of this mission.¡±

    Rabienne put on a relieved act and held Khalid¡¯s hand.

    While swiftly delivering the information he would need to carry out the order.

    ¡°Ah, Diana is now residing in the Tersia residence. She is now called by the name Esther.¡±

    ¡°She must be working there.¡±

    Khalid nodded, recalling the unfamiliar Esther he had met thest time.

    ¡°It''s not that, she was adopted into the Grand Duchy. How great is that?¡±

    ¡°I-Is that true?¡±

    Khalid froze in shock at the unbelievable news. His jaw dropped.

    ¡°Yes. You can meet, congratte her, and receive some blood. Have a safe trip.¡±

    Khalid was kicked from the room with a holy sword and the ss bottle given to him, still having not fully processed the conversation.

    Then, High Priest Lucas, who had been waiting for an audience, entered the room.

    He nced back at Khalid, his expression doubtful.

    ¡°Will only Khalid be enough?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Esther had always been the soft type, so using a person she was acquainted with, Khalid, would be the most convenient strategy.

    She also believed that the loyal Khalid would somehow seed in retrieving the blood as his first mission.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We have been observing closely, but there was no sign from the two candidates.¡±

    They have been scrutinizing the two candidates whose appearances matched the revtion, but no awareness appeared from either one.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have toe up with extra measures.¡±

    Lucas nodded silently, took out two ss bottles from the box he was holding and handed them to Rabienne.

    ¡°Yes, and this is blood collected from the two candidates.¡±

    ¡°You have suffered. I will examine them, so please rest for today.¡±

    Everyone was overexerted from holding the Saint¡¯s appointment ceremony.

    The responsibility was now in Rabienne¡¯s hands, so Lucas excused himself and left the room.

    Rabienne, now alone, held one bottle in each of her hands and shook them.

    Her eyes locked with the red blood and they slowly bent.

    ¡°I learned this because of stupid Saint Cespia.¡±

    During the time Cespia believed in Rabienne¡¯s innocence.

    Cespia distributed a small potion of her blood to Rabienne when she was dejected at her deteriorating mana strength.

    She then realized that drinking the blood of a Saint could greatly amplify one¡¯s mana, even if temporary.

    ¡°If there is a Saint amongst the two¡­ I would be able to tell right away.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s red pupils glimmered evilly as she elegantly sipped the sses filled with blood, one after the other.

    ¡°Ugh, ptt.¡±

    Her face crumpled as she spat out the blood in her mouth into the handkerchief.

    The moment she drank Cespia''s blood, a strange energy emerged instantly, unlike the fishy taste from these two candidates.

    As expected, these two candidates weren¡¯t the owners of the revtion.

    This further increased the probability that Esther was the Saint. Rabienne already sent Khalid, so all she had to do was wait.

    ¡°Fufu. Anyhow, I am now the Saint. No one can take my ce.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s happy eyes were filled with greedy, endless desire. Her lips, smeared with blood, glistened red.

    ***

    Irene''s room was neatly organized over the past few days.

    The dull and old carpets were exchanged for new ones, and clean furniture was added.

    The window was utched, and the white curtains Irene preferred were added toplete the renovation.

    Esther stopped ying with Shur and rushed into the hallway as she heard the workers leaving.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    She excitedly reached thest room in the hallway to find a guest had arrived before her.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    As Esther tried to enter, she spotted Dennis staring at the portrait alone.

    He seemed on the verge of tears. Esther hesitated as she saw her brother¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you standing there?¡±

    However, she was pushed inside by Judy, who entered excitedly without giving her a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Wow, this room¡¯s really refreshing.¡±

    Judy busied himself with looking at thepletely changed room.

    Like a child with no sense, he didn¡¯t notice Dennis¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°I was surprised with the change. I¡¯m sure mother also likes it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Now I can see her as much as I want to. I''lle and see her every day.¡±

    As if Dennis''s eyes had infected him, Judy quickly became teary.

    ¡°You miss her so much you¡¯ll see her every day?¡±

    Esther, unfamiliar with such feelings, tilted her head confusedly.

    ¡°Of course. She''s my mother.¡±

    Judy stroked the portrait, his expression gentle.

    Esther stood absent-mindedly as she saw that even the yful Judy had be a gentle sheep.

    <strong>¡®I don''t want to see her.¡¯</strong>

    It had been the longest time since Esther med her mother for abandoning her as a young child.

    ¡°Esther, don''t you miss your mother?¡±

    ¡°No. I don''t know who she even is¡­ As soon as she gave birth to me, she abandoned me.¡±

    Those were the words the owner of the slum she lived in would tell her.

    As soon as her parents gave birth to her, she was abandoned, so the man demanded she pay for her meals if she wanted to stay here.

    ¡°She threw me away because she didn¡¯t love me, right?¡±

    Esther''s sight blurred. She was a bit sad at the fact that she wasn¡¯t loved since birth.

    ¡°No. I''m sure your mother had aplicated situation.¡±

    Judy wasn¡¯t the best atforting someone, but he hugged Esther and rubbed her back as if to relieve her wounds.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Esther didn''t take his words to heart, but she warmly hugged Judy so he wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Of course, what did you think? Anyhow, thanks to that, we met like this.¡±

    Dennis looked back to see the two embracing each other and intervened between them.

    Thanks to this, Esther, attacked from both sides, smiled foolishly as she scarcely ran out of breath.

    ¡°Brother, I can''t breathe¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Judy, hurry up and let go of Esther. It''s because of you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Did I hug you too hard? But I won''t let you go.¡±

    Still, he loosened his arms enough to let her breathe. A smile formed Esther¡¯s mouth as she continued being held by the two.

    Darwin, who had arrived to check the room, watched the three from outside.

    ¡°Do go in and join the group hug.¡±

    Delbert, an emotionally sensitive person, smacked his eyes with a handkerchief and hinted at Darwin.

    ¡°I just¡­ I feel like I was a father whocked so much.¡±

    Whenever the twins brought up their mother, he would scold them fiercely, afraid they would have false expectations for their mother who would never return. At that time, he thought it was best to turn a blind eye.

    He was sorry and heartbroken. He would have opened the door much earlier had he known they would like it so much.

    ¡°This was also the first time for your Grace. I think you did a job good enough.¡±

    Delbert replied affectionately, cautioning Darwin not to me himself too much.

    ¡°The young masters grew up very well.¡±

    Both Judy and Dennis seemed stubborn and selfish because they resembled Darwin, but the truth was that they were very friendly and kind.

    ¡°Just look at them. Your Grace doesn¡¯t know how surprised I was to hear that the young masters went to the outskirts with the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°I was also surprised. To think that the children were better than me for once.¡±

    Darwin gazed at the children inside the room with warm eyes. It was a waste that only he was able to witness this lovely scene.

    At that time, Ben ran all the way across the third floor until he was out of breath and whispered to Darwin.

    ¡°Your Grace, I just received a call informing me that they have found out where Lucifer is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    As much as he had been earnestly waiting for the news, Darwin couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed as he turned to Ben.

    ***

    Yourments chapter 99 were just something I LOVED reading, I can tell y''all are suffering but don''t worry the satisfication''sing real soon. Just wait

    Other than the fact that Khalid is damn foolish and ignorant (in a bad way), and that Rabienne keeps reminding me what being a human being genuinally should be like, HAPPY CHAPTER ONE DOUBLE-ZERO!! WHOO-HOO, WE MADE IT EVEYONE!

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 19

    ¡°Surprisingly... He seems to be within the estate.¡±

    ¡°Within Tersia?¡±

    Darwin''s forehead furrowed unpleasantly.

    ¡°Yes. He happened to have fled to Tersia about two months ago. I confirmed this with the debtor who was after him.¡±

    Ben was a verypetent secretary, so his words were rarely proven inurate.

    ¡°Then it will only be a matter of time before we spot Lucifer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was thinking of releasing a few knights. What does your Grace think?¡±

    If it were any other matter, Darwin would have carefully considered it before speaking. However, his lips opened without hesitation.

    ¡°You can use as much as you deem necessary. But make sure to bring him. There is something I wish to confirm.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Before he could continue to hand additional orders to Ben, Darwin quickly nced at Esther as she was still being squashed by the twins.

    ¡°Increase the number of guards surrounding the mansion. Make sure they keep in mind Esther''s safety as well.¡±

    Lucifer''s presence in Tersia was unlikely to have anything to do with Esther. Nheless, increasing the number of escorts wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    ***

    Esther, Judy, and Dennis gathered at the garden after spending time inside Irene''s room.

    This was because they promised to visit the slums today.

    Unlike their previous trip, today¡¯s wagon was loaded with food and groceries, which the 3 would distribute to the people.

    ¡°These are boiled potatoes. You can give them out with me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Judy nced at a bag filled with potatoes and replied cheerfully. He was the first to board the wagon.

    Esther followed inside, but left again when she noticed Dennis was taking too long to retrieve his books.

    While she started heading back inside to retrieve him, a man suddenly walked across the garden and acted as if he recognized Esther.

    ¡°Ah, mydy.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t an every-day servant she saw frequently along the hallways. While Esther struggled to recall him, he pushed forth and greeted her.

    ¡°I see you are going somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am heading to the vige. Well¡­ may I know who you are?¡±

    While she felt guilty for failing to recognize him, the man only lifted the corners of his mouth knowingly.

    ¡°I am Evian. I previously treated thedy when she fainted. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I think I remember.¡±

    That extravagant day when she was forced to go through several doctors¡¯ examinations.

    She vaguely recalled his presence amongst the many other physicians at the time.

    ¡°It seems you are also heading somewhere?¡±

    Evian was carrying 2 bags filled with luggage on each hand. It looked like he was going to move to another ce.

    He raised a corner of his mouth and replied in a heartening tone.

    ¡°Yes. I quit my career as a physician and am leaving today.¡±

    Esther blinked in surprise. To meet him on his way out of all times!

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that to me? I did nothing to deserve a thank you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s head drifted to the side, confused as to why he was grateful when they only met once.

    ¡°No, and I think I will be more grateful to thedy in the future¡­ I''ll see you again.¡±

    Evian swept Esther with a corrupt gaze, bid her ast farewell, and left the mansion.

    ¡°¡­He is a very ufortable person.¡±

    He seemed kind, but his attitude was strangely provocative. His gaze was particrly unpleasant.

    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing.¡±

    Dennis, who she meant to look for, was now present with his books. They then boarded the carriage and set off.

    ¡°What kind of book is that?¡±

    ¡°All three books are history books. It is more useful to gain knowledge of history than anything else.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they more likely to use it as kindling? They don¡¯t even know how to read.¡±

    Judy immediately ignited a dispute and argued that his toy knife would be of much more use.

    "It is knowledge, I can tell you. When ites to survival, there is nothing more useful than knowledge. It will be a weapon for Jerome.¡±

    Dennis only responded nonchntly whilst covering his ears.

    Thanks to this, they earned themselves a journey filled with Judy¡¯s endless bickering. Esther chuckled at the sight.

    She left the wagon near the southern outskirts of the territory. Both her hands were upied with the many supplies they had brought.

    Judy and Dennis each held two bags filled with groceries, while Esther struggled with a package of potatoes.

    As the 3 gradually entered the slums, the beggars who were waryst time now gleamed with interest.

    Everyone seemed to be slowly rising from their spots, perhaps because of the food presented before them.

    ¡°There''s a lot more of a reaction today. If I had known this would happen, I would have brought foodst time.¡±

    ¡°I know. Everyone will love this.¡±

    The three arrived near the vacant lot where many beggars seemed to be gathered and dropped their bags.

    They then gathered nearby and urged those who were swallowing their saliva to earn their share.

    ¡°Come closer and I''ll share this food with you!¡±

    Esther was a bit embarrassed since she had never done something like this before, but that didn¡¯t stop her powerful bellow froming out.

    The people still faltered hesitantly, their expressions filled with doubts.

    However, everyone began to rush as they saw the groceries and boiled potatoes being handed out in the order of who came first.

    ¡°Is this really free? To use upter after we already ate it¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, so take your sharefortably.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, don''t take anything.¡±

    It seemed that Judy''s words worked as a catalyst, seeing the vacant lot immediately burst with people desperate to earn any food to fill their gurgling stomachs.

    ¡°I can''t do this. Hold on.¡±

    As the crowd reached a point where they began pushing each other, Dennis climbed up the rock next to him and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°If you do not line up, there will be no grocery distribution. We have brought plenty, so line up orderly if you wish to earn some.¡±

    Those who wouldn¡¯t budge even when Esther pleaded slowly began to organize themselves at Dennis¡¯s calm threat.

    ¡°Ooh, Dennis¡¯s pretty good at this?¡±

    ¡°I know. He¡¯s really cool.¡±

    Esther gazed at Dennis in admiration. He always read too many books and spoke too little. She wasn¡¯t aware of the charisma he was concealing.

    Thanks to this, it became much easier for them to distribute the potatoes and groceries.

    Esther was busy handing out the hard-boiled potatoes along with her brothers.

    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±

    However, as she held out a potato that everyone was desperately rushing to receive, her hand was left in the air for a while.

    Esther looked up and looked at the person in bewilderment.

    He was a suspicious-looking man who wore a big hat and had a long beard.

    He stared at Esther nkly, like a shocked person who couldn¡¯t even move.

    ¡°Will you not have a potato?¡±

    When Esther asked one more time,

    ¡°Y-your name is¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    The man seemed to have disregarded the potato¡¯s existence as he looked straight into Esther¡¯s face while asking for her name.

    However, the line behind the man was endless. Those waiting for their turn were beginning to be annoyed.

    ¡°Hey! If you''re not going to get yourself one, get out of my way. Or do you want them all for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Right. There are so many people waiting. Why is he doing this?¡±

    As people began pushing his back, the man hurriedly received a potato and escaped from their wrath.

    Despite themotion, he continued turning around and ncing at Esther, regretful that he left.

    Esther''s heart was on edge, but her difort quickly vanished as people approached nonstop.

    As she reached her hand to pick a potato again, Dennis suddenly blocked her hand.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his sudden actions.

    ¡°He has already received a potato earlier.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sighed while staring coldly at the person he imed to have stood in line twice.

    ¡°W-when did I do that?¡±

    ¡°Lies are of no use here. I don''t forget the person I saw once. We won¡¯t be able to give out more at this rate. Because of you, no one else will be able to receive any.¡±

    Dennis spoke loudly so that those in line could hear him clearly.

    ¡°B-bastard¡­!¡±

    When the people in the back cursed the man, his face reddened and he ran away.

    ¡°There are more people who need to leave.¡±

    Dennis swiftly picked out those who had already received their share from the line as if to prove his words.

    As everyone gradually realized his words were not empty-talk, no such thing happened again.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Everything¡¯s already gone.¡±

    Although they brought plenty of food, everything ran out in less than an hour. Some were forced to return because there was not enough.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to bring more next time.¡±

    ¡°I know. Ugh, it''s so hard.¡±

    Judy exasperatedly punched his shoulder whileining that he was tired.

    Esther felt sorry, so she gently rubbed Judy¡¯s shoulders to relieve him.

    She didn¡¯t notice Judy smile as he gave in to her massage.

    During the short break they managed to earn, the three shared the potatoes they had brought in advance.

    Judy munched on arge bite he took out of his potato when he suddenly brought up Sebastian.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Sebastian wants to join us for volunteer work next time.¡±

    ¡°Why would Brother Sebastian do that?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know either.¡±

    Dennis smacked Judy''s forehead as he saw him shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? It''s because of Esther. Tell him not toe.¡±

    Esther continued chewing on her potato while confused as to why all of this was because of her.

    At that moment,

    Someone shouted from afar towards the three siblings who were immersed in conversation.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    There was a bucket the size of his body bnced on his head, so it was difficult to make out who the child was.

    ¡°Jerome?¡±

    He appeared to have a betterplexion than thest time they met. She was relieved to see that he was eating well enough to have some fat on his face.

    Jerome grumbled as he approached the three and put down the bucket of water.

    ¡°It was true. Someone said there were people giving out food, so I checked just in case¡­ As expected, those people were my sister and brothers.¡±

    Esther smiled and tidied Jerome''s sweaty hair.

    ¡°How''s your mother?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s beenpletely cured since that day, so she¡¯s working now.¡±

    As they listened, he informed them that she earned a job as a maid in the same dressing room at the center of town.

    ¡°Wow, really? Good for you.¡±

    While Jerome and Esther were chatting, Judy nced at the bucket of water Jerome held a minute ago.

    It was definitely too heavy and overwhelming for Jerome to carry on his own. He frowned at the fact.

    ¡°Where did you get this water from?¡±

    ¡°A vige underneath here.¡±

    Jerome pointed his hand to a far off distance that the eye could not reach.

    ***

    Sorry, it''s been three days now when I usually update once every 2, this is just me forgetting to update, so sorry for that I''m forgettable but I try my best lol

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 22

    ¡°There is also a well here. Why go all the way?¡±

    Dennis recalled the well he passed by earlier and asked in wonder.

    ¡°The water dried out here. It''s already been about three months¡­ The adults tried asking the Temple to help several times, but nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°The temple doesn''t do anything right.¡±

    Initially, it was the Temple that insisted on taking charge of the slums. Under such circumstances, they demanded huge amounts of funds every year.

    The amount of wealth they would have umted was definitely considerable. It was astounding how the slums were left unattended until this point, with all the fortunes raised.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Esther, who was listening intently, swallowed thest bite of her potato and stood up.

    ¡°Jerome, where''s the drywell?¡±

    ¡°Behind that building.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened, d the location wasn¡¯t far from this ce.

    ¡°Brother Judy,e to the well with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Okay.¡±

    Judy jumped up excitedly at Esther¡¯s request, although unaware of what they would be doing.

    ¡°I''lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Please stay with Jerome.¡±

    Esther winked Dennis¡¯s way. She was going to utilize her mana ability, so Jerome had to stay so he wouldn¡¯t witness her.

    Among the escorts that stood at a far distance, she only motioned for Victor to follow them.

    The well was stationed behind the building Jerome pointed to. The surrounding area was filled with overgrown weeds, proving the ce was not managed properly.

    Judy reached the well first and peered inside.

    ¡°I can''t find a single drop of water.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Esther got on her tiptoes and nced inside too.

    The well was so dry that not even a drop of water could be detected.

    ¡°But why are we here? No way... You can revive the well?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to try first.¡±

    Esther grinned at the astonished Judy and knelt to touch the ground. She closed her eyes.

    While she concentrated in order to detect a source of water, a flowing energy was distinguished underneath the soil.

    <strong>¡®There''s still water.¡¯</strong>

    Fortunately, the area wasn''tpletely dry, although the main waterway was blocked by dirt and mud.

    Esther opened her eyes, a contented smile on her face. She would be able to reverse the water path back to the well using her power.

    Judy imitated Esther¡¯s movement, curious what she was feeling underneath the ground.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I think it''ll be solved fine.¡±

    Esther nced around once more for safety measures before letting go of her overflowing mana.

    After confirming no one was nearby, she directed her mana through the ground using her palm.

    There seemed to be no change on the surface, but after a while, something exploded from the bottom of the well.

    ¡°Ooh!!¡±

    Seeing that the water began to spring forth, the three joined together and looked inside.

    ¡°I knew mydy was a saint candidate, but¡­ are all candidates this talented?¡±

    Victor muttered so with a nk face.

    ¡°I don''t think so? Ugh, why don''t I have this ability?¡±

    Judy, aware Esther was a Saint, shamelessly replied to Victor as he observed the water rise.

    But there was a problem.

    The tree beside the well was pulled from its roots as it couldn¡¯t stand the sudden rush of water.

    By the time the three realized the fact, it was already after the tree began to slowly lean sideways. It happened in an instant.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    ¡°Mydy!¡±

    Judy and Victor rushed in simultaneously in an attempt to protect Esther.

    ¡°Oop.¡±

    However, Esther instinctively pulled herself back the moment she sensed the tree falling from above her head.

    The tree was dry, so it didn¡¯t pose a great threat, and thanks to Esther¡¯s swift movement, everyone avoided the conflict safely.

    ¡°¡­You''re fast.¡±

    ¡°Right. I think we should train Esther.¡±

    Victor and Judy awkwardly rubbed their shoulders that collided with each other as they tried to save Esther.

    At that moment, Esther ignored the two, ovee with bewilderment at the person she witnessed before her.

    There was one more person who jumped in to cover her, besides Judy and Victor.

    She never expected to meet him here.

    ¡°Sir Khalid?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hi. It''s been a while.¡±

    He slowly retracted his hand, which showed he was also trying to prevent her from being hit by the tree.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    After thoroughly confirming not one inch of Esther¡¯s body was scratched, Judy stared at Khalid.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh? He was the one from the Temple¡­¡±

    Victor muttered in recall of hisst visit to the Temple with Esther.

    ¡°Temple?¡±

    Judy put his hand on his waist, unsure whether the person was sent to retrieve Esther.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I had earned a few days off. As I entered the Tersian territory, I happened to see you, so I followed.¡±

    ¡°You came to Tersia for vacation?¡±

    Coming to Tersia when he had no connections. Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    ¡°I heard from the Saint that you were here. I''m here to meet you.¡±

    Khalid only stated the superficial reasons, making sure to exclude the fact that he was here to receive blood.

    ¡°I haven''t seen you in a while. Will you give me some time?¡±

    The way he looked at Esther was quite friendly. He couldn¡¯t help butugh continuously at their encounter.

    However, Esther adamantly refused.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? You don''t want to talk to me even for a second?¡±

    Khalid stuttered in embarrassment, shocked at the direct rejection.

    He was ordered to receive blood, but right now he simply wished to genuinely chat with Esther.

    He was happy to see her after a long time. His heart pounded at the blunt refusal.

    ¡°Yes. I won''t meet you even if you visit again, so please don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    Esther''s answer remained cold even as she observed the hurt Khalid.

    <strong>¡®He must have been sent by Rabienne.¡¯</strong>

    Khalid was Rabienne¡¯s person anyhow. If he had heard about Esther from Saint Rabienne, there was no way he could have arrived this far with pure intentions.

    ¡°Our Esther is doing very well. She¡¯s much smarter than her older brother, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Judy whispered to Victor as he observed the situation with his arms folded proudly.

    Esther filtered everything well on her own, so Judy wasn¡¯t required to step in.

    ¡°I think we''re done talking. Let''s go. Dennis is waiting.¡±

    Judy pulled Esther from Khalid with a very satisfied expression on his face. He hid Esther behind him so that Khalid could not see her.

    <strong>¡®Did a revtione down at the Temple?¡¯</strong>

    Esther was doubtful. When she got home, she would activate the holy water to determine her suspicions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told him several times that no one would like reading books, but he didn''t listen to me. I¡¯d rather run around.¡±

    As they approached the vacant lot, Judy clicked his tongue as Dennis read Jerome a history book on the bench.

    Dennis closed the book when he saw the two returning.

    ¡°Esther, you don''t look so happy. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°A while ago, Esther ran into someone she knew from the Temple.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Esther didn''t want to talk more about Khalid, so she pretended not to hear and turned to Jerome.

    ¡°Are you having fun studying history?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to learn how to write.¡±

    Jerome hugged the book he received from Dennis whileughing happily.

    ¡°What happened to the well?¡±

    ¡°Has it been fixed?¡±

    ¡°Really? Did Sister fix it?¡±

    ¡°No. When I went there, the water was already full.¡±

    Even when Esther denied his words, Jerome¡¯s eyes already seemed to be filled with faith in her.

    ¡°I won''t tell anyone. Who really are brothers and sister?¡±

    Jerome''s mother recovered her health as soon as the three left, and they were even distributing food today, so he was very very curious, was what he said.

    Esther replied honestly, as she had already spoken of the matter with Darwin.

    ¡°We''re from the Grand Duchy.¡±

    ¡°Gasp. Did the Grand Duke hire brothers and sister to help us?¡±

    There was a bit of a misunderstanding, but she didn''t bother to correct him because it would be better if he thought that way.

    ¡°Yes. When people ask you who we are, just say that. That way, they will know the Temple wasn¡¯t the cause of this.¡±

    First off, she wanted to break the people from the illusion of the Temple even if it was only limited to Tersian territory.

    ¡°Okay, sister.¡±

    The three apanied Jerome home and boarded the wagon they had ced nearby to return home.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    A sigh left Esther¡¯s mouth as she held her chin and stared out the window on their way home.

    Whenever that happened, Judy and Dennis would exchange nces.

    ¡®I think she¡¯s in a bad mood.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah. She¡¯s totally down.¡¯

    ¡®Should we take her there?¡¯

    ¡®That''d be a good idea.¡¯

    As the two swapped conversations while lip syncing, they stopped the carriage in an attempt to relieve Esther¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Esther, get off the carriage for a second.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    Once she hopped off, arge bakery appeared in front of her.

    Esther tilted her head and followed her brothers into the store.

    As the door opened, a sweet smell permeated her nose. Esther''s eyes began to glisten.

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    Esther''s eyshes fluttered as she ced her hands against the ss disy that presented a delicious looking cake.

    She stared nkly, as if possessed. Saliva formed inside her mouth.

    Judy spread his shoulders triumphantly and said.

    ¡°Choose whatever you like. This brother will get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Esther''s desserts were frequently made by the patissiers at home, but there were many more categories of sweets she had seen for the first time today.

    Esther¡¯s eyes twinkled as she wandered the store to choose her dessert.

    <strong>¡®Everything looks delicious.¡¯</strong>

    If she could, she¡¯d take a bite from everything here, but Esther made sure to choose carefully as she was limited to a certain amount.

    She soon picked up her dessert after much consideration.

    ¡°Did you finish choosing?¡±

    Judy received the te from Esther. She nodded vigorously and headed towards the counter.

    He shoved his hand into his pocket to appear cool andvish when¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Judy''s expression darkened. No matter how desperately he scoured his pockets, the money he was searching for didn¡¯t reach his fingers.

    ¡°What the heck? The money¡­ I don¡¯t have it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dennis frowned while gazing pathetically at Judy.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Mar 28

    ¡°No, I definitely brought money, but it''s gone. I guess I lost it.¡±

    Judy¡¯s face heated red from embarrassment. His previous boastful expression was nowhere to be found.

    Esther giggled as she witnessed the flustered Judy trying his best to seem unfazed.

    She then pulled out a diamond she always carried in case of emergencies.

    <strong>¡®I should''ve converted it to money.¡¯</strong>

    The diamond was much lighter and more convenient to carry than countless hefty coins, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to do so.

    However, she was worried the bakery wouldn¡¯t ept the diamond as payment.

    She approached the solemn-looking person waiting at the register and pulled out the diamond.

    ¡°Can I pay with this?¡±

    The keeper, who had been observing the kids since a while ago, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight of the diamond. They shoved their face closer as if in disbelief.

    ¡°Is¡­ this real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can also check whether it is legit. I really want to buy this dessert.¡±

    Esther eagerly gazed at the keeper with her big puppy eyes.

    The keeper almost fell for that adorable gaze, but abruptly came to their senses while in embarrassment.

    ¡°What should I do? That would be a bit difficult¡­ I am unable to hand back the change right this instant.¡±

    ¡°I don''t need any change.¡±

    Esther reassured them and pushed the diamond forward.

    ¡°Then I''ll take it¡­ Ahm, I apologize. The difference in the amount is too vast¡­ I think that will be hard.¡±

    They almost epted the offer for a second, but managed to regain theirposure. It simply wasn¡¯t right.

    The keeper was carrying out their job with honesty. They would not receive pay without an appropriate exchange.

    Esther lowered her head sullenly as she realized there would be no desserts for her.

    The pretty macarons continued to catch her eye, but she quickly smiled and turned around in case Judy felt guilty.

    ¡°Let''s just go.¡±

    ¡°Esther, I''m really sorry. Instead, I''ll definitely get it for you tomorrow. Or let''s send some servants as soon as we get home, mh?¡±

    Meanwhile, Judy restlessly engraved the dessert Esther had chosen into her memory.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Dennis woke from his contemtions and struck Judy¡¯s forehead on his way to the counter.

    ¡°Now that we have given you the payment, why not send the dessert to our house instead? On a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes shone brightly at the solution Dennis suggested.

    She quickly pulled out the diamond from her pocket and ced it on the checkout counter.

    ¡°Would that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would be grateful if you could trust our store, but could you tell me where your house is located?¡±

    ¡°It is the Tersia duchy.¡±

    The keeper went nk as the children¡¯s identities were revealed. They certainly did not expect this turn of events.

    The keeper hurriedly nced outside to confirm their doubts. They skimmed the letters engraved on the carriage the children arrived in.

    ¡°¡­Goodness. You did not tell me in advance. It is an honor just for you to stop by our store. I will do as you wish.¡±

    Conducting a pact with the Grand Duke would result in a positive oue. It¡¯d be a windfall since the keeper would receive a vast amount of advance payment.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave this behind, so please send us dessert once a week.¡±

    Esther¡¯splexion noticeably brightened. She patted the diamond and turned around with a big smile stered on her face.

    Then, she jumped to hug Dennis.

    A few years ago, this would have been unthinkable, but Esther was frequently embraced by the twins, so she was no longer ufortable.

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Well, this is nothing.¡±

    Dennis''s eyes widened. It was very rare for Esther to approach a person first. The corners of his lips twitched.

    ¡°Ha, I was going to buy it for you.¡±

    Judy was relieved that Esther was happy, but it upset him that she only showed affection to Dennis.

    In the meantime, multiple desserts were organized into onerge basket.

    Esther smiled merrily and held the basket preciously while boarding the wagon.

    The carriage picked up the three kids and continued back to the mansion.

    Esther gazed earnestly at the basket before giving in and pulling out a vani macaron straight into her mouth. She stomped her feet at the delicious aftertaste.

    Judy sat across from Esther, so he was able to obtain a good view of her euphoria. He smacked his lips and slowly reached out.

    ¡°Me too, just one¡­¡±

    ¡°You surely didn¡¯t trick Esther into buying the snacks so you could steal them, right?¡±

    Dennis pped the back of Judy¡¯s hand. Judy¡¯s eyes widened in betrayal at his words.

    ¡°Whatever! I can¡¯t help myself!¡±

    As he slipped his hand into the basket, Esther quickly swiped the box sideways.

    ¡°Ack! You can¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°Woah. Did Esther just say no to me? Did I hear correctly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    Dennis mocked Judy, a corner of his mouth lifting in ridicule.

    ¡°That''s too much. Is it because I didn''t pay for the snacks? Is that it?¡±

    Judy opened his mouth, a hurt expression on his face.

    ¡°It''s not that. This is father¡¯s¡­¡±

    The Cassata Judy reached for was the one she intended to give to her father.

    ¡°What about this instead?" This also looks good.¡±

    ¡°No. I''m not going to take any.¡±

    Esther presented him with other alternatives, but the upset Judy puffed his cheeks and swore to never touch any of the desserts.

    ***

    In the meantime. Khalid sat beside the well, absent-minded. Esther had rejected him just a while ago.

    ¡°Why is she so cold?¡±

    He felt itst time, but the way she looked at him was too heartless. The saying that people change on a whim was true after all.

    He was frustrated that she was angry with him and wanted to demand why she had changed so much.

    ¡°There''s no way I can know if she can¡¯t even give me some of her time.¡±

    The exasperated Khalid brought out 2 small vials from his pocket.

    One was an empty container which he had to bring the blood in, and the other consisted of a liquid.

    ¡®Take it as you might need it. The effect depends on the amount consumed, but just one spoonful is powerful enough to make an adult man lose consciousness for 30 minutes.¡¯

    The sleeping potion he received from Rabienne before he left for Tersia. Even when he refused to ept it, she remained adamant.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Khalid shook his head violently. The current situation was very dibobting to him.

    Since Khalid entered the Temple at the young age of 6, his only goal was to train and venture with the aim of bing a Knight.

    The Temple was everything to Khalid, and the Saint was his master, whom he would devote everything to throughout his life.

    ¡°But why¡­¡±

    No matter how much faith and trust he had in the Temple, his mission to gather blood was rather strange. His suspicions kept resurfacing no matter how hard he tried to remain indifferent.

    He vowed to follow Rabienne¡¯s words as they would only mean good for the Temple, but his heart shook before Esther.

    His responsibilities as a pdin and his feelings for Esther collided and tormented him endlessly.

    In the end, nothing came to mind. His head was pounding, and he felt an unbearable thirst.

    ¡°¡­I should drink some water.¡±

    Khalid abandoned his worries and scooped water from the well beside him.

    He sped his eyes shut and gulped the water in his hands. At that moment, his eyes widened.

    ¡°What is this? Why does the water taste so good?¡±

    Perhaps it was just his feeling. As soon as the water flowed down Khalid¡¯s throat, his body became clear and energized.

    Khalid, unconsciously, continued drinking from the well. He soon reached his ultimate decision.

    ¡°Alright. I believe in the Saint. It was just that I haven¡¯t seen Esther for a long time. Let¡¯s be honest and get the blood.¡±

    No matter how long he thought about it, it was impossible for him to use harmful means to gather Esther¡¯s blood.

    He would meet Esther and confess the truth to her. He continued bringing water to his craving mouth.

    ***

    Dinner time this evening.

    The four, Esther, Judy, Dennis, and Darwin, gathered together at the dining room andmended their meal.

    Judy bbed on about everything that had happened at the slums throughout dinnertime. He seemed very proud as he shared his aplishments.

    ¡°Everyone was very grateful when we handed out the food. We took more than four bags, but everything ran out in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Not half an hour, but an hour.¡±

    Dennis corrected Judy¡¯s exaggerated seasoning.

    ¡°Ah, there''s something else. We didn¡¯t only give food and line everyone neatly, but we even fixed a dry well.¡±

    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t done any of those things?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on!¡±

    Darwin stopped eating and rested his chin on his hand while observing the talkative children.

    He was already aware of what happened at the slums from the report.

    It wouldn¡¯t be Darwin to send his children to potentially dangerous areas without protection. Thus, there were many invisible knights attached.

    However, he pretended this was something he didn¡¯t know and listened intently.

    He raised the corners of his lips, looking happier and more rxed than ever.

    ¡°You must have had fun.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It was fun to help, but it¡¯s better to y with Esther.¡±

    ¡°Dennis didn''t like going outside very much, did he?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It wasn''t bad. I think doing this was more beneficial than reading a book, so I''ll head out with them next time.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes curved gently. You couldn''t find a speck of the maddening eyes that swept the battlefield in him now.

    <strong>¡®Lucky charm.¡¯</strong>

    His friendly eyes, which was something only his family could see, naturally flowed from the twins to Esther.

    Esther had changed a lot sinceing to the Grand Duchy. However, the twins also developed positively.

    He was happy that the children, who were not interested in people, shared food and became concerned about others.

    However, Esther was too concerned over Khalid to notice Darwin¡¯s gaze.

    <strong>¡®Should I tell father?¡¯</strong>

    She was pondering over Khalid¡¯s intentions and whether he woulde or not.

    Everyone''s eyes gathered towards the silent Esther, starting from Darwin, to Judy, and Dennis.

    Judy poked Esther on the side to remind her of the gift.

    ¡°Give it now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Esther was jolted back to reality. She ced the cassata on a te beautifully and held it for her father.

    ¡°I bought this at the bakery we stopped by on our way home. I thought father would like it, so here it is.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 1

    Flustered by her trivial gift, Esther quickly brought the te in front of Darwin and returned to her seat.

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows wriggled in bewilderment as he observed the cherry-studded cassata.

    ¡°If I heard right¡­ Do you mean you bought this for me? Did Esther choose this herself?¡±

    His green eyes dted more than ever before. He was enveloped in feelings that were difficult to exin.

    ¡°Father, you like sweets. I thought you''d like this, too.¡±

    On the day Esther first arrived at the mansion, Darwin had a bowl filled with cookies inside his study.

    Esther, still unaware the cookies were prepared for her until this very day, remained fooled with the idea that Darwin favored sweet things.

    ¡°Yes. I like them.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face hardened. He immediately nodded in agreement.

    What about it. If Esther bought him the cassata for that reason, he would change his taste buds starting today.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Delbert, aware of Darwin¡¯s dislike of sweet foods, stood behind while blinking like a fool.

    ¡°The bakery is really good. Hurry up and try it.¡±

    As soon as Esther got home, she pulled out the desserts and filled herself with them. Everything was just immacte.

    Esther blinked her expectant eyes and waited for Darwin¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°¡­Thank you. It is just a shame for me to eat it. It would be a waste.¡±

    Darwin was immersed in emotion as he looked at the cassata in front of him.

    His twin sons were blunt since they resembled Darwin, and in retrospect, they never thought to bring anything for him.

    Perhaps that was why only one cassata managed to warm his heart like this.

    ¡°Khm.¡±

    Irene seemed to have filled his mind more than usual. He really wanted to show Irene this moment.

    Irene, and Catherine.

    Perhaps if nothing happened¡­ His heart ached at the thought that maybe everyone could have been together right now.

    The tip of his nose wrinkled as he had been too immersed in his sadness. Darwin quickly titled his head backward.

    <strong>¡®No way, right now¡­ Tears?¡¯</strong>

    TN: Yep, you are human too <3

    He was a person who lived his whole life without knowing what it was to experience tears. He had only cried three times in his life. The time his father passed away and his mother followed, including the day Irene died.

    But his reddened eyes and the tear that fell down his cheek surprised him.

    ¡°Father, what''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something must have caught my eye.¡±

    ¡°Let me look.¡±

    As Judy and Dennis approached him, Darwin quickly shook his head and returned to his original expression.

    ¡°No, it''s gone now.¡±

    Having regained hisposure, Darwin looked at the cassata Esther brought for him.

    By the way,

    ¡°Father, you''re going to eat that, right? Can¡¯t I just have one bite?¡±

    Judy sent him a skeptical gaze and soon went for it.

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was really curious about the taste, but Esther wouldn¡¯t let me try it because it was father¡¯s.¡±

    At that moment, Darwin¡¯s forehead narrowed, and a very light groan flowed from his mouth unconsciously.

    To bepletely honest, he wanted to preserve the cassata since he received it from Esther.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Alright. Let us share it.¡±

    However, as a father, he couldn¡¯t say no to Judy.

    ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±

    As soon as he received permission, Judy dove in with a spoon. In his hurry, a small piece fell to the floor.

    ¡°Uh? Cheese! No!¡±

    At the same time, Cheese appeared from under the table and meticulously caught the piece that fell before it could even touch the ground.

    ¡°You should''ve been careful.¡±

    Even Dennis, who didn''t seem to be interested in the cassata, dug his spoon inside.

    Darwin¡¯s face darkened as he observed the cake with two very clear spoon marks embedded onto it.

    <strong>¡®The amount is decreasing quickly.¡¯</strong>

    Had he known this sacrifice was going to be this regretful, Darwin would have been childish enough to reject their request to have a bite.

    ¡°Aren''t you going to have some?¡±

    However, as soon as he heard Esther''s voice, the thought melted away.

    It didn¡¯t take a moment''s hesitation to put a spoonful of cassata in his mouth when he saw Esther looking forward with glimmering eyes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It''s delicious. This is the best dessert I''ve ever had.¡±

    Darwin didn''t taste much of the vor, but he sincerely thought so. Since Esther bought it. For him.

    ¡°That''s a relief.¡±

    Only then did Esther, free from her nervousness, bring a spoonful of cassata into her mouth.

    ¡°Father, the bakery will bring us dessert every week.¡±

    ¡°Really? You did a great job.¡±

    Darwin smiled and wiped Esther''s lips with a napkin.

    ¡°Esther, water.¡±

    Dennis pushed a ss of water while reminding her that she shouldn¡¯t be thirsty.

    Esther naturally epted Dennis''s ss and gulped it down. She, who could not ovee the temptation of ¡®one more bite¡¯, soon swallowed arge portion of cassata.

    ¡°Ugh, it''s so delicious.¡±

    ¡°I hope next weekes soon so I can try other desserts.¡±

    ¡°Judy, why do you always want to steal Esther¡¯s food?¡±

    ¡°You''re eating too. Put down your spoon then speak.¡±

    Darwin looked at the children gathering around him while chattering and sharing the cassata.

    The amount of cassata was not enough for the four to share, but his heart was more full than ever.

    ¡°Delbert.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Darwin pulled back and motioned for Delbert. As he came closer, Darwin leaned towards his ear and recited quietly.

    ¡°After you finish eating, wash the remaining tes and store them.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the board? That is a normal board brought from the bakery. What are you going to use it for¡­ There are many new ones in the kitchen if your Grace needs them.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the tes Esther bought are the same as the ones in the kitchen?¡±

    As Darwin¡¯s eyes shed fiercely, Delbert hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°No! That would be apletely different matter. I was short-minded. I will tell them to clean and store them.¡±

    ¡°The shelf in the living room would be nice.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes. I also thought the same. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Only after hearing the answer he liked did Darwin turn back to his children.

    ***

    The southern outskirts of Tersia.

    Lucifer was lying on a vacant bench at the very slum Esther visited for donation activities during the day.

    He took the golden coins from his pocket while vignt of his surroundings. The amount was not suitable for such a ce.

    ¡°How much is all this?¡±

    It was the same money Judy imed to have been in his pocket at the bakery.

    He looked at the twinkling gold coins and bit them with his teeth in delight.

    ¡°Why do children who do not know the worlde to the slums? This is a ce even the Temple abandoned.¡±

    Lucifer, a wanderer of the slums through various territories, knew the reality better than anyone else.

    The Temple and owners of property merely passed their responsibilities to each other, back and forth. No one gave a damn about the hopeless slums.

    The children who randomly appeared in such ces and distributed food without any previous n were just ridiculous.

    His stomach churned at the notion that the kids thought they would be able to solve something even the adults neglected.

    ¡°It ended with them being robbed by me. Had it been any other territory, they would have been stripped to the tips of their feet. Huh.¡±

    Lucifer clicked his tongue while packing his luggage, unaware that the children from earlier were in fact being escorted.

    The slums of Tersia were particrly milder than other territories. It was a peculiar neighborhood with no existing factions.

    This was also the reason why he had settled here and hid himself.

    ¡°My trip is over here.¡±

    Lucifer was lucky enough to prepare for the trip, and therefore nned to leave Tersia soon. He double checked his belongings and tried to stand up from the bench before slumping back.

    ¡°That girl earlier¡­ You look a lot alike.¡±

    It was because Esther''s face resurfaced in his mind. He felt ufortable at the face that appeared all of a sudden.

    He tried to freshen his mind while iming it wasn¡¯t strange for one or two people to look simr in this world.

    At that moment, a sharp de pressed against Lucifer''s neck. Even the slightest movement would result in his death.

    ¡°Wh, wh, who are you?¡±

    Lucifer''s voice trembled.

    ¡°You''re Lucifer?¡±

    ¡°What? I am not. I don''t know who you¡¯re looking for, but it''s wrong¡­ Ugh!¡±

    He realized they were chasing him and tried to deny their assumptions, but to no avail.

    ¡°It''s no use lying. I brought someone to check on you.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s vassal brought forward arade Lucifer had been with during his days as a bandit.

    ¡°Is this him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    ¡°Fabre, you bastard!¡±

    Lucifer gritted his teeth and nced around. He was plotting to escape, but the knights had already surrounded himpletely.

    <strong>¡®What kind of lightning bolt is this random?!¡¯</strong>

    He raised his hands in yield and nced at the people who came to fetch him.

    He had so many grudges here and there that he couldn''t figure out which reason this sudden attack was for.

    ¡°You''d better follow along. If you resist, I''ll break your arms slowly.¡±

    Lucifer became very docile as he felt the sincerity in the person¡¯s words. The people surrounding him were trained knights who he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with.

    ¡°Wh-where are you taking me? Just tell me that.¡±

    Luciferined that it was unjust, but no response came back.

    The knights put a ck eye patch on Lucifer''s eyes, threw him in the wagon, and left for the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    ***

    Darwin was sound asleep in his chamber. His eyes shed open as he sensed someone approaching from outside the room.

    He nced at the clock. It was one in the morning. His vignce raised in wonder of who the culprit approaching him was.

    As he lingered while holding his breath, a light knock sounded from the door.

    ¡°Your Grace, I''m Ben.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Darwin rxed his guard and stood up as he heard Ben¡¯s voice.

    He veiled his bare chest with a ck gown and leisurely strode towards the window.

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your rest, but your Grace ordered me to rush to you as soon as I received the news.¡±

    A spark ignited in Darwin¡¯s indifferent eyes. He rubbed his chin, his eyes flickering destructively.

    Recently, there had been only one order where Ben would rush to report to him regardless of time.

    ¡°Did you catch Lucifer?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I have just received a call informing us that they have locked him in the dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Darwin picked up his sword and left the room without hesitation.

    His eyes shone hostilely as he made his way to Lucifer.

    His current expression was one that had gone extinct ever since Esther appeared.

    Even Ben, who followed behind, was anxious. This energy was almost the same as the one his master possessed before going to war.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ If you don''t mind, I will take the sword.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Darwin turned his head and stared at Ben. Ben felt overwhelming suffocation from his unsympathetic gaze. He swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°We cannot have your anger get the better of you. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you killed him.¡±

    ¡°¡­That''s true.¡±

    Darwin reasoned the same oue. He handed his sword to Ben.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 3

    Darwin tilted his body crookedly as he stopped before the bars of the cell. He scanned Lucifer while the poor man was helplessly tied to a chair.

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The man kept resisting, but he is now quiet.¡±

    While Darwin received the vassal¡¯s report, he set foot inside the prison cell.

    His shadow resurfaced against the dim red torch lit inside the dark prison.

    Darwin¡¯srge but intimidating silhouette covered Luciferpletely.

    ¡°Remove the blindfold.¡±

    After the low voice resounded, the ck eye patch that had concealed the man¡¯s eyesight was cast off.

    Lucifer blinked to regain focus, all while looking around with a frightened face.

    Darwin, with his abnormal and overwhelming atmosphere, including the knights standing behind him. Realizing he had no chance of escaping, Lucifer decided to proceed submissively.

    ¡°I-if you could tell me what the issue is, I will do my best to cooperate. Just spare my life, please.¡±

    Darwin slowly approached Lucifer, not bothering to pretend he even listened to the pleading man¡¯s bullcrap.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±

    ¡°O-of course.¡±

    He leaned down to meet Lucifer''s eyes. Lucifer trembled involuntarily as he faced the rusty green eyes embedded with uncontroble fury and anger.

    ¡°Then just answer the questions. You will only speak the truth.¡±

    Lucifer nodded vigorously as if standing before the grim reaper himself.

    The knights brought a chair, which Darwin rested on with his legs spread apart, ready to interrogate Lucifer.

    Darwin¡¯s simple stare at Lucifer put so much pressure on him that he started to tremble in fear.

    ¡°You''ve been in the slums of Harstal for a long time, haven''t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­That''s right.¡±

    Lucifer shrank in surprise at the mention of the ce he hadn¡¯t heard of in the longest time.

    ¡°14 years ago, you would have brought a girl there.¡±

    ¡°If it was 14 years ago¡­¡±

    He initially thought he would have been arrested for illegally gaining profit from the slums, but he didn¡¯t quiteprehend where the 14 years ago came from.

    ¡°It''s been so long¡­ I cannot recall everything as it wasn¡¯t just one or two orphans I picked up.¡±

    ¡°You''ve been spouting trash for a while now.¡±

    Darwin kicked the chair Lucifer was tied to with his foot, unable to contain his anger at the thought that such trash bought Esther.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Lucifer hollered in pain as he fell to the cold ground along with his chair.

    However, in order to somehow survive, he kept his mind straight and continued.

    ¡°Pl-Please be merciful and tell me a little more. What kind of child are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Diamond ne.¡±

    ¡°Hyuk, how did you¡­!?¡±

    Lucifer''s eyes widened at Darwin¡¯s brief words.

    That diamond ne was the only thing Lucifer failed to steal when he left Harstal.

    The most precious item he was forced to give up because his business partner, his grandmother, always wore it every day that he soon lost hope.

    ¡°I remember. The girl who had the same pink eyes as the ne.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s patience reached its limit once again as he heard Lucifer¡¯s shameless words.

    Darwin fumbled for his waist to pull the sword before recalling that he had left it in Ben¡¯s hands. He exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Whoo.¡±

    Everyone flinched at the sight of his timed explosion. Ben hid the sword behind his back.

    ¡°Tell me where you found the child, what happened to her mother, and all that you know.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±

    Lucifer averted his eyes while in his ufortable position. His contemtion of whether to lie or tell the truth soon chose thetter as he wished to ensure his survival.

    ¡°I''ve been picking up and selling orphans for the longest time. I was out in search of kids as usual one day, when¡­ A woman I saw for the first time appeared in the back alleyways, which I often hung around.¡±

    The reason why he still wouldn¡¯t forget that time was because Lucifer fell in love with the woman at first sight.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t seem like a person belonging to such a dark ce, but there she was, lying with her new newborn child.¡±

    Lucifer nervously forced his parched lips apart and continued.

    ¡°Honestly, at first, I was thinking of what to do because she was rather attractive¡­ She died a few dayster.¡±

    ¡°Died?¡±

    Darwin clenched his fists and retorted unconsciously.

    ¡°Yes. Her wound was so severe that I didn''t know where she was injured. She didn''t receive treatment on time because she just had her baby. Even though she knew she was going to die.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe she suffered a life-threatening wound before having given birth. He was defeated and frustrated that he didn¡¯t even know what hardships Catherine had to go through.

    ¡°The woman''s eyes must have been pink like the child''s. The ne would have belonged to her, too.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Lucifer examined Darwin¡¯s eyes and replied cautiously.

    Lucifer, who happened to watch Catherine breathe herst, took care of the child as a notion of luck.

    And the pink diamond ne Catherine left behind. As soon as he arrived at the slums, it was taken by his grandmother.

    ¡°Injured? Who in the world¡­¡±

    Esther was an orphan, so he was more than expecting Catherine not to be alive. However, it was too terrible for her death to have been caused by an injury.

    ¡°Did you hear anything else? As for the wound.¡±

    ¡°We didn''t talk to each other much¡­ Ah, but there was one word she muttered several times just before her death.¡±

    There was a reason why Lucifer remembered the words even after 14 years.

    ¡°Brions? Why, isn''t there a Dukal family, one of the four major Imperial families, with that name? It was the same name as that, so I still remember it till now.¡±

    ¡°Brions?¡±

    Darwin jumped up, startled by the familiar name that resurfaced from nowhere.

    He couldn''t understand why Brions name appeared in this situation. Especially since this case was rted to Catherine.

    ¡°That is it. I''ve really told you everything, so please spare my life.¡±

    Lucifer was now crying chicken dung tears as he begged for help.

    TL/N: Chicken poop is quite¡­ sizable, you could say. This basically says that he was crying andrge droplets were falling to the floor (P.s. I¡¯d encourage you didn¡¯t search up chicken poop.)

    Darwin paused for a moment and looked down at him indifferently. Now, how to deal with him.

    He couldn''t kill the man since he might be of use in the future. He needed another alternative.

    At that time, a knight approached Darwin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°That man is the same thief who stole Master Judy¡¯s gold coins during the day.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s forehead crumpled at his words.

    ¡°How dare you touch my son?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that! I just sneaked them out of his pocket. I have the gold coins as well!¡±

    Darwin gazed at Lucifer as if he was observing a bug.

    ¡°I won''t kill you. Instead.¡±

    Darwin trampled on Lucifer¡¯s neck as a way to vent his bursting anger.

    ¡°You will pay for your sins with your fingers.¡±

    Cutting off hands or fingers was a punishment often given to pickpockets. As Darwin beckoned to the knight, he pulled his sword and advanced forward.

    ¡°Do not leave any fingers behind. He will bleed a lot, so call a doctor to prevent his death.¡±

    At the end of his order, Darwin leisurely stepped out of the prison. Lucifer''s screams resounded behind his back.

    Darwin felt the distress take over him as he stood under the bright moonlight, having escaped the dark prison. His hands, which he had been clenching, were white from theck of blood.

    Ben was equally sad and dejected about the events behind Esther''s birth, but he was more worried over his master, Darwin.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ It is not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Darwin uttered augh self-mockingly. He knew well himself that he was not at fault.

    ¡°But it could have changed.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°That''s upsetting.¡±

    The painful regret that he could have changed everything did not leave Darwin¡¯s mind.

    He felt sorrowful for the painful things Esther had to go through. His heart was torn.

    Darwin stood absent-minded for a while. Then he trudged into the mansion.

    ¡°Will you head to your room?¡±

    ¡°I''ll see the kids before I go.¡±

    He sent Ben down the hallway and climbed the stairs alone. His sturdy back was drooping, unlike usual.

    Darwin first stopped by Judy and Dennis''s room before ascending the stairs to where Esther¡¯s room was located.

    Judy was sleeping so chaotically. His nket was spread on the floor, and his clothes were curled up, revealing his stomach.

    He quietly covered him with the nket and visited Dennis''s room. Unlike Judy, Dennisy neatly with his back to the bed; it was as if he measured everything carefully with a ruler.

    After confirming that the twins were in a deep slumber, Darwin finally reached the third floor.

    However, he hesitated to open Esther¡¯s room.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    After waiting for a while, he mustered his courage and turned the doorknob. As Darwin entered, he could see Esther sleeping peacefully on her bed.

    It was disheartening but cute how she hugged the rabbit doll Judy had given her.

    <strong>¡®I''ll have to buy her another doll.¡¯</strong>

    He didn''t know she¡¯d favor dolls since he only raised sons.

    He stepped inside while thinking of constructing a doll room separately.

    As Darwin tried to approach the bed, Shur suddenly appeared. He wrapped himself around Darwin¡¯s feet to prevent him from proceeding any further.

    ¡°I''m not trying to hurt her.¡±

    Surprisingly, Shur seemed to have understood what Darwin was saying. He calmly slithered aside.

    Darwin reached the side of the bed and looked down at Esther. Complicated emotions struck his chest.

    Just then, Esther''s hand escaped from the side of the nket. As he moved to tuck it back inside, Esther¡¯s eyshes unfurled.

    She blinked a few times, rubbed her eyes, and then tilted her head, realizing this wasn¡¯t a dream.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry for waking you up.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s heart sank as he faced Eshter. He was worried over how far he should confide in his new discoveries.

    He didn¡¯t think of telling Esther at all, but Darwin decided to give her a choice of whether to listen or not.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    He gazedmentably whilst tucking Esther¡¯s disorganized hair behind her ears.

    ¡°I know who your mother was. If the truth was, that you weren''t abandoned¡­ Would you like to hear more?¡±

    ¡°Mo¡­ther?¡±

    Esther''s hazy mind regainedplete focus. At the same time, her clear eyes began to tremble significantly.

    ***

    Soo, I know I strayed from the update schedule, that''s because I had tech issues, but it''s all good now. To be honest, I don''t really care about when I post because I''m the type of person that does what they feel like, but the difference is that you guys have to check every day for an update and I don''t want you to be discouraged from reading. So, the schedule will now change from every 2 days to every 3. The catch is that I might do double to triple updates even, but you''ll get your share anyhow~ That''s all, love you guys!

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 4

    <strong>¡®Mother?¡¯</strong>

    Although having a mother was a natural thing for others, Esther never received such warmth.

    What did he mean by mentioning her birth mother all of a sudden? And that she didn¡¯t throw her away? The small child¡¯s heart pounded at the endless questions filling her mind.

    ¡°¡­I do not need it.¡±

    Esther hardly regained focus as she opened her mouth to refuse his request.

    Esther couldn''t remember her anyhow, and even if she didn''t abandon her, nothing would change. Esther didn''t want to raise her hopes, all to be in vain.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    However, Darwin noticed that Esther did not truly mean her words. He held her hand warmly and assured her not to worry.

    Darwin slowly observed Esther''s fearful gaze. He began to speak in a calm tone.

    ¡°I want you to know.¡±

    The wounds this small child had suffered from would not disappear, but he at least wanted to tell her that she wasn¡¯t abandoned, and that she was the daughter of a mother who risked her life to protect her.

    Esther took the time to pull herself together. She hesitated and hauled the nket over the tip of her forehead. She then quietly asked, her face invisible under the covers.

    ¡°¡­Who is she?¡±

    Darwin held Esther''s small hands that stuck out of the nket.

    ¡°First, I should talk about Irene, my deceased wife.¡±

    Shur slithered over to Darwin as he slowly began reciting a story from the past.

    ¡°Irene was the daughter of a respected Count¡¯s family. However, after her parents passed away, she underwent difficult times with her only younger sister and family.¡±

    Darwin''s patting Esther on a steady beat reassured her.

    ¡°Her younger sister¡¯s name is Catherine. She was a very fussy but nice and thoughtfuldy. Her dream was to run a tea house, so she set up her ce after Irene and I married.¡±

    She was a tomboy whopletely differed from the modest Irene, but she possessed a lively and attractive charm.

    ¡°The tea house was sessful, and Catherine seemed very delighted, but one day, she announced there was someone in her heart¡­ She said she was pregnant with a child.¡±

    As he continued to say things that seemed to have nothing to do with Esther¡¯s situation, she slowly slipped from her nket.

    Darwin smiled and leaned closer to Esther.

    "She didn''t say who the person was, but I remember how happy she was when mentioning her child.¡±

    Whenever Irene worried over the child¡¯s father and asked if she was going to give birth, Catherine would prepare the baby supplies while saying, ¡°You ask something that¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°Then, suddenly, Catherine disappeared. Irene, who wandered in search of Catherine, gradually became ill. She had lost her beloved sister¡­ I also spared no effort to find Catherine, but it was all for naught. All of that happened 14 years ago.¡±

    Darwin paused for a moment, his heart distressed.

    ¡°I don''t know what she had been through, but Catherine left far away and gave birth. She was fatally injured at the time.¡±

    Esther''s eyes were now red. Small tears were tangled on the strands of her long eyshes.

    ¡°She eventually passed away as soon as she gave birth to her child.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    "That Catherine is your mother.¡±

    Esther¡¯s sympathetic expression soon changed into one of doubt at the words that left Darwin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You''re lying, aren''t you?¡±

    ¡°Look at this. I found it in the slums of Harstal. The ne that was hanging around your neck 14 years ago belonged to Irene.¡±

    On the way here, Darwin stopped by his room and pulled out the diamond ne from his drawer.

    Esther sniffled and stared at the pink diamond ne that contained the same color as her eyes.

    ¡°Since you arrived here, I visited the slum where you grew up and found this ne by ident. That''s when I realized.¡±

    She was confused and bewildered at the sudden information she had to take in.

    But Esther wanted to believe his words. She asked in a small voice.

    ¡°So¡­ I wasn''t abandoned?¡±

    She then recalled the time she was piggybacked by Victor in the past.

    Esther''s eyes filled with tears at the thought that what Darwin said was true.

    She bit her lip to hold in her tears, but they flowed down regardless of her will.

    Darwin wiped away Esther¡¯s tears, his heart tearing apart at her appearance.

    ¡°Rather than throwing you away, she must have valued you so much that she gave birth, even in her life-threatening situation. Your mother never abandoned you.¡±

    Eventually, a sad cry broke out.

    Esther shed endless tears. Emotions that she had kept hidden for the longest time burst from her heart.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t even have a mother.¡¯

    ¡®You''re an orphan.¡¯

    The words that attacked her endlessly during her stay in the slums and Temple. Later on, she was hurt so much that such words no longer had an effect on her.

    The first time Esther realized she didn''t have a mother was when she was begging for food during her stay in the slums.

    As the small child trudged to the market and begged for today¡¯s meal, she would see other kids her age running around, holding their mother¡¯s hand. She suffered a terrible feeling of loss as she observed them.

    Why did she abandon me? Why did she leave me? She resented herself for thinking in such a way, but everything was forgotten when she entered the Temple.

    From the moment she was born, her self-confidence remained rock bottom. She thought it was unfair that her life was like this.

    But, she wasn''t abandoned.

    The fact that at least one person would have been happy to learn that she was born made Esther cry.

    ¡°Did¡­ Did she love me?¡±

    Darwin embraced Esther warmly as she spoke in a trembling, thin voice.

    ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡±

    Darwin''s shoulders were quickly wet with Esther''s tears.

    The more she sobbed, the more Darwin¡¯s heart ached. He hugged Esther tightly.

    Heforted the fragile child while she wailed, hoping all the sorrow she had left unattended would be relieved.

    After a while,

    When she was exhausted from crying and no more tears came out, Esther sniffled and asked Darwin about her mother.

    ¡°Then¡­ The pretty person I saw in the frame¡­ Is that my mother?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, a few of Catherine''s paintings remained.¡±

    Esther couldn''t believe that the pretty person she saw in Irene''s room was her biological mother.

    She wanted to see her face again. Esther raised her head. She would secretly go after Darwin left.

    ¡°Who hurt mother before she gave birth to me?¡±

    ¡°Now I will find them. Whoever the culprit is will pay the price.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes turned cold,pletely contrasting his friendly gaze when he faced Esther.

    He had doubts that the man Catherine met was rted to the reason why she had to run away while pregnant with her child.

    He nned to track while taking the name Brions as a lead, and until then he wouldn¡¯t tell Esther anything.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    The existence of her unknown mother and their rtionship with Darwin were all amazing and shocking news.

    But above anything else, Esther was very grateful to Darwin for caring so much about her that he did all this.

    ¡°I thought you''d ask about your father¡­ Aren''t you curious?¡±

    There was nothing more Darwin could tell her, but he initially thought Esther would also ask about her biological father.

    Esther shook her head silently. Even if her father had a story like her mother, she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Esther now had a father who couldn¡¯t be reced. No matter the person.

    ¡°I only have one father. I''m not curious.¡±

    Esther''s eyes were filled with trust and faith.

    ¡°Thank you. Khm.¡±

    Darwin felt the tip of his nose twitch again. He hurriedly turned his head to conceal his face.

    The moonlight permeated through the curtains and warmly brightened the two, as if driving away the darkness from the room.

    ***

    The next day, Duke Brions was upied with a backlog in his office.

    His aide informed him of an unscheduled guest¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°What''s his name?¡±

    ¡°He was called Evian. He informed me to let you know he was from Tersia, since you¡¯ll recognize him then¡­¡±

    He didn''t recall the name Evian, but as soon as the word Tersia came out, the Duke¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    <strong>¡®It¡¯s the same person fromst time.¡¯</strong>

    A physician from Tersia, whose eyes were full of ambition.

    A fishy smile formed Brions¡¯ lips. He didn¡¯t expect him toe this far.

    After a short while, Evian opened the door and walked in, his faceposed.

    ¡°It''s an honor to see your Grace again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if youe all this way, it¡¯s safe to assume you have important information for me?¡±

    Brions led Evian to the couch and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, I have quit my former job and left Tersia. Please promise me a ce here.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He would dispose of him when he holds no use anymore. There was nothing to lose.

    However, Evian was not so foolish. He ced a memorandum prepared in advance on the polished table.

    ¡°I also have to secure a hole for myself to live in. This will determine your responsibility for my employment. Do read it.¡±

    Brions¡¯ eyebrows wriggled as he watched Evian¡¯s bold statements.

    He wanted to kick him out, but Evian owned information that Brions desperately needed.

    He skimmed through the memorandum. There was nothing particrly difficult. He only showed an ambition for money and power.

    He signed with the pen next to him and pushed the paper toward Evian.

    ¡°Now tell me.¡±

    Evian seemed very satisfied. He presented a favorable attitude and was willing to cooperate with all of the Duke¡¯s needs.

    ¡°Thank you. First off¡­ Is it because of thedy¡¯s mana that you are interested in her?¡±

    ¡°Mana?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When I first treated thedy, an abnormally powerful force could be felt within.¡±

    ¡°How were you able to detect her mana?¡±

    Brions was filled with suspicion towards Evian. It was difficult to detect mana unless one was a priest.

    ¡°I have the ability to detect such energy. If you are unable to believe me, you can check yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let''s continue for now.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to check after their conversation. He would pay close attention to everything Evian said for now.

    ¡°There existed great potential. That much mana would be difficult to find in most priests.¡±

    Evian also mentioned Esther''s growing flowers in a day and the story of when she healed a servant who was bitten by a deadly viper.

    ¡°That much?¡±

    Brions nervously tapped the table throughout the conversation. He gave strength to his eyes.

    For the saint candidates, mana was also taken in as God''s blessing. That was the reason why the Saint''s energy was of the highest level.

    ¡°¡­Alright. Stop. Show this to my aide and he will hand you a suitable position.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Please write me down whenever you wish.¡±

    After all, this path he had chosen to take was the right direction. He smiled and left.

    As soon as Brions was left alone in the office, he couldn''t contain his anger and swept the objects on the table to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡±

    What did he mean, strong enough to surpass the highest of priests? He would have to make sure, but Brions was almost positive Esther was his daughter.

    His aide jumped in, surprised at the sudden breaking of ss.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    "Catherine, what happened to Catherine? I ordered you to find out.¡±

    The secretary flinched and replied to Brions, madness read in his eyes.

    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s been too long, so we are still tracking her whereabouts.¡±

    Brions groaned and muttered irritably.

    ¡°Even if everything is twisted, it''s deviated too much.¡±

    Even if the child survived and was adopted into the Grand Duchy, there was no easy way to take her back.

    <strong>¡®I have to get her somehow.¡¯</strong>

    Kidnapping was the simplest way to retrieve her, but it would be difficult to do so in the Grand Duchy, even if he hired the most talented and skilled person for the job.

    ¡°Damn it, Catherine.¡±

    Brions, unaware that Catherine was the Grand Duchess''s younger sister, considered filing a paternitywsuit as ast resort.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 7

    A few dayster, during the afternoon.

    Victor, dressed in casual clothes, unlike his usual escort attire, headed towards the main gate. In hisrge hand was a cute pink basket that contrasted his appearance.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Baby boy, what are you doing here?¡±

    John and Leo, the guards in charge of guarding the main gates, weed Victor with affectionately harsh punches.

    ¡°Thedy allowed me a day off since she would be staying at home. Isn¡¯t ourdy sopassionate and kind?¡±

    Victor raised his shoulders, proudly pushing forward the basket he brought.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you head out? Your girlfriends are earnestly waiting for your arrival at the vige.¡±

    Victor rubbed his ears, choosing to ignore Leo¡¯s deliberate teasing.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t have time to look elsewhere. I will protect mydy with all my power.¡±

    Victor responded without an ounce of hesitation. Then, he opened the basket lid.

    Inside were three sandwiches filled with strawberry jam, along with severalyers of cheese and ham.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this ugly sandwich? Did you make it in your sleep?¡±

    Leo burst outughing as he mocked the visuals of the sandwich, the sandwich which was supposedly made by Victor.

    Victor¡¯s expression became horrifying.

    ¡°This was made by mydy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A moment of silence passed.

    John, who arose to his senses before Leo, fumbled while pouring praises.

    ¡°Ah... Haha, is that why the shape is so fresh and unique? Our littledy possesses great talent.¡±

    ¡°That, that''s right. I thought this was made during mydy¡¯s sleep because it was so artistic. During sleep, one¡¯s artistic spirit burns.¡±

    Victor snorted as he observed theical act of the two trying to fix their mistake.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was an ugly sandwich? You don''t deserve to eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless? Will you be this mean to me?¡±

    Leo begged Victor not to spread rumors of what he said.

    He was petrified of what punishment would strike him once this incident entered the ears of the daughter¡¯s fool, Darwin.

    ¡°I made no mistake, so let me have one. Since ourdy made it, I have to brag about this precious moment. Hmm~?¡±

    John pretended to be pitiful and received a sandwich from Victor first.

    Leo also earned his slice after the endless pleading, and therefore the three were content with their sandwiches.

    Even if it looked just a little ugly, the sandwich was delectable and tasty.

    ¡°There''s no one like ourdy. To have their servant take a day off and even pack sandwiches like this?¡±

    ¡°You are blessed.¡±

    Of course, Victor knew better than anyone else that escorting Esther was his greatest fortune.

    ¡°Of course. There''s no one like ourdy in the world.¡±

    Victor smiled softly and recalled the lovely Esther.

    When they first met, the smalldy seemed almost colorless, but as time passed by, she shined brighter than any star. It was Victor¡¯s greatest pleasure to watch after her all this time.

    ¡°I''ll buy you drinks for the rest of your life, so trade with me.¡±

    ¡°No, I''ll buy them for you. I''m better than John.¡±

    As a matter of fact, there were not only one or two knights desiring Victor¡¯s position.

    Everyone in the Grand Duchy loved Esther. This was because the atmosphere of the mansionpletely changed after her arrival.

    They knew that Esther was the most influential figure in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, as she managed to change even Darwin, the Duke who was cold-hearted and wary of everything surrounding him.

    Everyone was ready to rush in whenever there was as much as a small gap, fervently waiting for Victor to step down.

    ¡°I''ll never switch with anyone. I will escort mydy for thousands of years.¡±

    As the three chatted in a friendly manner, a visitor could be seen approaching the main gate.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t given prior information about any guestsing today.¡±

    John and Leo ran through today¡¯s schedule in bewilderment.

    As the person approached at a distance enough to properly observe them, Victor recognized the approaching figure, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°That person¡­¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Someone mydy hates.¡±

    Victor¡¯s expression hardened in displeasure. Whenever Esther encountered him, her brightplexion would turn into one of wrath.

    ¡°Hello, I¡­¡±

    Leo cut off Khalid''s words before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°What is the reason for your arrival?¡±

    ¡°I''m here to meet Esther.¡±

    ¡°Did you conduct a prior appointment?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Leo red at his response.

    ¡°I cannot allow you in without a prior appointment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of Esther''s. I haven¡¯t made an appointment, but could you let her know I¡¯m here? I ask you.¡±

    Leo felt sympathetic towards Khalid¡¯s desperate and polite attitude, but he put forth a heatless demeanor, knowing that Esther disliked him.

    ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Uh? That person¡­ You were with Esther, right? Don''t you remember me?¡±

    When Khalid recognized Victor and felt a rush of relief at his appearance,

    ¡°No. I don''t remember.¡±

    Victor replied indifferently and locked the gates tightly.

    <strong>¡®What should I do now?¡¯</strong>

    Khalid stood helplessly before therge gates. He had arrived with determination; he couldn¡¯t just leave now.

    It was then.

    The prattling of horseshoes gradually increased in volume, and before long, a luxury wagon stopped in front of the main entrance.

    The knights seemed to have recognized the family name engraved on the wagon as they smiled brightly. It was unlike how they treated Khalid.

    ¡°What will my lord be doing today?¡±

    ¡°I''m thinking of practicing swordsmanship with Judy. He¡¯s inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone is here.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t even have to leave the carriage. He simply opened the window and spoke to the knights. That alone utched the doors.

    ¡°Pl-please let me go in, too!¡±

    Khalid urgently shouted, holding the faint hope that Sebastian would help him in.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ He asked to meet Lady Esther without a prior appointment.¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned into triangles as he eyed Khalid up and down.

    He seemed pretty annoyed at the unfamiliar stone that rolled in.

    Sebastian pondered over whether this guy was also crushing on Esther. He then muttered in an audible voice.

    ¡°During my birthday party, Esther and I danced.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That''s what happened.¡±

    After uttering such words deliberately for Khalid to hear, he confidently closed the window and passed the main gate.

    ¡°Why is he entering right away? Did he make an appointment in advance?¡±

    ¡°You and young master Sebastian arepletely different stories.¡±

    When none of his tries resulted in an advancement, Khalid moved past the gates which he could not enter.

    Now was the time for him to return to the Temple. He wasn¡¯t able to even reach Esther.

    ***

    Judy and Esther were sitting on the terrace facing the garden while eating their sandwiches.

    ¡°Next time, let''s make it with eggs. I''m sick of strawberry jam.¡±

    It was Judy who suggested the making of sandwiches. It was because he wanted to cheer up the dejected-looking Esther.

    But somehow, they ended up making too much. Even after distributing the leftovers here and there, there was still a lot left, so the two shared them.

    ¡°Judy! Esther! I''m here!¡±

    Sebastian ran to the two. Judy frowned. Sebastian wasing far too much as ofte.

    ¡°He''s here again.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Esther, who had been sitting absent-mindedly, stood up and greeted him.

    ¡°Hi, Esther. I guess you were eating a sandwich.¡±

    ¡°Do you want one too?¡±

    When Judy handed over a sandwich, Sebastian tilted his head and took a sip from the ss of water beside him.

    ¡°Well, the shape is a little¡­ Is it okay for me to eat this? Who made this?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    When Esther, who was chewing on her piece, raised her hand, Sebastian spewed the water in his mouth.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you being so disgusting?¡±

    ¡°I meant that the shape was very pretty. Don''t get me wrong.¡±

    Sebastian quickly received the sandwich whilst ignoring Judy''s words.

    He picked up two sandwiches, one in which he savored, and the other in which he wrapped nicely with a napkin.

    Sebastian and Judy had each other¡¯s back, so it was obvious that they both worked out diligently. Both of them exercised every day, so their bodies were naturally stronger than their peers.

    Sebastian lost his previous lumpy figure and was now slim with a sharp jawline.

    However, Esther, ustomed to her handsome father, brothers, and Noah, felt nothing when she saw him.

    ¡°I bought this for Esther on my way here.¡±

    Sebastian shyly pulled out a red ribbon. It was a ribbon he wanted to give Esther.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther nced at the ribbon. However, she wasn¡¯t much interested in essories.

    ¡°Would you like to try it on your hair now? I think it''ll look good on you. I''ll do it for you!¡±

    Sebastian hesitated beforeing closer to her. He really wanted to see how cute she would look with the ribbon on her hair.

    ¡°Yes? Alright.¡±

    Dorothy tried to receive a ribbon to do it in his stead, but Sebastian red at her so she would stop moving.

    He almost seeded when Esther didn''t refuse, but as soon as he tried to tie the ribbon, he was kicked by Judy.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? How dare you touch Esther¡¯s hair?¡±

    ¡°I''m going to tie this up for her.¡±

    ¡°We can just put it on Cheese or something.¡±

    In the end, the red ribbon was tied not to Esther''s hair, but to Cheese¡¯s neck as the tired cat rested beside her.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Sebastian became teary-eyed. He sighed while shaking a willow leaf, Cheese¡¯s favorite ything.

    The reason Esther continued to be distracted and absent-minded was because of her mother¡¯s story.

    She felt apologetic towards her mother who had died after giving birth to her. She was tormented by her desire to find out the person who attacked her mother.

    In the meantime, Sebastian started practicing his swordsmanship in the garden, looking to attract Esther¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Why are you practicing here? You can do it at your house.¡±

    ¡°If I do it at home, I can''t show Esther.¡±

    Sebastian avoided Judy¡¯s well-known moves while counterattacking and spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°I think Esther''s friend also seemed to use his sword quite a bit.¡±

    Esther, indifferent to their conversation, suddenly raised her head and retorted.

    ¡°My friend?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. A person who called himself your friend, came outside to meet you¡­¡±

    At Esther¡¯s interest, Sebastian sped his mouth in regret that he had run his mouth.

    <strong>¡®Is it Khalid?¡¯</strong>

    Her mother¡¯s matter was important, but dealing with Rabienne was top priority. Esther called for Dorothy.

    ¡°If Khalid was the one at the front gate, will you tell him toe in?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Alright.¡±

    There was something she had to confirm from Khalid.

    ¡°Judy, do you know who Khalid is?¡±

    ¡°No? It¡¯s my first time hearing of¡­ Wait, wasn¡¯t he the one in front of the wellst time?¡±

    Sebastian and Judy raised their alertness when the name ¡®Khalid¡¯ appeared in the conversation.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 10

    Khalid entered the garden, delighted that Esther had called for him.

    He followed Dorothy to the garden and soon spotted Esther sitting calmly on the terrace.

    ¡°Es¡­?¡±

    He tried to call for Esther before stopping for a light greeting towards the eerie looking Judy and Sebastian.

    ¡°H-hello.¡±

    When they didn¡¯t even respond, he awkwardly passed by them.

    <strong>¡®Don''t be nervous.¡¯</strong>

    Esther took a deep breath as she observed Khalid approach closer and closer.

    She used to tremble at every encounter they had, but it wasn''t as ufortable as before, now that she had seen him a few times.

    Rather than freezing as before, she gradually overcame the trauma and began her bright and new life.

    ¡°Lady, here is the juice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The maids arranged two sses of orange juice and refreshments on the table.

    Khalid slowly sat across from Esther while carefully eyeing her.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Esther''s voice was dry and low-pitched.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me in. I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t leave without seeing you.¡±

    Khalid''s glimmering blonde hair gently fluttered against the wind.

    <strong>¡®Why did I even like him?¡¯</strong>

    She used to think Khalid was the coolest guy in the world, but now she didn¡¯t see anything impressive about him. Perhaps that was due to the influence of the handsome figures around her.

    In terms of appearance, Sebastian was superior.

    Khalid smiled with joy. He would never dream of Esther¡¯s current thoughts.

    ¡°The mansion is really nice. Is it because this belongs to the Grand Duchy? It¡¯s very simr to the Temple.¡±

    Esther sighed. She watched Khalid continue the conversation, pretending to be friendly despite having been rejected several times.

    ¡°I clearly said I wouldn¡¯t meet you, so why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­¡±

    He arrived with determination, but it wasn''t easy to bring out the conversation as he intended. Khalid slightly hesitated and took a sip of his juice.

    ¡°Actually, I''m not on vacation.¡±

    Esther, who seemed uninterested in Khalid the whole time, finally faced him properly.

    Khalid''s face turned red when her pale pink eyes met his.

    He pulled out his holy sword from its sheath and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Can you see this?¡±

    A sword studded with a red ruby, symbolizing the eyes of the Goddess Espitos. Esther couldn¡¯t help but recognize the sword that had stabbed her countless times.

    ¡°It''s a holy sword.¡±

    ¡°You recognized it so quickly? That¡¯s right. I was appointed a pdin a few days ago.¡±

    Although a bit surprised at Esther¡¯s nonchnt attitude as she recognized the holy sword, Khalid continued.

    ¡°There were many people who were far better than me, but it must be my luck.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    It was a word of encouragement, but strangely, Esther¡¯s attitude was cold-hearted.

    Embarrassment could be read in Khalid¡¯s eyes as he honestly confessed his reason for visiting the Tersian territory.

    ¡°The first mission I received as a pdin was regarding you. That''s why I came all the way to Tersia.¡±

    Esther''s eyes grew bigger as she listened to his words. She didn''t expect Khalid to so conveniently disclose his mission.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°A little bit.¡±

    Khalid sighed bitterly. Esther must have been surprised that she was involved in a Temple mission out of nowhere.

    ¡°How should I say this¡­¡±

    Esther paid close attention to Khalid''s behavior.

    She didn''t say anything and only blinked her clear eyes, fearing she''d rush and prevent him from speaking.

    ¡°Actually, the Saint told me to bring your blood here.¡±

    A small ss bottle was pulled out of Khalid''s pocket. The vial was ced on the table beside the holy sword.

    <strong>¡®My blood?¡¯</strong>

    Esther bit her lower lip gently. As expected, Rabienne must have been suspicious of her.

    As a matter of fact, seeing that she asked for blood already says so much about her being sure Esther was the Saint.

    Esther''s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Did she tell you why?¡±

    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried had she told me.¡±

    Esther decided to think positively of Khalid, looking at how he told her all this.

    Esther didn¡¯t trust him, but she could feel his tremor as he confessed to her.

    She thought that since Khalid had not yet been thoroughly controlled by Rabienne, their conversation would be relevant.

    ¡°What do you think, Khalid?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It''s not normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it''s rather peculiar and strange to ask for my blood.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don''t really understand why they would need your blood. You already left the Temple.¡±

    As Khalid conveyed his confusion, Esther took the opportunity and continued.

    ¡°But will you follow that order? Because it''s the order of the Saint?¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing I can do about it. I exist for the Temple and for the Saint.¡±

    Esther shook her head slowly as she observed the flustered Khalid.

    ¡°No. What Sir Khalid should believe in isn¡¯t the Temple or the Saint, but Goddess Espitos.¡±

    Khalid was caught off guard. He struggled to speak, an expression of helplessness on his face.

    ¡°That... I''m not sure what that would be yet. Can''t you just share a little bit of your blood?¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Even when Khalid eagerly pleaded with her, Esther''s firm attitude did not change.

    ¡°Sir Khalid is an outstanding person, so I¡¯m sure you understand how absurd this request is.¡±

    Esther stimted Khalid''s emotions as she stared into his eyes.

    He wouldn''t have brought himself to say this in the past, but Esther was no longer the Esther he knew.

    ¡°You''ve been training for a while now. There is no use of blood anywhere in Espitos''s teaching. Furthermore, I am no longer a candidate.

    Sir Khalid is a holy knight serving the Saint. I believe you should lead the Saint down the right path.¡±

    As Esther''s voice softened, Khalid''s face naturally loosened.

    He then gradually came to think of what would happen if he broke away from the stereotype that he should devote his loyalty to the Temple and followed his thoughts.

    ¡°You''re right. I don''t think that is the case either.¡±

    Khalid clenched his teeth and put the ss bottle back into his pocket.

    ¡°But I don''t know what to do. This is the Saint¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°I don''t think unconditional faith is a good thing. Go with your rational thinking, for the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°What if it''s a test?¡±

    ¡°You''re taking another¡¯s blood. How would she know whether it¡¯s actually mine or not?¡±

    ¡°But how could I lie to the Saint¡­¡±

    Khalid seemed very embarrassed as Esther suggested he trick the Saint.

    ¡°You are the one who will make the choice, Sir Khalid. But it¡¯s rather strange if the blood has toe from none other than me.¡±

    Khalid¡¯s strong faith and loyalty towards the Temple rattled at her words.

    But in the end, Khalid¡¯s doubts about the whole thing and his heart for Esther prevailed. It hadn¡¯t been long since Rabienne became a Saint, so it was possible for her to make a slight mistake.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. After talking with you, my thoughts were sorted out. Thanks.¡±

    After hearing her thoughts, his mind cleared.

    Khalid stood up, feeling fortunate to have been freed from the endless headache.

    ¡°I hope Sir Khalid always makes the right choice as a holy knight who worships the Goddess.¡±

    It was Esther''s heartfelt advice and warning to Khalid.

    ¡°Please take good care of the Saint in the future. And watch out carefully.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t mean much.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly.

    It was the first time Esther smiled while facing Khalid. He nkly gazed at her expression.

    ¡°Will you not leave?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yeah, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Khalid leaped in embarrassment, turning to leave, when he hesitated and looked back.

    ¡°This isn''t thest time, is it? Will we be able to meet again?¡±

    ¡°If Sir Khalid is on the right path, that''s possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the conversation he had with Esther, Khalid decided what course of action he would take next.

    He would either put his own blood or animal blood in the vial, hand it to Rabienne, andplete his mission.

    ***

    Esther fell on the chair, losing all the energy she mustered when dealing with Khalid.

    ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡±

    She wished dealing with him would¡¯ve been easier, but their past memories weren''t something she could easily disregard.

    Still, she would have to stay strong if she wanted to face Rabienne in the future.

    ¡°What was the content of the revtion?¡±

    If Rabienne had noticed Esther¡¯s existence, the revtion would have alreadye down. She was curious about what was said.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Judy crept towards the exhausted Esther.

    ¡°Did he bother you?¡±

    ¡°It''s not like that.¡±

    Judy picked up a chocte from the table and put it in Esther¡¯s mouth so that she could cheer up.

    Esthery t on her stomach as she munched the sweet, slowlying to her senses. She felt much better whenever something sweet was in her mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen him at the well, right? He came from the temple.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s he here again? Did he reallye to take you back to the Temple?¡±

    Judy was anxious for Esther. He never liked it when those belonging to the Temple roamed around.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would Esther go back to the Temple?¡±

    Sebastian, too, went wild, albeit unaware of the details.

    He couldn''t see her very often as it was, but to think of how many times they would be able to meet if she went to the Temple.

    ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen. Esther, if they try to take you from the Temple, I''ll help too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Sebastian reliably stretched out his right hand to Esther and replied.

    ¡°Yeah. I''ll help you anytime. My mother and father will do everything.¡±

    It was reassuring that Sebastian''s family, one of the four major duchies, would be on her side.

    They would certainly be necessary if she wanted topete with Rabieer.

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    Esther smiled brightly and linked her pinky with Sebastian''s.

    ¡°Uwah, we¡­ touched fingers.¡±

    ¡°Where did thise from? Look at your tiny fingers.¡±

    Judy teased Sebastian, who was delighted over barely touching one of Esther¡¯s fingers.

    Despite Sebastian¡¯s fuss, Esther stood from her seat indifferently.

    ¡°Then I''ll go in.¡±

    ¡°You''re leaving already?¡±

    Sebastian, who had initiallye to see Esther, expressed his disappointment.

    ¡°Yes, I''m going to rest in my room. Have a good time with Brother Judy.¡±

    Esther entered the mansion immediately after.

    Sebastian pulled his hairs off in regret over Esther¡¯s finger disconnecting with his when he spotted something.

    ¡°Huh? Did this bloom earlier?¡± (Sebastian)

    ¡°I don''t think so. All the flowers bloomed in less than a second.¡± (Judy)

    The flowers near where Esther was sitting, which had not yet spouted, bloomed brilliantly.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 13

    After Khalid left, Esther entered the mansion and headed towards her room.

    As she climbed up the stairs, Esther encountered Dennis leaving the library on the second floor.

    She was able to recognize him immediately after witnessing the bifocals situated near his eyes, and the stack of books piled in his arms.

    ¡°Ah, Esther, great timing. I was actually heading to your room.¡±

    Dennis gestured for Esther¡¯s help, pleased by her appearance.

    ¡°Here, take the book at the very top.¡±

    Esther went on her tippy toes and picked up the book at the end of the stack as Dennis instructed.

    ¡°Huh? Did we have this at home?¡±

    The title of the book was dictated in ancientnguage. Esther''s eyes widened in surprise at the letters.

    Such scripts were unusual and rare toe across, as they were generally sent to the Temple upon discovery.

    ¡°Yeah. It seemed like an old book since it was ced in the very corner of the library. I didn¡¯t recognize the content, but I thought you could help.¡±

    He couldn¡¯tprehend any of the reading since the writing was filled with ancient characters, but he thought Esther would have the ability to do so.

    ¡°We don''t have to send it to the temple, do we?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ording to the principle, once ancient characters were found, it was required to send them to the Temple immediately.

    However, libraries in countless houses were not essible to the Temple, so they decided to hide the book for now.

    Esther thanked Dennis and epted the old and rusty book.

    ***

    At the same time, Noah was spending a simple tea time in the room with Reina and the Empress.

    Reina would stop by the Imperial Pce every day to see his face.

    ¡°You''ve been like that since you were young¡­ You have such an adult taste. I can''t believe you like coffee that I¡¯ve never even tasted.¡±

    Reina shook her head as she observed the ck liquid in Noah''s ss.

    ¡°It''s good.¡±

    Noah raised his ss and smiled softly, as if to tease Reina. Coffee was his preferred drink.

    ¡°Why do you look so tired? Are you worried about the crown prince''s meeting?¡±

    Noah¡¯s lively appearance when he first arrived at the Imperial pce was slowly withering day after day.

    ¡°No. That''s going to work out fine.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    When Reina crossed her arms and motioned for him to continue, a brief sigh left Noah¡¯s mouth as he carefully brought up the reason for his mncholy.

    ¡°Do you remember thest time we were in the garden and I headed in to reply to a letter?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    She clearly remembered. After all, this was the first time her dear brother was so excited over a girl.

    When it came to dating counseling, Reina''s most favorite topic, her ears perked and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t received a reply.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    Reina mmed her teacup hard on the table in shock.

    ¡°Mhm. I also sent a flower, but I think I was too hasty.¡±

    It had already been a while since Esther should have received the reply. He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t respond.

    Reina smiled when she realized that the reason for Noah''s darkplexion the past few days was due to that one letter.

    ¡°What kind of girl is it that our Noah weeps for like this?¡±

    Reina hadn''t asked for details until now, but she was desperate to find out who the person is, looking at their special rtionship.

    ¡°Why¡­ I heard Sister has met her before.¡±

    ¡°Really??¡±

    Although there were many nobledies whom the Imperial Princess Reina encountered, there were only a handful of those who could indulge in conversation with both her and Noah.

    Reina skillfully narrowed the list in her head before screaming in excitement.

    ¡°Hyuk! The Grand Duke¡¯s youngdy? The girl¡­ Esther?¡±

    As Reina made a fuss about Esther, Noah only scratched his chin, his silence affirming her doubts.

    ¡°She said she¡¯d send you my message, but it was for real. You¡¯ve already been intimate since then.¡±

    Raina¡¯s face heated up in exhration. She stomped her feet to the ground, ready to carry out her job.

    ¡°What do you think about her?¡±

    Noah suddenly became nervous as he asked her what she thought of Esther. His mouth dried up.

    ¡°Um¡­ I liked her a lot. She¡¯s not carefree, but serious and mature for her age. She''s very thoughtful and different from other youngdies in countless ways, right?¡±

    Reina experienced various different personalities growing up as a Princess, therefore harshly evaluating those around her.

    If Reina only met Esther once and said this, she seemed to really favor her.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°If I knew you two had such a deep rtionship, I would have gotten closer to her. Invite her to the imperial pce. My mother would be very delighted to hear that it¡¯s Esther.¡±

    The embarrassment came btedly. Noah raised his empty cup and pretended to take a sip from it.

    ¡°But why isn''t she replying?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Could it be that the letter got lost on its way? The pigeon may have had an ident.¡±

    ¡°Eh, no way.¡±

    ¡°If you''re worried, send the letter one more time.¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    Noah seriously pondered the suggestion.

    At that time, someone knocked on the door.

    When allowed entry, the door utched and the Emperor¡¯s secretary appeared.

    Noah felt nervous as he observed the secretary¡¯s urgent expression.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, his Majesty is in a hurry to find you. A delegation has finallye from the Temple.¡±

    Reina¡¯s disapproving attitude towards the sudden intruder turned into one of surprise at his words.

    ¡°I guess it has been decided.¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    The temple had withheld Noah''s eptance of the title of Crown Prince for weeks now, having yet to authorize the decision.

    However, seeing that a Temple delegation personally came to the Imperial Pce, he would hear their answer today.

    ¡°Don''t worry. The results will be good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±

    ¡°Let''s discuss Esther¡¯s invitation when you return.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Noah changed his clothes, received Reina¡¯s sincere greeting, and calmly headed towards the conference room where everyone was waiting.

    ***

    In the conference room, the Temple¡¯s delegation, Damon and the Emperor had arrived together and were waiting for Noah.

    ¡°Everyone has gathered.¡±

    When Noah entered the boardroom, the doors closed firmly.

    ¡°Wee. Come here and sit down.¡±

    The Emperor offered Noah a seat right beside him. That seat was opposite Damon¡¯s.

    Noah greeted Damon with his eyes as he sat down, but Damon agitatedly flipped his head and pretended not to see him.

    ¡°Now that you are all here, I will tell you the decision of our Temple.¡±

    The Temple¡¯s representatives consisted of High Priest Kyle, as well as other high priests.

    Kyle confirmed that everyone involved in today¡¯s matter had gathered and proceeded to announce the Temple''s final verdict.

    ¡°Since thest meeting, we have confirmed Prince Noah''s physical condition several times.¡±

    To determine that Noah was truly cured, they examined him meticulously, not once, but four times.

    Noah responded to their demands without any sort of agitation. In the end, the Temple could no longer make excuses.

    ¡°Miraculously, the Prince was healed from the disease ¡®God¡¯s curse¡¯.¡±

    Noah shrugged, his expression casual. Damon grinded his teeth, unable to contain his anger.

    ¡°Then there are no objections to the oue of the meeting.¡±

    The pleased Emperor''s profound voice filled the conference room.

    ¡°¡­Yes, our Temple has decided to recognize Prince Noah as the Crown Prince, judging that there would be no reason to hold another voting session.¡±

    The Emperor frowned, unexpecting their swift admittance.

    <strong>¡®What are you up to?¡¯</strong>

    And, as predicted, the Temple did not back down as it was, but added a use revealing their hidden intentions.

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    Kyle took a step closer to the Emperor and leaned deeply.

    ¡°Prince Noah appeared suddenly, when he was not among the list of candidates. Moreover, although healed, his body is still weak, so we do not know when he will be ill again.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we would like to appoint Prince Damon as our representative in case of any unforeseen circumstances.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°A representative. Prince Noah will be the Crown Prince, but in case of unannounced death or illness, his position will be passed down to Prince Damon.¡±

    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh at the blunt words.

    ¡°Do you think that makes sense?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We''ve also taken a step back, so I hope your Majesty understands us well.¡±

    The Temple presented a firm will. They wouldn¡¯t back down unless their condition was approved.

    Damon sent Noah an arrogant smirk, savoring the situation.

    ¡°Damon¡­ Must you do this?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty does not treat his children fairly. I also have to live.¡±

    The wrinkles between the Emperor''s brows deepened. It was strange how the Temple acted, despite Noah¡¯s healthy state.

    ¡°I''m fine.¡±

    Following Noah''s opinion, the Crown Prince conference concluded, and everyone was dismissed.

    No onepletely achieved or lost their purposes, so it was more of a draw, but Noah sessfully became Crown Prince.

    While the Temple''s delegation and Damon left the conference room, Noah and the Emperor remained.

    ¡°The Temple''s tricks are bing worse.¡±

    The Emperor pressed down on his throbbing forehead. Even he thought that such a pompous attitude didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°I can''t keep watching everything like this. I muste up with a countermeasure¡­¡±

    ¡°How about reducing the number of Temples? In all honesty, there are too many buildings on each estate. They aren¡¯t functioning properly.¡±

    Noah made a bold proposal to the troubled Emperor. He thought it was time.

    The Emperor grinned unconsciously as he saw that Noah was already grown enough to discuss such serious events.

    ¡°It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but if that happens, the Temple wouldpletely convert in the future.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to go wrong than to keep being dragged around like this. It is true that the power of the Temple has grown too much.¡±

    This was the result of pampering the Temple too much. They reached this point by gathering everything that was beneficial.

    The Emperor tapped the table while calmly pondering, then cut off the steady beat as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°¡­Good.¡±

    He thought it was time to make a decision for the Empire, even if such a thing resulted in a whirlwind of blood. He nodded heavily.

    ¡°Call for a meeting.¡±

    In the past, he would not have made such a choice, but the Temple had clearly crossed the line first.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    As soon as the Emperor came to a decision, he convened an emergency conference, its main purpose being to reduce the amount of Temples positioned throughout the Empire.

    ording to the existing procedures, major aristocrats had a right to attend and approve Royal verdicts. However, all were omitted from this meeting.

    This was because most nobles would be conscious of the Temple, and with that in mind, they would bacsh against him fiercely.

    Therefore, the Emperor ordered cessation of the Temple, using his final-order power that was meant to be activated only in case of emergency situations.

    It was decided overnight which temples would be shut down by the opinions of the schrs residing in the Imperial Pce, and the Emperor.

    ¡°That will be the final decision.¡±

    The Emperor stamped a total of 20 documents, an obstinate expression on his face. He even sealed the papers so that they would not be opened recklessly.

    ¡°I''ve been waiting for this day toe. How inadequate has the Temple be? We must convert things to how they¡¯ve previously been.¡±

    The schrs who also stayed up all night and assisted with the selections bowed their heads, impressed by their Emperor¡¯s actions.

    In the meantime, he was impressed to see how ugly and deteriorated the Temple hade while using the Saint at the forefront.

    ¡°It''s a pity that we didn''t include therge estates, but this will be enough.¡±

    Most of the temples to which the documents were to be sent are medium-sized and small estates. The expected bacsh was too great to immediately finish off therge temple.

    The closure of the small temples was more like a deration of war to the Temple.

    The Emperor distributed thepleted documents to the waiting attendants.

    ¡°Everyone should arrive at their destination as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the attendants previously held the documents and set out for their respective territories.

    ¡°Phew, I don''t know how long it has been since I''ve been so absorbed.¡±

    After sending out all schrs and attendants from the conference room, the Emperor buried himself deep into the chair, overwhelmed with exhaustion.

    ***

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Noah gathered the documents scattered across the conference room table and spoke politely.

    It had been a day since the discussion of the Temple.

    Noah stopped organizing the documents and lifted a nk sheet.

    Then he scribbled in the same content that the attendants had previously taken with them.

    He picked up the document ordering the closure of a temple and trudged before the Emperor.

    ¡°Father, please allow me to send you the paper here as well.¡±

    The Emperor, who had been resting for a while, stood up puzzledly from his chair.

    ¡°I''ve already sent away all the documents. Where are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Tersia.¡±

    For a brief moment, the Emperor''s pupils dted. Tersia''s Temple was significantly different from the small Temples that had been selected overnight.

    ¡°That would be no good. It is too early to remove the Temples of Tercia.¡±

    Considering Tercia was one of thergest territories throughout the Empire, the Temple located there was also sizable.

    No matter how disagreeable the rtionship between Darwin and the temple was, the risk was high to touch a substantial ce as of right now.

    Seeing the Emperor shaking his head and warning him to be careful, Noah continued to speak more seriously.

    ¡°Tersia is the only Grand Duke family among the four great families. If they get rid of their Temple, other territories would follow much more swiftly.¡±

    Of course, the Emperor knew that well. If Tersia set an example, there would be much more support.

    However, he was worried whether Darwin would work with them or not.

    ¡°I''ve been observing him for a long time, but Grand Duke Darwin is not an easy man. I can never figure him out. I can''t guarantee that he¡¯ll be on our side on this matter.¡±

    The Emperor''s eyes deepened as if telling him not to cross the line. But Noah did not avoid his warning and grew more determined.

    ¡°Grand Duke Darwin will stand by our side. No, even if he is not on our side, the Duke will agree to remove the Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know something?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s firm thoughts eased a bit as he saw Noah¡¯s confidence in persuading Darwin.

    ¡°Yes. I am sure that the Duke will agree with this case. I will let you know the details after I return from Tersia. Please trust me on this matter.¡±

    Noah seemed determined. He possessed the same eyes as when he returned and suddenly wanted to be the Crown Prince.

    The Emperor decided to trust Noah once more.

    He also thought it to be an opportunity to witness how Noah would solve this problem and test whether he has the qualification to be a Crown Prince.

    ¡°Alright. I thought it was strange when you said to have resided in Tersia¡­ Does this have anything to do with that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°I thought you buried a honey jar there since you kept going to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°There is something better than that.¡±

    When the Emperor saw Noah''s expression changing yfully, he rested his chin on his hand while musing, ¡®Look at him¡¯.

    ¡°I see. Have a safe trip. The matter is urgent, so I''ll listen to the details when you return.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face shined brighter than it ever had as he left the conference room.

    ¡°From now on, Palen, we will be heading to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? We will be heading due to a public purpose.¡±

    Noah patted the startled Palen on the shoulder. In an instant, several escorts followed behind.

    Seeing Noah¡¯s face in full bloom after a long time, Palen also grinned along.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you so happy. You must be excited to go to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Noah''s bright smile was reflected refreshingly against the setting sun.

    ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m excited to see Esther.¡±

    Then, as Noah headed to his room to pack simple necessities, he stopped at a sudden thought.

    <strong>¡®Grand Duke Darwin¡­ he won¡¯t be pleased.¡¯</strong>

    Noah considered lifting his wariness first, looking at how Darwin asked Esther not to meet him.

    ¡°Palen, if you were a parent with a daughter, what gift would you like the best?¡±

    ¡°I don''t think I''d like anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t help with anything.¡±

    Noah red at Palen and then pondered what to bring.

    Still, now that his restraining order had been lifted and he was selected as the Crown Prince, the situation differed from before.

    ¡°I hope you''ll wee me a little.¡±

    Above all, the temple closure document Noah was carrying would be the greatest gift for Darwin, who loves and cares about Esther.

    He smiled while continuing his way. Maybe he should bring a basket filled with fruits.

    ***

    Rabienne, the newly ordained Saint, was required to perform various tasks a day.

    The reason why the Saint¡¯s prestige was high was not only because of her outstanding abilities, but also due to the work she carried out.

    Since Cespia had been ill for the longest time, there existed a high pile of paperwork that required Rabienne¡¯s use of holy power.

    ¡°¡­There''s no end to it, seriously. I can''t believe I have to do this every day.¡±

    Rabienne, who was purifying the torch in the greenhouse of the Holy Mother''s Pce, murmured to herself with her mr clenched tightly.

    Rabienne clenched her mrs tightly as she focused on purifying the sacred torches amidst the greenhouse of the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    Since the sacred torches, which were cultivated only in the central Temple, umted poison one day after the other, she had to purify them on a daily basis.

    While Cespia was sick, the ministers took charge of them, but it was now up to the new Saint, Rabienne.

    In fact, purifying the torch was a matter of high ability and mana.

    Since Rabienne possessed the highest divine power among the remaining candidates, she was able to barely force out the poison.

    Rabienne finished the purification process of the umted poisoning of the torch for the day. She left the greenhouse while patting her stiff shoulders.

    ¡°Saint, you¡¯ve worked hard. Here''s a ss of water.¡±

    The maid who was waiting outside rushed over and handed water to Rabienne.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rabienne hid her tired expression and smiled while acting casually. Her smile was as gentle as ever.

    She then led her weary body towards the office when a priest, who stood in wait for Rabianne, hurriedly caught her.

    ¡°Saint! I was waiting for you to finishpleting the torch task.¡±

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Prince Damon has visited¡­ He is waiting in the reception room.¡±

    ¡°Prince Damon?¡±

    For a brief moment, all of Rabienne''s features flinched. She wanted to frown, but scarcely managed to force a smile.

    <strong>¡®I''m so tired that I¡¯m going to die. What''s going on now?¡¯</strong>

    She wanted to refuse, but unfortunately couldn¡¯t send back the waiting Prince. Eventually, she headed towards the reception room.

    Damon, who had been pacing impatiently across the carpet, rushed towards Rabienne as she entered.

    ¡°Saint, what are you going to do now that everything has gone wrong?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face hardened as Damon went straight to the point.

    ¡°Prince, no matter how urgent the matter is, you must contact me beforeing. If you appear like this, I will not be able to meet you.¡±

    Now that she had be a Saint, Rabienne¡¯s status was much higher than Damon¡¯s, a mere Prince.

    ¡°...I''m sorry. I was in such a hurry. Noah became a Prince, and not me. How can that be?¡±

    Damon was submerged with anger. It was obvious how much he must have inconvenienced the Priests during the time he waited for her.

    ¡°We put in our effort to raise the Prince as our agent.¡±

    When Rabienne treated him coldly, Damon stepped back and retorted as servilely as he could.

    ¡°I know that, but I''m asking you to put in a little more effort.¡±

    Then his eyes became fierce.

    ¡°Is there any poison that will leave no trace of scent or smell?¡±

    ¡°Poison? Do you even n to kill Prince Noah?¡±

    ¡°Noah was always weak. If he were to be the crown prince, I¡¯d have to destroy him.¡±

    Damon¡¯s grave expression added to Rabienne¡¯srge headache.

    ¡°That''s impossible.¡±

    She tly rejected Damon¡¯s proposal to keep him from any other thoughts.

    ¡°I''ll find a way. It''s dangerous for us to use poison recklessly.¡±

    ¡°I can''t wait any longer. If my father dies suddenly, Noah will¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I will contact you then.¡±

    Having finally managed to appease Damon and send him back, Rabienne pressed her forehead with the palm of her hand.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be the one. I''ll have to somehow make Noah mine again.¡±

    She had no interest in Damon, he had already long lost his ground. She was going to cut off his tail little by little whilst pretending to keep their rtionship going.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 16

    ¡°Right. Call Prince Noah and make an appointment.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rabienne returned to her office, leaving her handmaiden to coordinate her schedule.

    Meanwhile, documents rted to ancient readings were piled up on the desk.

    Rabienne clenched her lips silently.

    Rabienne assumed that she would be able to do everything well after bing a Saint, but there weren¡¯t just one or two daunting tasks awaiting her.

    Just then, the High Priest knocked on the door.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Priest Lucas.¡±

    Rabienne was going to request an interpretation of the ancient letters, d he appeared at the right time, but soon her eyes narrowed as she noticed his unusual expression.

    ¡°That is¡­ I''m afraid I have to tell you some bad news.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Recently, an epidemic has been circting along the border.¡±

    Rabienne''s mouth widened, shocked by his mention of an epidemic.

    ¡°Has there been a crack in the border¡­?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way.¡±

    Lucas''s expression was as critical as Rabienne''s.

    The fact that the barrier was cracked, including the gue that had started to circte, meant that the barrier was already at a dangerous level.

    ¡°What do we do.¡±

    ¡°There is a limit to preventing it with our power¡­ I think this happened as a result of Saint Cespia¡¯s dy.¡±

    This problem seemed to have gradually ensued as a consequence of Cespia¡¯s weakening for the past several years.

    ¡°For now, we need the high-ranking officials. We must supplement the barrier by adding more strength.¡±

    ¡°We also wish the same, however¡­ As with recent prayers, it will take some time until they recover the amount of mana they have lost.¡±

    It was out of the question to ask for their use of sacred power, as it could affect the person in a harmful way when cast excessively.

    Rabienne sped her eyes shut before opening them in a state of frenzy.

    ¡°Do they truly require treatment?¡±

    She had too many affairs in her hands to waste her time treating themoners dying from the gue.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a problem as of right now, but¡­ If the epidemic spreads any further, we won''t be able to do anything then.¡±

    ¡°Then, to start off, let us gather support from the Temples near the border. Please be careful to prevent any rumors.¡±

    Since the emergence of the Saints within the Empire, there had never been a single outbreak of deadly gues.

    Therefore, if rumors of an epidemic began to circte, that would reveal the ipetence of the current Temple.

    ¡°I understand. I will do my best to stop the rumors.¡±

    At this point, Lucas also gradually expressed his dissatisfaction towards Rabienne.

    As Rabienne could not utilize her powers as a Saint, that left the high priests who were under her to solve such an important affair.

    However, he did not voice hisints and continued in a calm manner.

    ¡°And... the nobles ask for a prayer.¡±

    The Temple conducted business while using the Saints. The Saint would offer prayers to the nobles, and the Temple would receive arge sum of money in return.

    For years, Cespia had been ill and halted themission, but now that there had emerged a new Saint, everyone cried out for a prayer.

    ¡°A prayer¡­¡±

    Rabienne''s darkened face turned grim.

    As a matter of fact, the Saint''s prayer contained the potential of a blessing, so it was very possible to satisfy the nobles using such means.

    However, no matter how strong and powerful she was, Rabienne did not have the ability to bestow a blessing.

    ¡°Please put it off a little longer.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    It was frustrating for Lucas as well, but he knew that Rabienne did not hold the answer he was looking for. He immediately excused himself and left.

    Rabienne, now apanied by both the exhaustion from the tasks awaiting her and the conversation she just had with Lucas, was devoidof her usual leisure and showed signs of impatience.

    ¡°I have to find the Saint quickly.¡±

    I''m doing it somehow now, but I really needed the blood of a real saint to properly pretend to be a saint in the future.

    They were moving about it now, but in order to act properly as a Saint, she urgently needed the blood of the true agent. As soon as possible.

    ¡°When is Khaliding?¡±

    Rabienne subconsciously bit her nails, picked up a pen lying next to her, and striked it angrily.

    ***

    During the time when Rabienne was talking to Lucas.

    The dedicated believers who were in charge of the torches in the Holy Mother¡¯s Pce were immersed in a peculiar atmosphere.

    ¡°Annie, look here.¡±

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Annie hurriedly turned around as May¡¯s urgent calling reached her ears.

    ¡°The torch has not been purified at all.¡±

    ¡°My God¡­ that''s true.¡±

    The two scrutinized the torch, their expressions grave. It was strange how the toxins remained, despite the fact that thentern was cleansed just an hour ago.

    ¡°Did we miss this one?¡±

    ¡°In that case, we would have missed everything here. Nothing seems to have been properly managed.¡± May lowered her voice as she said so.

    Even in Annie''s eyes, the surrounding torches were not in good condition. She didn''t feel any pure energy, and there wasn¡¯t much luster.

    ¡°It''s a little strange.¡±

    Handling the torch was the most basic knowledge a Saint must be aware of. The Saint handled the torches every day, but everything was still so inept¡­

    ¡°I wonder if it''s because she hasn¡¯t matured as a Saint yet.¡±

    ¡°Right? I suppose that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Theyughed awkwardly, trying their best to sympathize with Rabienne. However, that strange feeling wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Although Rabienne worked diligently to purify all the toxins, thenterns remained ashen, and the flowers in the Holy Mother¡¯s garden had begun to gradually wither.

    ¡°I heard this from another priest¡­ they said that the interpretation of the ancient texts was very dyed.¡±

    ¡°It must be because she¡¯s busy.¡±

    ¡°Well, the strength differs from every passing Saint. Perhaps the holy power of the current Saint is not so great.¡±

    Annie tilted her head as she listened to May, who stood proudly, her feet apart from each other.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    As Rachel, a middle-ranked priestess, approached the two, May quickly threw off her knowing stance and absorbed herself with the task once again.

    The two removed the poisonous herbs one by one. The only thing that could be done was to remove the poisons as a temporary measure.

    ***

    Darwin had been busy since the morning. He met with the vassals and supervised the knights.

    After lunch, there was a pile of tasks he had toplete.

    ¡°Count Nn is here.¡±

    Ben, in charge of managing Darwin¡¯s entire schedule, informed his master of the surprise meeting.

    Darwin nodded and began his way towards the reception room when he suddenly stopped. He then walked outside the mansion.

    ¡°Your Grace? The reception room is on the opposite side.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not aware of where it is?¡±

    Ben shut his mouth as he faced Darwin¡¯s cold eyes. He silently followed him, having an idea of where they might be heading.

    The ce where Darwin headed after abandoning the Count was the cer where Lucifer was locked in.

    He threw him into a separate dungeon rather than cing him in a prison with others.

    Darwin entered the dim area without hesitation. The knight in charge of guarding the cell greeted him.

    Although it was currently daytime, Darwin strolled straight down the dark corridor and observed Lucifer as hey on the floor behind bars.

    He looked so emaciated within the span of a few days. His fingers were all cut off and bandaged.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Lucifer jumped from his lifeless position as he heard Darwin¡¯s memorable voice.

    He desperately crawled up to the window and begged for help.

    ¡°Pl-please, help me! I''m sorry about everything. I was in the wrong¡­¡±

    Lucifer implored, tears streaming down his face, his nose runny. However, the moment he looked up to face Darwin, he shut himself up.

    The man had an intuition that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if he acted recklessly.

    ¡°You said you watched Catherine give birth to her child.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I didn''t watch it, but¡­ I saw her after she gave birth to her child.¡±

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    Darwin unfurled his eyshes in a frightening manner and approached Lucifer threateningly.

    Lucifer''s legs began to tremble. It was hard to stand still because of the chills that ran down his spine.

    ¡°Remember when it was. The date Catherine gave birth.¡±

    ¡°S-suddenly asking for a date¡­¡±

    It was unreasonable to ask for the day of an event that happened more than 14 years ago. Anyhow, It wasn''t that special of a moment for Lucifer.

    ¡°I promise I''ll spare your life if you remember the date.¡±

    Lucifer held his breath at Darwin¡¯s words. His life now revolved around the date of the incident that happened 14 years ago. He shook his head in different directions, squeezing out his memories.

    ¡°That¡­ I''m sure it was July¡­ Ah, the second week of July! It must have been the second week.¡±

    Only then did Ben realize why Darwin grabbed Lucifer and asked him such a random question out of nowhere. He chuckled.

    So Darwin was trying to find out the day Esther was born, her birthday.

    ¡°The second week of July. You''re not lying, are you?¡±

    ¡°How could I lie to you? I wouldn''t risk my life doing such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Despite the fact that he didn''t know the exact date, Darwin was content with the month and week Esther was born in.

    There were about three months left until July. It was enough time to prepare for her anniversary.

    A smile hung around Darwin¡¯s mouth as he left the prison.

    ¡°Congrattions. I didn''t even think of mydy¡¯s birthday.¡­ I''m sure she¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ¡°I''ll take care of Esther well this year. I must also tell her.¡±

    ¡°Yes. it will go perfectly.¡±

    Even Ben was delighted with the unexpected harvest. Esther always refused to have a party, using the excuse that she had not yet decided on a date.

    He was very happy that he could congratte her on her birthday this time.

    Darwin stroked his chin as he walked to meet the befuddled Count.

    ¡°Last time I noticed Esther only had one doll.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean the rabbit doll? That was a gift from Master Judy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Darwin was somewhat envious of the doll Esther cuddled and slept with every day. He resolved to get her one too.

    ¡°I''ll have to buy one she¡¯ll like more than that rabbit doll.¡±

    Then, he hoped that she would sleep with his gift, not Judy¡¯s.

    ¡°What does Esther like the most?¡±

    Ben immersed himself in his thoughts and sorted out all the different species. Soon an idea struck him and he suggested, ¡°Won¡¯t thedy like snake dolls the most?¡±

    ¡°Snakes? That''s possible.¡±

    Esther was already raising a second pet snake. Ben had a point. Darwin nodded slowly.

    ¡°Send someone now and tell them to buy all types of snake dolls.¡±

    ¡°What will the budget be?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The two would never have dreamed that all the snake dolls in the central toy store would be taken away as a result of Darwin¡¯s words.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 27

    Esther stared out nkly, her chin resting against the window. She was like this for more than an hour now.

    ¡°Mydy?¡±

    Dorothy called for Esther several times as she stepped inside the room, a ss of parfait in her hands.

    Although Esther was too lost in her thought to notice Dorothy until she stood right next to her.

    ¡°Mydy!¡±

    When she called for her in a raised tone, Esther turned her head in surprise.

    ¡°¡­Ng? Did you call me?¡±

    ¡°What were you so lost in thought about? I brought this for mydy to eat. It¡¯s your favorite, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dorothy smiled cheerfully as she held out a parfait adorned with fresh strawberries and a silver spoon to Esther.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t have much appetite, but nevertheless, she thought of Dorothy¡¯s sincerity and put a spoonful into her mouth. However, as soon as she did, the fruity taste of strawberry popped, her eyes widening in turn as the vor melted inside her mouth.

    She lost sense of thought for a moment, and by the next, she had already scooped another spoonful and shoved it inside her mouth.

    ¡°What do you think? Hans made it himself. He was worried that you didn¡¯t look too well these days.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Esther slightly bit her lower lip. She didn¡¯t think that they would notice her mood so clearly.

    As a matter of fact, for the past few days, Esther spent most of her time thinking about her mother and Rabienne.

    Nheless, she felt that her fogged head clear the moment she savored the sweet taste of the parfait.

    Esther moved her spoon so diligently that the bottom of the ss could soon be seen.

    ¡°Oh, would you like more?¡±

    ¡°No, this much is fine. Please tell Hans that I enjoyed his snack.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dorothy seemed very pleased as she walked out with the empty ss.

    Esther, observed as she left from behind, then turned with a determined expression on her face.

    ¡°I know what I''m going to do.¡±

    Her thoughts were now somewhat organized. She walked down to Irene''s room at the end of the third floor.

    Esther hesitated as she grabbed the doorknob, but then gathered up her courage and opened the door.

    Irene''s brightly furnished room was still surrounded with multitudes of portraits.

    Esther looked around. She swallowed her saliva as she found the picture she hade back for. It was a portrait containing her mother.

    She walked slowly towards the picture on the cab. The size of the frame was slightlyrger than Esther¡¯s face.

    Esther lifted the frame, careful not to drop it. A tense expression was evident in her eyes.

    ¡°I saw youst time.¡±

    A very pretty person who didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with someone like her. Yet a person with the same hair and eye color as her.

    Just looking into the frame made her eyes sore and hot. She felt like she was going to cry.

    She was just staring, but in the end, a tear sadly plopped on the frame.

    Esther quickly tilted backward and sniffled her nose so that the portrait wouldn¡¯t be destroyed.

    ¡°I didn''t cry.¡±

    Although there was no one, she deliberately spoke with vigor and stomped back to her room, the frame in her arms.

    Darwin was the first to suggest that Catherine¡¯s painting be brought to Esther¡¯s room.

    Esther situated the frame by the window and stared at it intently, her hands propped underneath her chin.

    ¡°I also had it.¡±

    She still couldn''t believe she had a mother who loved her.

    Esther¡¯s terrible memories of the Temple, which she thought would forever be engraved in her heart, were now surprisingly easy to forget.

    No. To be precise, she didn''t forget, but the whole painful record was buried away.

    Esther would habitually forget, but such memories would return, one by one, and torment her endlessly.

    ¡°¡­Maybe I could have grown up to be normal.¡±

    Esther whispered quietly to herself. Her voice was so miniscule that it was swept away by the winding from the window.

    Esther''s past lives, which she pleaded be normal more than anything, were so painful and unbearable that she didn¡¯t want to recall even a moment.

    However, she let herself foolishly think that maybe, if her mother was beside her like other children, all those painful times would have been slightly different.

    ¡°No, then I wouldn¡¯t have met my father or brothers.¡±

    Esther shook her head violently and rebuked herself.

    She didn''t want to go through the past again, and she now had a precious new family that she loved the most.

    ¡°Ssk, ssk! Sssk!¡±

    Before Esther could realize, Shur had climbed up the wall to the window and hissed so she could notice him. His eyes were exactly the same as his mother¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you, Shur.¡±

    Esther smiled as she noticed Shur was trying tofort her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a life that¡¯s hard to keep.¡±

    Esther murmured sadly as she patted Shur''s smooth skin.

    She didn''t want to lose the ordinary life that she finally found. She wanted to protect it.

    However, Rabienne was once again shaking up her life.

    ¡°I won''t let you seed this time.¡±

    Esther''s determined eyes burned golden. At the same time, the Saint¡¯s stigmata rose shone the back of her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to handle the matter myself.¡±

    In the past, Esther wouldn''t have thought of confiding in anyone, but now it was different.

    Because she wasn¡¯t alone. There were people around her that she could trust and rely on.

    Even if Rabienne knew she was a Saint, Eshter wasn¡¯t afraid.

    The only petrifying thing for Esther was that her ordinary and precious daily life, which she struggled to earn, would crumble to pieces.

    ¡°First of all, I''ll tell them everything.¡±

    Esther decided to confide in her family the reason for Khalid¡¯s visit.

    She hesitated as she didn''t wish to bring her family into this mess, but Esther wanted to believe in Darwin¡¯s words that reassured her not to endure anything alone.

    Esther soon left the room and walked downstairs. On the second floor was Dennis¡¯s library.

    Dennis read a lot at this time around. She thought it would be the same today, and as expected, an escort was standing outside.

    ¡°Brother is inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He''s been there since lunch.¡±

    As she entered the library, the smell of old books permeated Esther¡¯s nose.

    And there she saw Dennis busily turning pages while situated amongst the piles of books.

    ¡°Brother Dennis.¡±

    Dennis looked up to see who entered before jumping from his seat in surprise.

    ¡°Esther? What are you doing here?¡±

    He removed a pile of books from the chair beside him so Esther could sit down.

    Esther rested herself in the chair and stared at Dennis with clear eyes.

    ¡°I have something I want to discuss.¡±

    She was going to tell him that Rabienne was currently searching for her.

    She thought that the first person to know should be Dennis, who had the knowledge of books and therefore was more reliable than Judy.

    ¡°Speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°Actually, a few days ago, a person came from the temple.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Dennis flinched at the word ¡®Temple¡¯ and removed his spectacles. His drooping eyes shed coldly.

    ¡°The saint is looking for me.¡±

    Esther honestly confessed everything she had heard from Khalid.

    ¡°What nonsense¡­ She asked to bring your blood? Is she a vampire or something?¡±

    Dennis skimmed through the books piled up while in astonishment and pulled out a thick novel.

    It was a novel with illustrations depicting vampires who feed on blood by driving fangs into people.

    The novel depicted a vampire who lived by sucking blood from people with their fangs.

    ¡°How dare they think of taking your blood. What a joke our family has be.¡±

    Dennis ran far more wildly than Esther had expected. This was the first time she had seen him so angry.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t give him blood, right?¡±

    ¡°Please, no way. I''ve known Sir Khalid before¡­ He said he would bring in blood another way.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Dennis patted Esther¡¯s head while praising her.

    ¡°I sent Sir Khalid back, but she might send another person using a different method. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll try to kidnap me¡­¡±

    Esther knew Rabienne''s persistent personality better than anyone. Her lips trembled with anxiety.

    Dennis noticed her scared expression. He quietly looked into Esther''s eyes to calm her down.

    ¡°Don''t worry. No one can take you away from us.¡±

    Then he spoke in a soothing and friendly voice.

    ¡°I''ll protect you. No, everyone in the Grand Duchy will protect you.¡±

    The corners of Esther''s stiff lips rose slightly in response to Dennis¡¯s warm reassurance.

    But, contrary to the way he spoke with Esther, Dennis¡¯s heart was boiling with rage.

    <strong>¡®The Saint was a member of the Brions family, wasn¡¯t she? I can''t leave her unscathed.¡¯</strong>

    He wouldn¡¯t let her go, even if she as much as reached out to touch Esther.

    ¡°Let''s go to Father. I don''t think we can solve this alone.¡±

    Because of Dennis¡¯s strenuous energy, Esther ended up being dragged out of the library to meet Darwin.

    They headed to the office where Darwin usually stayed the longest.

    Fortunately, Ben, his aide, was standing outside the door.

    ¡°Have youe to see his Grace?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is he inside?¡±

    ¡°There is currently a guest, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, but who is the guest?¡±

    Dennis asked lightly. It wasn¡¯t that important since many guests wereing in and out of the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°The guest is Prince Noah.¡±

    Esther was surprised by the name.

    <strong>¡®Noah?¡¯</strong>

    Questions arose about when Noah, who was supposed to be at the Imperial Pce, arrived here, and why he was suddenly meeting her father.

    ¡°What should we do? Shall we sit down and wait?¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously as she thought of Noah, although she would have done the same even if he weren¡¯t there.

    At that moment, the door of the office opened, and the maids marched one after another, their hands upied with baskets full of fruit.

    ¡°How can there be so much fruit?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Esther and Dennis tilted their heads and stared at the fruit.

    ***

    Inside the office, Darwin and Noah sat facing each other, each gazing at the other intently.

    Darwin was very rxed, and Noah was trying his best to remain aloof.

    ¡°Why did you bring so many fruits?¡±

    Darwin, confirming the maids left, asked sharply, his eyes raised in a dubious manner.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°You maye empty-handed from now on.¡±

    ¡°Ahm, is that so?¡±

    Noah cleared his throat, embarrassed by Darwin¡¯s cold wall.

    Noah soon noticed that if he continued speaking nonsense, Darwin would ask him to leave immediately. He swiftly brought up his main point.

    ¡°Although this is still to be officially known, the Temple''s permission had been granted a few days ago. I was chosen as the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°That''s great. Congrattions.¡±

    Darwin replied in aid-back tone that Noah couldn¡¯t tell whether he was truly congratting him or not.

    ¡°However, now that you are visiting Tersia for the first time since your bing the Crown Prince, I don''tprehend how to interpret it.¡±

    His words were filled with thorns.

    This was because he, as a father who cherishes his daughter deeply, was not very pleased with Noah¡¯s constant reappearance.

    ¡°There was a document that was to be delivered as soon as possible, so I brought it myself.¡±

    Noah steadfastly epted Darwin¡¯s gaze and handed over the document.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: Apr 30

    Darwin¡¯s brows twitched as he noticed the insignia of the Emperor imprinted over the tightly sealed documents.

    ¡°Did his Majesty send you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you''ll find out once you read the papers.¡±

    Seeing that Noah, the Crown Prince, arrived in person, he could guess the content was not light.

    Darwin¡¯s expression gradually changed. His long fingers smoothly ripped open the top of the envelope.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Darwin¡¯s forehead narrowed as he scanned through the contents of the documents.

    ¡°Did His Majesty truly allow you to do this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all that is written below was transcribed directly from His Majesty''s thoughts, word by word.¡±

    The Emperor Darwin knew was a pacifist who disliked forming division between groups.

    Since his reign as Emperor, there had been no major civil war. Although it eventually encouraged the corruption of the Temple.

    It was doubtful how the Emperor, who had kept friendly ties with the Temple thus far, suddenly changed like this.

    ¡°My father has always disliked the Temple. He only ever observed and awaited for the right opportunity to move, but he has now made up his mind toe forward.¡±

    Noah spoke with as much appeal as possible to persuade Darwin.

    Since Noahcked experience, he had no choice but to show his sincerity in front of Darwin.

    ¡°I ask you. Please close down the Central Temple in Tersia at your order.¡±

    The current Empire wasrgely divided between the Temple and the Imperial family.

    In a situation like this, asking to close down the Central Temple was equivalent to remaining by the Emperor¡¯s side in the future.

    Darwin was suddenly ovee with a significant decision to settle. He steadily tapped the table, his eyes unreadable.

    He also agreed that the Temple¡¯s authority, as ofte, was a tad too excessive.

    He thought it best for them to be corrected into their spots, but this paper would divide the Empire into two opposing forces.

    Darwin¡¯s lime green eyes fell down, actively moving toprehend every sentence and word of the documents.

    ¡°Where else was this sent?¡±

    ¡°There are 20 other locations, chosen from the smallest of the Temples.¡±

    Noah listed the twenty estates that were recorded. They were all small and medium-sized territories, so even if the Temples were to be removed, a bigplication would not emerge.

    But Tersia was a different matter.

    The Temple of Tersia was one of thergest, therefore, closing it down would mark a distinct, permanent division between the Imperial family and the temple.

    ¡°You know that the worst case scenario could be war, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''m fully prepared.¡±

    Darwin exhaled audibly.

    ¡°If you required arge temple, why specifically Tersia?¡±

    Noah hesitated.

    It would be simple if he went ahead and mentioned Esther, but Noah couldn¡¯t let Darwin be aware he knew Esther was a Saint yet.

    ¡°The Grand Duke possesses the worst of rtionships with the Temple. The Grand Duke is the only figure who openly opposes the Temple.¡±

    In fact, Darwin was the only high-ranking aristocrat to take a critical stance against the Temple.

    ¡°¡­When must I finalize my decision?¡±

    Darwin was, of course, more than happy to do so. There must have been a justification for this sudden verdict, and he wanted to cancel the Temple as soon as possible.

    However, the hearts of his residents who followed and believed in the Temple like their own mother were also a matter to be considered.

    ¡°I don''t have much time, so I¡¯d like you to give me an answer by tomorrow morning.¡±

    There was no time to lose because the documents had already been delivered to other estates. They ought to proceed with the closure before the Temple could take their precautions.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Darwin intended to summon the vassals for advice.

    As Darwin¡¯s rushing momentum gradually disappeared, only then could Noah breathefortably.

    Noah was so nervous during the time he dealt with Darwin that his hands were sweaty.

    ¡°Then let''s talk again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­ I need a ce to stay for the night. Could you help me out? I haven''t booked any ce yet. I understand that there are many guest rooms.¡±

    As Noah regained his pace, he opened his eyes unfalteringly to emphasize his pure intentions.

    ¡°There are indeed many guest rooms.¡±

    Darwin gazed as he listened to Noah¡¯s words, a corner of his mouth twisting upward in a mocking manner.

    ¡°But the rooms are too shabby for you to stay in.¡±

    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡±

    Noah pretended not to notice that Darwin meant for him to leave the mansion, not that the room was too shabby.

    ¡°I''ll speak to my aide.¡±

    Darwin recited in a monotone voice. He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t kick the Crown Prince out without a usible reason.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    If Noah stayed at the mansion, it would be more likely for him to encounter Esther.

    As Noah couldn¡¯t hold back his goofy smile, Darwin bit his tongue and kept his expressionless face.

    Although Noah always seemed mature for his age when discussing politics, at other times he was more expressive and immature.

    His eyes were filled with mixed emotions as he observed Noah about to leave the office before he stopped and turned around.

    ¡°By the way, I''vepletely cleared the restraining order.¡±

    ¡°Good for you.¡±

    ¡°Can I see Esther now?¡±

    For a moment, a me red between Darwin and Noah. Darwin¡¯s disapproving eyes narrowed, but he had no justification to stop him from meeting his daughter.

    ¡°If Esther wants to meet you, I won''t stop her.¡±

    ¡°That''s a relief.¡±

    It was too subtle to be taken as permission, but Noah epted it positively. He smiled and pulled the doorknob.

    And as soon as Noah left the room, he spotted Esther sitting on a chair a distance away. He hardened in surprise.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    ¡°¡­Noah?¡±

    Esther stopped her conversation with Dennis and looked up in surprise as she saw Noah leaving the office room.

    The eyes of the two who met after a long time collided warmly.

    But he was d to see her. Despite the unfriendly and grim Darwin from behind and Dennis¡¯s stinging gaze from the front.

    Noah approached Esther, sweat forming his forehead.

    ¡°I''ll be waiting outside. I''ll see youter.¡±

    Esther nodded unconsciously.

    Noah smiled satisfactorily and walked past the two of them and out the hallway.

    ¡°I guess you two are close to each other?¡± Dennis questioned as he observed Noah and Esther¡¯s friendly atmosphere.

    ¡°He was my first friend.¡±

    That was who Noah was to Esther. Until now, Noah was the only one who pushed to be her first friend.

    Dennis couldn''t refute her reply, but instead led Esther inside the office so she could quickly forget about Noah.

    ¡°Let''s go in.¡±

    As they entered the room together, Darwin turned from organizing the documents, a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°What''s the matter? It''s the first time you''vee here together.¡±

    ¡°Were you talking about something important? I was surprised to see that the Prince had visited.¡±

    ¡°Right, he is now the Crown Prince.¡±

    Esther''s eyes dted in surprise as she listened to the conversation between the two.

    ¡°Was his position confirmed?¡±

    ¡°That''s what he said. The royal family will post an official announcement soon.¡±

    Esther wouldter congratte Noah on his achievements.

    ¡°Sit down here.¡±

    The two sat on the sofa where Noah was a while ago and faced Darwin.

    Reading their eyes, Darwin leaned forward and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I think something is going to happen in the future.¡±

    Dennis began calmly instead of Esther, seeing that she had difficulty speaking up.

    ¡°A few days ago, the Saint sent a knight to Esther.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes cooled at the mention of someone from the Temple trying to approach Esther.

    ¡°He was asked to receive Esther''s blood. Although he didn''t mention the purpose, Esther was sure they were trying to prove she was the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    Astonished, Darwin shook his fist in the air. In terms of temper, he wanted to at least m the table, but he held it in before the children.

    <strong>¡®Is it him?¡¯</strong>

    ording to the guard¡¯s report, Darwin was aware that a friend hade to see Esther.

    He was waiting for Esther to speak about it first, but what a terrible thing.

    ¡°They simply visited this time, but we don''t know what will happen next. I shouldn''t let this go.¡±

    Darwin shook his head at the thought of Rabienne, who was appointed a Saint.

    He thought there were two Saints this time around, as she was safely appointed as one.

    However, looking at how the child searched for blood from Esther, it was clear that she was a fake, simply posing as a real one.

    Rabienne couldn''t have thought of this scheme on her own, so he was sure that Brions was behind this.

    ¡°It doesn''t suit the Brions family in many ways. How disappointing.¡±

    The fact that the name Brions had something to do with Catherine was also unnerving, but he would deal with the situation ordingly.

    However, since Darwin couldn''t attack Brions right away, he decided to pounce on the Temple as much as possible.

    Originally, he was going to consult with the vassals to hear their opinions, but after listening to this, he changed his mind.

    ¡°We must cancel the Temple.¡±

    ¡°Cancel?¡±

    ¡°Ehh?¡±

    This time, not only Esther but also Dennis opened their mouths in surprise. It was a rather unconventional statement.

    ¡°Now that I see it, I think Goddess Espitos will understand.¡±

    The Temple that had lost its Saint was no longer under God''s protection. There was no reason to allow the god-abandoned Temple to continue posing as a representative.

    ¡°You have to step on bad sprouts so that they don''t grow again.¡±

    Esther stood restless as she listened to Darwin¡¯s dismal tone.

    She expected something to be done, but she never thought they would close down the Temple.

    ¡°What if damage is done to Tersia?¡± Esther asked in a worried voice. She didn''t want this precious ce to be attacked because of her.

    ¡°It would be a good thing for Tessia. There hasn''t been much work done by the Templetely.¡±

    After learning that the relief funds paid so far had not flowed into the slums, Darwin set up an investigation team.

    ording to the research, the aid fund was instead used to fill the stomachs of those belonging to the temple. The operation was aplete mess.

    He was thinking of how to punish them, but it would be better to just get rid of the pests.

    Actually, this would be a good enough opportunity to make excuses for the Emperor.

    ¡°We''re better off not having a Temple in our estate.¡±

    Darwin recited fiercely. He then regainedposure and made eye contact with Esther.

    Although the Temple was something he was d was brought up, the fact that Esther was relying on him made my heart swell.

    ¡°And thank you for telling me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will you continue to speak up like this? I want to know all the good things, all the bad things, everything.¡±

    Esther wriggled her hands as she felt her chest tighten.

    <strong>¡®I''m d I told them.¡¯</strong>

    She felt it when consulting with Dennis, but it was like a firm fence was surrounding her, one that would never be destroyed.

    TL/N: Meaning that she is protected

    ¡°¡­I''ll be sure to tell you. Bad things. Good things. Everything.¡±

    A lovely smile hung around Esther¡¯s lips as she learned how it was to rely on someone.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114. A Saint who was Adopted by the grand Duke

    Updated: May 8

    Darwin gazed lovingly at Esther and Dennis, his chin resting on his hand.

    Recently, emotions that he had never experienced before arose from deep within his heart.

    He didn¡¯t wish for anything more than to just watch the children. He felt like he could do anything as long as they grew up healthy and well.

    Esther carefully observed Darwin as she hesitated to speak.

    ¡°Father, I ran into Prince Noah a while ago¡­ Can I talk to himter?¡±

    The promise she had made to stay away from Noah tormented her mind endlessly, so Esther wanted to meet him after gaining clear permission.

    ¡°Meeting¡­¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips hardened into a straight line for a moment before loosening.

    With the ban now lifted, he had no reason to reject their meeting together. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to be branded a narrow-minded, over-protective father who interfered with his daughter¡¯s friendships.

    ¡°Alright. He will be staying for the night, so tell him we''ll have dinner together when you meet.¡±

    Dinner would act as the bait.

    Now that all of this had happened, he would rather see how close Noah and Esther were.

    ¡°Will the prince be sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Esther''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected news.

    Immediately after, the topic changed, and Dennis and Darwin were speaking about different subjects. However, only one thing was taunting Esther¡¯s mind.

    <strong>¡®Will he be alright?¡¯</strong>

    She was worried about Noah because she just knew that mealtime wouldn¡¯t go smoothly, not with her brothers and father as wary as the previous time.

    Still¡­ she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought that the people she deemed precious would gather up together.

    If she ordingly adjusted her favorite people in order, they would make the top five.

    <strong>¡®I''m going to go and tell him.¡¯</strong>

    She already felt at ease after having dealt with Khalid, but knowing that she could meet Noah after a long time made her so excited.

    ¡°I''m afraid something urgent hase up and we can''t talk for long. But I''ll see you this evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Don''t overdo it.¡±

    Darwin wanted to spend more time with the children, but he was forced to let them go, now faced with the Temple¡¯s affairs.

    After Esther and Dennis left, he summoned Ben, his voice callous.

    ¡°Call for the vassals. We are closing down the main Temple tomorrow.¡±

    Ben diligently moved his pen to note Darwin¡¯s words before pausing for a moment.

    The Temple¡¯s closure was more of a massive event. He almost questioned him, but Ben trusted Darwin.

    He concluded there was a good enough reason and wrote away.

    ¡°Alright. I will schedule the meeting in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Good. We will discuss the policies that we will implement after the Temple is removed.¡±

    A bacsh from the residents was to be expected as the prime doctrine would soon disappear overnight. A policy was needed to stabilize theirints.

    ¡°Alright. I''ll have the documents ready in an hour.¡±

    Feeling pressed for time, Ben rushed to leave the office. Until he was called by Darwin once more.

    ¡°Ben, do you think Esther''s escorts are enough? Should I add more knights?¡±

    It was honestly very annoying to hear that a Temple''s pdin had entered the mansion.

    ¡°Well, I think it''s enough to increase the number fromst time. Besides Victor, there are four other knights.¡±

    ¡°That''s true, but you never know.¡±

    Darwin agonized over the definite measures before blinking and waving his fingers.

    ¡°What about cing the Knight Commander on Esther? I think Samuel''s skills are the most precise.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean, Samuel? That would be a good idea, but I think it would be difficult as he is in charge of training the knights.¡±

    Esther''s safety was most important, but it would be very troublesome to take someone who was in charge of leading the knights.

    Darwin answered casually as he listened to Ben''s anxious statements.

    ¡°I''m kidding.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Ben suspiciously eyed Darwin, his master, whom he knew to have never understood the meaning of a joke.

    Besides, he seemed too sincere that Ben doubted it was a joke.

    ¡°Once more, remind Esther''s guards. If even one strand of her hair were to be brushed against any of the Temple''s people, that would be the day they would know hell.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s finger created a clean line across his neck.

    Ben swallowed his saliva at the clear warning.

    ¡°¡­I''ll make sure to let them know.¡±

    ***

    After leaving the office, Esther ran straight to the garden where Noah was residing.

    It was the same garden with the fountain that she practiced controlling her mana in.

    <strong>¡®He must have been waiting for a while now.¡¯</strong>

    She hurried over quickly, shocked by the fact that over an hour had passed since she stayed inside the office.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She reached the entrance of the garden where Noah was waiting before stopping in surprise at the absurd scene.

    Noah was rolling on the broadwn. Lolling around, literally lying down from head to toe.

    She quietly approached in wonder of what he was doing, to find him ying around with Cheese.

    ¡°What''s that~? Grab it.¡±

    Had Esther not covered her mouth, she would have burst into a fit ofughter.

    Here Noah was, shaking a tree branch with leaves yfully in front of Cheese.

    Cheese raised her paws and stretched her feet stiffly, indifferent to anything but grasping onto the leaves Noah shook about.

    It was cute and funny that Noah, the newly crowned prince, was ying with a cat in that position.

    Then, Cheese¡¯s ears pricked upwards as she noticed Esther. She jumped and trampled on Noah¡¯s back, cockily making her way to Esther.

    Noah turned with a groan as he was stomped by Cheese. Although soon, that grimace was reced by a broad smile.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    While Noah ran excitedly, a sudden feeling of shame overtook him as he noticed his messy appearance.

    The distance between the two gradually narrowed as he straightened his ruffled hair and pushed down his crumpled clothes.

    ¡°Did you wait long? No¡­ this isn¡¯t right. I heard you became the Crown Prince. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°No! Don''t do that. Let''s stayfortable when it''s just the two of us. Okay?¡±

    Noah seemed so desperate that she couldn¡¯t refuse. Besides, it was awkward for Esther to use honorifics when addressing Noah. They were toofortable.

    ¡°Shall we, then?¡±

    As Esther slyly teased Noah, her small hand reached for his hair.

    It was her intention to remove a leaf that Noah was unaware existed on his head.

    Noah recoiled, surprised by Esther¡¯s sudden touch.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°You had a leaf on you. I wanted to take it out.¡±

    Esther grinned as she showed a leaf that she had snatched from his hair.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Noah looked around, likely in embarrassment for seeming like a fool, then picked up another leaf.

    cing it back where Esther just removed the leaf from.

    ¡°It¡¯s stuck again.¡±

    ¡°¡­? You take it off.¡±

    A while ago, she reached out because the leaf bothered her, but Esther¡¯s hands were not agile enough to fix something that was done purposefully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Noah sulked in disappointment at the iron wall Esther had firmly set and removed the leaf himself.

    Only then did the two let out theirughs. The awkward atmosphere from just a while ago dispersed into thin air.

    ¡°How have you been? Did anyone bother you?¡±

    Noah immediately noticed something was off when he noticed the momentarily dark expression on Esther¡¯s face.

    <strong>¡®It must be Rabienne.¡¯</strong>

    Rabienne was the only person who could negatively influence Esther like this.

    ¡°If anyone bothers you, tell me. I''m the Crown Prince now.¡±

    ¡°No, I''ve been well.¡±

    Rabienne only sent Khalid, but it was still ambiguous to say that she did not openly try to harm Esther.

    As Esther tried tough the matter off, Noah approached closer, his expression serious.

    ¡°Esther, I''m always on your side.¡±

    Noah''s obsidian eyes shone beautifully as they stood firmly against the wind. Esther''s cheeks blushed.

    ¡°I know you have a reliable family beside you, but don''t forget. I''ll always be on your side, too.¡±

    Esther was flustered at how Noah could read her mind even after she said nothing.

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying this because I treated your illness, you don''t have to feel obligated. I didn''t use much energy anyway.¡±

    If Esther had used a little bit too much of her mana in the past, it would have indeed been a problem. However, she was currently overflowing with energy.

    She didn¡¯t care about supplying Noah with energy. On the contrary, her power had be stronger as ofte.

    ¡°Did it seem that way?¡±

    Noah shed a disheartened expression.

    ¡°I just like this. I like you, so I want to help you with anything in my power.¡±

    Esther''s heart skipped a beat as she felt the sincerity in Noah¡¯s slightly quivering voice.

    ¡°Thank you. I like you, too.¡±

    Esther''s ¡®like¡¯ was, of course, different from Noah''s definition.

    Of course, she meant that she liked him as a first friend. Undoubtedly, however, it was a huge jump for her to say this.

    ¡°What about your servants?¡±

    ¡°Of course I like them.¡±

    ¡°Then what about your escort?¡±

    ¡°Victor? I like Victor, too.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Noah sighed deeply. He almost screamed out in joy because of what she said, but what a disappointment.

    It wasn''t enough for Esther to simply like him the same as everyone around them.

    At that moment, Sebastian came to mind. Noah was overwhelmed with emotion as he considered his rank to be the same as that guy. He wanted to cry.

    ¡±But you prefer me to the young Lord Sebastian, don''t you?"

    ¡°Brother Sebastian?¡±

    When Esther tilted her head at the sudden name, Noah was suddenly afraid of being pushed away.

    ¡°You are the only friend I have. Do you have any other friends besides me?¡±

    This was Noah¡¯s strategy to secure his ce in case she did push him away. What a precious feeling it was to be the one and only friend.

    ¡°No, you''re the only friend I have.¡±

    Esther shook her hands hurriedly in refutal.

    ¡°So you''re not friends with the Duke''s young lord. I''m better then.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Esther pondered whether that would be the case. She felt like something was off with Noah¡¯s words.

    Noah smiled broadly, satisfied with the aplishment of surpassing Sebastian. The sunlight added to the glimmer on his face.

    And, for fear Esther would overturn her statement, he picked up his bag from the ground and changed the conversation.

    ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    Inside the bag was a delicately wrapped box the size of a hand.

    Three pink roses were attached as decorations on the outside. The packaging was so pretty that it would be a waste to destroy it.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: May 14

    Esther carefully peeled the package off so that it wouldn''t wrinkle. As she lifted the lid, a pair of gloves appeared.

    ¡°Gloves?¡±

    Surprised by the unexpected gift, she slowly lifted the contents. The gloves were very soft, perhaps made of silk. It was a light yet pungent material.

    Unlike other gloves, the fingertips were left bare, making it possible to wear them even during work.

    She had been worrying over the stigmata that shone every now and then, but this seemed to be a perfect solution.

    Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered with emotion. She asked, ¡°What made you think of getting me gloves?¡±

    ¡°I happened to pass by them, and thought they would suit you well. Do you like the gift?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This is something I really needed. I''ll use it well. Thanks.¡±

    She fancied the subtle mauve hue, the peculiar structure, and the material used.

    Esther immediately put on the gloves. They were light to the extent that one wouldn¡¯t recognize they were even there.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Noah lifted Esther¡¯s hand using the excuse of evaluating the gloves.

    ¡°I think it suits you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Esther flusteredly rolled her eyes upwards while trying to act aloof. She then pulled out her hand and started speaking.

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot. I heard you''re going to sleep here tonight? My father asked for you to have dinner with uster, if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The hand in which Esther previously let go of stopped midair, expressing Noah¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, but maybe it''s better for you to say no. My father and brothers don¡¯t really wee you too much.¡±

    ¡°It makes me feel better to know that you worry about me.¡±

    Esther continued in distress while Noah joked around.

    ¡°I''m afraid you''ll feel ufortable. Though, my brothers and father are really nice people, even if they look cold on the outside.¡±

    ¡°I also think so.¡±

    Noah smiled softly as he listened to Esther''s affectionate tone as she spoke about her family.

    Darwin was truly a frightening human being when dealing with politics, but Noah believed him to be a good enough person, looking at how he changed Esther so much.

    Therefore, he interpreted the invite in a positive manner.

    Anyhow, Noah was satisfied that he was standing by Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°I love eating. Let''s take this opportunity to score some brownie points.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯d you say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t have a chance to understand Noah¡¯s quiet murmur, so she dismissed the matter.

    ¡°I''ll let the butler know.¡±

    She had achieved her purpose, so there was no reason to remain here. Esther lifted Cheese from the bottom of her feet.

    She prepared to leave for her room. Esther couldn¡¯t spend more time with Noah, as there were many eyes roaming around.

    Since they¡¯re inside the mansion, her father and brothers may notice.

    ¡°Then I''ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. See youter.¡±

    Noah sadly stared at Esther''s back as she moved with Cheese, holding no ounce of regret.

    ¡°But it''s nice to see you again, now that we¡¯re in the same ce.¡±

    It had been a while since theirst meeting, so the moment they conversed with each other felt too short. However, Noah¡¯s smile did not fade.

    It was nice meeting each other again.

    ***

    ¡°¡­I''m back.¡±

    Khalid sighed as he reached the main Temple. He checked the time.

    It was 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the perfect time to meet Rabienne.

    Khalid felt too ufortable to meet Rabienne, but he recalled his order and headed to the Saint¡¯s pce.

    He entered the Saint''s Pce and asked about Rabienne¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Where is the Saint right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are the newly appointed pdin. The Saint left for the greenhouse to take care of the torches¡­ She is likely to still be there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Having marked her location, Khalid headed straight to the greenhouse.

    The surrounding area remained void of people, since Rabienne ordered for no one to be around while she tended to the torches.

    He knocked on the entrance to the greenhouse and stood in wait, before hearing a slightly sharp voice from the other side.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Rabienne was fatigued to the point where she stood on edge.

    She was going to reprimand whoever entered, but as soon as she confirmed the offender, Rabienne dropped the torch in her hand and rushed towards him.

    ¡°Khalid! You''re finally here, aren''t you? You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Khalid stiffened in embarrassment as he observed Rabienne acting as if she had met her lover.

    ¡°I''m sorry it took so long.¡±

    ¡°It''s all right. How did it go?¡±

    As Khalid observed her ruby-like eyes glisten excessively, he felt an unknown sense of reluctance.

    Nevertheless, he pulled out the vial and carefully handed it to her so it wouldn¡¯t break.

    ¡°I have brought it.¡±

    ¡°As expected¡­ I knew you would seed. You did a great job.¡±

    Rabienne gently caressed Khalid''s shoulder and acknowledged his hard work, her expression angelic.

    The moment he handed over the ss bottle containing red blood, she resembled an excited child who received an amazing gift.

    ¡°It must not have been easy. How did you obtain the blood?¡±

    Khalid noticed her intention to verify his mission. He tensed up and replied.

    ¡°When I left for Tersia, I happened to meet her at the same time a tree was falling down. I pretended to shield her and took my chance when she hurt herself.¡±

    In reality, before entering the Temple, Khalid visited the butcher house and received the blood of a freshly ughtered cow.

    ¡°I imagine there would have been many escorts?¡±

    ¡°It was a very hectic situation, and I was right beside her as we were having a conversation. It was simply luck.¡±

    It was an excuse he had practiced several times, so the words naturally flowed from his lips like water.

    Rabienne observed him and soon moved on dismissively.

    She didn¡¯t even fathom the possibility that Khalid would betray her as soon as he became a pdin. For Esther at that.

    ¡°That''s great. Anyhow, you did great. Take a few days off.¡±

    Rabienne smiled refreshingly and shook the vial from side to side. The Red liquid fluttered inside.

    ¡°Hm? Why aren''t you leaving? Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°I''d like to know what you''re using the blood for.¡±

    At that moment, Rabienne''s eyes changed. People wouldn¡¯t realize because she was smiling all the time, but when expressionless, her face was truly the definition of poison.

    Khalid flinched at the change.

    ¡°Khalid, who am I?¡±

    ¡°¡­The Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am an agent who follows the will of God. Everything I do is God''smand. You are here to carry out what I order you as a Saint.¡±

    The cold voice clearly contained the warning to not question her words.

    ¡°I asked a presumptuous question. I apologize.¡±

    Khalid lowered his head as a means to avoid Rabienne¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°It''s alright. Don¡¯t do that going forward. I''ll call you again, so leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    Today''s conversation only raised Khalid¡¯s suspicions about Rabienne, but he obediently left the greenhouse.

    Rabienne, atst left alone, hummed joyfully while observing the ss bottle against the sunlight.

    ¡°What a beautiful color.¡±

    The same, bold red color as her eyes. How lovely.

    She pulled the cap of the vial with expectant eyes. Then, she nervously pushed the tip of the bottle to her lips.

    Rabienne swallowed a gulp of the blood, believing that the oue would be significantly different from the other times she consumed the blood of the candidates.

    Half of the bottle''s blood swiftly flowed into Rabienne''s mouth.

    However, no matter how long Rabienne waited, the oue she had longed for did not manifest. She was still exhausted, and her energy showed no signs of increase.

    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t her?¡±

    Rabienne scrunched her face in dismay. Blood glistened on her lips, but she didn¡¯t even think of wiping it off.

    She swallowed the remaining half of the blood in the vial just in case, but nothing changed.

    ¡°Well, whatever. She couldn¡¯t be the Saint anyway. That''s a relief.¡±

    It was satisfactory that Esther, whom she had always looked down upon, was not the Saint, but the emotion did notst long.

    Now that the most likely candidate had disappeared, it would be a challenge to find the true Saint.

    Rabienne''s lips twitched in agitation as she imagined her future goals.

    ¡°Where the hell am I supposed to find them?¡±

    The problem was that they could not be known publicly. She was frustrated at the amount of work she would have to add to her pile.

    ¡°I''m so annoyed, really.¡±

    Rabienne, unable to ovee her rising anger, threw the ss bottle onto the ground.

    The ss shattered into pieces. The countless shards scattered against the grass.

    Rabienne red irritably at the pieces before noticing that the surrounding torches were beginning to turn ck.

    ¡°What''s wrong with them?¡±

    The venom emanating from Rabienne seemed to have been transferred to the torches.

    When she spotted another ck torch after her hard work of purifying the rest of the torches, Rabienne grabbed the stem and tore it from the ground.

    At that time, another knock resounded from the door.

    Rabienne tried to cool down her ferocity and retorted with as much kindness as possible.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It''s me, Lucas.¡±

    ¡°¡­Come in.¡±

    Fortunately, Lucas knew everything about Rabienne.

    She didn''t have to conceal herself, so she allowed him inside.

    Lucas opened the door and started inside when he noticed broken pieces of ss lying around.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°I identally broke the bottle. Be careful not to step on the shards.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    She obviously smashed it to the ground.

    In addition, he nearly frowned at the torches surrounding Rabienne, but he pretended to be oblivious.

    ¡°I understand that you know I don''t wish to be disturbed when I''m in the greenhouse, therefore you are here for an important reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is urgent news rted to the epidemic.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°The temples surrounding the border attempted to block out the disease as much as possible, but it has already gone out of control.¡±

    Lucas observed Rabienne''s cold expression and continued.

    ¡°Why don''t we inform the royal family and respond officially?¡±

    ¡°What would everyone think if the epidemic spread as soon as I became a Saint? That''s not possible.¡±

    Rabienne put her own honor before saving the people and reporting the gue as soon as possible.

    ¡°What is the most effective way to prevent infectious diseases?¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps these torches would suffice. Although, there are not enough of these precious things¡­¡±

    Lucas looked around the torchying in the greenhouse before blurting the end of his words.

    ***

    TL/N: Pfft, imagine drinking a cow¡¯s blood. Khalid, I give you a point for that. Now you¡¯re at ¨Cinfinity points. Keep at it.

    Also, apparently, I was thinking ofmps this whole time and mistaking it with torches. Sorry, this is what a torch looks like: (I won¡¯t correct the s since there¡¯s too much, but I¡¯ll do it right from now on~)

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Updated: 4 days ago

    Since the holy flowers cultivated by the Saint contained the same purity, equivalent to that of holy power, they were used for various purposes.

    The torches were utilized to create medicine, so all diseases, put aside the incurable, were easily healed.

    This mounted to a significant price for the nobles who knew this fact.

    Selling torches to collect money was also the main source of ie for the Temple.

    ¡°Even if there is not enough, we will send them away. This will be the surest way.¡±

    Rabienne replied while ncing around the greenhouse, bearing no greed for money.

    There was no way that the few priests along the border area would be able to treat all of the patients.

    If she could use the torches to stop any rumors from spreading, so be it.

    ¡°However, half the amount must be preserved. Leave the insignificantmoners and ves¡­ The torches are just too precious.¡±

    Lucas advised, his words tinted with regret. It was rather two-faced, for someone who had just spoken about consulting the Royal family to deal with the matter officially.

    In the end, Rabienne burst intoughter and assured him that she would never act in any way that would result in a loss for the Temple.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas is very simr to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I like it. I believe everyone who does not take care of their own interests is a hypocrite.¡±

    Rabienne approached Lucas, and threw the rotted torch that had consumed her venom to the ground.

    ¡°I agree with your statement that wasting the torches freely would not be advantageous, however. If the epidemic spreads further, such a loss would be much greater than losing them. Send at least half the amount for now. With this, we can put out the fire and save more forter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    At that moment, Lucas gazed at the torches with dismayed eyes. He frowned upon noticing that Rabienne had yet toplete her task.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    It was not until he observed closely at the nearbynterns that he realized that not one had been fully purified.

    ¡°It''s not as good as I thought. I don''t know if it''ll work even if it''s sent to the border."

    ¡°This¡­ The conditions are not as good as I expected them to be. If a torch in this shape is sent to the borders, I¡¯m not sure they would function properly.¡±

    The reason why the torch changed like this was all due to the absence of the true Saint. They had gone bad since no one tended to them properly.

    Rabienne clenched her teeth at the hard work she wasted, all for naught.

    ¡°There is nothing I can do. Please send this, and all the high priests will help me starting tomorrow. Let''s put aside other matters and fix the torches first.¡±

    If the epidemic does not subside, the torches would be required a lot in the future, so working alongside the priests would serve as a better alternative.

    ¡°I understand. And I hear Khalid has returned. Did you achieve any results?¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t the one.¡±

    Rabienne slowly shook her stiff head. Lucas¡¯s face darkened as well.

    ¡°This is a problem. We must find the Saint quickly in order to maintain the Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do we do now?¡±

    Although the revtion came down, the real Saint had yet to be found, and no progress was made. The mission only increased in helplessness.

    For the first time, Lucas thought back to whether he had chosen the safer rope.

    At this rate, if it was revealed that Rabienne was not the real Saint, it wouldn¡¯t just end with his seat being taken.

    At all costs, Rabienne had to keep her ce.

    ¡°I will pray to the Goddess again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    While the two were thinking differently, they joined forces and worked to purify the torches.

    ***

    The day Noah arrived at the Grand Duchy.

    Noah appeared at dinner as per Esther¡¯s invite.

    Since she had informed the kitchen in advance, the meal was prepared with as much finesse as possible.

    The food was usually served well, but today¡¯s meal was more extravagant andvish.

    ¡°It''s like the food they serve at parties.¡±

    ¡°Right. When will I be able to finish all this?¡±

    Judy and Dennis each threw out ament. That''s how much food there was.

    Darwin, the twins, and Esther arrived at the dining room first and sat down.

    ¡°I hope I''m notte.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just in time.¡±

    Noah, the guest, wasst to arrive. He looked around and searched for a ce to sit.

    He wanted to be next to Esther, but the empty seat was beside Judy.

    Judy kicked the chair, marking his hostility towards Noah.

    ¡°Please sit here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Darwin waited until Noah sat down and pointed to the table apologetically.

    ¡°We unfortunately don''t have much prepared.¡±

    It was unmistakably a tform holding a limitless amount of dishes. The table was literally about to break.

    Noah rolled up his sleeves and mustered a bright smile.

    ¡°What do you mean, there isn¡¯t much? There are simply too many tes on the table. Everything is in my favor. Thank you for letting me stay for the day, but to serve such a meal... Your generosity is abundant."

    Darwin only gazed at Noah before twisting the corners of his lips upwards and raising a spoon.

    ¡°Then let''s eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Noah grinned sheepishly at Esther, who sat across from him.

    While the main dishes continued to stack on the table, Judy pushed every single one towards Esther.

    The subtly more delicious foods were all farthest from Noah.

    ¡°Judy.¡±

    Knowing that Judy was doing this on purpose, Darwin sharply called his name.

    ¡°It''s alright. I have long armspared to my height, so I can touch everything well.¡±

    Noah chose to overlook Judy¡¯s tant provocation and stretched out his arms to appease the mood. His arms were indeed long, so he could reach almost everything.

    Esther tried her best to hold back herughter as she observed Judy¡¯s sullen expression.

    She wanted to give Noah something to eat, but she couldn¡¯t while in front of Darwin.

    <strong>¡®Noah has a really good personality.¡¯</strong>

    She noticed this when it was just the two of them, but even with Darwin and the twins around, the mood meltedfortably.

    Despite the wary and ufortable attitude they exhibited, Noah passed by everything easily, which was astounding.

    Esther focused her attention away from Noah to consuming the delicious tes.

    ¡°Esther, water.¡±

    Dennis, per usual, constantly reminded Esther of her water.

    Judy pushed Esther''s favorite foods towards her, one after another.

    Although Darwin seemed indifferent, he carefully checked on what Esther was eating.

    <strong>¡®It¡¯s a good family.¡¯</strong>

    Noah observed them as a third party, a light smile on his face. The meal revolved around Esther.

    Esther, too, was naturally receiving all the flowing favors from her family. The affection seemed natural to ept.

    It wasn''t like this when she first visited the sanctuary.

    The shadow on her facepletely disappeared. She had now transformed into a child who knew how to be loved.

    <strong>¡®That''s a relief.¡¯</strong>

    Noah was a person who knew of Esther¡¯s past experiences. As a person aware of her many traumas, it was an overwhelming experience to witness these changes.

    It was nice to see Esther mixing naturally among these people, her smile bright.

    His nose tingled with emotion as he observed Esther''s happy smile in such a warm home.

    Judy suddenly stopped eating, realizing Noah¡¯s stare at Esther.

    He then cut a big slice of steak onto Noah¡¯s te so he would be distracted from her.

    ¡°The food is getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Noah replied, a moved expression on his face.

    After that, he focused solely on his te, nervousness suddenly taking over him.

    <strong>''He must be serious.¡¯</strong>

    Darwin observed Noah¡¯s reactions to Esther throughout the meal.

    His conclusion was that the Crown Prince did not know of Esther¡¯s powers, but was serious about her.

    The boy couldn''t take his eyes off Esther for a moment, so Darwin couldn''t help but notice the way he gazed at her.

    When on earth did he be so engrossed in the scene? Darwin knocked some sense into himself and decided to take measures gradually from here on out.

    ¡°I''ve also prepared dessert, so take your time with the children. I have a meeting to attend, so I''ll leave first.¡±

    Noah''s eyes shone at the word ¡®meeting¡¯. He could roughly guess what the topic of discussion would include.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Esther was relieved when Darwin left. Everything passed safely.

    Aside from that,

    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    Judy suddenly gulped down a ss of water and called out to Noah.

    ¡°Why don''t we talkfortably to each other while we''re alone? You¡¯re speaking informally to Esther, too.¡±

    Noah contemted before answering. Although he was the Crown Prince, they were both of the same age.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Judy had been itching to speak casually since earlier, so this was great for him.

    Then he turned straight towards Noah and put on a fake act.

    ¡°I heard you were ill. Did you work out? Did you even learn how to use the sword?¡±

    ¡°I learned before I was bedridden, but now that I''ve been resting for a long time, I¡¯ve forgotten pretty much everything.¡±

    ¡°I''ll teach you. Why don''t we go out and have a fight?¡±

    ¡°Brother Judy! That''s¡­¡±

    Esther intervened, surprised by Judy¡¯s obvious intentions.

    At first nce, one could tell that the weak Noah and the fit Judy couldn¡¯t be ssified as rivals. It was clear who would win and lose.

    However, Esther¡¯s clear worry for Noah only red Judy¡¯s jealousy more.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. I''m just offering to train with him.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Exercising after a meal is good for your body.¡±

    Even the rational Dennis, whom Esther expected to stop Judy, encouraged the whole catastrophe.

    ¡°Alright, if you want.¡±

    Even Noah smiled leisurely in eptance to Judy¡¯s duel.

    <strong>¡®What¡¯s going to happen now?¡¯</strong>

    Esther was worried that Noah would get hurt by Judy¡¯s excellent skills.

    ***

    The three put off dessert and headed for the backyard, where Judy ran every day.

    Since either could receive injuries, the two held wooden swords. Soon, they began to circle around each other.

    ¡°Why is this happening after such a nice dinner?¡±

    Esther sat down to observe the both of them and tapped her feet nervously.

    She couldn''t stop the fight anymore because they had both agreed to it.

    While Esther was overwhelmed with restlessness,

    The battle began in an instant.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Judy howled and struck his sword from above his head to the floor.

    Judy closed his eyes, anticipating Noah to be beaten right away, but surprisingly, the guy avoided the attack. Leisurely at that.

    ¡°Oh, He¡¯s more agile than I thought?¡±

    Dennis, who had left to bring something, arrived just in time for the show.

    Esther nced at Dennis as he sat next to her and tilted her head.

    ¡°What''s that?¡±

    ¡°This? Snacks to enjoy the entertainment.¡±

    Dennis smiled and showed her the round barrel. The inside was filled with fried corn.

    ***

    Hey! I''ve been busytely with finals, so I''ve decided to take a break for a while. Don''t worry, it won''t be forever, just that homegirl''s a procrastinator so I''m reaping what I sowed. Instead, here''s a form I want y''all to fill out for a new project I''ll be taking after I return and finish asa(A Saint who wad Adopted by the Grand Duke)

    ALSO. If anyone wants to join me so we can finish this novel, feel free to dm me about it so we can form an alliance~ I just need someone who can trante well, and is good with their English (It doesn''t have to be your firstnguage, but I want it to be as good as a firstnguage). It can be Mtl, you just have to make the chapter have good English and it''s all good.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Let''s eat and watch together.¡±

    While Esther thought Dennis''s silver-rimmed sses were exceptionally shiny today, a handful of popcorn poured into her hands.

    In the meantime, Noah and Judy continued to sh wooden swords.

    Judy pushed forth and Noah avoided all attacks, but bizarrely, he hadn¡¯t striked yet.

    <strong>¡®Why is he so good at avoiding?¡¯</strong>

    When Noah''s wooden sword blocked Judy¡¯s thrust yet again, he became agitated.

    After losingposure, his wooden sword did not as much as reach Noah. Although Noah never attacked, his evasion skills were wless.

    When Judy¡¯s n to show off the overwhelming difference between their skills didn''t turn out as expected, he became nervous.

    Judy stopped swinging his sword and instead shouted at Esther, ¡°Esther, whose side are you on!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    In fact, Esther had been too busy snacking on the corn Dennis brought to observe the duel. It was simply too delicious.

    She blinked vaguely, embarrassed by Judy¡¯s sudden call.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you''re on my side, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She nced at Noah for a moment.

    This fight was obviously Judy¡¯s win. She could not fathom the idea of the slender Noah facing the strong and muscr Judy.

    In addition to the fact that Judy was superior to his peers in the art of swordsmanship.

    With all that in mind, Esther rooted for Noah¡¯s impossible victory. Though at that moment, Dennis instructed Esther, ¡°Say, ¡®Brother Judy, win!¡¯¡±

    Esther immediately executed Dennis¡¯s words.

    ¡°Brother Judy, win!¡±

    Only then did Judy''s smile rise noticeably.

    ¡°See? Esther likes me the most.¡±

    Esther smiled triumphantly, boasting that she was on his side.

    ¡°¡­I envy you.¡±

    Noah was envious of Judy having Esther¡¯s support¡­

 Chapter 118: Episode 118: When Desires Clash (Xii)

    <strong>Episode 118: When Desires sh (XII)</strong>

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Esther blinked rapidly, taken aback by the unexpected question.

    ¡®Do you hate the temple?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know that Noah would say such a thing, but she could understand. Since he was kicked out of the Imperial Pce because of the temple¡¯s persistence, he must have some resentment towards them.

    ¡°Do you want to take revenge on the temple?¡±

    Esther asked cautiously, feeling a sense of sympathy.

    ¡°Um. I want to take revenge. You think it¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. You had to leave your home because of the temple. It¡¯s quite possible.¡±

    Since Noah made to only wait for the day he would die, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he resented the temple.

    Noah¡¯s eyes lit up when he got the answer he expected from Esther.

    ¡°I think that if something has been done to you, you have to pay it back. As it happened, no, at least twice as much.¡±

    Noah brought a fist in front of Esther. Then, for emphasis, he slowly spread all his fingers out.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to pay back what you¡¯ve been through. So I want to destroy the temple.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she listened to Noah¡¯s candid words.

    Unbeknownst to anyone, the desire that she had been suppressing was about to burst out.

    ¡®It¡¯s natural to pay back¡­¡¯

    In fact, when in the temple, Esther was confident that she would not lose to anyone in her desire to take revenge on Rabienne.

    However, at first, there was no way to get revenge, and then she thought she should endure it because it might cause damage to her family.

    Most of all, she became happy, but was afraid that if she wanted revenge, she would be too greedy and that even her hard-earned peaceful daily life would be broken, so she suppressed her feelings.

    But when Noah shared his feelings, pure vengeance against the temple was about to burst out again.

    ¡°If Esther has been hurt by anyone, I hope you will not sit back. Promise me.¡±

    Noah smiled prettily as he held out his little finger to Esther.

    Esther looked at the finger and asked softly.

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you? There is me, also the reliable twin brothers, and the mightiest grand duke in the empire. We¡¯re all on your side.¡±

    Noah clearly recited the people who had naturally taken Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°So promise me. That you will not let anyone upset you.¡±

    Please read only at Bluebells in Bloom.

    A smile appeared on Esther¡¯s lips as she gained strength from him.

    Thus far, she had thought that if she was going to take revenge on the temple, she would have to do it alone. Because it¡¯s her own business.

    However, as Noah said, her older brothers and father were not people who would let Rabienne off if they knew what had happened.

    ¡°I will. Thanks.¡±

    Esther hooked her little finger with Noah¡¯s.

    The little fingers of the two which were tightly bound dangled in the air.

    ¡°And I have something to tell you.¡±

    Esther tried to remove her finger because she had something serious to reveal, but she couldn¡¯t because of Noah¡¯s strong force.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Esther smiled at Noah, finding it funny he seemed unwilling to let go.

    She twisted their interlocked hands, changing the posture so that he could see the back of her hand.

    ¡°Can you see this?¡±

    As soon as she thought of releasing the power she had been suppressing all along, the mark of the saint immediately appeared on the back of her hand.

    ¡°I¡­ Umm, I am the real saint.¡±

    Esther was a little hesitant to say it, but she didn¡¯t want to fool Noah anymore; he always told her everything.

    It was a big decision for her to say it. However, Noah, who she expected to be shocked, was very calm.

    ¡°I knew. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to tell me. You finally did.¡±

    Patting her head, Noah thanked her for trusting him.

    The very nonchnt expression startled Esther, to the point she quickly blinked several times.

    ¡°You knew? How?¡±

    ¡°You healed me of my illness. I knew that your divine power was extraordinary. And I¡¯ve seen it pop up on the back of your hand before.¡±

    It was a rough statement, but it was quite usible, so Esther overlooked it.

    ¡°Right. I was nervous for nothing.¡±

    Noah smiled at Esther, who believed easily, thinking she was cute.

    ¡°You are the real saint. So Rabienne, who is now posing as a saint, is a fake?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I am the real one.¡±

    As Esther said that, something deep in her heart was released.

    Noah was the first person ever to tell Esther that Rabienne was a fake.

    Noah spoke assertively, turning his face to the side so that Esther, who seemed to be deeply contemting, could see him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the temple together. Will you help me?¡±

    It seemed like immature children¡¯s y, but Saint Esther and Crown Prince Noah had the strength to do so.

    Esther nodded her head vigorously as Noah voiced out what she wanted to ask.

    ¡°Yes. I really want to see the temple copse.¡±

    The two made a promise once again with their little finger. A feeling of strangeness overcame Esther as she pondered.

    ¡®How can I pay it back?¡¯

    The thought of taking revenge on Rabienne was so thrilling, so exhrating.

    ¡°How did the temple get so corrupted?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    The two people, whose thoughts wereplicated, stopped talking for a moment and looked up at the sky.

    It was a very pretty night sky full of stars.

    ¡°And Esther, while we were talking, a flower grew next to you.¡±

    Where Noah pointed, there were really white flowers growing that weren¡¯t there before.

    It was the flowers that grew in response to divine power. Even without a seed, it could grow anywhere in response to the saint¡¯s divine power.

    Even so, it was a flower that took effort to bloom, but these days, they easily bloomed wherever Esther was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a holy flower?¡±

    For some reason, it seemed familiar to Noah. So he searched through his memories, and recalled how he had received those holy flowers several times instead of holy water for his illness.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°The temple was very condescending, saying it was more precious than holy water, but next to you, it just grows right away.¡±

    Esther was also amazed by it. She gently caressed the soft petals of the flowers in full bloom.

    She wanted to spend more time like this, but Dorothy said it was toote and beckoned her to leave.

    ¡°Noah, are you going back tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Should be.¡±

    ¡°Then when can we see each other again?¡±

    Please read only at Bluebells in Bloom.

    ¡°I will be back soon. I think this will be the base for destroying the temple.¡±

    Then Noah turned his gaze to Esther. Esther filled her ck eyes again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the sky together again next time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    The two looked at each other, smiled, and rose from their seats at the same time. And this time, they turned around with ease.

    Returning to her room, Esthery down on the bed and looked back at the conversation she had with Noah.

    ¡°Revenge¡­¡±

    Esther nkly stretched out her hand and looked at the back of it, then eventually approached Shur and clung to him.

    ¡°Shur, I will avenge myself. Is that okay?¡±

    She quietly closed her eyes, recalling Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to pay back what you¡¯ve been through.¡±

    ¡®I really want to see Lavienne copse.¡¯

    Esther was very curious about what Rabienne would look like when she was kicked out of her saint position, which she had taken for granted.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    Deheen, who was all ready to go out, visited Noah early.

    As if he knew that Deheen woulde, Noah greeted him with all preparationspleted.

    ¡°If you had called, I would have gone.¡±

    ¡°I came here myself because I didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    While staring at Noah with his still indifferent eyes, Deheen announced his decision.

    ¡°We have decided to close the temple.¡±

    Noah assumed that Deheen had made up his mind from the time he spoke with Esther, but he bowed his head deeply, pretending to hear it for the first time.

    ¡°Thank you for the quick decision. It will be of great help.¡±

    ¡°Not for the imperial family. It¡¯s for my own needs.¡±

    Deheen firmly drew a line, saying that there was nothing to be thankful for.

    Please read only at Bluebells in Bloom.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to work for the imperial family either. Our goal just needs to be the same, destroying the temple.¡±

    Deheen stared at Noah, who showed a particrly strong resistance to the temple, and then crossed his arms deeply and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the temple right now. Would you like toe with me?¡±

    Even though they were in a closed room, there was an illusion that a cold wind was blowing only around him.

    At Deheen¡¯s suggestion, Noah responded quickly with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes. I will go.¡±

    Deheen quickly turned around, and Noah, fearing that the older man would change his mind, grabbed his luggage and hurried after him.

    ¡®This will do.¡¯

    Actually, Deheen was upset when he heard that Esther and Noah had met separatelyst night.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take him out since he won¡¯t be able to see her if he¡¯s away.¡¯

    On the other hand¡­

    ¡®I think the grand duke has opened up to me a little. Thank god. I have to keep looking good like this.¡¯

    Noah mistakenly thought this was a positive sign and cheered inwardly. When he exited the mansion, he saw two horses whose manes had a glossy finish. It seemed Deheen had prepared one for him.

    ¡°You know how to ride a horse, right?¡±

    Climbing onto his horse gracefully without stepping on the harness as if it was natural, Deheen looked down at Noah and asked,

    ¡°Yes, just to the extent that I won¡¯t fall.¡±

    Having learned horseback riding since he was young, Noah got on a horse quite nicely, unlike his modesty.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the knights¡¯ quarters.¡±

    Noah hurriedly tugged at the reins to follow Deheen as he rode away.

    The difference in size between their horses was huge.

    Noah had to drive his horse with all his strength to follow Deheen.

    When he arrived at the knights¡¯ quarters, he could see at a nce the knights waiting in advance.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Noah was speechless for a moment and swallowed.

    The undefeated knights who always brought only victory. An overwhelming feeling that far surpassed the rumors spread throughout his body.

    Even though only a small number of elite knights were gathered, the force was amazing.

    It was the moment when he realized that the knights wearing the same ck armor as Deheen were not called the best in the empire for nothing.

    ¡°From now on, we will head towards the temple. Don¡¯t doubt that we have justice.¡±

    Noah¡¯s back shuddered at the sound of his roaring voice.

    With just one sentence from Deheen, the knights¡¯ fighting spirit was ignited. All of it was transmitted intact to Noah¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As Deheen rode away, he beckoned Noah to follow him.

    Noah gritted his teeth and pulled the reins to give chase. And as he ran outside, he looked back for a second.

    His gaze was in the direction of the grand duchy where Esther would be.

    ¡®Esther, it¡¯s finally starting.¡¯

    Although he was just taking the first step, and there were many more steps he had to go through to reach Rabienne.

    Still.

    It was the moment when the prelude to revenge opened, which both Esther and Noah had long hoped for.

    <strong>Ame:</strong> While I was digging around, I discovered that this novel actually has chapter titles! o_o (all the titles you¡¯ve seen so far came from me, cause I thought the author doesn¡¯t have them) Turns out, these chapter titles aren¡¯t in the kkp version >_<

    It¡¯s a little toote for me to change the titles, but for the curious, I¡¯ll put the whole list in ament like this in one of thest few main story episodes. Not now because some titles legit spoil a lot haha

    Going forward, will I use the actual titles? Well, not all. Since things have already be like this, I¡¯ll just do whatever that I prefer ^^; and to be honest, ¡®Crystal Ball¡¯ isn¡¯t exactly the chapter title I imagined Rabienne to go down in¡­ I¡¯ll prefer something more dramatic¡­

 Chapter 119: Episode 119: When Desires Clash (Xiii)

    <strong>Episode 119: When Desires sh (XIII)</strong>

    As a result of running fast without stopping for a moment, they were able to reach a distance that would have taken 40 minutes in 20 minutes.

    Squeezing all his strength to keep up, Noah only managed to rx and gasp after his horse stopped.

    His hand, which had held the reins for the first time in a while, was hot as if it had been burned by the line.

    ¡°You are a pretty good rider.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Deheen gazed at Noah, fairly satisfied. He thought he would fall behind in the middle, but he was surprised he was able to follow well-trained adults until the end. It seemed that he was not the schr type who only spoke slickly.

    ¡°Push forth!¡±

    Deheen got off his horse and shouted loudly. The knights all dismounted and lined up behind him.

    There was not the slightest hesitation in the back of Deheen as he walked towards the huge temple.

    He took the sword from his waist and held it before him, as if to wipe out anything that might get in his way.

    It was still too early for the temple to be open, so the door was firmly closed.

    The gatekeeper guarding the front was dozing off, but then, perhaps feeling something strange, he woke up with a startle and got up in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh, what is Your Grace doing here this early in the morning? I hadn¡¯t heard that you¡¯ve made an appointment¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    Having inadvertently received Deheen¡¯s cold gaze head on, the legs of the gatekeeper trembled.

    ¡°For¡­ For now, I¡¯ll go in and ask. But the armed knights can¡¯t enter¡­¡±

    Feeling the choking pressure, the gatekeeper hesitated and withdrew.

    However, there was no ce to retreat because the wall was behind him. He groped the wall with his palms and wept.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go in right away, so can Your Grace please wait a moment? No, no¡­ Your Grace maye with me.¡±

    No matter what the gatekeeper said, Deheen¡¯s expression was as cold as looking at an insignificant insect.

    ¡°Are you blocking my way now?¡±

    Frightened by those eyes, the gatekeeper¡¯splexion turned white.

    ¡°Absolutely not! I just ask for the armed knights to step back¡­¡±

    Deheen frowned, not hiding his irritation.

    And without saying anything else, he took off the sheath of the sword he was holding.

    With a creepy sound, the well-sharpened de was properly revealed under the bright sunlight.

    Faced with a de so shiny that his reflection could be seen, the gatekeeper¡¯s mouth hung open without a sound; he couldn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t get out of the way, then I¡¯ll have to get you out of the way.¡±

    The moment Deheen raised his sword¡­

    The gatekeeper shook his head wildly, took out the keys, and ran straight to the door.

    He could no longer bear the fear of being stabbed by a sharp sword.

    ¡°P-Please, go¡­ go in!¡±

    The door was wide open on both sides.

    Deheen trudged along and stepped into the temple. Of course, his knights were all with him.

    He went straight inside and immediately went up to the second floor.

    The first floor was a space that anyone could enter, but from the second floor, only those involved in the temple were allowed to enter.

    The pdins who were approaching to stop Deheen faltered. They were also frightened by his overwhelming aura.

    The eyes of the priests praying in therge space on the second floor widened.

    ¡°Am I the only one seeing it?¡±

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s not just you, me too.¡±

    Deheen walked towards the priests who were scared stiff.

    Then he stared at one of them and asked.

    ¡°Where is the high priest?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s the matter? I can never reveal it to anyone whoes in armed.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me right away¡­¡±

    Nonchntly, Deheen lifted his sword.

    Then, the priest, who seemed as if he would keep his mouth shut no matter what, trembled and immediately revealed the high priest¡¯s location.

    ¡°He should be in the conference room right now.¡±

    ¡°Guide me.¡±

    Deheen headed straight to the meeting room with the priest at the fore.

    A priest casually walking from the other side screamed when he saw Deheen and the priest who was being held by him.

    ¡°AhhhhI¡±

    Shocked, he ran frantically to the meeting room where the high priest was located.

    ¡°High Priest, we¡¯re in trouble. Now, His Grace the Grand Duke is here, armed and apanied by knights!¡±

    Paras, who was having a morning meeting with some priests, frowned and raised his head.

    ¡°His Grace the Grand Duke¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But the situation seems serious. You should run somewhere¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, I will go out.¡±

    Paras followed the servant outside with a nk expression that showed he did not know what was going on.

    Deheen was also on his way to visit him, so the two met in the hallway.

    Paras¡¯ expression darkened at the sight of the really well-armed grand duke, but he approached him, trying to remain as calm as possible.

    ¡°Your Grace, can you please exin the situation?¡±

    ¡°It may be sudden, but as of today, the temple is closed.¡±

    ¡°What? Closed?¡±

    When Deheen delivered the main point very simply, Paras didn¡¯t understand the meaning and asked again like an idiot.

    ¡°Ben.¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Ben, the secretary, handed over the papers that he had brought with him. Deheen tossed them at Paras¡¯ face, as if throwing a grenade at an enemy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it. It¡¯s a document containing the dirty parts.¡±

    Deheen narrowed his eyes at the pathetic priests around Paras who were bing quiet.

    ¡°I swear to the Goddess that I did nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    Even as he picked up the papers lying at his feet, Paras stood firm. In fact, there was no lie in his eyes.

    However, it was not something that could be done by one person. Dozens of priests were rotting under him.

    ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be innocent. It¡¯s your fault for not cracking down on people.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace the Grand Duke¡­ If there is a problem, we can have a discussion. Isn¡¯t it too much to immediately order a closure?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s merciless gaze did not change even as he listened to Paras¡¯ pleading voice.

    ¡°This is something His Majesty ordered. It¡¯s not something to be agreed upon with you. As of today, the temple is closed, so leave Tersia. Every single one of you.¡±

    The priests who had been listening to the conversation between Paras and Deheen protested from behind and raised their voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°This is oppression. We can never leave the temple!¡±

    Deheen let out a deep sigh. He had expected it, and indeed, they were not people who would listen if he spoke nicely.

    ¡°The negotiations have broken down. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Deheen looked back at the knights and gave the following instructions.

    ¡°Gather all the people inside the temple without exception.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Following Deheen¡¯s order, the knights scattered to every corner of the temple in perfect order. At the same time, screams erupted from everywhere.

    Although the behavior of the knights seemed rough because of the screams, no one was actually injured or treated harshly.

    Everyone only screamed loudly because they were shocked. Eventually, they were all caught by the knights and gathered together.

    ¡°Is this everyone?¡±

    Less than 20 minutes after the grand duke and his people entered the temple, the prayer space was filled with people.

    Although only the elite knights were brought, there were many of them, so they were able to swiftly gather most of the temple staff.

    ¡°Your Grace, why are you doing this? This is not it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Goddess?¡±

    Someone yelled from behind. Deheen¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards him.

    ¡°No? Who decides that? Have you really done your duty?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There were quite a few people whose names were written on the papers Deheen had brought.

    Everyone had been murmuring in anger, saying that it was unfair, but after that statement, they kept their mouths shut because they were afraid that their names, which was likely written on the papers, woulde out.

    Among the people gathered, there were also pdins who were supposed to protect the temple, but they had already lost their fighting spirit in front of Deheen¡¯s knights.

    Watching the situation that was now irreversible, Paras spoke with regret.

    ¡°You should know that persisting in this will make you an enemy of the temple. Are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about fake things?¡±

    Hearing Deheen¡¯s answer, Paras was startled for a moment. It was also the moment when his eyes, which seemed disinterested all along, sparkled for the first time.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Paras pondered at the frown formed by Deheen¡¯s eyebrows, then suddenly threw off the priestly robe that had been draped over him like a mantle.

    ¡°High priest!!¡±

    Surprised voices erupted from the surroundings, but Paras didn¡¯t care and bit his lips.

    ¡°Are you pursuing justice?¡±

    ¡°At least, more so than the temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then please use me too.¡±

    Deheen and Noah looked at each other for a moment, exchanging nces of surprise.

    It was an unexpected development that Paras, who was in the position of head priest, bowed his head so easily.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re leaving the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was already exhausted. I also want to work for the justice I believe in.¡±

    Deheen narrowed his eyes as he tried to gauge if Paras was lying, but he could only sense sincerity.

    He would have tofort the residents of the territory who felt uneasy about the temple being closed, so it would be of great help if Paras, the head of the priesthood, personally helped him.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Dehyon held out his hand to Paras. The deal was concluded when Paras held his hand with both hands.

    ¡°High Priest Paras! Are you really going to abandon us?¡±

    ¡°You will be punished by the heavens through the saintess. You can¡¯t do this alone! This¡­ Hey, traitor!¡±

    No matter what the priests shouted, Paras stayed still like a person who had closed his ears.

    Deheen looked at each of them coldly as if they were just making noise and ordered the knights.

    ¡°Now, send everyone except Paras out.¡±

    The priests tried to say something more to Deheen, but they were all dragged away with their mouths shut by the knights.

    After a while¡­

    Deheen looked around the ce, which had been emptied in an instant. Even looking down on the first floor from the railing, it was huge.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Noah, who had been quiet this whole while, asked Deheen a question for the first time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to open the temple.¡±

    He knew from the very beginning that the temple discriminated against people.

    Although the temple was open to all, only the chosen ones could enter.

    With his arms crossed, he dered as he red at the huge statue of the goddess perched in the center of the temple.

    ¡°As of this time, the temple has disappeared in Tersia. This is no longer a temple.¡±

    Then he widened his eyes and spoke in a louder, more powerful voice.

    ¡°From today, this ce is open for anyone to enter. Open all doors wide.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the rest of the knights waiting by his side jumped down to the first floor.

    Noah asked as he stepped slowly to the side of Deheen, who stood in front of the railing, still looking at her statue.

    ¡°Do you intend to continue using this ce?¡±

    <strong>Ame:</strong> I almost forgot Paras is part of the temple in Tersia¡¯s territory. I have a soft spot for Paras. He reminds me of those who want to do good, but is lost and perhaps even depressed at his inability to make a change. Still doesn¡¯t excuse his negligence, but it¡¯s very human and rtable.

 Chapter 120: Episode 120: When Desires Clash (Xiv)

    <strong>Episode 120: When Desires sh (XIV)</strong>

    ¡°Yes. If we close it as it is, the resistance from themon people will be even greater. Therefore, it should be used as a public space. Not aplete shutdown, but a lockdown?¡±

    ¡°No. The real purpose is to destroy the temple¡¯s power, so this is enough.¡±

    Since then, how to use this ce had been in Deheen¡¯s mind. Noah had no intention of interfering with that.

    ¡°I¡¯m d no one was hurt. I was worried that there would be a bloody conflict because it was sorge.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I will kill the priests mercilessly?¡±

    It was impossible to tell if Deheen was joking or serious when he said those harsh words emotionally.

    Noah didn¡¯t know what to answer, but he responded honestly.

    ¡°Of course, I was worried about that too. I thought that even if a few people were sacrificed, it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ Still, it¡¯s neatly organized.¡±

    If it was a pdin from another temple, there was no way everyone would have retreated so easily without a fight.

    It meant that the power of Deheen and his knights was overwhelming.

    ¡°I will return to the Imperial Pce and tell His Majesty everything I have seen and heard today.¡±

    ¡°In the near future, the empire will be very noisy. Don¡¯t worry and push on. Please tell him this too.¡±

    ¡°I will be sure to ry it to him. See you soon, Grand Duke.¡±

    After Noah said goodbye to Deheen, he left the temple first.

    Outside, it was nothing but mayhem.

    ¡°Please let me pack my things. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    ¡°If the saint knew, she would never sit still! No matter how high the grand duke is, this is going too far!¡±

    The priests who had been speechless in front of Deheen were moring outside, blocked by the knights.

    Those who could not leave the temple and wandered around, and the onlookers who came to see what was going on were gathered like a cloud.

    ¡®It will take time to stabilize.¡¯

    Noah slowly captured the scene in his eyes as he got on the horse.

    It was questionable whether people would easily understand the situation in which Deheen seemed to be oppressing the temple.

    However, both Deheen and Paras had a strong heart, so Noah wasn¡¯t too worried. Noah rode his horse and left for the Imperial Pce.

    Still in the temple, Deheen looked back at Paras, who stood in a daze like someone who had given up everything.

    ¡°Thanks to you taking off your priestly garment, we finished without much issue. But what is the real reason?¡±

    In front of the priests, Deheen pretended to ept Paras right away, but there was no way he trusted the high priest.

    Paras let out a deep sigh of regret as his eyes trembled at the slowly tightening pressure of Deheen.

    ¡°You said that the present temple is not justice. Those words were important to me.¡±

    Deheen narrowed his eyes and gazed straight at Paras.

    ¡°Saint Cespia, the former saint, was an old friend of mine. Cespia, who was always very healthy, suddenly became sick. And thest time the two of us met¡­ she told me.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She said to never trust the current saint, Rabienne. And she longed to see the temple that is supported by evil crumble.¡±

    While saying so, Paras¡¯ eyes were filled with sadness. The look in his eyes was as if he had lost his beloved lover.

    ¡®Rabienne.¡¯

    As soon as Deheen heard the name, he decided to believe what Paras had said.

    It was impossible for a priest to simply pretend to deny the saint.

    He must have really heard such a story from the previous saint.

    ¡°Can you really abandon the temple as the head priest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already abandoned it. From the moment I take off my priestly clothes, I am not a priest.¡±

    Paras stepped on the priestly robe that was at his feet, suggesting he had no regrets.

    ¡°All right. Then help me.¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°For now, you should reside in the temple and try your best to convince the iing visitors to understand this situation.¡±

    ¡°In this way¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s. Didn¡¯t you say it too? Reveal to everyone whoes that the present temple is not justice.¡±

    Deheen still didn¡¯t fully trust Paras, but felt he was worth using. He decided to judge him by his future actions.

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    Paras nodded with firm determination. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he looked up at Deheen and asked cautiously.

    ¡°I¡­ Can I ask you one question?¡±

    Instead of answering, Deheen nodded slightly.

    ¡°What are you aiming for, Your Grace? Are you trying to be a king¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s to protect my daughter.¡±

    Paras did not quite understand, but Deheen switched subjects since he did not have any intentions to exin.

    ¡°How is the temple¡¯s financial condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry. It¡¯s fallen to the floor.¡±

    The ashamed Paras bowed his head. He had used up all the relief funds sent by Deheen.

    ¡°I know you were not part of it. But the other priests have been eating it for a long time. And you would have covered your eyes. For now, post the documents I brought on the bulletin board outside.¡±

    cing the umted shame on a bulletin board that anyone could see meant the downfall of the temple.

    Even if he had decided to abandon the temple, Paras still had affection for it. He bit his lips.

    These were the corruptions that urred while he was the high priest, so all criticism would be directed at him.

    However, the responsibility for all issues and ipetence was really his, as he was the head of the priesthood.

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Paras slumped to the floor, his eyes closed tightly. As his knees hit the floor, a chill rushed into his knees and through his body.

    ¡°I will watch.¡±

    Deheen stared at Paras for a while, who appeared futile. He turned around and went down the stairs.

    The temple after the storm was overly calm.

    And the history of the central temple thatsted for hundreds of years in Tersia ended today.

    Tears filled the eyes of Paras, left alone in the empty temple.

    ¡°Cespia¡­ can you tell me that I did well? I¡­ I miss you so much.¡±

    Buried in old emotions that surged like waves, Paras shed tears incessantly and cried alone.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    What happened at the temple of Tersia was repeated in the 20 territories where the emperor¡¯s order reached.

    The temple located closest to the southern border was one of them.

    Count Elius entered the temple with a verymanding expression. The scale of the temple was minor because of the surrounding small and medium territories.

    The priests frowned at the count¡¯s knights who suddenly appeared as they were praying earnestly to the goddess.

    ¡°Count Elius, how dare you do this?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten where this is? To think you¡¯ll bring in knights!¡±

    Whatever it was, Count Elius shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to do so. As of today, this temple is closed.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ Who in the world gave that order?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be closed. I am only following His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    With stinging res, Count Elius and the priests who rushed out confronted each other. Tension was high as neither side backed down.

    ¡°You¡¯re still resisting.¡±

    The count sarcastically raised his hand to the knights behind him.

    ¡°Clear everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In an instant, the pdins of the temple and the knights of the count rushed forth and started fighting. The sound of metal shing reverberated through the temple.

    ¡°Well then, do your best everyone, I¡¯ll go inside.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­ Never! I cannot pass!¡±

    Frustrated, the high priest grabbed Count Elius¡¯s clothes as he tried to pass by him, desperately hanging on.

    ¡°What the hell are they hiding inside? These snarky old men.¡±

    The count muttered in irritation, pushing the priest¡¯s hand away from him.

    After leaving it to the knights, he quickly opened the door to the inside and proceeded through the hallway.

    Recently, there have been continuous incidents of people going missing in the estate.

    Count Elius came to the temple a few days ago because there was a report that people who were supposed to be missing were being dragged out of the temple, but he had to go back because the priests refused to show him the inside.

    While he was surprised by the sudden order to close the temple, he also thought it was good. He wanted to know what the hell the priests were hiding.

    Reaching the end of the hallway, he was wondering which path he should take when he suddenly stopped and frowned at the rotting smell that was piercing his nose.

    ¡°What is this smell?¡±

    Following the smell, he found stairs leading to the basement. As he went down, an iron gate appeared.

    And the moment he opened the gate, he turned his head towards the unbearably strong stench and doubted his eyes.

    ¡°Ha, what crazy¡­!!¡±

    Beyond the gate, at a single nce, were dozens of people dying in istion.

    The dead bodies were piled up on one side, and the faces of the living were rotten, so he couldn¡¯t recognize who they were.

    The people inside just stared nkly at him even though the gate was unlocked, as if they didn¡¯t even have the strength to step out.

    ¡°What is all this? Did they do some biological experiments here?¡±

    Unable to contain his anger, Count Elius mmed his fist against the wall. And when he was about to go inside¡­

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    The scream came from the high priest, who barely pursued the count while surrounded by knights. The shouts continued,

    ¡°Never go in! Shut that gate right now!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What have you done on my territory?¡±

    Filled with rage, Count Elius approached the high priest and impatiently grabbed his cor.

    The high priest was choking and screaming, but he was stabbed so many times that he couldn¡¯t even look at the count¡¯s face.

    ¡°Tell me quickly. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll throw you in there.¡±

    Hearing the words of the count who had be violent before he knew it, the high priest gave up and murmured softly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an epidemic. Everyone in there has the gue.¡±

    ¡°An epidemic? Are you asking me to believe that now?¡±

    In the hundreds of years under the protection of the saint, there was no case of an epidemic appearing in the empire. So it was only natural that the count did not believe it.

    ¡°Why would I lie like this, really? The contagious disease that started near the barrier is spreading rapidly, I tried to stop it, but¡­ Keuk!¡±

    When the pressure on his throat increased, the high priest couldn¡¯t continue speaking. He struggled with his feet, wanting to be released.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it right away?¡±

    ¡°We, we are under the protection of the Goddess¡­ I thought it would heal naturally soon¡­ ugh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy. Everyone is crazy.¡±

    With a stunned expression that indicated he didn¡¯t need to hear any more, Count Elius mmed the high priest to the floor.

 Chapter 121: Episode 121: When Desires Clash (Xv)

    <strong>Episode 121: When Desires sh (XV)</strong>

    ¡°Is there no way to cure it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The high priest groaned, grasping his arm, which he had bumped as he fell.

    Count Elius clenched his forehead in bewilderment.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you heal with the divine power you boast so much about? What have you done for the situation to get to this point?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that divine power is infinite? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll need it, so I can¡¯t pour it onmoners like that. I need to save it for an important time.¡±

    ¡°What if the disease spreads throughout the empire in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Everything is the Goddess¡¯ will.¡±

    The count was exasperated, and as he looked into the maddened high priest¡¯s eyes, he realized that words would not work.

    ¡°I have to report it to His Majesty right away.¡±

    It was only now that he understood how people kept disappearing from within the territory and why the number of unknown corpses was increasing.

    ¡°First, gather the corpses and burn them. Next, move all the living people to a clean room and get them treatment.¡±

    At the count¡¯smand, several knights went through the iron gate.

    The people who were isted inside looked like they had already given up on their lives.

    ¡°High Priest, you will have to take responsibility for covering up the disease. And¡­¡±

    ¡°Free us! Or we will report the count¡¯s evil deeds to the main temple!!¡±

    Outside, the priests were moring for release.

    The count paused, frowned, and gave the order again.

    ¡°Gather them all and put them in the same room as the patients.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Could it be that you¡¯re going to put us in the same ce as the gue maggots?¡±

    ¡°As of today, the temple is closed. Originally, I was going to send all of you off nicely, but I changed my mind after knowing how things became like this. All of the priests will be used to cure the disease.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! It can¡¯t be like this!¡±

    The high priest and the other priests fought hard not to be dragged away. However, the strength of the knight could not be ovee.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°The ordeal will soon pass. The Goddess will show us the way. Let¡¯s pray together.¡±

    Count Elius looked at the priests with contempt as they brought their hands together and began praying earnestly.

    ¡°Such pitiful things.¡±

    Then he watched the patients being transferred to a clean room and exited the temple with the hem of his cloak flying.

    ¡°Keep an eye on the treatment. If you need anything, I¡¯ll provide. I will send you plenty to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Some of you should go around the vige and gather all the sick people. From now on, I will use this ce as an infectious disease treatment center.¡±

    Count Elius nced back at the temple, wishing that the disease had not gotten out of hand.

    As usual, the dazzling sunlight was pouring down over the temple with its spire rising high.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    As soon as Noah left Tersia, he dashed down the fastest road to the Imperial Pce.

    Velizia Road was one of thergest roads, and it ovepped with the pathing out of the main temple.

    While running effortlessly, Noah noticed something approaching from the other side and gradually slowed down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a carriage of the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can see the crest of the temple. It seems to be transporting something urgently.¡±

    In Noah¡¯s eyes, the three carriages and the group of pdins which surrounded them looked very suspicious.

    ¡°Why are they moving with such a tight defense?¡±

    After narrowing his eyes and pondering for a moment, Noah took the reins again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What? But if the news of the closure had been reported, there might be a dispute.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t know yet. When they left the main temple, it was probably before it started, so it should be okay.¡±

    It was clear that the pdins covering the carriage still viewed the imperial court as friendly.

    Noah rode his horse and blocked the pdins¡¯ way.

    At the sudden interruption, Pdin Alec showed hostility, ready to draw his sword at any moment.

    ¡°We are pdins who receive orders from the temple. Who are you to block us?¡±

    ¡°A pdin doesn¡¯t know who I am. Will you remember after seeing this?¡±

    Noah held out a card which proved he was the crown prince.

    Alec, who had not expected to meet the crown prince on this road, widened his eyes in embarrassment.

    ¡°I am Pdin Alec. I see His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    Once Noah was greeted with familiarity, he got off his horse. Alec also got off the horse in a hurry, following Noah.

    ¡°What are those carriages? I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯re transporting.¡±

    Alec hesitated for a moment, but remembering that there was no order to hide the contents, he answered truthfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s holy flowers.¡±

    ¡°Holy flowers? All three carriages? Where are you taking it?¡±

    ¡°I cannot tell you that.¡±

    Noah¡¯s doubts grew even more when the reply implied that all the carriages contained were holy flowers.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking that much holy flowers? Those precious flowers? What kind of abnormal transaction are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. There is a ce that needs it, which is why I¡¯m taking it.¡±

    After that, Alec refused to answer any more questions. Noah withdrew for the time being, as if he tried to push further, it would cause friction.

    ¡°Okay. you may get going.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Alec climbed back onto his horse and escorted the carriages in line.

    Staring at their backs, Noah caressed his chin slowly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That amount is enough to buy a small or medium estate. There aren¡¯t many holy flowers in the temple right now, so this is strange.¡±

    ¡°We need to find out. Where are the flowers going and what is it used for?¡±

    Sensing shady movements, Noah hastily called one of his escorts who specialized in stealth.

    ¡°Chen, follow that procession secretly. As soon as you find out the destination, send a telegraph.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After a final nce at Chen¡¯s back as he started trailing the carriage, Noah resumed his ride back to the pce.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Disturbed, Esther couldn¡¯t stay still in her room, thus she went outside and wandered around the garden.

    She heard that her father and Noah went to the temple together in the morning, and she was very curious about the situation.

    There seemed to be no schedule after the temple. How long did she wait? At the sound of the ground shaking, she raised her head.

    Then, she saw the figure of Deheen riding a horse. He was armed, but it wasn¡¯t scary at all.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Esther smiled broadly and ran to where Deheen had stopped.

    When Deheen realized that Esther had been waiting for him, his face twitched and then slowly rxed. It was his first smile today.

    Deheen spread his arms wide and lightly hugged Esther, who had run up to him.

    ¡°Have you been waiting?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m curious about the results¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I was thinking of calling everyone.¡±

    After embracing Esther dearly, Deheen naturally held her small hand and entered the mansion.

    ¡°Ben, you must see that change every day, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it now.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    The knightmander, who had followed Deheen to the grand ducal residence to report on how the priests had been dealt with, rubbed his arm in fright.

    Goosebumps sprouted on his forearms, probably because the grand duke looked so different from when he was dealing with them.

    ¡°It¡¯sfortable once you get used to it.¡±

    Ben told the knightmander to stay strong and went inside.

    Deheen took Esther to the living room. Dennis and Judy, the former sitting on the sofa in the library and thetter running around in the yground, were both called into the living room.

    ¡°I was just getting warmed up¡­ What happened?¡±

    Having been caught while working out before lunch, Judy rolled his shoulders as if he felt ufortable that he hadn¡¯t finished his workout yet.

    On the other hand, Dennis, after noticing Deheen¡¯s armament, recalled the conversation they had yesterday and guessed what it was about.

    ¡°Have you returned from the temple?¡±

    Alternating his eyes between Judy and Dennis, who were twins yet very different, Deheen smiled.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve closed the temple. So, I want to ask you guys something.¡±

    Looking at Esther and the twins sitting next to each other on the sofa, Deheen lowered his voice seriously.

    ¡°I am thinking about doing some relief work in the ce where the temple used to be. Will you help too?¡±

    ¡°What can we do?¡±

    Ever the enthusiastic one, Judy was the first to show interest.

    ¡°Tell me what you think you can do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can give money.¡±

    Knowing full well that money was all over the house, Judy smiled brightly, adding, ¡°When else would I use it if not in times like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed.¡±

    However, Deheen shook his head resolutely.

    In this instant, Esther recalled giving a diamond to Jerome. She wiggled her hand.

    ¡°Giving money is a simple but temporary way. It won¡¯t help long term. And poor people are more likely to lose their money.¡±

    After taking a few seconds to gather her courage, Esther spoke up in a dejected voice.

    ¡°Dad, actually,st time¡­ I once gave diamonds to a child in the slums.¡±

    Actually, Deheen already knew about it as the escorts had informed him. He calmly rebuked Esther.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young, so you can make mistakes. Good intentions are never wrong.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a good thing, but Deheen didn¡¯t hold back praise because he was afraid that the children¡¯s hearts would be hurt.

    ¡°But if you really want to help, you have to give them what they need to live rather than material things.¡±

    ¡°You mean books? They seemed to need education the most.¡±

    Sensing Deheen¡¯s intentions, Dennis responded with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the toughest but most necessary method.¡±

    ¡°Then, can children from the slums also take sses now?¡±

    Esther asked cautiously.

    ¡°It would be good to open a basic school where not only children from the slums can attend, but also anyone who has not received basic education.¡±

    ¡°Father, a soup kitchen. How about offering one meal every day at a fixed time?¡±

    When Deheen saw the children pouring out their thoughts with excitement, his eyes softened greatly.

    He was worried that they might resemble him and be blunt in everything, but they grew up warmer than anyone else.

    ¡°Dad, I want to donate the diamonds I have collected. Can I?¡±

    Needless to say, the budget for the temple was sufficient, but Deheen nodded, understanding Esther¡¯s desire to help.

    ¡°Sure. I n on epting donations, so don¡¯t put your name on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hehe.¡±

    Esther was overjoyed that the closing of the temple had led to better results.

    ¡°Disappearance of the temple will confuse those seeking healing. I will arrange for a doctor, but medicine and divine power are different¡­¡±

    Deheen¡¯s clear eyes turned to Esther. Esther noticed the meaning and smiled brightly.

    ¡°I can help. I can make holy water, is that enough?¡±

    But the moment she uttered she could make holy water, the expression of the other three people suddenly morphed into astonishment.

    ¡°Is holy water something you can make because you want to make it?¡±

    ¡°No. ording to what I read in the book, holy water is barely made by high priests after praying for several days. It¡¯s written that it¡¯s extremely difficult to make.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed as she spoke, with a face and in a tone expressing it was nothing special.

    ¡°Actually, the fountain in our house¡­ All of that is holy water.¡±

 Chapter 122: Episode 122: When Desires Clash (Xvi)

    <strong>Episode 122: When Desires sh (XVI)</strong>

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ Father, can I go to the garden for a while? I feel like getting a drink.¡±

    ¡°Judy, I¡¯ll go with you when you go.¡±

    The twins were shocked. So was the usually nonchnt Deheen. As for Ben, who was standing behind him¡­ he pped his forehead, eximing that the question had finally been answered.

    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s how it was!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we reuse the fountain water for the garden?¡±

    Ben was so excited that he started rambling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the workers often wondering why the nts in the garden grow so well, and now I know why.¡±

    After Esther turned the fountain into holy water, the flowers and nts in the garden grew at an unusual rate.

    It was the moment when the mystery, which everyone only whispered in amazement about as they did not know the secret, was unraveled.

    ¡°So far, precious holy water has been used solely for growing flowers¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Estherughed, cutely sticking out her tongue. She did not realize they were reusing the water in the garden.

    ¡®Would everyone faint if they found out that even holy flowers are blooming here and there in the garden?¡¯

    The water fountain alone surprised them a lot, so she decided to talk about the holy flowers next time.

    At that time, Judy, who raised his thumbs up to indicate that she was amazing, removed his butt from his seat.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s over now, right? A long time has already passed.¡±

    The same couldn¡¯t be said about other things, but Judy was always on time when it came to exercise. He was in a hurry, preparing to dash off.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    But Deheen grabbed Judy again and sat him down. The conversation wasn¡¯t over.

    ¡°I have something to give you three. Take a look.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is it a new sword?¡±

    ¡°Is it a new limited-edition book?¡±

    Judy and Dennis¡¯ eyes immediately lit up at the statement.

    It was a reaction that reflected the things they recently had their eyes on.

    ¡°Huh? No.¡±

    Deheen blinked rapidly in bewilderment for a moment, but no one noticed it.

    ¡®I should have known about it beforehand and bought it for them.¡¯

    The gift he prepared was actually for Esther, so the twins¡¯ tastes were not considered.

    ¡°First¡­ Follow me.¡±

    Thinking that he should prepare gifts for the twins right away, Deheen got up and took the children to a room on the first floor.

    ¡°This is a room that was originally empty.¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Curious Dennis was the first to grab the doorknob and turn it. He narrowed his eyes in surprise the second he saw the stuffed snakes that filled the room.

    ¡°Eh? What is all this?¡±

    ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t they all snake dolls?¡±

    Judy, on the other hand, smiled as broadly as if he couldn¡¯t like it more and ran into the room.

    Esther¡¯s thoughts were what Deheen was most curious about. The girl looked into the room without much reaction, only letting out gasps of admiration.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen so many snake dolls. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    The room was filled with snake toys of various sizes and shapes.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s like BamBam.¡±

    Spotting arge green doll, Esther ran into the room with a bright smile. It was very nice to see a doll that looked exactly like BamBam.

    ¡°How is it, do you think she likes it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it seems that Master Judy likes it more than thedy¡­¡±

    ¡°Dennis doesn¡¯t look too collected either.¡±

    The twins¡¯ reaction was a little shocking. Deheen thought they wouldn¡¯t be interested in dolls because they were boys and were all grown up but he was wrong.

    Soon after entering the room, Judy was struggling with a snake doll. It seemed more like a fight with a snake than a doll y.

    Dennis was examining each of the various ¡®breeds¡¯ of dolls to see if they were made exactly like real snakes.

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    Deheen smiled at the children ying happily.

    Then he went inside, settled down on a giant snake doll like a chair, and said calmly.

    ¡°We¡¯re having Esther¡¯s birthday party in July.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Was there any doll that looked just like Shur? Esther, who was searching here and there, widened her eyes and shook her head at the announcement.

    ¡°You said thatst year too. I¡¯m going to have it very grandly this time, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Dad.¡±

    Esther felt mushy as she fiddled with the snake dolls.

    ¡®It¡¯s my birthday.¡¯

    For some reason, she thought that a birthday party didn¡¯t suit her. Perhaps it was because she had never celebrated her birthday before.

    But when she heard that her father wanted to do it, the corners of her mouth went up.

    ¡­Probably, in her heart, she had a hidden desire to celebrate her birthday like everyone else at least once.

    ¡°But why did you choose July? Every year in July, a big event is held at the Central Temple. They will ovep.¡±

    Dennis tilted his head and asked, recalled the event at the temple at the word ¡®July¡¯.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it oveps. July is Esther¡¯s real birthday.¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips parted slightly at the mention of a real birthday.

    ¡°Huh? You said you don¡¯t know when Esther¡¯s birthday is, right?¡±

    ¡°I found the record this time.¡±

    Esther realized that Deheen found out the month she was born when he was investigating her mother.

    Even with all the repeated lives, this was the first time she learned her month of birth. Amazed, she kept and reflected on the word ¡®July¡¯.

    ¡°Great. So our Esther was born in July? What is the birthstone for July¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to like July best out of the twelve months.¡±

    Judy and Dennis couldn¡¯t contain their joy. It was as if they had discovered their own birthdays.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s the number seven for me. If someone asks me what my favorite number is, I¡¯ll say seven.¡±

    Deheen chuckled lightly when Judy raised his voice, saying he would not lose to Dennis. Then he turned his warm gaze back to Esther.

    ¡°Think about what you want to receive. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    But aftering here, Esthercked nothing. There was plenty of everything in the house.

    Still¡­

    Esther¡¯s head tilted slightly to the side. Her particrly long eyshes also slowly went up. Which made her appear worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s something?¡±

    Quick-witted as always, Dennis noticed the change and grinned.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Ready to buy Esther anything she wanted, Deheen loosened her legs and focused.

    Esther kept thinking about whether to say it or not. Reasonably so, for she had never asked for anything before. Finally, with great courage, she said,

    ¡°A cake.¡±

    ¡°Cake?¡±

    The twins and Deheen looked downcast and asked if that was all.

    In contrast, Esther appeared more excited than ever, as if she was already thrilled just by thinking about it.

    ¡°Not just a cake, it¡¯s a big three-tiered chocte cake. Bigger than me¡­ Just like the one during Brothers¡¯ birthday.¡±

    Esther did not forget the jealousy she vividly felt when Judy and Dennis got to cut a three-tiered cake together on their birthday.

    The twins and Deheen¡¯s heart melted when they saw Esther with her pink eyes wide open, saying ¡®Please.¡¯

    Her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes were so lovely that they couldn¡¯t help but listen to whatever she asked for.

    ¡°A three-tiered cake is not a problem. I¡¯ll order a cake so big it¡¯ll hit the ceiling.¡±

    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we just fill the entire party hall with cakes?¡±

    ¡°We can do it outdoors. Since there would be no size restrictions, it could be made bigger.¡±

    Listening to Deheen¡¯s serious discussion with the twins, Esther shook her hand shyly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will prepare a cake that is bigger and more colorful than any other cake.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t bear to say that made her more concern. She could only nod.

    ¡°By the way, Dad, can I take this snake doll to my room?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Everything is yours.¡±

    After poking and choosing from a pile of dolls, Esther found one that looked just like BamBam.

    ¡®Shur will like it.¡¯

    She wanted to bring it quickly to Shur, who had been separated from his mother for a long time.

    A smile automatically formed on her face when she thought of how cute Shur would be wrapped around snake doll.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A few dayster¡­

    Rabienne hastily summoned the high priests to the meeting room. This was because she kept receiving news of temples closing.

    Rushing into the meeting room, Kyle asked with a white face.

    ¡°Is this true? Twenty temples have already been closed¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the fuss in front of the saint? Please take a seat.¡±

    Lucas, who reached first, calmed Kyle and sighed.

    Soon after, Crisper, his face gaunt, stepped into the meeting room. His reaction was no different from Kyle¡¯s.

    ¡°Now that everyone has gathered, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Ravienne, who had been sitting in the middle and sping both of her hands as if in prayer, slowly raised her head.

    ¡°As you may have heard, news of the closures of temples started flying in yesterday evening.¡±

    Far from shock, a calm voice escaped her red lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s an absurd situation. How could they do so without telling us anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It makes no sense. The imperial family is deceiving us.¡±

    Although Rabienne¡¯s words were forceful and strong, no one denied it.

    Their friendly rtions with the imperial family were certainly broken as more than 20 temples had already been closed.

    ¡°Huh, we got hit in the back of the head pretty hard. They must beughing at us. Tsk tsk.¡±

    ¡°Saint, even though it is sudden, we cannot just go through it like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The temples might have closed, but we can open it again. We will file a formalint with the imperial court ande up with countermeasures.¡±

    The high priests unanimously expressed the injustice of this work. This was a matter directly rted to the honor of the temple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never let it be. I will somehow bring all the temples back.¡±

    Ravienne murmured, her face shadowed and with malice.

    ¡®The power of this templees from the other temples that support it. I can¡¯t lose a single ce.¡¯

    ¡°Which ones are closed?¡±

    ¡°Most of them are in small territories, but the problem is that many of them are in the border area. And¡­ the temple of Tersia.¡±

    ¡°The borders¡­¡±

    Rabienne frowned again and brushed her hair at the thought that things had gone quite awry.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. The contagious disease has not yet been controlled. The flowers that were sent might not be used.¡±

    ¡°Yes. All nearby temples are closed, so there is no way to stop the epidemic in the border area anymore.¡±

    ¡°In order for the imperial family to be afraid of us, there must be some kind of stimnt, but considering how we haven¡¯t found the owner of the revtion, we have no choice.¡±

    Rabienne clenched her teeth when she noticed that Kyle was talking back and ming her.

    She wondered if there was any way to turn the situation in her favor. Soon, she gently raised the corners of her mouth, having juste up with a good idea.

    ¡°There is a method.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh! Is there really?¡±

    The high priests were very happy and waited for Rabienne¡¯s next words.

 Chapter 123: Episode 123: When Desires Clash (Xvii)

    <strong>Episode 123: When Desires sh (XVII)</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s acknowledging the epidemic and using it in reverse.¡±

    ¡°What? But if you¡¯re not careful, they might find out that you don¡¯t have the ability to protect the barrier.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s smile grew when Kyle subtly ignored her suggestion.

    ¡°We can just announce that the fault doesn¡¯t lie in us. For instance, the imperial family shut down the temples in the border area, and without the protection of the temples, an epidemic began to circte in the border area. How is it?¡±

    For a moment, the high priests swallowed their saliva. They still had a bit of conscience left, so they were reluctant to answer right away.

    But Lucas made up his mind and defended Rabienne.

    ¡°That sounds like a very good idea. That way, the temple can avoid responsibility and me the entire epidemic on the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Rabienne smiled beautifully, her eyes curving sweetly. It was a smile that made her seem out of ce because it didn¡¯t match the situation.

    ¡°In such a situation, we are stepping out to help. Who else will cure the gue if not us? It¡¯s impossible for doctors without divine power to prevent disease.¡±

    A job that only priests and the saint with healing power could do.

    In other words, if the responsibility could be avoided, the gue was perhaps an opportunity for the temple to gain great power again.

    ¡°It would be better to let the epidemic spread further.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then people will depend more on our temple.¡±

    Simultaneously, Crisper and Lucas actively supported Rabienne¡¯s idea.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    However, when Kyle expressed the opposite stance, opinions began to diverge even among the high priests.

    ¡°To begin with, it¡¯s a disease caused by weakened barriers¡­ Isn¡¯t this too cowardly?¡±

    Rabienne spoke in a soft voice to squash Kyle¡¯s disapproval.

    ¡°High Priest Kyle, don¡¯t you like my method?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I like High Priest Kyle. But if you don¡¯t like my way, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Saint, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a saint. You have to help me no matter what. You know. That we are already in the same boat.¡±

    Somehow, Rabienne¡¯s red eyes turned redder than blood. As Kyle looked into those bewitching eyes, he felt an eerie sensation.

    ¡°I apologize. I will follow.¡±

    Only then did Rabienne take her gaze away from Kyle and lean back in her chair.

    ¡°Then I will meet the emperor with High Priest Lucas. If his position is to close the temple no matter what¡­ When that happens, I will think about other ways, whether it¡¯s to wage war or something else.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care that a lot of people were dying from the gue, or that the empire was in danger.

    Her only thought was to negotiate with the emperor to reim the rights to the closed temples.

    ¡°Um¡­ By the way.¡±

    High Priestess Joffrey looked at Rabienne and hesitantly continued talking.

    ¡°Have we not yet found a trace of the owner of the revtion?¡±

    Although he was asking about the owner of the revtion, Rabienne¡¯s voice sharpened at the words that meant ¡®the real saint¡¯.

    ¡°Yes. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°As the Saint knows, we desperately need that power right now.¡±

    Joffrey forcefully emphasized.

    Rabienne let out a long sigh as the owner of a revtion she could not rece kept popping up.

    Lucas noticed that she was feeling uneasy, and so heughed awkwardly to quickly change the mood.

    ¡°Haha, the Saint is working hard too. We can¡¯t look for her publicly, so it will take time.¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for the Saint. Honestly, if we find the owner of the revtion, everything will be solved, right? The emperor will never look down on us¡­¡±

    Rabienne smiled brightly as she interrupted Joffrey¡¯smentations.

    ¡°I think our discussion is done. Everyone must have a lot of work to do, so go and take care of it. In particr, think about where to amodate the influx of priests.¡±

    In the end, the three high priests excluding Lucas could not speak any more and had to leave the conference room.

    After first parting from Crisper, Kyle grabbed Joffrey and brought him to a corner, whispering in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°No matter how I think about it, this is not it. It¡¯s the wrong choice from the start. Putting out a fake¡­¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that the history of our temple, which has been painstakingly built, will copse in an instant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, too, but I¡¯m more worried about the barrier, that it will break when this n is put into action.¡±

    The two men¡¯s expressions darkened as they recalled the barrier. Having the barrierpletely broken was tantamount to the end of the empire.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t bear to imagine. Say, why don¡¯t we pray again among ourselves? It¡¯s a time like this, although it¡¯s burdensome to use our divine power¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we try our best to find the real one?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Confused and worried, Kyle and Joffrey went to the prayer room together to pray as much as they could.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Several days had passed since Noah returned to the Imperial Pce.

    Noah, who was resting in his room, heard a knock on the window. He jumped up and ran over.

    It was a carrier pigeon used inmunicating with his subordinates. This time, it brought a note from Chen, who was entrusted with tracking the temple¡¯s carriage.

    Noah quickly untied the note from the pigeon¡¯s foot and read it.

    ¡°The carriages carrying the holy flowers split in the middle, to three different destinations¡­ All went towards the border. And what¡¯s this? An infectious disease?¡±

    Wrinkles formed between Noah¡¯s forehead as he read thest part. It was written that he had seen bodies dumped on the side of the road as he passed by.

    The details must be investigated. It was concerning that an unknown disease seemed to be spreading. Noah ran outside.

    ¡°Is His Majesty inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±

    Noah entered the emperor¡¯s office. He was fortunately able to meet the emperor right away as he had no other duties.

    The face of the emperor was deeply troubled.

    ¡°What are you doing at this hour?¡±

    ¡°You look really bad¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just got an urgent telegram.¡±

    The emperor held out a piece of paper. Noah came closer and epted it.

    ¡°Count Elius¡­ His territory is at the southern border, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that an epidemic has spread in the vicinity. It was only discovered after it had already spread widely.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression grew in seriousness as he read the letter. Coincidentally, it matched up with what Chen had scouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is. A never seen before epidemic. Of course, at a time like this¡­ It¡¯s too bad.¡±

    The emperor couldn¡¯t even imagine the cracked barrier was the reason why there was an epidemic.

    ¡°I was just about to redefine the pce¡¯s rtionship with the temple, but now that this has happened, it¡¯s all to no avail. It turned out to be a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re not thinking of asking the temple, are you?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else I could do? If I left it alone, all the people of the empire would get sick, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Staring at the emperor sighing with his eyes tightly closed, Noah hardened his heart and said,

    ¡°The temple is not necessarily the answer. There must be another way.¡±

    ¡°What is that way?¡±

    The emperor slowly opened his eyes. The eyes that were deeply immersed in worry were starting to shine with hope.

    ¡°The holy flowers. If we use it, we can cure the gue without the help of the temple.¡±

    If the temple tried to send the holy flowers to the border area, it meant that they could be used as a cure for contagious diseases.

    ¡°Noah, did you forget that the flowerse right out of the temple?¡± The emperor shook his head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No. There is a way to secure a lot of holy flowers without borrowing the power of the temple at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±

    The body of the emperor, who was quite ashamed to see his subjects at the meeting to be held in the afternoon, tilted forward by itself.

    If it was truly so ording to Noah¡¯s words, he might be able to push ahead with his n without bending to the temple.

    ¡°I know someone who can create holy flowers.¡±

    Noah recalled how the holy flowers bloomed wildly during his conversation with Esther even though she didn¡¯t do anything.

    If it was Esther, she could have made holy flowers without much effort.

    ¡°A person who can create holy items, other than the saint¡­¡±

    The emperor, who was muttering in amazement,ughed when he saw Noah¡¯s eyes change dramatically.

    ¡°Is it thedy you like?¡±

    ¡°How did you know? Wait, did mother tell you? I told her to not tell anyone.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when he saw that the emperor noticed it right away, even though he had not said anything to him yet.

    The emperor¡¯s expression, which had been serious all along, finally softened a little when he saw his young son behaving like a child.

    ¡°All right. You said that child healed you, and she can even create holy flowers? That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She is a great friend.¡±

    As always, a proud smile hung on Noah¡¯s lips as he spoke of Esther.

    In the heart of the emperor who looked at the cute figure, some doubts and various guesses began to sprout.

    ¡®She can make holy flowers? Is it possible for someone other than a saint?¡¯

    If anyone could have made the holy flowers, there was no way they would be so precious.

    The holy flower was a flower that only a saint could create and grow.

    The emperor thought it was strange when Noah said someone cured his illness, but when he said that the child could even create holy flowers, his suspicions grew.

    Suddenly, a rumor he had heard from a spy nted in the central temple a while ago came to mind.

    ¡°They said that the current saint¡¯s divine power isn¡¯t great, so she¡¯s getting behind in her work.¡±

    The saintess¡¯ ability this time wasn¡¯t exceptional enough, to the point that rumors were already circting inside the temple.

    Thinking hard, the emperor even remembered what Noah had said when he came to visit him a year ago.

    At that time, Noah said he knew who the next saint would be.

    A suspicion that perhaps the saint in the temple right now was a fake and that there was a real one quickly crossed the emperor¡¯s mind.

    He was shocked to the point of gasping for a second, but he hid this feeling and asked as a benevolent father.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can entrust you with such a huge task. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an easy request, so please let me meet her once.¡±

    It was necessary to meet and judge in person, rather than just listening and assuming.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll ask her.¡±

    Noah left the office to send a message to Esther, not knowing the emperor¡¯s spections.

    ¡°Maybe this will result in revenge sooner than expected.¡±

    Muttering to himself, Noah had a determined expression on his face.

    When he heard the news that people were suffering from the gue, he, too, was devastated.

    But with this unfortunate opportunity, they would be able to reveal the true nature of the temple to everyone while saving the people of the empire.

    It was a battle that the temple without the saint had no choice but to lose if it dragged on.

 Chapter 124: Episode 124: Spread The Word (I)

    Episode 124: Spread the Word (I)

    Three dayster.

    Esther got ready to go out after hearing that the renovation of the temple building had beenpleted.

    She even got permission from Deheen to help with the relief effort starting today.

    ¡°It would be nice if Brother Judy came along too.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped because he¡¯s going to learn an important skill in today¡¯s swordsmanship ss. He wille along next time.¡±

    In the middle of the day with the sun shining brightly above their heads, Esther and Dennis headed to the main street where the temple was located.

    The carriage was loaded with water that Esther had turned into holy water.

    However, when they entered the main street, the depressed atmosphere of the passing people could be felt.

    Gazing at the outside from the window, Esther puffed out her cheeks and said sullenly.

    ¡°Everyone looks confused.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are. The temple is no different from a spiritual support for the people of the empire. We must be evil to them now.¡±

    People were lying on their stomachs in front of the temple, crying.

    It seemed that more time was needed for the people¡¯s thoughts about the temple to change.

    It was then. As Esther looked outside with pity, a familiar child entered her view.

    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t that Jerome over there?¡±

    ¡°Right. What is he doing?¡±

    The boy who seldom left the slums was wandering among the people and attempting to inconspicuously check their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little suspicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. We had better bring him here.¡±

    The two stopped the carriage and asked Victor to bring Jerome to the carriage.

    Jerome recognized the knight who was always by Esther¡¯s side, and ran to the carriage with much excitement.

    ¡°Wow, Sister Esther! Brother! Long time no see. I missed you.¡±

    Jerome, who seemed to have gotten a little taller in the meantime, smiled brightly. He was clearly very happy.

    ¡°How have you been? But what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    Jerome unfolded the paper he was holding in his hand. The picture, roughly drawn with only lines, depicted a man.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Staring at the picture handed to him, Dennis asked Jerome.

    ¡°Um, that¡­¡±

    However, Jerome could not answer right away, seemingly worried and deep in thought. His eyes trembled, then he lowered his voice as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°Actually, a few days ago, very wealthy people came to the slums.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They want us to find a man who used to live in the slums, cing a hefty bounty.¡±

    As Esther pondered while listening to Jerome¡¯s words, a sense of uneasiness crept up.

    ¡°To take advantage of the people of the slums¡­ Do you know who ordered it?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ they didn¡¯t tell us that, but I overheard them talking to each other by chance.¡±

    Jerome nced around and lowered his voice, as if he was scared even though he was inside the carriage.

    ¡°They say it¡¯s Duke Brions. One of the four great families, the Duke of Brions!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther and Dennis frowned at the same time. Then they stared at the picture.

    It was the first time they had ever seen the man in the picture. They wondered who in the world he was to make Duke Brionse all the way to Tersia to find him.

    More than anything, Esther, knowing that Duke Brions wasn¡¯t a nice person, was ufortable with Jerome doing this.

    ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ I have nothing to do anyway and they gave me money.¡±

    Dennis put his hand on the hesitating Jerome¡¯s head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn how to readst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You will learn soon. So stop doing things like this and start preparing to study with your friends.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Jerome asked Dennis several times with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°The grand duchy will make provisions. So, you have to study hard in the future. When you can read words by yourself, I will give you a book as a gift.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Jerome, appearing like he was going to cry any second, was cute. Dennis patted his head and told him not to cry.

    ¡°Jerome, then may I take this picture?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a painting that was heavily distributed to the people in the slums anyway. And I can give you guys anything, anything you ask for!¡±

    Before anyone realized it, Jerome¡¯s ears had turned red. He gave the paper to Esther with great shyness.

    ¡°Sister and Brother are the nicest people I know. So, the grand duke must also be a very good person, right?¡±

    Dennis and Esther met each other¡¯s eyes and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Then, somehow, reluctance appeared on Jerome¡¯s face, and he mumbled.

    ¡°Actually¡­ There have been a lot of people saying bad things about the grand duke these days. I guess it¡¯s because of the temple¡­¡±

    ¡°We know that. You have nothing to be sorry for.¡±

    With Esther¡¯s reassurance, Jerome clenched his fists and shouted with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell them it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°Will you? Thank you.¡±

    Promising to see them again soon, Jerome got off the carriage. Then the pair of siblings headed towards the temple.

    The entrance, which had been blocked by the gatekeeper before, was now wide open for anyone to enter.

    Esther and Dennis got off the carriage and slowly walked through the door.

    Esther paused for a moment as she faced therge stone statue of the goddess in the center of the first floor.

    As she looked at the huge stone statue for the first time in a while, she remembered what she had thought when she first left the central temple.

    ¡®I still don¡¯t know your intentions.¡¯

    For a moment, while staring at the statue withplex eyes, she felt that the eyes of the statue were looking back at her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Startled, she tried to approach the statue, but Dennis wrapped an arm around her shoulders from the side.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother.¡±

    Esther, who returned to her senses, nodded, then looked back at the stone statue.

    But the feeling she had felt earlier was gone. She shook her head, thinking she might have been mistaken.

    The two were guided by the grand ducal knights who were stationed at the temple and were able to find Paras right away.

    ¡°Hello, Sir Paras.¡±

    Havinge out to say hello, Paras widened his eyes when he saw that Deheen¡¯s children had brought supplies.

    ¡°Hello¡­ No, you¡­?¡±

    He was very surprised to see Esther, recalling that he once brought her to the central temple to meet Cespia.

    Esther smiled and greeted Paras properly.

    ¡°Do you remember me? At that time, I had some circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Are you the daughter of His Grace the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I made a big mistake.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you, so you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    Smiling awkwardly at the still stunned Paras, Esther pointed to therge barrel the knights were carrying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard from our father, but it¡¯s all holy water. Please use it to heal people.¡±

    Paras¡¯s eyes, which were already widened, grew to the point where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they popped out right away.

    ¡°You mean all those barrels are holy water? Where in the world did you get it from?¡±

    Knowing better than anyone how precious the holy water was, Paras looked at the barrels with absolute shock.

    ¡°I know of a fountain with holy water near my house.¡±

    Unable to tell the truth, Esther awkwardly shifted her gaze.

    ¡°What¡­? Are you saying that holy wateres out of the fountain?¡±

    Paras¡¯ eyes narrowed as if asking if she was making fun of him.

    ¡°Yes. Really.¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of such a case. To think there was such a blessed fountain in Tersia¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s an undiscovered relic of the first saint.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Maybe. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll bring you more.¡±

    Paras couldn¡¯t believe that holy water was still flowing from the fountain.

    ¡°Please take me with you next time. Before I die, I really want to see the remains of the first saint.¡±

    Feeling burdened by the passionate glow of his eyes, Esther deliberately pretended to observe the area andmented,

    ¡°There are many patients.¡±

    ¡°Everyone who has nowhere to goes. There are doctors, but there are many limitations in treatment.¡±

    Unlike Esther, Paras could not use his holy power indefinitely and was running out of power every day.

    ¡°Today, I will help too.¡±

    ¡°Thedy will? You¡¯ll be taking care of patients¡­¡±

    ¡°I once worked at the temple. I was a candidate.¡±

    Paras was taken aback once more. He had heard rumors that Deheen¡¯s daughter had been adopted from the temple, but he did not believe it.

    He wondered for a while after hearing that, but then he remembered Deheen¡¯s words to ¡®use it well¡¯ when the childrene, and agreed.

    ¡°Then, please.¡±

    Looking around therge hall on the first floor where people were sitting haphazardly, Esther told Dennis,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here, so Brother, take your time.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See youter.¡±

    Dennis patted Esther on the shoulder and headed upstairs with some of the knights.

    Since a library was to be built inside the temple, Dennis decided to help with the selection and cement of the books.

    Left alone, Esther walked towards the person right next to her, her eyes bright with vigor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t openly use much of her divine power, no one here would recognize it if she secretly treated while Paras was busy with work.

    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I broke my wrist¡­ It will take several months to get well. By then my family will starve to death.¡±

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    From wounds to injuries to illnesses. Esther¡¯s divine power was fair to all people regardless of illness.

    All those touched by the divine power extending from his palm regained their health and their eyes became clear.

    ¡°I think everything is really better! Oh my¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable. Can I really just ept this?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Instead, if you¡¯re grateful, tell the people around you that it¡¯s not bad that the grand duke kicked out the temple.¡±

    After finishing treatment, she immediately moved on to the next person.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you the youngdy?¡±

    A few people who remembered the march from a year ago recognized Esther. She had a unique atmosphere.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Esther smiled at them and returned to administering treatment.

    There were a lot of patients who had urgent conditions, so it was a waste of time to talk.

    Then, a buzz began to spread all around.

    It was a rare sight that could not be seen anywhere else¡ª the youngdy from the grand duchy touching and treating patients directly, regardless of status.

    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s the daughter of the grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Why is someone like that here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you see? She is treating us.¡±

    As themotion grew, Paras snuck over a nce at what was going on and was shocked to see the bright light spreading from Esther¡¯s fingertips.

    ¡°What is that light?¡±

    The moment he approached Esther to take a closer look¡­

    ¡°Sir Paras!! This is an urgent patient!¡±

    The knights ran into the temple with someone on their back.

 Chapter 125: Episode 125: Spread The Word (Ii)

    Episode 125: Spread the Word (II)

    ¡°He¡¯s from another territory, but as soon as we confirmed his identity, he copsed¡­ First of all, I have been ordered to bring the sick here.¡±

    ¡°Put him down there in the middle.¡±

    The condition of the man, gasping for death as if he was about to die, looked really critical.

    Rotting flesh could be seen under his clothes, and even a stench spread around him.

    Paras sensed the seriousness of the situation and moved closer to the man now lying on the floor.

    ¡°Oh, please save me¡­ Ugh.¡±

    The man vomited blood every time he coughed, unable to speak properly. Then he simply fainted.

    Looking down at the man¡¯s closed eyes, Paras frowned. However, even after examining his body with his divine power, he could not figure out the cause of the disease.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what disease it is.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Watching from the side, Esther also tilted her head. She had never seen a disease where the flesh rots so terribly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s not a condition that can be treated.¡±

    Paras gestured to the knight on the other side. He intended to order the man to be moved elsewhere.

    ¡°Sir Paras, wait a minute.¡±

    But Esther stopped him in a clear voice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let him out now.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be cured anyway. It takes too much divine power to even maintain his current state, other patients cannot be saved.¡±

    Esther¡¯s pink eyes stared into Paras¡¯, who shook his head resolutely, saying ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°It might be an epidemic.¡±

    Esther remembered the contents of the letter she received from Noahst night.

    Along with a request to grow holy flowers, he wrote about a gue that had begun to spread around the borders.

    ¡®Maybe, this person¡­¡¯

    Esther thought that the man who showed up with a disease she had never seen before might be from the borders.

    She called the waiting knight who had brought the sick man on his back.

    ¡°You said that this person came from another territory, right? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Here is his identity card.¡±

    When she received the man¡¯s identity card and looked at it, he was, indeed, from a territory near the border area, the one closest to Tersia.

    Maybe the epidemic was spreading much faster than Noah knew.

    Esther lowered her voice so that only Paras could hear it.

    ¡°I heard that an epidemic is spreading recently near the border area. This person seems to have contracted an infectious disease, and he came from there.¡±

    ¡°What? An epidemic means that the protection of the goddess has disappeared. If that¡¯s true, how could this happen to our empire¡­¡±

    Paras, whose devotion as a priest still remained, looked back at the stone statue, clenching his fists tightly.

    However, the statue of the goddess stood tall as always, not revealing anything.

    ¡°Sir Paras, if it¡¯s an epidemic, it might have already spread to Tersia.¡±

    The man copsed as soon as he entered, so he didn¡¯te into contact with many people, but she had to think about the possibility that it might have already spread.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste, but it would be better to use the holy water thedy brought.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    With worry tinting her face, Esther sighed and looked behind her.

    ¡°Victor, let everyone here drink holy water right now.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You too.¡±

    Holy water wouldn¡¯t be helpful when the disease turns critical, but if it¡¯s just close contact, it could purify sufficiently.

    ¡°And you guys, go out and tell people who are sick toe here. Say that Tersia will take care of them, not the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Esther.¡±

    The knights ran out immediately as Esther ordered.

    ¡°Now, what about this guy?¡±

    At Paras¡¯ question, Esther stared at the man. It seemed so serious, like he would die soon if left alone.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    Conflicts arose in Esther¡¯s heart, like when she healed Hans.

    She knew that he could easily be saved if she used her divine power.

    But there were so many eyes around.

    Moreover, Paras was next to her. Treating the man in this situation would never go unnoticed.

    ¡®What if I get caught?¡¯

    The worry didn¡¯tst long. Esther thought about what Noah would have said if he was by her side.

    ¡ªDo whatever you want.

    Yes, he would probably say that.

    Esther smiled and made a decision.

    Anyway, the time wasing when she would have to reveal that she was a saint.

    In order to properly destroy the temple, it would be better if rumors spread that Rabienne was a fake.

    ¡°I will treat him.¡±

    ¡°Yes? In such a state, how¡­ No, it¡¯s too risky. If the disease spreads to thedy¡­¡±

    Recalling Deheen, who was very fond of his daughter, Paras tried to dissuade her.

    But Esther had already sat down next to the man.

    ¡°It will never spread to me.¡±

    Sensing an unusual energy from those words, Paras bit his lower lip tightly. And he decided to just watch.

    Esther ced her hand on the unconscious man¡¯s chest. Slowly, she closed her eyes and concentrated.

    ¡°I will definitely save you.¡±

    Since Esther was wearing the gloves given to her by Noah, Paras couldn¡¯t see the back of her hand, but upon discerning her divine strength, he widened his eyes.

    Healing the man took longer and required more divine power than expected.

    During that time, the people around watched the scene without even breathing.

    As a bright light passed under Esther¡¯s palm, new flesh sprouted from the rotten skin.

    ¡°We are now¡­ Could it be that we are seeing a saint?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Some people knelt down and prayed to Esther without realizing it.

    It felt as if a wall had been created between Esther, who was trying to save the man, and the people.

    ¡°Shh. Stop.¡±

    Having decided which books to put in the library, Dennis, who was descending the stairs with the knights, stopped and leaned against the railing, fearing that the sound of footsteps would disturb Esther.

    Then he brought both hands up to his chin and looked at Esther below.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Isn¡¯t our Esther surrounded and full of light?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone with eyes will recognize it.¡±

    A star that lit up the dark night sky.

    Esther, the one who bore that light.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who fits the name ¡®Esther¡¯ so well?¡±

    Dennis continued to mutter to himself, looking at Esther with eyes dripping with honey.

    After a few more minutes, Esther slowly opened her eyes, thinking it was now okay.

    Her eyes had turned golden, perhaps because she had used a lot of divine power at once.

    The man, whose rotten parts had all returned to normal, groaned and slowly lifted his eyelids.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Am¡­ Am I alive? I-I thought I was dead¡­¡±

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was surprised at how light his body was. All his pain was gone and his wounds were healed.

    Tears welled up around his eyes when he realized that he was cured.

    ¡°Did you treat me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Could you exin why you came to Tersia and what¡¯s going on with this disease?¡±

    ¡°I lived in the Bethral territory. It¡¯s a peaceful town¡­ But suddenly, a strange disease started to spread.¡±

    ¡°A disease that causes flesh to rot?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The disease that used to affect one or two people suddenly spreaded throughout the vige¡­ Then, the temple took people at random.¡±

    Hearing that the temple was taking people, Paras flinched and asked to be sure.

    ¡°Were they trying to heal them?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve seen people still alive pushed into the fire. I managed to run away.¡±

    After hearing this, Esther left the man alone and stood up.

    ¡®I guess he ran to Tersia because he was worried his symptoms would spread and he would be thrown into the fire pit.¡¯

    Angry at the temple that even killed innocent people, her clenched fists trembled.

    ¡°Sir Paras, please ept all the sick people whoe. I will give you holy flowers so that they can be healed.¡±

    Esther, whose expression grew even more determined, continued speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°I hope no one dies. Especially in our territory.¡±

    ¡°Distributing the holy flowers¡­ Those holy flowers¡­ but who in the world are you, Lady Esther?¡±

    Esther looked into Paras¡¯ trembling eyes, then took him to the greenhouse inside the temple.

    ¡°Have you already noticed?¡±

    ¡°Am I right? Those eyes¡­ The enormous divine power is definitely the saint¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She decided to be upfront once and for all, especially since she wanted to ask him to manage the holy flowers.

    And after hearing the answer, Paras was genuinely astounded and stunned like someone who had been scammed.

    ¡°How can someone else pretend to be a saint when there is a saint? Does this make sense?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t even look at the man who was more upset than her and touched the soil in the greenhouse.

    ¡°The temple will copse anyway.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you want, mydy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After that brief answer, Esther slowly poured plenty of holy power into the soil so that holy flowers could bloom.

    Astoundingly, small sprouts sprouted in ces where Esther¡¯s hand touched.

    ¡°I wille every two days and take care of it, but it¡¯s better for Sir Paras to take care of it too.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ you¡¯re creating holy flowers. This is really undeniable evidence.¡±

    The buds didn¡¯t just sprout in an instant, flowers were already formed in ces where a little more power was applied.

    ¡°We will need a lot of holy flowers in the future. Please purify them well.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Walking alongside Esther growing holy flowers, Paras suddenly recalled an old memory.

    ¡°The day I brought you to the temple, Cespia told me not to believe in the temple. I think it has something to do with the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Saint Cespia¡­¡±

    When Esther thought of Cespia after a long time, she felt affection for her and made a sad smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to her.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She was a good person.¡±

    Perhaps because he shared the same sympathy and longing, Paras seemed to be very open to Esther.

    ¡°I still cherish the portrait you painted then.¡±

    ¡°Can you show me sometime? If I knew I would miss her this much, I would have drawn another one.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Paras nodded willingly, saying that he would bring it to the temple the next time she was toe.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡±

    The goal of raising holy flowers waspleted, so Esther thought it was a good time to return, but Paras held her back as she was exiting the greenhouse.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Lady Esther, what do you think of the world after the temple disappears?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes became round.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even thought about that. At least, it will be better than now, right?¡±

    With an expression that he knew it would be so, Paras asked seriously.

    ¡°If everything goes back to normal¡­ Will you go back to the temple? The empire desperately needs the saint chosen by the goddess.¡±

    Esther, who was thrown apletely unexpected question, slightly raised her eyebrows, asked what he was talking about.

    Ame: Hm valid question. Religion/the temple isn¡¯t inherently bad, it¡¯s much dependent on the people involved.

 Chapter 126: Episode 126: Spread The Word (Iii)

    Episode 126: Spread the Word (III)

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir Paras has already left the temple. Give up your hopes for the temple.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of the temple. For the sake of peace in the empire, we will continue to need the protection of Espitos.¡±

    Esther knew that the protection of Espitos meant the barrier that spread across the empire.

    But even if it was selfish, she did not want to sacrifice her hard-earned life for others any more.

    ¡°I will only protect those who are important to me.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to turn away. I can tell just by today¡¯s incident. If the barrier is broken, those precious people will be in danger too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±

    Esther started walking again, pretending not to hear Paras.

    She could sense him bowing deeply behind her, but she left the greenhouse without looking back.

    As soon as she came out, she saw Dennis¡¯ face. It appeared he was waiting for her to finish her business.

    ¡°Brother Dennis.¡±

    Esther¡¯s expression, which had turned dark for a moment, brightened again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to listen to that. Let¡¯s not bear too heavy a burden.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Esther erased Paras¡¯ words from her head. She just wanted to go back to her mostfortable home as soon as possible.

    On the way home, they happened to meet Deheen and they moved into a single carriage.

    Deheen sat down next to Esther, who seemed exhausted, and lent her his shoulder.

    ¡°Where did you go and what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I helped decide which books to put in the library. I chose based on what I read.¡±

    Dennis knew more about books than anyone, so there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°What about you, Esther?¡±

    ¡°I healed people. I also allowed holy flowers to grow.¡±

    With a proud expression, Esther looked down at her hands, which had healed so many people.

    ¡°You have suffered. You must be very tired.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Dad, rather than that¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Deheen read the concern in Esther¡¯s voice. He turned his head, giving her his full attention.

    ¡°Among the people I treated today, there¡¯s someone with an infectious disease.¡±

    Esther told Deheen everything about the letter she received from Noah and about the man she treated today.

    Listening quietly, Deheen¡¯s expression gradually grew serious, and a sigh leaked out of his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your responsibilities will increase.¡±

    ¡°Nothing will change.¡±

    Esther answered boldly, digging deeper into Deheen¡¯s shoulder. The sturdy Deheen was just right to lean on.

    ¡°The timing is not good.¡±

    Thebination of the epidemic and the temple¡¯s closure was something Deheen hadn¡¯t foreseen. It was already expected that public sentiment would be vicious.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we just hang in there a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tersia will be fine.¡±

    Tersia has holy water, holy flowers, and above all, Esther.

    Deheen gently hugged Esther, who was still leaning against him, and brushed her long hair.

    ¡°And Dad, His Majesty wants to see me.¡±

    ¡°You mean a formal invitation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is because it¡¯s a letter from His Highness Noah¡­ It probably has something to do with the saintess.¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Esther thought about it for a moment, then shook her head, indicating it was okay.

    ¡°I want to see His Majesty again.¡±

    ¡°Shall I go with you too?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s voice lowered slightly. His guard was rising. Is the emperor coveting Esther?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Instead, you can¡¯t stay out overnight. You have to sleep at home.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see His Majesty ande back right away.¡±

    While Deheen struggled to hide his remaining disapproval, Dennis, remembering their meeting with Jerome, called Esther.

    ¡°Esther, give Father that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Esther handed Deheen the piece of paper in her pocket.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The Duke of Brions is looking for this person in our territory. I don¡¯t know who this is.¡±

    ¡°Brions?¡±

    Deheen unfolded the paper, and his eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±

    He pretended not to know in front of the children, but he immediately realized that the man in the picture was Lucifer.

    ¡®It¡¯s kind of strange.¡¯

    He felt something amiss when Lucifer said the name ¡®Brions¡¯, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the duke kept getting involved in Catherine¡¯s affairs.

    ¡®They¡¯re two people that I don¡¯t think will ever be rted, but maybe¡­¡¯

    ¡®Brions.¡¯

    Deheen decided to change the direction of his investigation into Catherine. Maybe he would meet Duke Brions in person.

    ¡°Huuu, huuu.¡±

    On the long ride home, both Esther and Dennis fell asleep, leaning on Deheen¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    A soft smile appeared on his face, though he couldn¡¯t move for fear that the children would wake him up.

    After dinner, Esther returned to her room and looked around for Shur, who strangely did not wee her.

    ¡°Shur, do you like that?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she found Shur curled up on a sofa piled with snake dolls.

    She sat down at the desk, looking at the cute Shur, who only fluttered his tongue in response, still snuggling the dolls.

    Coincidentally, the ancientnguage book she had received from Dennis the other day was on the desk, and she opened it without thinking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Although the book is in an ancientnguage, it was not difficult to interpret. The title was unique, .

    Tilting her head, Esther wondered what promise it was talking about, and began to turn the book. However, most of the pages in the thick book were nk.

    ¡°Why is there nothing?¡±

    Thinking it was strange, she flipped through the book and finally found the page with the writing on it.

    Happy to interpret the ancientnguage, she gradually fell deeply into its contents.

    ¡°Is it the promise the first saint made?¡±

    Surprisingly, the contents of the promise made by the first saint, which was said to have not been recorded anywhere, were written.

    There were only two pages of writing, so Esther couldn¡¯t tell much, but those two pages gave her a pretty big shock.

    ¡°A saint is supposed toe out of the Brions family once every three generations¡­¡±

    There was no word about this when learning about the history of the saint. The Brions family was simply known as a prestigious family that produced many saints.

    Esther began to calcte the current generation of saints, and was startled.

    Cespia was the 14th saint, which made herself the 15th saint.

    ¡°Then Rabienne must be the real saint¡­?¡±

    Blinking rapidly, Esther put the book down. Bewilderment could be felt in her shaking eyshes.

    ¡°The book is pure nonsense.¡±

    The contents of the book might be a story someone made up. She wanted to read more and judge, but there was no writing. After flipping the pages a couple more times, she closed the book.

    ¡°15th¡­ 15th.¡±

    Lying on the bed and thinking back at the contents of the book in a daze, Esther couldn¡¯t shake the thought that the number 15 was familiar somewhere.

    Thinking idly, she suddenly figured out why she was so sensitive to the number 15, and she immediately jumped up.

    Her expression hardened as she slowly folded her fingers one by one.

    ¡°I¡¯ve regressed 14 times. This is my 15th life.¡±

    After thinking this far, somehow, instantaneously, she felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She was the 15th saint, and her life only changed in the 15th life.

    Esther felt that there was some rtion, but she couldn¡¯t quite connect the dots, so she let out a sigh and buried her head deeply into the pillow again.

    A week after Rabienne applied for an interview with the emperor, she received a call that an appointment had been made.

    ¡°Closing down the temple wasn¡¯t enough, to treat us this way¡­ Aren¡¯t they really saying ¡®let¡¯s go at it¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You have to be patient. We should listen to his thoughts.¡±

    Rabienne and Lucas, both full of anger, arrived at the Imperial Pce and were immediately escorted to the reception room.

    The emperor was going through the papers when he heard a knock and slowly stood up to greet the two.

    ¡°Wee. Sit down.¡±

    On the table was hot tea and unsweetened desserts prepared in advance.

    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty. It¡¯s been a while since ourst meeting.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I was surprised that you suddenly wanted to meet.¡±

    Although the emperor couldn¡¯t have not known the reason for their visit, he smiled; it was a deliberate pretense.

    ¡°You know why we came. After closing over twenty temples¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of tea. The tea tastes very good.¡±

    The emperor gently epted Rabienne¡¯s words and raised the teacup.

    Unlike the nervous Rabienne, he was full ofposure.

    It had been a long time since he had shown such an attitude in front of the temple.

    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable enough to drink tea. Thanks to Your Majesty.¡±

    Contrary to Rabienne¡¯s soft tone, thorns were deeply embedded in the words.

    ¡°What a shame. This tea has a calming effect.¡±

    ¡°The scent is nice.¡±

    Rabienne, who had only lightly touched the teacup with her lips before removing it, stared at the emperor. Her smile had disappeared.

    A cool air flowed between the two. The emperor put down the teacup, directly meeting that gaze.

    ¡°I would like to hear the reason why the temples were closed without consultation. If there is any misunderstanding, I want to resolve it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s not a mistake or a misunderstanding. I just sorted it out because I thought there were too many of them.¡±

    ¡°We cannot ept it. We ask for the return of the closed temples.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Seeing the emperor sternly refusing, Rabienne¡¯s hands tightened.

    ¡°Are you serious? It sounds like you¡¯re going topletely turn your back on the temple.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Don¡¯t you know that the imperial family always wants to be the closest helper to the temple?¡±

    The emperor who did not offer a solution orpromise but only beat around the bush made Rabienne more and more upset.

    ¡°If you keep avoiding us, we will not cooperate with the imperial family from now on.¡±

    She went on a little harder.

    ¡°All celebrations and events in July will be held by the temple alone. I don¡¯t know why I should pray for the well-being of the royal family to the goddess.¡±

    ¡°That would be a really big deal.¡±

    Despite saying so, the emperor¡¯s tone was very light. Wanting to stop it, Rabienne brought up the topic of the gue.

    ¡°Do you know? An epidemic is spreading around the border area right now.¡±

    The emperor already knew, but he put on a serious and stunned expression as if he had heard it for the first time.

    ¡°An epidemic?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t know yet. It happened because His Majesty destroyed the temples. If this continues, the epidemic will spread further. How will you solve it?¡±

    ¡°Did it really happen because of the temples¡¯ closure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So please return the temples now. It¡¯s not toote. We will stop it.¡±

    Then the emperor touched his chin and smiled with only one corner of his mouth raised.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Then I¡¯ll try to figure it out on my own.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not expecting such an answer, Rabienne involuntarily bit her lip in agitation.

    Ame: the nerve of Rabienne!!!!!!!! and it seems there¡¯s a reason why Esther is on her 15th life? I apologise, author, for thinking that you threw in the number 15 just for shock value >_

 Chapter 127: Episode 127: Spread The Word (Iv)

    Episode 127: Spread the Word (IV)

    ¡®This isn¡¯t it.¡¯

    When the emperor didn¡¯t go her way, Rabienne signaled to Lucas for help, tapping his foot with hers, both hidden under the table.

    Lucas, who had been listening quietly because he thought it was no ce for him to cut in, flinched and voiced out.

    ¡°I apologize for speaking out, Your Majesty, but this isn¡¯t a disease that the imperial family can handle. Without the help of the temple, the number of people in the empire might be reduced by more than half.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your guess? I¡¯ll know only when I¡¯ve tried.¡±

    Even after Lucas came forward, the emperor¡¯s attitude did not change. After all, he already knew that the current temple was nothing special.

    ¡®Why are you so confident?¡¯

    Rabienne¡¯s hands holding the teacup began to tremble. She was very much agitated by the emperor¡¯s changed attitude.

    She put it back on the coaster because she feared it would expose her feelings, but it made a particrly loud clicking sound as it collided.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like tea, I¡¯ll prepare another one right away.¡±

    The emperor smiled and took another deep sip of the tea in front of him.

    Poison filled Rabienne¡¯s eyes when she saw him still feigning innocence, knowing full well the tea wasn¡¯t the problem.

    ¡°¡­You will soon regret it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen because I¡¯m a person with little regrets.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s stance remained unchanged even at the words that gave off a strong nuance of ast chance.

    ¡°From now on, our temple will not support the imperial family. Don¡¯t forget that this is what Your Majesty has chosen.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely remember. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The next time you want to see me,e to the temple. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll being to the Imperial Pce anymore.¡±

    Rabienne got up following a show of bravado to satisfy herst remaining pride.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, High Priest Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    The hem of Ravienne¡¯s dress fluttered violently as she sped away, revealing her emotional agitation.

    ¡°Ha, until recently, he was like an old man in the back room.¡±

    As soon as Rabienne came out into the hallway, she angrily gritted her teeth and spat out vulgarities in a low voice.

    ¡°Stop, Saint. We are still inside the Imperial Pce. There are many listening ears, so be careful what you say¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    With increasing nervousness, she nibbled on the nail of her index finger and continued talking.

    ¡°There¡¯s an epidemic, but he¡¯s not too surprised, and with such an arrogant attitude¡­ Isn¡¯t something strange?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he knew in advance?¡±

    ¡°Even so, there is no obvious solution other than relying on the temple.¡±

    Unlike when they came to the Imperial Pce, both Lucas and Rabienne were at a loss and their smiles disappeared.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Lucas tried to hide his bitter expression and glossed it over.

    He had a lot of thoughts when he saw the emperor, who was always polite to the previous saint, treat Rabienne disrespectfully.

    As it was, his mind was gradually opening. The status of the temple might fall to the floor if he only believed in Rabienne.

    ¡°It felt like we had lost, but he will bow down to us soon. The pce won¡¯t be able to solve the disease on their own¡­ Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    Even if many small temples were closed, there were still many more. A level of power that could never be ignored remained firmly.

    After onest cold stare at the door to the closed reception room, Rabienne made her way out of the buildingpletely.

    But Noah appeared from the opposite side, perhaps on his way to the emperor.

    At this moment, Rabienne became so lively that the difference was evident on his face.

    ¡°Is my hair okay now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are beautiful.¡±

    Once Lucas gave his verification, Rabienne tried to approach Noah with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Noah¡­¡±

    Although their eyes clearly met, Noah slid past Rabienne, treating her like air.

    Rabienne let out a gasp, stunned by the humiliation she had just experienced. Then he turned around and shouted in a tearful voice.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Noah slowly stopped. There was nothing he could do if Rabienne drew attention like that. But when he turned around, his gaze shifted from Rabienne to the escorts behind her.

    ¡®Khalid.¡¯

    He immediately recognized Khalid, whom he had seen many times in his dreams.

    (TL/N: It was briefly brought up more than 70 episodes ago, so here¡¯s a reminder¡ª Noah knew about Esther and all her regressions because he saw them in his dreams when he was ill and unconscious.)

    Khalid was puzzled by the crown prince staring at him, but bowed his head deeply to avoid his eyes and be polite.

    ¡°Saint, did you call?¡±

    ¡°Why did you just walk past me?¡±

    Rabienne asked, not hiding her disappointment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you because I was thinking about something else. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I was going to meet you, but I couldn¡¯t make an appointment. I just want to chat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy.¡±

    Rabienne was upset at Noah¡¯s bluntness, but she held it in and smiled brightly once more.

    ¡°I see. I¡­ Can¡¯t we get along again? We go a long way back, and there is a long way to go in the future.¡±

    Noah¡¯s indifferent expression remained even as he received a brilliant smile full-on, one which anyone would say was beautiful.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be forgiven, but it¡¯s a way to not umte more sins.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I just want to say that one should never covet what belongs to others. Whether it be a thing or a position.¡±

    Having given all the warnings he could give, Noah took one step closer towards Rabienne.

    ¡°Did you say let¡¯s get along?¡±

    As Noah smiled and closed the distance, for a moment, expectations filled Rabienne¡¯s red eyes.

    ¡°There is someone I like.¡±

    Almost instantaneously, those expectations fell. Her pride was hurt by that, so she pressed her lips together and stiffly raised her head.

    She even tried to smile, but she couldn¡¯t quite raise the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    With that, Noah leisurely went into the emperor¡¯s reception room.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Rabienne, who had been ignored by both the emperor and Noah, was fuming. She fanned hard at her red, angry face.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Of course I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her nails, which she began to bite from the time she left the reception room, were now bleeding from the skin.

    ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this. Let¡¯s get the same medicine that we used on Saint Cespia.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d rather hand the poison to Prince Damon.¡±

    Since the imperial family was no longer with the temple, only the friendly Damon was needed.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the crown prince, is it really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Damon who will be using it anyway. If something goes wrong, we can cut him off.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s blood-red eyes sparkled dangerously. They were filled with madness.

    A few dayster¡­

    Esther rode alone in a carriage and arrived at the Imperial Pce. His face was tense at the thought of meeting the emperor.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a scary person.¡±

    The emperor, whom she briefly met during her first visit to the Imperial Pce, seemed much more affectionate than her father.

    While she was mulling over this and that, the carriage door opened. Victor carried the gifts that were stored inside with both hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy. May I carry some?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t say that. If I make you bear a burden, His Grace will have my head cut off.¡±

    Victor shook his head as he looked at the cute Esther who was only half his size expressing her desire to help him.

    While they were walking with the guidance of a servant, and a person who looked shiny even from afar ran over.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It¡¯s Noah.

    In an instant, Esther¡¯s lips formed an upward arc.

    Perhaps because he had be the crown prince, Noah was wearing stylish clothes embroidered with gold.

    Facing Esther, Noah couldn¡¯t hide how happy he was and smiled brighter than the sunshine.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Do you know how long I have waited?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie on time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete. I¡¯ve been waiting for this hour since yesterday evening.¡±

    Esther giggled as she listened to Noah¡¯s mischievous words.

    The two of them walked together to the indoor garden where the emperor was waiting.

    ¡°Esther, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I am a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold your hand. The warmth will calm you and you will be fine.¡±

    Noah naturally wrapped his hand around Esther¡¯s to relieve tension.

    Feeling that Noah¡¯s hands were bigger than when she had held them before, Esther nced to the side. Now that she looked at him, the level of his eyes had also changed.

    ¡°Have you grown taller?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just taller? Look, look. My shoulders have be much broader too. I¡¯ve been working out hard these days, can you tell?¡±

    ¡°It seems like that¡­ But I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was funny to see him putting strength into his shoulders on purpose, but his body did really look stronger than before.

    ¡°Not like that¡­ Take a closer look.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes drooped like a sad puppy, disappointed that Esther turned away after a nce.

    The light conversation made the walk fly by. Before long, they reached the door leading to the indoor garden.

    Esther let go of Noah¡¯s hand and took a deep breath.

    ¡°May I enter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Esther opened the door, she was greeted with a huge space covered with dirt. nts of various sizes were growing, so the air was fresh.

    The open-ceiling structure of the indoor garden was amazing, and sunlight shone down into the center without any shortage.

    In the middle lies a table, and the emperor was sitting leisurely, waiting for the two.

    Hearing the door open, the emperor turned around and paused for a moment in surprise when he saw Esther.

    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I never thought I would meet a familiar face.¡±

    Seeing Esther, who had be more skillful in etiquette than thest time, the wrinkles around his mouth deepened.

    ¡°Noah didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    The emperor stared at Noah, his eyes asking him why he did not tell him beforehand, but thetter pretended to not notice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of Grand Duke Deheen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. that¡¯s right.¡±

    Esther was so happy hearing her father¡¯s name that she unconsciously smiled, her eyes folding in half.

    ¡°You look prettier when you smile.¡±

    The emperor did not miss that. Heplimented her in a soft, friendly voice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s white cheeks turned pale pink at the sudden praise.

    ¡®He looks like Noah.¡¯

    She had wondered where Noah¡¯s cheeky side came from, and now it was clear that he took it from his father.

    ¡°Noah, would you mind stepping aside for a while?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bully Esther.¡±

    ¡°There is no way. She is a very precious child.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Having fulfilled his duty as a guide, Noah was dismissed. He winked at Esther, saying he would be at the door, and left.

    ¡°Would you please take a seat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Esther sat down cautiously on a chair bathed in sunlight, but she could only blink. She felt awkward to face the emperor alone.

    Noticing that, the emperor opened the lid of the silverware that was ced on the table.

    Inside, various fruits were skewered and arranged beautifully.

    Each skewer was covered with something like a transparent membrane. It was strange, but interesting.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    Esther sniffed at the unbearably sweet smell.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dessert made by covering fruit with plenty of sugar. It¡¯s newly developed by the imperial chef, this is also my first time seeing it.¡±

    (TL/N: candied fruit.)

    The emperor put the most appetizing-looking stick of strawberry into Esther¡¯s hand, and her eyes sparkled in response.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±

 Chapter 128: Episode 128: Spread The Word (V)

    Episode 128: Spread the Word (V)

    As per the emperor¡¯s suggestion, Esther took a big bite into the shiny strawberry.

    And her eyes widened in surprise at thebination of strong sweetness and freshness that made her heart race.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously. She didn¡¯t quite register it, but she was starting to find the emperor likable.

    Needless to say, the tension in the atmosphere was relieved in an instant.

    ¡°The imperial chef really likes to make new desserts. But my kids don¡¯t like it¡­¡±

    Then, the emperor nced at Esther.

    ¡°I was happy to hear from Noah that you like desserts. Whenever you visit the Imperial Pce, I will prepare a lot of delicious desserts for you.¡±

    After suggesting that she should visit the imperial pce often, the emperor pushed the te containing the fruit skewers in front of Esther.

    ¡°Noah said you could grow holy flowers. Really?¡±

    Esther paused as she rolled the sticky strawberry in her mouth. Although she had already made a firm decision, she still hesitated for a moment when it was time to reveal the truth.

    However, as she had previously told Noah, she was determined to join hands with the emperor to fight the temple.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s rwight.¡±

    The pronunciation was off because the strawberry was not swallowed well. The wriggling cheeks bulged out like how a squirrel¡¯s did when it¡¯s stuffed with acorns.

    ¡°Then would it be possible here?¡±

    ¡°All I need is soil.¡±

    After barely swallowing the strawberry, Esther lifted her right foot from the soil which she was stepping on. There, was a small sprout that had been hidden by her foot.

    It was a sprout that appeared in response to Esther¡¯s good mood while eating dessert.

    The emperor¡¯s eyes widened greatly; he had expected it, but it was still unbelievable.

    ¡°Goodness, you didn¡¯t even concentrate your divine power, yet the holy flower grew on its own¡­ I can¡¯t even believe it when I see it. Does this happen often?¡±

    ¡°Umm, recently.¡±

    The emperor became silent for a moment, lost in his thoughts. Then he slowly opened his mouth and muttered,

    ¡°The same goes for fixing Noah¡¯s incurable disease, which is called the curse of God¡­¡±

    In the meantime, Esther finished the strawberry skewer, and her eyes twinkled with happiness.

    It tasted so good that she wanted toe back to eat it again.

    Seeing Esther¡¯s lips glossed with sugar, the emperor smiled and held out another skewer, this time, of green grapes.

    ¡°Noah hasn¡¯t told me anything yet, but I see that you¡¯re a saint.¡±

    Esther nodded quietly as she took the skewer. She was not surprised; it was expected that he would notice when he talked about the holy flowers.

    ¡°I knew it. Ah, two saints. I¡¯m not sure what the situation is, but¡­ Your abilities are simr to that of the first saint.¡±

    As Esther¡¯s cheeks became convex again, she blinked rapidly. Eyshes swayed up and down together.

    ¡°The first saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Saints are not equal even though they are all saints. There are varying differences in the amount of divine power they can use.¡±

    Putting down the skewer, Esther brought her feet together, and perked up her ears. It was to listen attentively.

    ¡°Among them, the one who had the most outstanding divine power in history. The one thing unique to the first saint.¡±

    Up to this point, Esther had also learned it in ss.

    ¡°Holy flowers bloomed where she stayed, and holy water instead of rivers flowed in the empire.¡±

    But it was the first time she had heard that the holy flowers bloomed by itself, and that holy water was abundant like water. It was very simr to her own abilities.

    ¡°She was the savior of this world, befitting the title of ¡®saint¡¯.¡±

    In the history book passed down only to emperors from generation to generation, the origin of the empire and the world before the creation of the barrier were written.

    It was because of the barrier created by the first saint that they were able to escape from demons, monsters, and all kinds of diseases.

    ¡°The temple doesn¡¯t seem to know that you are a saint at all.¡±

    ¡°For now.¡±

    Since she was now carrying out relief activities in Tersia, rumors would spread more and more, so she didn¡¯t know if the temple would find out ¡®sooner¡¯ or ter¡¯.

    ¡°Do you have any intention of entering the temple after it¡¯s revealed that you are a saint?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. Under no circumstances will I be with the temple.¡±

    Upon discerning determination in Esther¡¯s gaze, the emperor lowered his voice.

    ¡°I would like to ask why.¡±

    Esther wiped her mouth with the napkin lying next to her. Her eyes became as serious as the emperor¡¯s.

    ¡°How much do you support the temple, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Temples are indispensable to the empire. I definitely need it. But I cannot watch it ruin the empire like it is now.¡±

    It was a far more sufficient answer than recklessly telling lies about hating the temple in order to gain Esther¡¯s power.

    Esther was convinced that the emperor would be on her side, at least while Rabienne was the saint.

    ¡°You need holy flowers, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    The emperor let out a sigh of relief at Esther¡¯s willing and positive answer.

    Holy flowers were necessary not only to keep the temple in check, but also for the people of the empire who were about to die of an infectious disease.

    ¡°I apologize, I feel that I¡¯m putting too much burden on you. If there is anything you want, feel free to tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I want the current temple to copse. I hope everyone in the central temple gets punished.¡±

    ¡°This includes the daughter of the Duchy of Brions, who is currently in the position of a saint?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Well. It can¡¯t be seen as a personal wish. For the sake of the empire, it must be done.¡±

    The emperor expressed that it was too little of a want, and he kindly told Esther to not be burdened with anything.

    Esther, who, for a long time, had hoped for nothing but to repay Rabienne and the temple, requested after contemting.

    ¡°There cannot be a world without bad people. But at least, I hope our country can be one where evil deeds and wrongdoers are punished. Our empire.¡±

    For a second, the emperor¡¯s expression hardened. He felt dizzy for the first time in a long time.

    The simplest but hardest to keep. It was a principle that he had been missing while paying attention to the temple.

    ¡°¡­It looks like I have received an awakening. I get it. I promise you that I will try to change from the inside.¡±

    The eyes of Esther and the emperor met, and they both smiled.

    At this moment, it seemed that there was amotion outside, and a few secondster, the door to the greenhouse was thrown open without the emperor¡¯s permission.

    There was only one person in the Imperial Pce who could do such a thing. Princess Reina, the emperor¡¯s favorite.

    ¡°I heard that Lady Esther came, is it true? Dad, you are so mean. You should have called me too. I almost passed by without knowing.¡±

    Reina ran to the side of the table and gave Esther a wide smile.

    ¡°Sister, you shouldn¡¯t go in like that while they¡¯re talking.¡±

    Noah, who was unsessful in stopping Reina, came in after her with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to look at Esther¡¯s face for a second. I have no intention of interfering.¡±

    Reina was so lively that she seemed to be a different person from when she was sad about Noah.

    ¡°Lady Esther, how have you been doing? You gave me a lot of strength back then, so I really wanted to see it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well. How has the princess been?¡±

    ¡°Great as well. Noah is back, and we are so happy now.¡±

    Radiating genuine joy, Reina sped Esther¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were full of gratitude.

    ¡°When are you going back? Please have some tea with meter.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I have to go right back today. Instead, I will definitely stop by next time Ie.¡±

    At Esther¡¯s words, Reina couldn¡¯t hide her regret and disappointment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s promise. Next time youe, let¡¯s eat something delicious together and chat. I want to be friends with you.¡±

    The emperorughed wildly when he saw his daughter, who was usually not the bubbly sort, being particrly active towards Esther.

    ¡°Heh heh, it seems our Reina really likes Esther.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t know it, but in front of the greenhouse door, the empress was peeking inside.

    ¡°Is that the child?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard that she is the daughter of His Excellency, the Grand Duke of Tersia.¡±

    The empress was going to be happy with whoever her son brings, but to think it¡¯s the grand duke¡¯s daughter¡­ She widened her eyes in amazement.

    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ No wonder our Noah is hooked. She is a very sweet girl. Doesn¡¯t the light just shine around her?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The empress¡¯dy-in-waiting looked puzzled.

    ¡°It seems like a treasure the grand duke would never give away. Noah is going to have a hard time. Haha.¡±

    The empress adored Esther as soon as she saw her.

    She hade to see her face because she was curious, and if it wasn¡¯t for her health, she would have gone into the greenhouse and asked questions like Reina.

    After a while¡­

    Having finished the conversation with the emperor, Esther exited the greenhouse with Noah.

    He was going to send her off to the carriage, but wanting to spend more time with her, he deliberately led her down a winding garden path.

    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty here.¡±

    ¡°Right? It¡¯s my favorite path.¡±

    The walk progressed alongside small talk, with neither of them realizing the passage of time. Eventually, the end of the garden path came into sight.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you sad to have to say goodbye?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You just slowed down.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Esther waved her hand, dismissing it.

    Actually, her voice rose because she was embarrassed to have been caught. She really did slow down a little while ago.

    ¡°Or not.¡±

    A mischievous smile appeared on Noah¡¯s face. Esther was not yet conscious of it, but he knew that she had been very open with him.

    ¡°Esther, you know what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I like you a lot.¡±

    Rustle.

    Esther¡¯s heart thumped with the sound of the leaves being stepped on.

    The step forward that she was about to take was lost, causing her to stand still.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a day or two that Noah said this, but this time, his voice was subtly different.

    The tension from the difference made the tiny hairs all over Esther¡¯s body stand on end.

    ¡°I know. I like you too.¡±

    Wanting to ovee the awkward moment, Esther smiled brightly as she took a proper step forward.

    ¡°Do you really know?¡±

    But today, as if he had made up his mind, Noah went in front of Esther and turned to face her.

    He stared intently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a different feeling than you liking your dad and older brothers.¡±

    Esther bit her lower lip lightly.

    She suddenly felt short of breath, like she was being sucked into the depthless ck eyes.

    Although she had no dating experience, she couldn¡¯t not know if he said this much.

    ¡®Does Noah really like me? As in¡­ As someone of the opposite gender?¡¯

    In the meantime, countless thoughts crossed her mind (which she had censored out of self-consciousness).

    She was in a state whereby she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she only pursed her lips.

    ¡°Uh¡­ So I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait. I didn¡¯t confess, so don¡¯t answer now.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mean to answer, but Esther, who was stopped by Noah, opened her mouth slightly.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

 Chapter 129: Episode 129: Spread The Word (Vi)

    Episode 129: Spread the Word (VI)

    ¡°Just be aware. Esther, you wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Esther pouted in displeasure and tried to say something, but Noah beat her to it.

    ¡°Nothing changes. I will always be by your side.¡±

    Noah¡¯s soft voice mixed with the chirping of the birds, sweetly passing Esther¡¯s ears like the words of a song.

    ¡°How mean.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anything change? This makes me awkward to see you.¡±

    ¡°Awkward? Does that mean you¡¯re conscious?¡±

    Noah, who hoped that Esther would think of him differently, grinned so widely that his eyes crinkled.

    The smile was still so pretty that she couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Noah turned back to the restless Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You must leave before it is toote.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them moved, slowly but surely, to finish the remaining path.

    ¡®Oh, I bumped into you again¡­¡¯

    Esther nced at Noah.

    So far, she had been rxed and casual, but after hearing that he likes her, she was nervous walking next to him.

    Perhaps because they were so close, their arms touched lightly as they walked, and each time they did, their faces burned.

    ¡°The weather is nice today. Right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Esther answered quickly, as if she had been caught staring at Noah.

    During the short walk, their attention was only on each other.

    They didn¡¯t make eye contact. Whenever Esther was about to meet his eyes, Noah swung his head to the other side, and whenever Noah¡¯s gaze grazed hers, Esther swiftly turned.

    The quiet walk ended at the carriage.

    Noah and Esther exchanged awkward greetings with faces as red as an apple.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe return.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Noah¡¯s urgent voice held onto Esther as she was about to turn away.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    He lowered his head towards her, who had paused.

    As soon as their eye level matched, their eyes filled the image of the other, and they widened.

    Instantly, Esther panicked and turned her gaze away. Seeing that, Noah¡¯s lips drew a thin arc.

    ¡°Why, why¡­? Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, so I wanted to look at you a little more. I¡¯m done now.¡±

    Noah muttered in an adult-like voice and gently bumped his forehead against Esther¡¯s.

    With that, he walked away. But Esther was still and speechless, her heart was pounding and her toes were curling up.

    Victor, who was watching the two from behind, went ahead and opened the door of the carriage, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore.

    ¡°So¡­ Oh, I¡¯m really going. Goodbye, Noah.¡±

    Not knowing what to say, Esther ran faster than she ever had through the open carriage door without looking back.

    Soon after, Victor closed the door, and as soon as he got on, the carriage started.

    ¡°Crazy, really.¡±

    Esther clung to the side of the carriage and fanned her face. Her heart was still pounding, and she felt feverish for no reason. Gradually, her palms covered the flushed cheeks.

    After she finally calmed down, embarrassment rose. She was especially bothered that Victor saw everything.

    ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°Has His Highness the Crown Prince been like that for just a day or two? it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther hesitated over the thought of discussing Noah¡¯s affairs with Victor, who reassured her that it was no big deal. Eventually, she said,

    ¡°Victor, Noah likes me.¡±

    Listening to Esther¡¯s hushed whisper that was as if she was telling a huge secret, Victor rested his chin on his palm andughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain none of the employees of the grand ducal residence don¡¯t know this fact.¡±

    ¡°What? Did Victor know?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Embarrassed, Esther put her hands on her knees, fidgeting.

    ¡°Are you going to keep it a secret from Dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough to tell His Grace what I just saw.¡±

    Victor shook his head. He really didn¡¯t have the confidence to handle the wrath Deheen would explode if he conveyed this in detail.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    As the carriage rattled, Esther¡¯s fluctuating emotions began to subside.

    She pushed aside thoughts of Noah and slowly retraced her conversation with the emperor.

    Looking out of the window at the blue sky without a single cloud outside, pink eyes sank into the distance.

    She was proud to be able to keep her promise to Cespia to join hands with the emperor. She really didn¡¯t know that this day woulde.

    ¡®Revenge is no longer a dream.¡¯

    The disease had not yet spread, so Esther gently closed her eyes as she passed through the streets of the peaceful capital.

    Esther got off the carriage which had been running non-stop and found Deheen pacing around the front of the door.

    Her eyes widened when she saw Dennis sitting on the steps next to him, reading a book, and Judy swinging a wooden sword vigorously in the yard.

    ¡°Why is everyone here?¡±

    With a mixture of delight and embarrassment, Esther¡¯s pace quickened.

    In a single step, Deheen reached Esther, and he looked everywhere to see if she was injured.

    ¡°Did you have a good trip?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was such a fuss even though she hadn¡¯t been away from home for a long time. It was embarrassing, but it felt so good that the corners of her mouth went up.

    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ster than the hour you were supposed toe.¡±

    Dennis, who had closed the book and carried it by his side, pointed to his watch and said.

    Although it waste, it was only about 40 minutester than the previously projected arrival time.

    ¡°I was afraid that something might have happened, so I was going to pick you up, but I waited a little longer.¡±

    When the promised time came but Esther did not appear, the three of them anxiously gathered in front of the residence. They were so worried that it couldn¡¯t be certain who came first.

    After saying that it was fortunate that she returned without incident, Deheen asked about the invitation by the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Why did His Majesty call you?¡±

    ¡°Because of the holy flowers. He asked me to help him because he needed holy flowers to cure the disease without the temple.¡±

    ¡°He intends to continue pushing against the temple.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Esther sympathized and motioned for Victor to bring the box.

    The box, which had been carefully packed and loaded onto the carriage, was full of fruit skewers. They were gifts from the emperor.

    Judy was the first to show curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Dessert. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    Esther divided the skewers with strawberries equally among the three people.

    ¡°His Majesty gave it to me as a present.¡±

    Esther ate so well that he offered them to her to win her favor, but she only intended to bring it home and share it with her family.

    ¡°Eww? I can eat this, but it¡¯s too much. Too sweet.¡±

    Judymented with a frown. He had taken a big bite without thinking, and now his mouth was full of sugar.

    ¡°Just shut up and eat.¡±

    Horrified to hear that, Dennis hit Judy hard on the back of the head.

    Anyway, Dennis, whose desire to explore grows rapidly when he sees something new, also bit into the strawberry.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to eat too, right?¡±

    Although Deheen had no intention of eating it at all, he epted the skewer because he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint Esther, who was gazing at him with sparkling, expectant eyes.

    For a while, agjak, agjak.

    Loud crunching sounds came from the sugar coating of the strawberries breaking.

    It was a rare sight to see Deheen and his twin sons, who were known for being cool, each holding and eating a candied strawberry skewer.

    Pleased that the three of them were eating well, Esther asked cautiously.

    ¡°Right, Dad. I thought about it while on the way home. In July, the epidemic might get worse¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be too much to throw my birthday party?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. You can still throw a party, but if it concerns you, how about hosting it some other way?¡±

    ¡°How about having a party at the shelter? We can distribute holy flowers and other relief goods. Esther would also be able to be congratted by more people.¡±

    What used to be a temple was now called a shelter.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Licking his sugar-stained lips. Dennis pped Judy on the back of the head again, but this time, it was tomend him for his good idea.

    Inadvertently swallowing the rest of the strawberry, Judy rubbed the back of his head and red at Dennis, the corners of his eyes seemingly about to rip apart.

    ¡°This¡­ hey! Why do you keep hitting me? My bad hair is getting worse!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I like the feeling of hitting you, so my hands keep doing it without even realizing it.¡±

    Esther burst intoughter as she watched her brothers bicker.

    When temples across the empire were closed, temple officials who had nowhere to go rushed to the central temple.

    For several days, Rabienne had been stuck in the meeting room with the priests, dealing with the increased work of cing them in a new location.

    ¡°Even if morees, there is no room for them.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    As the meeting was roughly wrapped up, Rabienne turned to Kyle, who had been entrusted with investigating the epidemic.

    ¡°What is the movement of the disease?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still fine, but word is slowly getting out.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to proceed with the July event?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to have a prayer service at the same time.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. We can prepare the prayer system together.¡±

    Even if it was for show, whenever a prayer ceremony was held, the people of the empire would flock to the temple like clouds. It was perfect for raising the status of the temple.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s maid came running to her when she went out to rest.

    When she heard that Duke Brions hade, she went to the reception room with a hop in her steps.

    ¡°Father! What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came because I was worried about you. You must be very busy.¡±

    Duke Brions, who was sitting on the sofa, greeted Rabienne with a gentle smile. The two hugged lightly.

    ¡°Your father heard the news, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. A number of temples have closed¡­ How could the emperor do this.¡±

    ¡°I know. This, and the epidemic. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±

    Rabienne let out a deep sigh, revealing her thoughts that were usually hidden in front of her father.

    ¡°But¡­ Who is next to you?¡±

    ¡°Ah. He is the new family doctor.¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Evian. It is a great honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Hello.¡±

    Rabienne was momentarily confused. Why was a doctor brought here? But she greeted him kindly.

    ¡°He is quite capable. I brought him to treat you.¡±

    ¡°Me? I know myself well.¡±

    No matter how fake she was, Rabienne, possessing divine power, was inwardly embarrassed to be told to see a doctor.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t ignore her father¡¯s sincerity for thinking of her, so she sat down on the sofa, feeling bitter.

    ¡°Then excuse me for a moment.¡±

    With a face white from nervousness, Evian took a deep breath and ced his hand on Rabienne¡¯s back.

    Actually, the reason why Duke Brions brought Evian here was topare the divine powers of Rabienne and Esther.

    After a while, Evian, sensing the divine power that Rabienne possessed, swallowed his saliva, blinking strangely.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Evian nced at Duke Brions, gently biting his lips.

 Chapter 130: Episode 130: Spread The Word (Vii)

    Episode 130: Spread the Word (VII)

    ¡®It¡¯s notparable.¡¯

    Rabienne¡¯s divine power that Evian sensed was insignificantpared to Esther¡¯s that he had experienced before.

    He was at a loss as to how to exin this, so he bit his lips shut.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    However, when Duke Brions strongly urged him, Evian calmed down as much as possible and revealed.

    ¡°The potential I felt at that time was on a different level. It was like a huge whirlpool, and I couldn¡¯t see the end, but this¡­ It¡¯s like a regr jar.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that much of a difference?¡±

    Duke Brions had hoped it would be simr, but when he was told that the difference couldn¡¯t even be measured¡­ He let out a deep sigh and groaned.

    ¡°Father, what does all this mean? What are you trying to check?¡±

    Rabienne grimaced when she realized her father was here to check something specific, and not simply because he was concerned about her health.

    ¡°Evian, leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    After sending Evian out of the reception room, Duke Brions sat facing Rabienne; his expression was firm andplicated. At the somewhat unusual appearance, Rabienne urged.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Evian is a doctor, but he can sense divine power.¡±

    ¡°Like a priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t believe it at first either, but after verification, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Rabienne looked displeased when she heard that Evian had sensed her divine power. She swept her hair in annoyance.

    ¡°If my divine power could be contained in a jar, then who¡¯s is like a whirlpool?¡±

    Looking at Rabienne¡¯s greedily shining red eyes, Duke Brions was briefly troubled. He had brought Evian to the temple and directly verified his ability, so he could have confidence in his assessment of Esther.

    And now that he knew the difference between their divine powers, he thought he shouldn¡¯t hide it from Rabienne any longer.

    Additionally, it came to his knowledge that Rabienne¡¯s position in the temple was weakening recently. She would be in greater danger if the epidemic spreads, so it¡¯s vital to have the real one.

    ¡°Have you not found the owner of the revtion yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s not from inside the temple, so it¡¯s not easy to find.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a child you doubtedst time. The grand duke¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve checked and it isn¡¯t her.¡±

    Instantly, Duke Brions¡¯ eyes narrowed.

    When she said that she had already checked, he was confused for a second as to whether he was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not? How did you check?¡±

    ¡°I ordered a pdin to bring blood. It¡¯s not her.¡±

    ¡°Was it really the child¡¯s blood?¡±

    Duke Brions did not miss this and questioned with a serious expression. If Rabienne had ordered someone else to obtain the blood instead of doing it herself, there was a possibility that person swapped it.

    ¡°Yes. The blood is obviously¡­¡±

    Rabienne, who was about to naturally say that it was really Esther¡¯s blood, hesitated for a moment and tightly closed her lips.

    Her blood-red eyes began to fill with suspicion about Khalid.

    ¡®No way?¡¯

    He was appointed a pdin and that was his first mission.

    The thought that he could have fooled her never crossed her mind.

    Then¡­ the idea that Khalid might have been closer to Esther than expected sprouted.

    ¡°Did he trick me?¡±

    Feeling stupid for missing the first thing she should have been able to easily suspect, she flicked the nail on her index finger with her thumb.

    ¡°Looks like you have doubts.¡±

    ¡°I think the pdin may have deceived me.¡±

    Rabienne regretted that she was so easily relieved when she was most strongly suspicious of Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to call Khalid and check again.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s red eyes, now cloudy with doubts and irritation, turned to her father.

    ¡°However¡­ Why did Father think that the blood I drank might not be hers? Even I overlooked this.¡±

    A sudden visits and examination.

    And even this awkward conversation.

    Rabienne¡¯s voice grew colder as she figured there must be something.

    ¡°The truth is¡­¡±

    Duke Brions paused for a moment, then made up his mind and continued.

    ¡°Until recently, Evian was a doctor of Tersia.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Tersia¡­ Now, wait a minute. Then, she was the one he wasparing to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Astounded, Rabienne let out an emptyugh.

    Then, with her pride unbearably hurt, she banged her fist on the table several times.

    ¡°He says my divine power is inferior to hers?¡±

    As such, the potential of divine power was a matter of pride for saint candidates. Rabienne, who had not lost herposure throughout, choked up and raised her voice.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. She was a junior candidate. She can¡¯tpare to me. A child like that is a whirlpool. Isn¡¯t that Evian guy a quack?¡±

    Duke Brions wanted to believe that too, but all the circumstances said that Esther was his daughter and the 15th saint.

    He still couldn¡¯t bear to tell this to Rabienne, so he pretended to have discovered it by ident.

    ¡°I have already checked with other priests. He is not a quack.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°If the blood might have not been hers, why don¡¯t you check it again?¡±

    A frustrated Rabienne pounded her chest. She asked loudly, almost yelling.

    ¡°She is now the grand duke¡¯s daughter. Even if she¡¯s the real one, it¡¯s a really big problem. How are we going to get her?¡±

    Duke Brions had been mulling over this issue as well.

    The most feasible way would be to file a paternity suit, but he hid it for now, since he couldn¡¯t tell Rabienne about it.

    ¡°Leave that to me and just check. It would be nice for the two of you to get to know each other a bit.¡±

    ¡°Be close¡­ she was an orphan who grew up in the slums.¡±

    ¡°She is now the grand duke¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Duke Brions coaxed Rabienne, who was very displeased, persuading her to meet Esther in person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±

    With that, he left the waiting room.

    Although at a loss over her anger at Esther, Rabienne put on a mask again and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Bring Khalid.¡±

    On that order, the maid brought Khalid.

    ¡°Did you call?¡±

    He came right in front of Rabienne, went down on one knee, and waited for hermands.

    ¡°Khalid.¡±

    Rabienne called Khalid¡¯s name in a voice as sweet as candy.

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Did you trick me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±

    Khalid lowered his head deeper towards the floor, trying to hide both his expression and his eyes.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Flinching at Rabienne¡¯s chillingmand, he raised his face. The eyes of the two collided in the air.

    ¡°The blood that was brought to me then. Was it really Daina¡¯s blood?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rabienne did not miss Khalid¡¯s shaking pupils.

    ¡°Can you swear to the goddess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When the goddess was brought up, Khalid couldn¡¯t lie anymore.

    His other knee touched the ground, and he pressed his head against the floor, begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you.¡±

    ¡°You, you really tricked me? How dare you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Whose blood was that?¡±

    ¡°It was the blood of cattle.¡±

    Surprisingly, Rabienne didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled more brightly and brought her face closer.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Hearing the tender voice, Khalid felt like he had be a sinner for a moment, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I did not understand the order to bring blood. I felt like I was doing the wrong thing, so I made my own judgment.¡±

    ¡°Khalid, you are a pdin. There¡¯s nothing for you to judge. Just do what I tell you to do.¡±

    Whispering softly into Khalid¡¯s ear, she threatened.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kick you out right now. Answer me with certainty.¡±

    ¡°I can do it, Saint.¡±

    If Khalid, who had already be a pdin, was kicked out, it would be a dishonorable retirement.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to live with his head up for the rest of his life.

    ¡°I will not forgive you if you disappoint me one more time. Not only you, but all of your family members. They will all be charged with treason against the temple.¡±

    ¡°Saint! That¡­!¡±

    ¡°You brought it upon yourself.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s voice, which was still captivating, did not go well with the eerie content, which made the gap even more pronounced.

    ¡°Oh, give this to Prince Damon. He would know if you said it¡¯s from me.¡±

    She passed the small bottle she was carrying. It contained a colorless, odorless liquid.

    Looking at the transparent liquid, Khalid swallowed.

    ¡°Khalid, this is the second order I give you in the name of the saint. You know what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will definitely deliver it.¡±

    Khalid nodded as he took the vial and exited the room.

    His pale face was contorted with anguish.

    Esther was now going to the shelter every two days.

    Right now, she was in a carriage with her twin brothers, heading to the shelter.

    ¡°Writing sses started at the shelter yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Really? Shall we take Jerome with us on the way?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The three stopped the carriage near the slum to take Jerome.

    The atmosphere in the slums was different from before. It no longer looked like a slum.

    But as soon as they went inside, they saw an amazingly long line.

    Esther tilted her head and asked Judy, who had good vision.

    ¡°Judy, what line is it?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ There is no end in sight.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just people from the slums that stood in line, othermoners were also present.

    The three exchanged curious blinks before walking forward, intending to check what it was.

    Dennis strode ahead with his long legs, and Esther and Judy followed slowly.

    After a while, they found out the reason for the long line of people.

    ¡°Is that a well?¡±

    Shockingly, people were lining up to draw water from the well that Esther had repaired.

    ¡°The entire line is for water?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve even asked the person standing at the end over there.¡±

    Dennis, who had gone ahead, told the story he had heard while holding back augh.

    ¡°There are rumors that the water in this well is very mysterious. There are people who say they feel better after drinking it, even making them smarter?¡±

    ¡°What? It couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Did the divine power that flowed in when the well was repaired have something to do with it?

    Somewhat embarrassed by what Dennis had told her, Esther moistened her lips with her tongue and tilted her head.

    ¡°Anyway, drinking clean water will reduce the risk of getting sick. It¡¯s good.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just clean water. There was definitely divine power, so it would likely be of great help in preventing infectious diseases.

    Esther, Judy, and Dennis happily looked around the slums, which had changed a lot thanks to their efforts.

    However, there was someone watching Esther¡¯spany.

    Or rather, two people. They stood far away, wearing dark ck cloaks.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    It was High Priest Kyle and Joffrey.

 Chapter 131: Episode 131: Spread The Word (Viii)

    Episode 131: Spread the Word (VIII)

    The two had the same dream a few nights ago, after they mustered up all their divine power to pray.

    It was a dream in which the interior of the temple in the Tersia territory was reflected.

    They saw a tremendous light surrounded by people and regarded it as a revtion from the goddess.

    Thus, they came to Tersia without Rabienne¡¯s knowledge to check.

    ¡°I heard rumors about the well and came by just in case. It¡¯s surprising.¡±

    ¡°Yes. A well imbued with divine power. Isn¡¯t this a sacred object that the temple should take care of? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s just on a random street? Really¡­¡±

    They were admiring the existence of the well when they saw Esther and her brothers.

    ¡°Those children¡­ Oh, I recognize their faces. I think they are the grand duke¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°Then the girl must have been taken from our temple.¡±

    The children of the grand duke.

    Among them, Kyle and Joffrey¡¯s eyes narrowed in on Esther.

    It was because it was not considered a mere coincidence to meet a child who was a candidate for sainthood in a ce they went to based on a dream which might have been a revtion.

    The eyes of the two people observing Esther were full of tension.

    ¡°Come to think of it, that child¡­¡±

    Joffrey was startled. He suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t her appearance match the revtion we heard?¡±

    His voice trembled thinly, probably because he realized an overwhelming truth. That trembling was passed on to Kyle.

    ¡°Yes. It was definitely a child with grayish brown hair and pink eyes.¡±

    As Kyle and Joffrey¡¯s suspicions grew¡­

    Esther and the twins returned to the carriage with Jerome.

    Kyle¡¯s mind raced, and he hurriedly asked Joffrey.

    ¡°Uh, what should we do? Should we follow?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for now. There must be something about that child.¡±

    With a resolute nod, the two hurriedly followed Esther¡¯s carriage.

    (TL/N: let¡¯s not think too hard about how they followed lmao #my_midnightamusement you guys know I don¡¯t oftenment in the middle unnecessarily, right?)

    After a while, the carriage stopped at the temple of Tersia.

    Now, since anyone could go in and out of the shelter, they were able to look inside the shelter without being stopped.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better managed than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I know right. To think this was the space created by the cold-blooded grand duke. I can¡¯t believe it even after seeing it.¡±

    They thought there would be confusion due to the closing of the temple, but the faces of the people in the shelter looked well-to-do and happy.

    ¡°Is this a ce like this that the goddess showed us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s take a closer look.¡±

    Kyle and Joffrey observed the shelter while looking for Esther.

    But the girl was out of sight for a long time.

    It was when they headed back to the center of the shelter, trying hard to calm their growing nervousness.

    The girl they were looking for appeared. She, along with one of the boys of the grand ducal family, headed to the ce where the patients were.

    Without hesitation, they approached the severely ill patients, and the girl began to devote herself to treatment.

    There was a distance from the patients and an escort in case something happened, but it was quite a shocking sight for Kyle and Joffrey.

    ¡°Goodness, that child¡­¡±

    Kyle couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when he realized Esther was healing with divine power.

    It was particrly astounding because the divine power used in session seemed considerable.

    ¡°There¡¯s too many people, she¡¯ll be in trouble if she uses her divine power like that.¡±

    Joffrey clicked his tongue as he watched Esther pour out her divine power on the next patient without a break.

    ¡°Maybe there is no limit to her divine power. Aren¡¯t there very rare cases? Of course, they were all saints¡­¡±

    The end of Kyle¡¯s words blurred; he was taken aback. Esther¡¯s eyes were unusual.

    ¡°Did you see? Those eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I saw it too. It¡¯s far away, so I¡¯m not sure, but the color has definitely changed.¡±

    Divine power that seemed to have no limits. Eyes shining golden.

    Surprised by the undeniable evidence of a saint, Kyle¡¯s and Joffrey¡¯s mouths dropped wide open at the same time.

    In that state, they stood there nkly for a while without saying anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, really¡­¡±

    The two men, whose hearts wereplicated, looked at each other and sighed.

    The real saint that they had been looking for so long.

    Now that they found her, they should be happy, but for some reason, they couldn¡¯t let go of their surprise and unsettlement.

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. Isn¡¯t it like we drove out the real saint with our own hands?¡±

    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been sold from the beginning, none of this would have happened. Ugh.¡±

    Although it was done by a low-ranking priest, it happened because the temple was so rotten.

    Kyle and Joffrey gazed at the statue of the goddess with a sense of responsibility and shame.

    It was certainly the revtion of the goddess that showed them this ce in their dreams and allowed them to find Esther, the real saint.

    ¡°Now what? Can we take away that happiness?¡±

    Kyle was distressed when he saw Esther¡¯s joyful grin in the crowd.

    But Joffrey, already impressed with Esther, shook his head.

    ¡°If she really is a saint, she shouldn¡¯t be in a ce like this. We should take her to our temple.¡±

    ¡°But we already have Lady Rabienne. There can¡¯t be two saints under the same sky.¡±

    Unable to take his eyes off Esther, Kyle was conflicted.

    The temple could not change the saint after the ession. Otherwise, the dignity of the temple would fall to the ground.

    ¡°If she¡¯s a child of low status, the temple could simply take her in, but she¡¯s part of the grand ducal family. It¡¯s too twisted.¡±

    Frowning, Joffrey scratched his head.

    Among the people the temple could not do anything about, the most dangerous one was Deheen.

    Both his wealth andbat power were threatening to the temple.

    They couldn¡¯t turn him into an enemy.

    Deciding that they couldn¡¯te to a conclusion right away, the two watched Esther with a pained hear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to report to the saint?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it a little more. Should we tell the other high priests, or should we confide in the saint?¡±

    Kyle and Joffrey, whose eyes were still full of shock, forced their unmoving feet to return to the temple.

    As soon as they entered the shelter, the three siblings dispersed to do their respective duties.

    Esther would tend the holy flowers with Paras, Dennis would look over the children learning letters, and Judy would teach some children swordsmanship.

    ¡°Paras, how are the flowers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned them beforehand, but I think you should still see it for yourself.¡±

    Esther followed Paras to the greenhouse. The holy flowers had grown to the point where they could be used.

    ¡°Please send half of it to the imperial family. They will probably be sent to the borders.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Even though Paras purified the flowers, Esther¡¯s divine power was still necessary.

    After spending a good amount of time to ensure the flowers were fine, she left the greenhouse to take care of the seriously ill patients.

    Dennis was also on his way out of the opposite ssroom.

    ¡°Did you take care of all the flowers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, I¡¯ll see the patients.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down together.¡±

    Judy was ying with the children on the first floor with wooden swords.

    He didn¡¯t have to purposefully insert himself into the party. He naturally joined his siblings.

    Seeing that, all the inhabitants of Tersia in the shelter were deeply impressed.

    Unbeknownst to the three, praise for the grand ducal family, especially Esther, was increasing day by day within the territory.

    The people of the territory were no longer sad that the temple was gone.

    It had already been filled by the shelter.

    Tersia no longer needed a temple.

    Esther, who diligently treated the seriously ill patients, massaged her shoulders after receiving all the patients in line.

    ¡°Are you done now?¡±

    And as she casually turned her head¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­She noticed the high priests leaving the shelter.

    Even though they were covered by a cloak, bits of faces were visible. There was no way that Esther would not be able to recognize the faces of the people she hated in her repeated lives.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Seeing Esther¡¯s expression change, Dennis and Judy followed her gaze and stared at the backs of the disappearing high priests.

    ¡°Sir Paras, did you just see their faces?¡±

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t. Why?¡±

    Esther spoke cautiously, but she was unable to hide her distraught expression.

    ¡°I think they are high priests.¡±

    ¡°What? Why are high priests here¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? We have to go and catch them right away.¡±

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t.¡±

    Different reactions erupted at the same time: Paras panicked, Judy was ready to leave, and Dennis kept hisposure.

    ¡°If they havee this far, it¡¯s either to confirm that the temple is closed, or¡­ it¡¯s because of me.¡±

    Esther, of course, thought thetter was more likely.

    ¡®This is not the time to sit still. I need to do something.¡¯

    Seeing the high priests made Esther decide to move before Rabienne.

    Her eyes, which had always been mild, were filled with great determination.

    Esther took her brothers and Paras to a small room. She spoke calmly.

    ¡°Sir Paras.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I want to spread a rumor. I need your help.¡±

    Esther thought about how she could deal a real blow to Rabienne.

    ¡°What rumor are you thinking of?¡±

    A rumor that the saint in the central temple is a fake.¡±

    Although they spoke quietly so that only each other could hear them, Paras nced around in surprise and swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    With twinkling eyes, Dennis agreed.

    Spreading rumors was an easy way to threaten Rabienne¡¯s ce without using their own hands.

    Her position as a saint was based on the faith of the people. If things got bigger, she would face more trouble in the temple.

    ¡°Wait, and one more. That the epidemic spreading throughout the empire was caused by the saint being a fake.¡±

    Esther wanted to discuss with Deheen how to spread rumors and utilize them more effectively, but¡­

    First of all, if Paras, who was a high priest, started the rumors, it would increase the credibility and be a great force.

    ¡°How can my sister be so smart?¡±

    With his chin propped on his palm, Dennis smiled proudly as he watched Esther expressing her opinion one by one.

    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t she just like me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me want to hit you.¡±

    Judyughed out loud at Dennis¡¯ words, but he suddenly turned and stared coldly at Paras.

    ¡°Which side are you on? Are you on our side? Anyway, you were a high priest. I still don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Paras was stunned by Judy¡¯s aura, which was pressurizing despite his young age.

    ¡°¡­I serve the goddess. Her will is here, so how could I think otherwise?¡±

    Exchanging nces with Esther, Judy, and Dennis one by one, Paras made up his mind and nodded slowly.

    ¡°I will be with you on the way to bring down the fake.¡±

 Chapter 132: Episode 132: Spread The Word (Ix)

    Episode 132: Spread the Word (IX)

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Paras.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Paras believed that the temple could be restored at any time, as long as the real saint was alive and well.

    ¡°With Sir Paras¡¯s help, rumors will grow like a snowball with just a whisper. But I¡¯m afraid that Tersia will be the source of rumors and draw the attention of the temple¡­¡±

    The worried Esther let out a thin sigh, blurring the end of her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not even a false rumor. I would rather this facte out sooner rather thanter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Father probably wouldn¡¯t bother to hide the fact that rumors came from Tersia.¡±

    Stroking Esther¡¯s hair, Dennis assured her and told her not to worry.

    The truth woulde out someday anyway.

    Even if the temple knew Esther¡¯s identity and demanded that she be returned, Dennis was confident that they would not give up.

    ¡°We will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust your brothers?¡±

    Dennis and Judy simultaneously ced their hands on Esther¡¯s shoulders.

    A bright smile that couldn¡¯t be hidden appeared on her face at their trustworthy and cute appearances.

    ¡°Trust us.¡±

    Trust someone

    ¡®You have no idea what a big change this is in my life.¡¯

    Esther dly faced and held the hands of her brothers, who said they would protect her.

    ¡°Ah, since Jerome sings well, it would be a good idea to make and spread songs.¡±

    Dennis suggested, recalling a method he had once read in a novel.

    Rumors that went from mouth to mouth would spread faster than with the feet.

    Furthermore, singing could maximize the effect.

    ¡°Then how about this?¡±

    Saying that he had a sudden sh of inspiration, Judy started humming a bizarre melody.

    He was so tone-deaf that as soon as he started singing, Esther, Dennis and Parasughed awkwardly and covered their ears.

    ¡°Hey, why are you all covering your ears? Esther¡­ are you going to be like this too?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ My ears itched for a second. Hehe.¡±

    Esther, who had been teasing Judy, quickly removed her hands from her ears and smiled at Judy to cheer him up.

    Immediately relieved by the smile, Judy began to hum excitedly again.

    Unfortunately¡­ Esther didn¡¯t have the confidence to keep listening to it, so she quickly sorted things out.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go get Jerome.¡±

    With that, Esther left the room first. Judy¡¯s grumbling could be heard from behind, which made Dennis and Esther giggle.

    ¡®I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡¯

    ¡®There are precious people who will always be by my side.¡¯

    Resolute, Esther confidently walked forward, holding her small hands tightly.

    Tak, tak¡­

    The sound of Khalid¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed through the hallway of the pce.

    He was in the Imperial Pce to deliver the medicine bottle he had received from Rabienne.

    Khalid, with a stiff expression, was led straight to Damon¡¯s room.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting inside.¡±

    Passing the knight guarding the door, he slowly entered the room full of drapes.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Damon sat on the bed in disarray, not fully dressed.

    Khalid bowed his head to him and nced around the room.

    All the drapes hung here and there were red, so it was too much for the eyes.

    ¡°You must have brought something.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She told me to deliver this.¡±

    Receiving Damon¡¯s gesture, Khalid went right in front of the bed and handed over the wooden box he was carrying.

    Click.

    Damon lifted the lid without hesitation, revealing the vial wrapped in a soft cloth.

    ¡°Hoo. This is it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    Having been curious about the identity of the liquid ever since he received it from Rabienne, Khalid hurriedly asked with eagerness.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Damon grinned and held the vial up to the light.

    There was only one medicine he asked from Rabienne.

    A colorless, odorless poison.

    Damon carefully observed the vial that had finallye into his hand and put it back in the box.

    ¡°Tell her I will put it to good use.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Khalid¡¯s role was just to deliver medicine, so he left Damon¡¯s room like he was being kicked out.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    Unable to shake off the feeling of difort after delivering it with his own hand, Khalid sighed in thought.

    Then, perhaps he had made a wrong turn, he went quite far. The moment he thought he should turn back¡­

    ¡°Sir Khalid?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice called him.

    Khalid looked back in surprise and was startled to see the crown prince.

    ¡®How does he know my name?¡¯

    Despite being stunned by this realization, he hurriedly lowered his head towards Noah, who was walking up to him.

    ¡°Pdin Khalid meets His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°I am very curious about why the pdin who is supposed to serve the saint is walking around the pce alone at this time.¡±

    Noah¡¯s ck eyes scanned Khalid up and down.

    He was on his way to the holy flower storage and he didn¡¯t expect to meet Khalid here. Doubt filled his eyes.

    ¡°I came on an errand for the saint.¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Could it be Damon?¡±

    Noah frowned as he stared at Damon¡¯s pce, which was not far from this ce.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Khalid thought for a while as to whether he should hide it, and affirmed after recalling he had not received such an order.

    ¡°The saint and Brother Damon.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice fell.

    As he spoke, his eyes grew cold at the thought that Rabienne was plotting something else.

    ¡°Sir Khalid, I advise you.¡±

    Almost flinching in the sharp atmosphere, Khalid swallowed his saliva.

    He heard that he became the crown prince shortly after his recovery, but he did not look soft at all.

    ¡°No matter what your master tells you, don¡¯t think of doing anything wrong to Esther. If you touch even one strand of her hair, that will be thest day you breathe.¡±

    ¡°All of a sudden, what¡­¡±

    Having no intention of giving a kind exnation to the perplexed Khalid, Noah indifferently uttered.

    ¡°You still have a chance this time. Please make a different choice.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Well. You can think about it. I can¡¯t spoon feed you, can I?¡±

    Right then, the imperial secretary who had followed Noah approached with a nervous expression and delivered the news.

    ¡°Your Highness, I just got a call from Prince Damon about having tea together. He said he would like to see you right now.¡±

    ¡°Brother? The timing is amazing. Isn¡¯t that right, Sir Khalid?¡±

    When a bright smile appeared on the previously expressionless face, Noah looked like apletely different person.

    ¡°Is there anything you can tell me?¡±

    Khalid was taken aback by the change, and he contemted if he should talk about the vial he had transported.

    Ultimately, he kept his mouth shut, as for some reason, petty jealousy rose up against Noah, who seemed to know Esther well.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to hurt Esther. She is a precious person to me too.¡±

    ¡°I hope you will keep thinking so.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t say any more, quickly turning away from Khalid.

    Looking at the back of the crown prince as he headed to another pce, Khalid gently bit his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that the crown prince and Esther were friends. The rtionship also seemed pretty close.

    She became the daughter of a grand duke, and now she was with the crown prince.

    He could only sigh as his friend seemed to be bing more and more out of reach.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    Recently, Khalid had been confused about everything.

    The most critical thing was that his trust in Rabienne, the saint he should believe and follow, had been shattered.

    Completely lost in his work and his feelings, Khalid trudged back to the temple.

    After parting with Khalid, Noah headed straight to Damon¡¯s pce.

    ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know. There must be a reason for my brother to call me.¡±

    Damon had never invited Noah first or called him to his pce.

    To think that he suddenly asked to have tea together. No matter how he thought about it, it was suspicious.

    ¡°Brother Damon.¡±

    Noah called Damon by name as he opened the door and went inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? I thought I¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±

    Damon, who had been reclining deeply on the sofa, stretched himself and pointed to Noah the seat across from him.

    Noah walked over and sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Since the crown prince selection, it¡¯s been tense between us. I want to get along with you again.¡±

    Noah smirked at the words that should have nevere out of Damon¡¯s mouth.

    He didn¡¯t know what his scheme was, but he decided to match the rhythm for now.

    ¡°That sounds nice. I don¡¯t have any memories of us ever getting along, but we can try to do so from now on.¡±

    Damon ignored Noah¡¯s words and pushed a steaming cup of coffee in front of him.

    ¡°This is freshly brewed coffee. Let¡¯s talk slowly while drinking.¡±

    ¡°Coffee?¡±

    Noah stared at the cup in front of him.

    It was a very luxurious cup. The blue and white colors were well-bnced and there was a bird carving.

    However, the timing¡­ It was right after Khalid had ran an errand for the temple.

    There were some doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s coffee brewed with high-quality beans that I had a hard time finding. It will taste very good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Noah tilted his head, grabbed the cup by the white handle, and lifted it up. Holding it close to his nose, he smiled as he took in the scent.

    ¡°Hmm. It smells very good, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Go ahead and drink it.¡±

    ¡°But what should I do?¡±

    Damon¡¯s smile grew wider as Noah looked like he was going to drink coffee right away. However, in the next moment, those expectations were shattered.

    Noah, who was about to put his lips on the cup, turned and pushed it in front of Damon.

    ¡°My brother¡¯s drink looks more delicious. Let¡¯s swap. Is it okay?¡±

    Taken aback by Noah¡¯s suggestion, Damon hardened.

    He couldn¡¯t hide his agitation, his eyebrows twitched and his lips trembled.

    ¡°¡­Mine is not coffee. Don¡¯t you only drink coffee?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew my taste. But my taste has changedtely.¡±

    Damon tried to protect his cup of herbal tea, but Noah¡¯s hand moved faster.

    Looking at the teacup that had already moved away from him, Damon¡¯splexion began to turn white.

    ¡°Brother, your face suddenly doesn¡¯t look good. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Contrary to his answer, Damon was flustered.

    Crossing his legs and watching him leisurely, Noah asked,

    ¡°You said they¡¯re good beans. Why don¡¯t you drink?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t like coffee. I thought of you and prepared coffee, but turns out your tastes have changed. I will ask for another cup of tea.¡±

    Seeing Damon adamantly refusing to even touch the coffee cup, Noah became convinced that he had done something to the coffee he was trying to give him.

    Moistening his lips with the herbal tea, Noah asked, his eyes folding as he made a wily grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange. Brother, did you put drugs in the coffee you offered me?¡±

 Chapter 133: Episode 133: Spread The Word (X)

    Episode 133: Spread the Word (X)

    Even though Noah was joking, Damon couldn¡¯t help but feel the thorn in his words.

    ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t believe you said Iced it with drugs. You have to say something that makes sense.¡±

    Damon pushed the coffee cup away, barely looking Noah in the eye.

    It was a poison that wouldn¡¯t take effect immediately after eating. It slowly builds up in the body little by little, so even if he drank the coffee right away, it wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    However, Damon was not the kind of person who would ept a buildup of poison in his body.

    ¡°What? It makes no sense.¡±

    Noah¡¯s doubts turned to certainty when he saw Damon, who was greatly agitated by the slightest poke.

    Tapping the table with his long, white fingers, Noah said with a smile.

    ¡°Then, can you take just a sip? It¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    Unnerved by Noah¡¯s request, Damon began to retort, smearing saliva on his dry lips.

    ¡°¡­Are you doubting me now? Huh? What would I do to my brother?¡±

    Befitting of the saying that the thief¡¯s conscience was numb, he raised his voice and even got angry.

    It was an awkward situation for anyone to see.

    Noah smiled and tilted his head.

    ¡°Calm down, Brother. It will seem even weirder if you run wild like that.¡±

    ¡°You are the strange one. What on earth is this coffee that makes me suspicious and strange?¡±

    Damon, who had been huffing and puffing alone for a long time, suddenly snatched up the coffee cup.

    As he spoke, he shook the cup up and down, and the coffee in it shook, overflowed, and sshed around.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you drink it?¡±

    ¡°No way. I can drink it, but what you say is too absurd.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s provocative words, Damon¡¯s gripxed, and the coffee cup flew in the air.

    Eventually, the cup fell to the floor and broke. Shards of ss went in all directions.

    Of course, all the coffee inside spilled and wet the floor.

    ¡°Ouch, ugh. My hand slipped. To think I made this mistake¡­ Are you hurt?¡±

    He was pretending to be sorry, his tone and behavior was too unnatural.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve been careful.¡±

    Noah squinted and brushed off his clothes.

    Fortunately, the distance was far enough that the coffee or cup fragments did not reach Noah.

    Hearing the noise from outside, the maids rushed in, quickly removing the pieces of the broken cup and wiped away the coffee.

    Meanwhile, cold nces passed between Noah and Damon.

    When the maids left the room and all the evidence was gone, Damon regained hisposure and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so excited that you¡¯re talking nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Is this because of me?¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression changed to contempt. He now looked at Damon like he was an insignificant worm.

    All the while, he thought of him as his family, but he erased all of that.

    Thinking he didn¡¯t have to treat him like a older brother anymore, he sped his hands and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Brother Damon. I¡¯m telling you because you seem to have forgotten, but I¡¯m the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I came here because I was curious, but next time, if there is something, Brother shoulde to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Noah rose from the sofa as he watched Damon tremble, his pride hurt.

    ¡°And let us not do mean things to each other. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Steadfastly, Noah stared into Damon¡¯s eyes, then turned around and left the room with a soft smile.

    Overwhelmed for a moment, Damon rubbed his eyes, disbelief creeping up at Noah¡¯s suddenly grown back.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡±

    He stomped his feet in anger at the situation that was not going his way.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    s, the sole of his foot was pierced by a piece of cup that the maids missed.

    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±

    The servant at the door was startled by the scream and hurried inside.

    ¡°Hey. The floor isn¡¯t properly cleaned! Bring all the maids who came in earlier. How dare they injure my feet?¡±

    Looking at the sole of his foot that was bleeding profusely, Damon couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He screamed and shouted.

    While waiting for the maids to enter, he grinded his teeth.

    ¡°He is a quick-witted guy, so I can¡¯t feed it to him myself. I¡¯ll have to find another way.¡±

    There was still more than half the liquid left in the vial he had received from Rabienne.

    Walking out of Damon¡¯s pce, Noah swept his hair with an expression of disgust.

    ¡°I knew he was that kind of person, but I¡¯m still disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? If you were really poisoned, I fear you might have been poisoned without knowing it.¡±

    Palen, who always follows Noah like a shadow, said worriedly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink it, so it should be fine.¡±

    Still, he couldn¡¯t be fully certain of the extent of Damon¡¯s scheme, so he headed to the storage room where the holy flowers were sorted.

    Noah plucked some petals from one of the holy flowers he was preparing to send to the areas where the temple was closed.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    The effect was greater if it was heated with medicine, but every petal of the holy flowers could be considered as medicine.

    Noah put the petals he had taken into his mouth and chewed them thoroughly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What is Esther doing?¡±

    Overhearing Noah¡¯s longing-filled mumbles to himself, Palen cautiously asked as they walked out of the room.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t often that Palen asked something first, so Noah blinked, wondering if there was something urgent.

    ¡°Since when did you start to like her so much?¡±

    It was pure curiosity because he had been watching Noah constantly.

    The boy who had never once given his heart to Rabienne.

    At that question, Noah stopped walking and looked up at the sky with a smile.

    ¡°When do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°The day she came to draw?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Noah smiled softly as he spit out the remains of the petals he was holding in his mouth.

    ¡°A lot longer than that. It must have been around the time when I first entered the sanctuary or had just passed the four seasons.¡±

    In fact, even Noah himself did not know the exact time.

    Just as it was not known exactly when the season changed, his feelings for Esther naturally changed.

    Moments of despair while waiting to die. The girl which he had seen in his dreams then, seemed even more unhappy than he was.

    At first, he took uglyfort in the fact that at least he wasn¡¯t in that situation.

    But after he found out that the girl, who repeatedly appeared in his dreams every night, was a real person, he became worried and distressed.

    ¡°Did you know thedy before then? As far as I know, that must have been the first time you two met¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret that Palen doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Squinting one of his eyes, Noah¡¯s smirk turned into a grin.

    ¡®I am alive now because of Esther.¡¯

    He endured every day he wanted to die to meet the girl in his dreams.

    Some days, his energy declined and he fell unconscious, not knowing when he would wake up next, but he was not afraid because he was able to meet the girl.

    ¡°I just woke up one day and thought that I like her.¡±

    A fine day, one which he woke up after a long sleep. In a daze, he lifted his head and gazed at the sunlighting through the window.

    ¡®I think I like that girl.¡¯

    His chest was so numb that it felt like it was throbbing with pain.

    Esther, who started permeating little by little, took control of everything about Noah and dug deep into him.

    ¡°Have you seen Esthertely? She smiles andughs happily.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has changed a lot.¡±

    Palen also felt that Esther was not the gloomy girl he saw when she first came to draw.

    ¡°I want to let her be able to keep smiling like that.¡±

    ¡°The reason why you suddenly decided to be the crown prince¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Palen nodded when he learned why Noah, who had never shown any interest in power, had changed after recovering from his illness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one can take Esther¡¯s smile away.¡±

    Noah thought the rest of his life was for Esther.

    All he wanted was her happiness.

    It was also the reason why he could never forgive Rabienne and the temple for trying to block that happiness again.

    Rabienne and the temple, both of whichmitted an irreversible sin against Esther, must be punished.

    They didn¡¯tmit it in this lifetime?

    Such excuses wouldn¡¯t work.

    Weren¡¯t they terrible people who have repeated the same thing not once, but 14 times?

    ¡°The trash needs to be removed quickly.¡±

    Noah muttered in a cold voice that seemed to drip ice.

    For the first time in a while, Esther, the twins, and Deheen were huddled together for a family meeting in the living room.

    The sound of peanuts being peeled mixed with the chatter of Esther, spreading throughout the living room.

    ¡°¡­so I thought it would be good to spread rumors, but what do you think?¡±

    Esther, who worked hard organizing and voicing out her thoughts, looked at Deheen with bright eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to think about it a little more?¡±

    ¡°See. I told you Father would agree right away.¡±

    Esther was surprised to hear an ¡®okay¡¯ at once and Dennis grinned, saying that his prediction was correct.

    ¡°It¡¯s something you want to do, why will I say no?¡±

    Deheen told Esther to not worry about anything and picked up the peanuts he had peeled nicely while listening to her.

    And he put it into Esther¡¯s mouth, which formed in a circle with surprise.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good.¡±

    Esther chewed on savory peanuts and recounted the ns she and her brothers had made.

    ¡°First of all, we made a song together with a child we take care of, his name is Jerome.¡±

    ¡°Singing is a good way. I guess I should call my vassals and teach them.¡±

    Esther started to peel more peanuts. As Deheen looked at her do so, he raised a question.

    ¡°If you spread rumors and the current saint resigns and all the high-ranking priests are reced, the temple won¡¯t be able to touch you anymore. Is that enough?¡±

    In an instant, extra force entered Esther¡¯s hand, and peanut shells flew around.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±

    Stunned, Esther bit the insides of her mouth as shook the peanut shells off her clothes.

    She stared at the family picture in front of her, and fell into deep, troubled contemtion.

    ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯

    14 regressions. Confined in the temple. And the misdeeds of Rabienne.

    It couldn¡¯t be over simply with Rabienne stepping down from her position as a saint.

    However, in order to make this feeling understandable, she had to tell his family about what she had been through.

    ¡°Rabienne is a monster.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes narrowed he she watched Esther¡¯s expression darken.

    He still vividly remembered how distressed she felt on that thunderous night.

    ¡°What have Rabienne and the temple done to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Esther¡¯s big eyes started to shift in all directions.

    ¡°Esther, we are definitely on your side. Won¡¯t you trust us and tell us?¡±

    Esther¡¯s heart was moved as she heard the warm voice of Deheen, which seemed to push away any darkness.

    She now believed that the three pairs of green eyes who looked at her firmly were on her side.

    ¡°There is something I want to show you.¡±

    After making up her mind, Esther brushed off the peanut crumbs on her fingers and closed her eyes.

    The extra-long eyshes, like a doll¡¯s, cast deep shadows over Esther¡¯s convex cheeks.

 Chapter 134: Episode 134: Spread The Word (Xi)

    Episode 134: Spread the Word (XI)

    Noticing Esther¡¯s solemness, Deheen and the twins held their breath and waited.

    Even though it was impossible in detail, she could project and show her memories with her divine power, as she did with Cespia.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s painful.¡¯

    Memories from the past that she had tried so hard to forget and wanted to erase began to emerge in her head one by one.

    Everyday, trapped in a prison where there was no light, unable to escape.

    Rabienne¡¯s terrible abuse because she needed blood.

    Turned away by those who she trusted, falling and staying in a state of disrepair.

    Some vivid moments of the terrible memories that made it impossible to choose the worst became the subject of imaging.

    In particr, when she recalled thest moments when she had to bite her tongue several times, she began to break out in a cold sweat.

    It was now a thing of the past, but just thinking about it made her feel the pain of that time; it attacked her again.

    With a paleplexion, Esther frowned in agony.

    At that distressed look, Deheen and the twins leaned forward.

    ¡ªShouldn¡¯t we stop her?

    ¡ªEsther looks tired.

    Even if the twins didn¡¯t mouth it, Deheen would reach out to Esther, as he was doing it.

    Whatever it was, he didn¡¯t want to see her overdoing it.

    ¡°St¡­¡±

    But before he could call her name, Esther slowly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were golden, shining brighter than ever, and everyone froze.

    ¡®Divine¡¯ would be a more suitable word than ¡®beautiful¡¯.

    ¡°Esther, your eyes¡­?¡±

    While the three of them were stunned by the ecstatic light that seemed to be brilliant no matter what jewels were put next to it¡­

    Esther slowly said,

    ¡°Will you hold my hand and ce your forehead against mine for a moment?¡±

    Deheen approached Esther. He sat down on the sofa, leaned over, and brought his eyes to her eye level.

    Then, after Esther gently took both of his outstretched hands, he carefully touched her forehead.

    That was the moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    As the memories rushed through his head, shock welled up in his chest, his eyes widening.

    He nearly screamed at the sight that was truly horrific, and his grip on her hand became rather strong.

    He was very afraid that he would lose her into that ck darkness even though he knew it wasn¡¯t real.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    While the memories she had brought out were conveyed without omission, the whites of his eyes began to turn red.

    Dark veins stood out on the back of his hand after he had let go of her hand for fear of hurting her.

    After transferring the memories, Esther slowly removed her forehead from Deheen¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been through.¡±

    ¡°All in person¡­ I mean, you went through¡­ All that terrible¡­¡±

    The hands of Deheen, who was greatly shocked, trembled. He couldn¡¯t bring any words out, and slowly lowered his head.

    The afterimage of the memories that remained in his head was so devastating that it was difficult to believe that a person had inflicted it on another person.

    The fact that Esther was the target of that attack made him unbearably angry. He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Now, I understand.¡±

    Why Esther looked so resigned when he first met her at the temple.

    Even though she was obviously scared, she did not back down and pushed a knife to him, shouting at him to kill her.

    Those empty eyes, as if they had given up on everything, moved even his barren heart.

    ¡°How much¡­¡±

    He had to say something to her, who believed in him and showed him everything, but the words only lingered in his mouth.

    The second her frightened eyes met his conflicted ones, he hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Good job¡­ You must have had a really hard time.¡±

    Tears quickly filled the eyes of Deheen, who had never shed tears in front of his children.

    Even though he clenched his teeth and willed himself to hold it in by widening his eyes to the fullest, in the end, tears flowed down, catching slightly on his chin and then dripping down.

    Esther felt the dampness and lifted her head in amazement.

    And she found Deheen crying.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice trembled as she tried not to cry along.

    Nevertheless, tears welled up in her big eyes.

    ¡°How hard it must have been.¡±

    The hand ced on Esther¡¯s shoulder trembled.

    Deheen¡¯s sincerity was conveyed to Esther.

    ¡°Me too, show me, me too.¡±

    ¡°What did Esther show you?¡±

    Deheen stepped back, hurriedly wiping his eyes, letting Esther show her memories to the twins.

    Delbert and Ben, who were standing in the back, were dumbfounded by this side of Deheen they were seeing for the first time.

    ¡®His Grace¡­¡¯

    Deheen was tough, enduring it all even when his wife died.

    He put up with it, saying that he couldn¡¯t be sad because he had to take care of the remaining children.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine the day woulde where they would see this sort of appearance from him, so their mouths just hung open in a daze.

    And after a while¡­

    Dennis and Judy¡¯s reaction after Esther showed them her memories was not much different from Deheen¡¯s.

    Silence hung over the living room, and the atmosphere became chilly.

    Having seen the unbelievable sights, the family was struggling to suppress their anger right before it exploded in each of their own way.

    ¡°Can you exin?¡±

    Despite trying as hard as possible to not frighten Esther, Deheen¡¯s voice was somber yet strained, like it had been pulled from hell.

    It was the first time in his life that he had been so angry to the point ofbusting.

    His whole body was shaking with rage, and all of his veins that were exposed were protruding and blue as if they would burst.

    ¡°Do you remember everything you just showed me? Is that what actually happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it? A fake who became a saint in your ce.¡±

    Judy jumped up and down the living room, about to go crazy. As for Dennis, he became calmer outwardly while his anger simmered within, waiting for Esther¡¯s next words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Rabienne, the only daughter of the Brions family.¡±

    ¡°When did you experience this? It doesn¡¯t seem like it was once or twice.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said how many times my life was repeated?¡±

    The twins and Deheen were heartbroken at Esther¡¯s soft yet resigned words.

    ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes, which were now mysteriously mixed with the original pink and saintly gold, blinked slowly several times.

    ¡°It¡¯s 14.¡±

    Her mouth felt rough and her voice seemed toe out harshly.

    Revealing what she never thought she would confide in anyone made his heart pound.

    ¡°Fu¡­¡±

    For a moment, Deheen¡¯s emotions overcame his control and he almost spat out curses. Thankfully, he remembered he was in front of the children and managed to swallow it.

    ¡°I have never been able to get away from it. As if there¡¯s a constraint¡­ But strangely, this time was different.¡±

    Esther¡¯s small voice continued without interruption, then it thinly cut off.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you met us.¡±

    Judy and Dennis, who sat on either side of Esther as she struggled to tell her story, tightly held her hands.

    Thanks to that warmth, Esther, who had stiffened up from recalling the past after a long time, gradually regained herposure.

    ¡°But does this make sense? What the hell is the goddess doing?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Esther smiled sadly.

    She had asked that question countless times, but she never got an answer from the goddess.

    ¡°Starting today, I will throw away all the theology books. Everything, including the books issued by the temple.¡±

    For Dennis, a lover of theological books, to say he would throw them all away¡­ the high magnitude of anger was apparent.

    ¡°Our Esther, it must have been really, really hard. No, words can¡¯t express how difficult it is¡­¡±

    Judy, who had been tearing at his hair the entire time, burst into tears.

    He engulfed Esther in a hug, pressing his lips tightly together to hold back his tears.

    ¡°Yes. Our Esther had a tough time.¡±

    This time, it was Dennis who hugged Esther, even as she was still held by Judy.

    Squeezed by her brothers on either side, Esther threw her arms in the air in panic for a few seconds.

    But when she found out that they were hugging her and crying, she let out her suppressed tears, and wept together with them.

    ¡°Why is everyone crying? Heuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is crying, ung¡­ ugh¡­ Esther must have been so sad¡­ Heuk.¡±

    The strongest on the outside but the weakest on the inside, Judy cried the most.

    Esther¡¯s left shoulder, which Judy had buried his face in, was already full of his tears.

    Deheen, who had been watching quietly, slowly came forward, spread his arms wide, and embraced the precious children.

    ¡°Thank you. For living.¡±

    Those low-pitched words became the catalyst. Esther began to really cry like a child.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to cry¡­ keuk. Sniff. I¡¯m really fine now¡­ sniff.¡±

    Esther really tried not to cry, but no matter how hard she squeezed her eyes and bit her lips, tears kept flowing out regardless of her will.

    ¡ªThank you for being alive.

    It was something that no one had ever said to her.

    Her father and older brothers felt hurt in her stead, as if they had gone through the same thing.

    The moments when she gave up everything and just wanted to die passed by.

    ¡®I¡¯m d I¡¯m alive.¡¯

    Esther tightly shut her eyes, thinking so sincerely.

    Despite not knowing what was going on, Delbert and Ben watched and eventually turned around, wiping away their flowing tears.

    It was a rare and strange sight, to see three adults and three children huddled together and crying.

    After sharing Esther¡¯s sorrow and weeping for a long time, unbearable anger erupted one by one.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad, but I think I¡¯m going to die of anger right now.¡±

    Judy expressed his outrage and desire to smash everything,

    ¡°Me too. My stomach is boiling. This is not something that should be simply paid back.¡±

    The more vexed Dennis became, the more cold-hearted and calcting he was.

    Their methods were pr opposites, but the inclination of avenging Esther was perfectly matched.

    ¡°Esther, do you have a method of revenge in mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Hmm¡­ First of all, it¡¯ll be good to have people pointing and calling her fake. Next¡­ I want her to go through the same pain I went through.¡±

    ¡°How about burning her on the stake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too easy andfortable to die like that. It¡¯s a very light punishment for the crimemitted.¡±

    Dennis firmly shook his head, disagreeing with Judy¡¯s suggestion.

    Then, with sheer seriousness, he leaned forward slightly, drawing the attention of the other three.

    ¡°This is what I read in a book.¡±

    In his characteristic calm tone, he began reciting ways to kill people.

    .

    .

    -Warning! Descriptions of violence and gore below. If you are notfortable with it, please go right to my endnote-

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°One way is to cut off a little bit of the tongue so that she can¡¯t speak, then cut off one of her legs and send her to very. Another way is to throw her into a wolf or bear den alive. Or even boil her alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°There are also public executions, like being beaten to death, or having the limbs tied to horses, and then torn to shreds by making the horses move.¡±

    Deheen, who had been quietly listening, raised his hand in confusion.

    ¡°Wait, wait. Dennis, what book did you read?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a novel called ?100 Ways to Survive as the Last Viin?, and it¡¯s quite interesting. Shall I go up and get it?¡±

    Dennis smiled brightly, and said happily that it could be called true revenge.

 Chapter 135: Episode 135: Spread The Word (Xii)

    Episode 135: Spread the Word (XII)

    ¡°Do you have such a book?¡±

    Deheen asked with a cool chuckle.

    Judging by the title, the book seemed to contain many more methods of torture besides what Dennis had brought up.

    If it¡¯s Dennis, who enjoyed reading regardless of genre, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to read such a novel.

    ¡®In boiling water, alive¡­?¡¯

    However, Esther, who was surprised by the crueler method than expected, caught her breath and hupped in surprise.

    ¡°Eup.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Dennis hurriedly brought water and patted Esther¡¯s back.

    The hup didn¡¯t stop right away, so she grabbed the cup with both hands and gulped down the water.

    Meanwhile, Judy and Dennis were enthusiastically discussing how to punish Rabienne.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll get her portrait and throw darts at her every night.¡±

    Recalling the famous curse, Judy grinned as he crossed his arms.

    ¡°When you get it, get one for me too.¡±

    Even Dennis, who would have normally told him not to do anything stupid, agreed, saying it was a good idea.

    ¡°I have to go to the bookstore tomorrow and buy more books about punishment and curses. We must find a more painful method.¡±

    Frozen from shock, Deheen couldn¡¯t join the children¡¯s conversation openly, but he listened with his ears perked up.

    ¡°Ben, bring three¡­ No, please bring about 20 copies.¡±

    Tempted by the idea of throwing darts, Deheen asked Ben to obtain the portraits.

    He thought that at least that would relieve some of this resentment.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness, are you going to do it too?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Trying hard to not show his shock, Ben wrote down the order in his notebook.

    Deheen nced at his watch and btedly realized that it was veryte.

    ¡°It¡¯s bedtime. How about sleeping together tonight?¡±

    ¡°All of us together?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at Deheen¡¯s suggestion, while Judy and Dennis said it was a good idea and prepared to run.

    Jumping off the couch and tying his shoces, Judy looked around, asking where to go.

    ¡°Whose room are we sleeping in?¡±

    ¡°For the four of us, a guest room is probably better.¡±

    It should be a room with tworge beds, pushed together so that they could sleep side by side.

    There was a suitable guest room, so it was decided they would sleep there together tonight.

    The eyes of Esther, Judy, and Dennis, who washed their faces and huddled together in the guest room, were still bright red.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose our spots.¡±

    With a hand on his waist, Judy moved across the wide bed.

    ¡°Esther, of course, is in the middle.¡±

    After the unanimous decision, Esther went first to the bed andy down in the middle.

    She brought the stuffed rabbit and a stuffed snake from his room, one on each side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the spot next to Esther.¡±

    Judy tried to sneak over to Esther¡¯s left. It was the best spot because it was next to the wall.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll be there first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the one who lies down first owns the spot?¡±

    Seeing the twins arguing over trifles, Deheen made them y rock-paper-scissors fairly.

    ¡°Ha, I knew it would be like this.¡±

    ¡°The world ofpetition is cold.¡±

    Ultimately, Dennis won the rock-paper-scissors game. With a triumphant smile, he upied the spot next to the wall.

    Pouting, Judyid down on Esther¡¯s right side.

    Deheenid at an angle on the edge and pulled the nkets up to the children¡¯s chin, covering their necks.

    ¡°Esther, thank you for telling me a difficult secret.¡±

    Although the full extent of Esther¡¯s 14 regressions still did notpletely reach him, the desperate pain was wholly felt.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Suddenly, Esther felt that the whole situation was like a dream.

    It seemed that the reality couldn¡¯t be more perfect than this, so she felt uneasy.

    ¡°When I wake up¡­ It won¡¯t be gone, right?¡±

    ¡°No way. After sleeping, it¡¯ll be a happier tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Esther clutched at the nket and gazed at DeHyn with wide, zed eyes.

    ¡°I promise you.¡±

    A soft smile appeared as she took in Deheen¡¯s warm voice, which seemed to protect her forever.

    It was much narrower than sleeping alone in a room, but it was nice to be close to one another.

    ¡®I am not alone. This isn¡¯t just a dream.¡¯

    She always had nightmares whenever she recalled the painful memories.

    Perhaps this time, she could sleep well without nightmares.

    ¡°Good night, I love you.¡±

    Since he was shy, Deheen usually wouldn¡¯t say things like this, but tonight, he mustered up his courage.

    He moved slowly and lightly kissed Judy, Esther, and Dennis on the foreheads.

    Having received a kiss on the forehead for the first time, Esther was very shy and kept touching her forehead.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Deheen continued tofort and pat the children so that they could fall asleep.

    Slowly but surely, the chatters died down, and after a while, there wasn¡¯t even a whisper.

    ¡®Good night.¡¯

    Deheen observed the sleeping children for a long time before quietly getting out of bed.

    Then, on his tiptoes, he got up and went out of the room,pletely silent.

    Right in front of the door and squatting against the wall was Ben, who was asleep.

    He jumped up at the sound of the door opening, his eyes wide open.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to bed.¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you toe out.¡±

    Indeed, he was Ben. He knew Deheen better than anyone else, which was why he waited, having read his agitated mind.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The rage that had been dormant for a while red up in Deheen¡¯s eyes.

    From the moment he peeked into Esther¡¯s memories, he was already angry.

    Ben¡¯s hand, which was next to Deheen, was tingling from the strong energy he was radiating.

    The two moved to the balcony and continued their conversation.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I saw the devil.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it rted to what really happened to thedy at the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes darkened as he pressed his clenched hand against the wall.

    In the dark hallway, sparks seemed to fly all around him.

    ¡°I will destroy the temple.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t start a war.¡±

    Flustered, Ben advised Deheen with the utmost caution.

    ¡°There will not be a war. I will just bring down the fake and give those involved proper punishment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided to spread rumors about that, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Ben was still careful. If such rumors about Rabienne spreaded, her fall would surely happen, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The temple was one thing, but Deheen also couldn¡¯t forgive the Brions family, the background of Rabienne.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the creation of the four great families in line with the history of the empire?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Will the empire stumble if one of those four great families disappears?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±

    Inferring Deheen¡¯s thoughts, Ben covered his mouth, astonished.

    ¡°Yes. I will bring down the Duchy of Brions.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but a family of the four great families can¡¯t be destroyed that easily.¡±

    Each of the four families had considerable power and deep history.

    This was especially true of the Brions family, which produced many saints.

    ¡°I know there was a treaty between the families in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Definitely¡­ There is also a use for termination. If any family loses it¡¯s honor, the other families will expel that family¡­¡±

    It¡¯s true. There was such a provision regarding the termination of the treaty.

    However, since the four great families were symbols of the empire, no one attempted it, so it was a one-way treaty.

    Ben stammered out the uses, barely remembering what he learned at the academy a long time ago.

    ¡°Ruins the honor. That¡¯s right.¡±

    A foreboding energy rose from Deheen as he twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. There is nothing that cannot be done if Your Grace wishes.¡±

    That was the problem.

    Deheen had enough strength to aim for the position of emperor.

    ¡°However, I am worried that if you attack the ducal family, you will be used of treason.¡±

    Since everyone was watching and wary of Deheen, Ben was worried that there would be people who would view his actions in a distorted way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it anyway.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s heart was already firm.

    Recognizing that, Ben nodded; he would follow his order without interfering.

    ¡°From now on, find out all of Duke Brions¡¯ weaknesses and his misdeeds.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s hand that was ced on the railing was still shaking with rage.

    It didn¡¯t seem like Esther¡¯s anger would ever subside unless she paid back what she had suffered.

    ¡°A mere downfall is not enough. I will drag them down to the bottom.¡±

    The eyes looking up at the round moon were colder than ever.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, you asked me to find out the connection between Lady Catherine and Duke Brions.¡±

    Remembering he had something to report to Deheen, Ben cleared his throat.

    ¡°Did you find something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There were people who had seen Duke Brions going in and out of the teahouse run by Lady Catherine.¡±

    It was a long time ago, so it was very difficult to find a tip. Thankfully, this information surfaced after asking almost all the nearby residents.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Deheen was absolutely dumbfounded that he burst outughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s most certainly not a wrong ount. I¡¯ve checked with several people.¡±

    He wondered what kind of connection there was between Duke Brions and Catherine, but the teahouse¡­

    It was something he couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a good feeling. I guess I have to meet Duke Brions in person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment as soon as the day dawns.¡±

    The variousplex thoughts made Deheen let out a deep sigh as he clutched the railing.

    The handsome face reflected in the soft moonlight was full of sorrow.

    The next day¡­

    All the vassals were called into the meeting room one by one.

    Each of them went into the meeting room nervously at the appointed time and came out with a puzzled expression.

    The same was true of Hugo, themander of the grand ducal knights.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    He tilted his head, wondering why there would be an unexpected private meeting, and soon became even more dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh? Mister Hugo!¡±

    Judy waved his hand and ran up to Hugo.

    Hugo was Judy¡¯s first swordsmanship teacher, so the two were very close.

    ¡°Young Master Judy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Sit down.¡±

    Deheen called Hugo to the chair in front of him. Even if he was the leader of the knights, there were no exceptions.

    ¡°Your Grace, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Judy and Dennis smiled and approached the puzzled Hugo.

    ¡°Mister Hugo, I will demonstrate, so you can sing along.¡±

    And without time to figure out what it was, Judy started singing.

    By Hugo¡¯s side, Dennis recited the lyrics, urging him to memorize them quickly.

    The voices of the two blended together and echoed softly in the meeting room.

    The holy flower that should have bloomed in the temple has bloomed elsewhere.

    What is in the ce where the flower should bloom?

    A weed has taken root.

    What should be done now that there are no flowers?

    Weeds cannot rece flowers

 Chapter 136: Episode 136: Spread The Word (Xiii)

    Episode 136: Spread the Word (XIII)

    ¡°Wait a minute. This song¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ the current saint is a fake¡­ Did I understand correctly?¡±

    Although the song¡¯s lyrics were deliberately twisted metaphorically, the insightful Hugo immediately understood what was hidden within them.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, knowing full well that Deheen was not the kind of person who jokes around.

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    As soon as he heard that the saint was a fake, the series of unfortunate events made sense.

    ¡°¡­It was strange that monsters had appeared in the borders, and also, the spread of a never-seen-before contagious disease.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because the fake pretended to be real.¡±

    Loud and clear, Dennis dered so.

    Hugo looked at Dennis, finding his behavior cute, and sighed deeply.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the matter as it is, but¡­ Does Your Grace, by any chance, know who the real saint is?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Turning active, Hugo asked if it would be better if they officially revealed that the saint was a fake.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Simply bringing down Rabienne would not be revenge.

    There was the intention to make the people of the empire hate her, who was the culprit of the current situation where the disease was rampant.

    ¡°And Duke Brions must be behind the fake.¡±

    The influence of the four great families was very great.

    To break that and prove that Rabienne is a fake, Esther must be brought to the fore, but Deheen didn¡¯t want to do that.

    ¡°If so, it would be best to spread rumors first.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Give the song to at least ten people, excluding your men.¡±

    All of Deheen¡¯s vassals were given the same orders.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The lyrics were metaphorical, so it was not burdensome. Plus, it was surprisingly easy to hum, so it caught on quickly.

    Hugo joked that the song would spread like a popr song as he making his way to the door. But he stopped halfway and turned around.

    ¡°Your Grace, there will not be an all-out war with the temple, right?¡±

    ¡°Well. What do you think? Do you think we¡¯ll win if we fight?¡±

    With a glint in his eyes, Deheen smiled at Hugo¡¯s question, not denying it.

    Thinking of what they had done to Esther, he wanted to wipe them out right away.

    ¡°The answer is obvious. Defeat doesn¡¯t exist for our knights.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s strong fighting spirit contrasted with his wistful tone.

    ¡°I will increase the intensity of training. I will do whatever Your Grace wishes.¡±

    ¡°Let the song spread well.¡±

    Showing strong loyalty, Hugo smiled meaningfully and left the meeting room.

    ¡°Father, we will go as well.¡±

    ¡°Call us whenever you need us again.¡±

    Having sessfully taught the song to Hugo, who was thest toe, left the meeting room with a pouch full of money from Deheen.

    ¡°It ended sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the young masters¡¯ enthusiasm.¡±

    Burying himself deep into the sofa, Deheen rubbed his knotted shoulders.

    While saying that he had a hard time, Ben poured Deheen a cup of hot ck tea to drink.

    ¡°How long do you think it will take for rumors to spread?¡±

    ¡°Considering the number of vassals and children in the territory¡­ Three weeks? Wouldn¡¯t three weeks be enough?¡±

    ¡°It will be a long wait.¡±

    Hearing a moring from outside, Deheen turned his head and looked out the window.

    The twins who had just ran out were joining Esther, who was ying with Cheese in the yard.

    Seeing that, a smile naturally formed on Deheen¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Your Grace, I have scheduled an appointment next week with Duke Brions¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The smile was for a mere while.

    At the mention of ¡®Brions¡¯, Deheen¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely.

    His hands, as he slowly lifted the teacup and drank from it, were full of strength, to the point where the veins stood out.

    Since then, rumors about the fake saint have spread incredibly fast throughout the empire.

    In the streets of Tersia, just as Hugo had predicted, Jerome¡¯s song became very popr.

    And like a fire that started to spread wildly, it became out of control.

    ¡°Did you all hear? That song.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It says that the saint is a fake?¡±

    ¡°You should say something that makes sense.¡±

    Now, whenever people gather in twos and threes, they bring up this story.

    It was easy to find people debating the authenticity of the song.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t believe in the temple, who will we believe in? Don¡¯t doubt the saint.¡±

    If there were people who unconditionally advocated for Rabienne¡­

    ¡°Why? A disease is spreading. It might be real.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is there suddenly a disease? Everyone is hushing it up, but I¡¯ve heard that quite a few people have already died.¡±

    ¡­There were also those who believed that Rabienne was a fake and that the epidemic appeared because of it.

    Moreover, a rumor that no one expected was added.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that the real saint is in Tersia?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard that too.¡±

    A story about a real saint.

    It was a rumor that arose from the words of the people who had seen Esther actively working in the shelter.

    Both inside and outside of Tersia, there were many people who praised Esther.

    ¡ªA child of light who is fair to everyone and treats any disease without any cost.

    ¡°I saw it myself. When she treated me, there were shes of light around her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she is a child of light.¡±

    Unbeknownst to Esther herself, there was even a great nickname attached to her.

    Rumors that the grand ducal family thought would take three weeks to spread reached the central temple in just one week.

    And as a result, the council of elders, the head of the temple, was secretly convened.

    A weekter.

    In the deep cave near the central temple, masked people gathered one after another.

    The number of people who found their seats at the big round table was close to twenty.

    The council of elders, which was rarely convened as it was only for major matters,prised of qualified high priests and priests, even those who had retired due to old age.

    Thest time they were called up was right before Rabienne was appointed a saint.

    It was the first time that a meeting had been called again in such a short period of time.

    Rabienne was absent from this meeting. Of the current high priests and priests, only Lucas and Kyle were able to attend.

    ¡°Have you all heard the rumors?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we got together like this?¡±

    The elders gathered in one cemented and clicked their tongues.

    ¡°The status of the temple has fallen to the ground. How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I heard there are a lot of sick patients near the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not umon to hear that there are corpses lying on the streets.¡±

    The sighs of the elders over the round table did not stop.

    They were also confused because an epidemic that had not existed for hundreds of years had arisen.

    ¡°I am worried about the people of the empire. Most won¡¯t be able to get proper treatment¡­¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this, but whether it¡¯s the holy water or the holy flowers, shouldn¡¯t they be quickly distributed?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to all live together. The temple exists only by the people of the empire.¡±

    The elders all agreed they must prevent the situation from getting worse.

    Then Kyle stammered in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I am ashamed, but¡­ holy flowers are already being sent.¡±

    ¡°What? Where?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s distributed to the temples in small amounts, and the central temple is also using it, but there is not enough¡­¡±

    Due to the insufficient amount of holy flowers, they were not properly supplied.

    Moreover, it was already difficult to treat the nobles rushing in, so it could not be used onmoners.

    However, the reason of not having enough holy flowers only created more doubts.

    ¡°Is the saint¡¯s divine power very weak? To the point where she can¡¯t grow holy flowers?¡±

    ¡°Even after releasing the holy flowers, the number of patients near the central temple and in the territory controlled by the temple is the highest.¡±

    Silence momentarily passed.

    ¡°How can this be?¡±

    ¡°Rather, the areas where the temples were closed are said to have entered a stable state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said the imperial family is managing it¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the n was, but the situation certainly doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    An epidemic following the closure of over twenty temples. On top of that, there were rumors that the saint was fake.

    ¡°This is the worst crisis in the history of our temple.¡±

    No one could argue with this statement.

    Indeed, all the elders thought the current situation was dangerous for the temple.

    Kyle and Lucas, who attended on behalf of the current high priests, were embarrassed. They could not even raise their heads. They just kept looking at the floor.

    ¡°Ha. How did the temple¡¯s authority get to this point?¡±

    ¡°This is why you have to be careful of the saint.¡±

    But now, without hesitation, words ming Rabienne came out.

    ¡®These old people are like foxes.¡¯

    Lucas groaned and bit his lower lip.

    When they had gathered to appoint Rabienne as a saint, they liked her smile and wanted to appoint her as soon as possible.

    ¡°Come on, shouldn¡¯t we take future measures instead of doing this?¡±

    Sharon, the only woman and the eldest member of the council of elders, interrupted the heated atmosphere by banging her fist on the round table.

    ¡°Godmother, what would be good?¡±

    The woman whose age could not be guessed was called ¡®Godmother¡¯ by everyone.

    ¡°Well. The rumors are the biggest problem.¡±

    At these words, everyone in the cave nodded their heads, embarassed.

    ¡°There seems to be talk of ack of divine power even inside the temple. Is she really a saint?¡±

    With a rapidly palingplexion, Lucas quickly took Rabienne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Of course she is. The 15th saint. Isn¡¯t the saint the only daughter of Duke Brions?¡±

    ¡°If she is really a saint, then the cause of the epidemic isn¡¯t in the temple, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Sharon continued speaking, her eyes very clear and bright for her age.

    ¡°However, if a child whocks qualifications was ced in the position of saint and caused an epidemic, it seems that not just one or two people should be held responsible for it.¡±

    Kyle was conflicted about whether he should tell the truth now.

    But Lucas shook his head, squeezing Kyle¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°It could be that Goddess Espitos is angry.¡±

    Sharon narrowed her eyes as she listened to the exchange of words among the elders.

    On the face full of wrinkles, the ones around her eyes grew deeper.

    After thinking for a long time, Sharon made a decision and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°She should take the qualifying exam.¡±

    In an instant, a buzz spread around and reverberated through the cave.

    ¡°But¡­ Godmother!¡±

    ¡°For someone who has already be a saint to take the qualification test again. It is an insult.¡±

    Kyle and Lucas protested especially strongly, saying that this had never happened before.

    However, Sharon, having already made up her mind, was firm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a saint to take the qualifying exam? It¡¯s just the order reversed.¡±

    Originally, Rabienne should have taken the test beforehand, but they let it slide, believing she was the next saint as she was a child of the Brions family.

    It was a practice of sorts, and Sharon regretted dismissing it. If she had known it would lead to this result¡­

 Chapter 137: Episode 137: Spread The Word (Xiv)

    Episode 137: Spread the Word (XIV)

    ¡°If she has the qualities of a saint, she will pass without difficulty. Shouldn¡¯t we be thorough like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Lucas closed his eyes tightly.

    Everything Sharon said was correct, so if he tried to stop her, she would only have doubts.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t even pass the basic test, it seems appropriate to let her go even if she is a child of the Brions family.¡±

    After Sharon made a decision, the elders agreed to set a schedule.

    ¡°There is a prayer service soon, so the test must be taken before then.¡±

    ¡°Then how about in two weeks?¡±

    Eventually, the date for Rabienne to take the qualification test was decided unanimously by the council of elders.

    It was the council¡¯s responsibility to decide the method of testing. It was to be kept a secret until right before the test.

    ¡°I will inform everyone separately. Let¡¯s meet again in two weeks.¡±

    As soon as the meeting ended, Lucas, Rabienne¡¯s closest aide, ran out of the cave first.

    Having saw that, Sharon let out a deep sigh and called out to Kyle, who hadn¡¯t left yet.

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡±

    Kyle was ashamed of himself and couldn¡¯t bear to look Sharon in the eyes. He persistently avoided her gaze.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Sharon was the first teacher he took priestly lessons from.

    Due to their deep bond, Kyle was unable to bear to lie to Sharon any more and he spoke with tears of repentance.

    ¡°Godmother, there was no way I could do anything about it.¡±

    Even though he was quite old, Kyle became like a child in front of Sharon.

    ¡°I was afraid of losing my position.¡±

    ¡°As expected, something happened.¡±

    Sharon looked at Kyle with sadness and slowly put a wrinkled hand on his shoulder,forting him.

    ¡°Yes. Actually¡­ There is another saint.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be described; how much he wanted to reveal it from the moment he first received the revtion.

    However, Kyle, who was the newest high priest and had the least power, eventually kept his mouth shut.

    How much did he regret after that?

    Finally bringing up the story that had been buried in his heart, Kyle wiped away his tears with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Are you saying that there is a saint other than the current saint?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Since he still didn¡¯t know who was on whose side, Kyle could only confide in Sharon.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Sharon¡¯s legs faltered in an instant, and she braced herself against the wall to keep from falling.

    ¡°Godmother!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    Sharon raised her hand to Kyle, who wanted to support her, and sat down on a nearby chair as if toppling over.

    She had doubts, but more than anyone else, she still wanted Rabienne to be a real saint.

    No matter how she was, she was a child who was directly appointed by the hands of the elders and high priests.

    ¡°No one can be free from this responsibility. Me too.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Godmother just trust us?¡±

    ¡°I should have checked. If I had just done that, there wouldn¡¯t be as many people dying as now¡­¡±

    Sharon was very distressed that they were to me for something that could have been prevented.

    Had she insisted on testing Rabienne back then, there might not have been as many sacrifices as there were now.

    ¡°¡­Where is she?¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s question, Kyle recalled what he had seen with his own eyes.

    ¡°In Tersia.¡±

    After seeing Esther from afar¡­

    The image of her shining alone did not leave his mind.

    ¡°She was doing relief work in a closed temple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go and meet her in person.¡±

    Sharon couldn¡¯t fully trust Kyle, who had already lied once.

    She decided she would go to Tersia and see the girl before Rabienne took the qualifying exam.

    ¡°I wonder if she might be a better child than Rabienne. I hope I can talk to her¡­¡±

    Sharon¡¯s clear sky blue eyes, which stood out particrly from her wrinkled face, shone endlessly.

    Even though it waste, Rabienne could not go to bed, Instead, she paced around the room nervously.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    She knew the council of elders had been called. Lucas had told her.

    The thought that she might be the topic of discussion made her uneasy, and she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even been a saint for a year¡­ I can¡¯t believe that the council of elders has already been convened. It¡¯s too fast, too fast.¡±

    Rabienne muttered in annoyance as she picked at her nails.

    She wondered if it was because of the disease spreading throughout the empire, but she was also concerned about the rumors that were flowing around recently.

    ¡°When I see everyone avoiding¡­¡±

    No one would honestly tell Rabienne what kind of rumor it was.

    She could only guess that it was a rumor rted to her.

    ¡°The way people look at me has changed recently.¡±

    These days, even inside the temple, she felt that her ce was gradually decreasing.

    Once in a while, even the priests who always respected her looked down on her.

    Whenever there was a need to use divine power, everyone gathered as if they were watching.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Rabienne, who was muttering to herself whilst deep in thought, squinted in pain.

    She had bitten her nails so hard that her flesh was torn and blood was flowing.

    After seeing the red blood, her senses came back a bit. And she realized what she had to do.

    ¡°This is all because of the person who stole what¡¯s mine. Why?¡±

    Considering herself a pitiful victim, Rabienne had developed resentment towards the true saint, whom she did not know.

    All the problems she was currently facing would be easily solved by finding the real saint and obtaining her blood.

    ¡°Daina¡­ No, Esther. Whatever her name, I have to bring her.¡±

    At the moment when Rabienne¡¯s eyes were getting darker with madness, she heard someone speeding down the hallway.

    She turned hastily, grabbed a shawl, and ran to the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Lucas, who was just about to knock.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Rabienne grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand and hurried him into her room.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Lucas gazed at Rabienne¡¯s eyes, trying to gauge how much he could reveal.

    The only thing that came out of the council of elders was bad news for Rabienne.

    She would only be offended if he told the truth.

    ¡°Tell me honestly. That way I can prepare myself.¡±

    Unable to look away from Rabienne¡¯s earnest-looking red eyes, Lucas spoke out.

    ¡°Actually¡­ Your saint qualification test will be held soon.¡±

    At those words, Rabienne¡¯s fisted hand that was ced on her chest fell down.

    ¡°A test?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already a saint, what kind of test will I take?¡±

    ¡°The method has not been decided yet. It will be announced soon¡­¡±

    Muttering the word ¡®nonsense¡¯ over and over again, Rabienne started pulling her hair out.

    ¡°Are they trying to test my strength? Whether I have the qualities of a saint or not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    Ultimately, unable to contain her anger, Rabienne screamed so violently that it seemed she wouldn¡¯t leave her room as it was.

    (TL/N: I¡¯m guessing it means she will trash her room.)

    Seeing this for the first time, Lucas flinched and stepped back.

    ¡°Now what? What if they ask me to grow holy flowers¡­ No, even if they don¡¯t, I will definitely be caught when the test is held.¡±

    Rabienne knew better than anyone else that her own divine power was iparable to a saint¡¯s.

    ¡°We have to find the real one before the test is held. There is no other way now.¡±

    Rabienne clenched her fists while listening to Lucas. Extreme determination colored her face.

    ¡°There is one suspicious child.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Lucas, who had been dispirited all along, eagerly took a step closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s the child the Grand Duke took.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? But didn¡¯t you say she is not the onest time?¡±

    ¡°I just learned that I had checked another person¡¯s blood instead of hers. And I found out that she has better divine power than me.¡±

    Rabienne hated to admit it, but she had paid attention to the words of the guy her father had brought.

    ¡®If I¡¯m a jar, she¡¯s a whirlpool. Like this, it¡¯s over.¡¯

    She was going to check it a little more carefully, but now that the situation had grown beyond her control, she didn¡¯t even have time to do that.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the daughter of the grand duke, she must be heavily escorted. That is a problem, even if it¡¯s really her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Rabienne paced across the carpeted room, frantically thinking of any and every means.

    She figured that even if she didn¡¯t capture Esther right away, with her blood, she could somehow pass the test.

    ¡°How about inviting her to the temple? While she is separated from her escorts for even a little while, we will drug and knock her out and get blood.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way.¡±

    Realistically, she couldn¡¯t handle the aftermath of attacking the grand duke¡¯s daughter.

    But somehow separating her from her escorts and putting her to sleep to get the blood seemed feasible at least.

    ¡°¡­The exam will be held in two weeks. You have to invite her before that.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a tea party or an invitation to a dressing room, please make something usible.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Even after Lucas left the room, Rabienne could not hide her anxiety. She sat on her bed, mumbling,

    ¡°She should ept the invitation.¡±

    To kidnap or to bring her back, that was ater matter. For now, blood was desperately needed.

    The next morning.

    Early on, Deheen rode to the Brions¡¯ territory to meet Duke Brions.

    He could have just summoned the duke as he was a grand duke, but he wanted to inspect the dukedom with his own eyes.

    ¡°As expected, there are a lot of peopleing and going.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trade is also active.¡±

    While on the way to Brions mansion, he deliberately passed through the main street and checked every corner of the area.

    ¡°If the ducal family is destroyed, the peace of this territory will be broken.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be avoided.¡±

    This was the only thing Deheen was worried about as he nned the downfall of the Brions family.

    The innocent residents would be harmed.

    It was obvious that all the nobles would rush in and bite each other to take this territory.

    ¡°It would be best for the imperial family to care for it, but that won¡¯t be easy either.¡±

    ¡°How about absorbing it into Tersia?¡±

    Deheen made a wry smile, knowing that Ben was joking.

    If that happened, no matter how friendly the emperor was¡­

    There was no way he could just stand by and watch Deheen swallow even the huge ducal territory.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all forter. First of all, they must be punished properly.¡±

    Deheen redirected his focus to how to effectively destroy the temple and the Duchy of Brions.

    ¡°What do you n to discuss with the duke?¡±

    Ben asked cautiously with a curious expression.

    ¡°First of all, I n to find out if he knows Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the drawing you got from thedy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s good that he came all the way to my territory first and poked around.¡±

    Fortunately, Deheen had a justification.

    It was thanks to Duke Brions releasing people into the slums to investigate Lucifer.

    Having just arrived at the ducal residence, the corner of Deheen¡¯s lips twisted as he waited for the front gate to open.

    ¡°And I have to ask if he has heard the rumors floating around recently. He probably knows the fake better than anyone.¡±

    As the front gate opened and Deheen rode in on his ck horse, a beam of bright sunlight hit his sleek nose and scattered.

 Chapter 138: Episode 138: Spread The Word (Xv)

    Episode 138: Spread the Word (XV)

    Deheen was escorted to the reception room where Duke Brions was waiting.

    ¡°Thank you foring this far. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Deheen and Duke Brions shook hands lightly.

    They both had smiles on their faces, but it wasn¡¯t a veryfortable atmosphere.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Duke Brions was baffled. What¡¯s the purpose of his visit?

    ¡°Would you like tea or coffee?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have tea.¡±

    Soon, a maid poured hot water into the tea leaves that Deheen had chosen from among the many prepared.

    Deheen pretended to take a sip, then he put the cup down and stated,

    ¡°I heard that you have recently released people in my territory.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡±

    For an instant, Duke Brions¡¯ eyes shook greatly.

    He was surprised that the matter came up right away, and he had no idea that Deheen knew about it.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Deheen took the drawing of Lucifer he had deliberately kept out of his pocket.

    Although it was heavily crumpled, there was no problem in recognizing a person¡¯s face.

    Upon seeing that, Duke Brions suddenly felt thirsty and gulped down the cup of water ced next to him.

    However, he did not lose his externalposure and smiled softly.

    ¡°He is a very important person to me, I have to find him. I got information that he went over to Tersia¡­ Sorry for not telling you in advance.¡±

    ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help? It might be easier to find him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the thought, but aren¡¯t you very busy? It¡¯s my personal business.¡±

    Duke Brions tried to figure out if Deheen¡¯s indifferent words were sincere.

    If Deheen wanted to take issue with it, he would be able to hold him ountable.

    As whatever the reason, it was akin to secretly releasing private knights in the grand ducal territory.

    But Deheen had no intention of tripping over such a trivial matter.

    ¡°Why are you looking for this person?¡±

    ¡°In the past, he ran away with something very important of mine.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, wondering if ¡®something important¡¯ was a metaphor.

    ¡°I wonder how important the thing taken was that you¡¯re looking so hard for him.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯d like to tell you, but it¡¯s too personal¡­ Well, do you know anything about this man?¡±

    Duke Brions felt something amiss. Not only did it seem like the grand duke deliberately brought up the story, there was also a strange nuance in his words and the way his eyes shed.

    ¡°I have him. His name is Lucifer, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­H-How, the Grand Duke¡­?¡±

    Duke Brions flinched noticeably.

    Never in his wildest dreams could he imagined Deheen would have the Lucifer he was looking for.

    He did think it was abnormal that the whereabouts of Lucifer, who he had been tracking, had simply disappeared from the territory of Tersia.

    But if Deheen had him, that oddity was exined.

    ¡®Do you know something?¡¯

    At this point, Duke Brions raised his guard and became nervous. His hands were wet with sweat.

    ¡°He was arrested for theft and is in prison. I happened to know you¡¯re looking for him, which was why I asked you.¡±

    Deheen stimted Duke Brions¡¯ a little more while carefully examining his reaction.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m really d you found him. Could you perhaps hand him over to me?¡±

    The eyes of Duke Brions and Deheen collided intensely in the air.

    ¡°It would be difficult to hand him over? He doesn¡¯t seem to be sane.¡±

    ¡°What? For what reason¡­¡±

    ¡°He kept calling a certain woman¡¯s name over and over again. It¡¯s said she ran a teahouse¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be Catherine??¡±

    Duke Brionw, who had been listening nervously, was startled at the new information and reflexively spat out the name.

    In an instant, wrinkles formed on Deheen¡¯s forehead, but he forced them away.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the name. Was she a woman you knew?¡±

    ¡°Just a little¡­ Were there any other stories besides that?¡±

    ¡°He talks about many things, but I don¡¯t know what kind of story will interest you.¡±

    Duke Brions gulped and his legs trembled apprehensive.

    The thought that maybe Catherine was still alive and that Lucifer might know her whereabouts made him even more anxious.

    ¡°Please. Hand him over to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, shall I?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Duke Brions lowered his head in delight. He was smiling because he did not know that he would get Lucifer this easily.

    ¡®How stupid.¡¯

    He clicked his tongue inwardly, deciding that Deheen didn¡¯t know about Esther yet.

    However, Deheen intended to talk with Lucifer before handing him over to see Duke Brions¡¯ reaction.

    ¡°I owe you one.¡±

    Deheen moistened his lips as his eyes zed over.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been hearing strange rumorstely. Did you hear about it too?¡±

    ¡°What rumors are you talking about?¡±

    Although Duke Brions already knew everything, he forced a smile and pretended not to know.

    ¡°The rumors about the saint. They say she is a fake. Surely that¡¯s not true, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Of course. Does it make sense that she is a fake? It¡¯s a story made up by people who love to frame others.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Deheen did not miss the somewhat awkward expression and tone of Duke Brions.

    Actually, it would have been natural and normal for him to get angry, so it was suspicious that he was so calm.

    Well, the more people wanted to hide, the more they would disguise it like that.

    Having gathered everything he wanted to know, Deheen pushed his cup forward and rose slowly from his seat.

    ¡°Then I will send Lucifer soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    After exchanging a few more simple greetings, Deheen left the reception room without regret.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°He definitely knew Catherine.¡±

    Deheen sighed bitterly.

    This made him think that there might have been some kind of rtionship between Duke Brions and Catherine.

    ¡°I really hoped it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    A secret about a man that Catherine didn¡¯t even tell Irene.

    His mind becameplicated in many ways; perhaps she did so because it was Brions.

    ¡°Ben, what happens if someone who ims to be Esther¡¯s father appears?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about her biological father? Um¡­ In fact, if it goes to court, the biological father has an advantage. If he ims that he lost her rather than abandoned her¡­ There are many cases where the court rules in favor of the biological father.¡±

    When Deheen didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, he red coldly at Ben.

    ¡°But the case of thedy is different. Whateverwsuit it is, Your Grace will surely win.¡±

    Ben quickly changed his words and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°To Esther, I am her only father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an urate statement.¡±

    Loathing the thought of being sued, Deheen mounted his horse and pressed his throbbing brow.

    ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll try to coax Lucifer and use him.¡±

    Coaxing¡­ Although Lucifer didn¡¯t have a choice at all.

    ¡°Will he listen?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen, I can make him listen.¡±

    The simple and clear words sent chills down Ben¡¯s spine. He smiled awkwardly and followed his master.

    After Deheen left the reception room¡­

    Secretly, Duke Brions watched him leave through the window.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m d I found Lucifer. Ha¡­ In the grand duke¡¯s prison. If not for the grand duke, I would have never known.¡±

    While tracking Catherine¡¯s whereabouts, he had discovered Lucifer¡¯s existence by ident.

    It was reported that Lucifer was seen taking a woman away from the back alley where Catherine wasst seen.

    He heard that at the time, Catherine¡¯s newborn baby was also present, and she was frantically pursuing him.

    ¡°He is worthy of being brought, even if it makes me in debt to the grand duke.¡±

    Duke Brions angrily closed the curtains and returned to his chair.

    He called his aide.

    ¡°Did you say that rumors about the saint being a fake seemed to have spread from Tersia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It spread so quickly that we can¡¯t be sure, but given the circumstances, it¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s Tersia.¡±

    ¡°Is he testing me?¡±

    Recalling that Deheen asked if he knew of the rumors, Duke Brions kicked the desk.

    If Tersia was really the source of the rumor, it meant Deheen knew that Rabienne was fake.

    ¡°No. He has no way of knowing.¡±

    No matter how much he thought about it, no one knew that he might have had an illegitimate child.

    Besides, even he himself had a hard time believing the absurd coincidence that she became the grand duke¡¯s daughter.

    Duke Brions was sure that Deheen couldn¡¯t know, but he never fully buried his doubts.

    ¡°Once Lucifer arrives, we¡¯ll start looking for Catherine¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    It was then.

    There was the sound of a beak banging against the window, and then a pigeon came flying.

    After receiving the letter from the pigeon and reading it right away, Duke Brions¡¯ expression gradually turned grim.

    ¡°A qualification test?¡±

    His head felt like it was going to explode with the Lucifer issue, and now that there was another issue, a hysterical voice came out by itself.

    ¡°Nothing is going right.¡±

    It felt like troubles just kept piling up without any solution.

    Rabienne said via letter that she would try to dig a trap and call Esther to the temple.

    However, even if it seeded, it was only a temporary method and not a proper solution.

    ¡°Call the messenger of the guild.¡±

    ¡°What kind of work are you intending of issuing?¡±

    ¡°The highest difficulty. Say that I will pay very generously.¡±

    He wanted to bring Esther back without anyone knowing, leaving the paternity suit as thest resort.

    If he managed to somehow secretly bring her in, all the troublesome problems would be solved at once.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Since a long time ago, Duke Brions had connections to a cruel guild.

    He decided to have them kidnap Esther as she returned from the temple.

    ¡°If it¡¯s my daughter, it¡¯s natural for me to take her, right?¡±

    The crooked smile did not disappear from his lips.

    For the sake of the family, as well as for himself, Rabienne had to sit in the saint¡¯s ce.

    Every other day, Esther visited the shelter to do relief work.

    As usual, the twins went about their own business, while Esther headed upstairs to take care of the holy flowers.

    ¡°I have never seen such rich and lively holy flowers.¡±

    ¡°Is it so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am amazed every day at how excellent thedy¡¯s divine power is.¡±

    Paras truly admired the holy flowers that had grown to his knees.

    Esther didn¡¯t hate this kind of praise, so she finished the purification with a shy smile.

    ¡°Please send half of this to the Imperial Pce. I¡¯ll go down now.¡±

    It was said that other territories were overflowing with patients, but it was difficult to find seriously ill patients in Tersia.

    It was unknown if it was because of Esther or because of the shelter, but it seemed as if the epidemic left just as suddenly as it came.

    Still, more and more people were entering the shelter.

    This was due to Esther¡¯s recent and continued rise in reputation.

    ¡°Oh, she is going to fall.¡±

    As Esther was going down the stairs, she saw an old woman who was being pushed around by the crowd.

    She was dressed in ragged clothes and her legs were limping, and she looked unwell as she staggered.

 Chapter 139: Episode 139: Spread The Word (Xvi)

    Episode 139: Spread the Word (XVI)

    Concerned, Esther quickly ordered the knights to escort the grandmother inside.

    ¡°Grandmother, are you okay? Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my legs can¡¯t move as they please these days.¡±

    The old woman spoke weakly. She tapped her leg, which had been limping just a moment ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Esther led the grandmother to a chair and sat down beside her.

    Naturally, she was not lowering her guard.

    Before she treats a person, she would read their energy first, and if there was anything that bothered her, she would not treat them directly, but would use medicine.

    She didn¡¯t feel any malicious energy from this old woman.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Esther, holding the old woman¡¯s wrinkled hand and examining her body using divine power, tilted her head.

    She thought her legs might be in pain or have blockage, but they weren¡¯t. In fact, there was no part of her body that was hurt.

    Besides, the clothes she was wearing were almost rags, but the hand she held was very soft.

    Esther began to suspect the old woman when she deduced it was a hand that had never done rough work.

    ¡°Grandmother, are you really sick?¡±

    At Esther¡¯s firm voice, the old woman slowly took off the crumpled hat she was wearing.

    The old woman¡¯s face was revealed, and Esther was momentarily startled by the clearness of her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    Sensing that she was an unusual person, Esther hesitated and stepped back.

    As soon as he saw that reaction, Victor quickly rushed forward and acted a barrier between Esther and the old woman.

    ¡°Is she a strange person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As Esther grew more and more suspicious, the old woman straightened her back, which she had been bending all this while. Her eyes shone as she asked,

    ¡°How did you know right away that there was nothing wrong with my legs?¡±

    In an instant, the old woman¡¯s voice and manner of speaking changed. Even when she simply corrected her posture, she felt like apletely different person from before.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a noble.¡¯

    Noble mannerisms were naturally permeated into her body.

    ¡°There is no blockage, so you didn¡¯t need treatment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not easy to judge that in such a short time. Ordinary priests pour out their divine power once someone says they are in pain.¡±

    The old woman did not hide her surprise and agreed with Esther.

    ¡°Are you from the temple?¡±

    Esther was displeased at the thought that the old woman might be a spy sent from the temple.

    ¡°Yes, but also no.¡±

    Pink eyes narrowed at the ambiguous answer.

    ¡°Can we talk privately for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Tell me who you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Sharon took out her identification card and showed it to Esther.

    ¡°I am Sharon de Parcendo, a member of the temple elders.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the red card.

    ¡®It¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡¯

    This red card was given only to a handful of temple elders. With it, one could freely travel anywhere in the empire.

    Esther was also taken aback because it was the first time she had ever seen a member of the elders, who usually kept to themselves and out of sight.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been watching you in the shelter for several days.¡±

    But being surprised was just being surprised, Esther frowned at Sharon when she said that she had been watching.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to check. Are you really the one in the revtion?¡±

    After hearing this, Esther came to the conclusion that Sharon was not a person sent by Rabienne.

    If she was really on Rabienne¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak so openly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the position of the temple. I did this alone because I wanted to meet you.¡±

    Sharon tried hard to express sincerity to Esther, whose eyes still had doubts.

    ¡®Anyway, they have already seen me¡­¡¯

    Remembering the high priests who secretly came thest time, Esther nodded and said she would listen.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    She ushered Sharon into a small room where there was no danger of anyone overhearing the conversation, and they sat across from each other.

    She asked her brothers to escort her in case of danger, and had Victor stand between Sharon and her.

    ¡°Now tell me. Why did you want to see me privately?¡±

    ¡°You already know that you are a saint, right?¡±

    Sharon stared at Esther and asked earnestly.

    With an unfaltering expression, Esther pretended not to know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Those gloves¡­ Aren¡¯t you using it to cover your mark?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s gaze shifted to the gloves the girl never forgot to wear when she came to the shelter.

    Instinctively, Esther, who was surprised by her gaze, hurriedly crossed her arms.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you im to be the real saint?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not me.¡±

    No matter how much the girl denied it, Sharon, who watched the shelter for a few days, was already convinced that she was a saint.

    Just as Kyle had told her, the girl could use divine power without limits.

    In addition, the day before yesterday, she witnessed arge number of flowers going out of the shelter and being sent somewhere via a carriage.

    Others would think they were ordinary flowers, but Sharon recognized they were holy flowers.

    Her ability to nurture holy flowers was unexinable unless she was a saint.

    ¡°I looked into you before you came. Originally, you were a saint candidate in the temple, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The priests sold me. Thanks to that, I am doing well.¡±

    No matter how much Deheen wanted to adopt her, it would not have been established if she had not been released from the temple.

    ¡°I am grateful.¡±

    For the first time since their conversation started, Esther smiled at Sharon.

    Seeing that smile, Sharon was confused and immediately paled.

    ¡°The current temple has deteriorated so much. Where did it go wrong¡­ It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±

    ¡°I am not interested.¡±

    Esther shook her head resolutely, not even pretending to consider Sharon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    When Esther did not hide her dislike of the temple, sadness crept into Sharon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Two saints never appear in one generation. The current chaotic empire desperately needs you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s an epidemic, but the barrier might break soon. No one knows what will happen when that happens.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t want to think about peace of the empire, sacrificing for everyone, or anything like that.

    How hard it was to find happiness, yet now she was needed.

    Esther was again unbearably angry at the temple¡¯s one-sided attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just want to return the saint¡¯s position to the original owner.¡±

    Desperation tinged Sharon¡¯s voice.

    She sincerely hoped that the real saint would return to the temple.

    Having been a member of the elders for a long time, she knew better than anyone how important the role of the saint was.

    That position was directly rted to the safety of the empire, so it was not a position that a fake could upy.

    The situation was critical. The empire could perish if there was no saint to maintain the barrier.

    ¡°Please take back your position as a saint. I will help.¡±

    Having heard such absurd words, Estherughed.

    ¡°Are you going to bring down the current saint?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Soon, she will take the saint qualification test.¡±

    Esther had asked the question with the intention to mock, but her eyes brightened when Sharon revealed that Rabienne¡¯s qualifications would be tested.

    ¡°What kind of test is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to measure the vessel of divine power. We will test whether she can create holy flowers, how long it takes to turn water into holy water, and so on.¡±

    It was certain that Rabienne would never pass that test.

    ¡°After that?¡±

    ¡°No matter how she is currently ordained, if she doesn¡¯t qualify for it, she will have to step down.¡±

    Esther¡¯s pink eyes and Sharon¡¯s light blue eyes intertwined innocently, exploring each other¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a lie.¡¯

    Sharon never lied to Esther.

    Her heart pounded for no reason at the thought that Rabienne might be kicked out.

    But even so, it was hard for the temple to publicize the fact that a fake saint had been appointed.

    The public was in a state of confusion and agitation, so it would not look as good as it would be seen as a bted countermeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure many would argue to leave it as it is even if the saint doesn¡¯t pass the test.¡±

    The power of the Rabienne and the ducal family of Brions, which must have already been nted everywhere, will not be touched.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to bring you to the temple. Would you like to return to the temple with me?¡±

    Esther was flustered by Sharon¡¯s pleading voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡±

    ¡°The elders will support you. If we show that you are a real saint, no matter how powerful they are, they can¡¯t oppose it. The cause is here.¡±

    Although it was only for a moment, Esther¡¯s mind pictured the exhrating moment of taking her ce back from Rabienne, who had stolen it.

    ¡®It will be thrilling.¡¯

    There were many ways to get revenge on Rabienne, but¡­

    Perhaps the thing Rabienne couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was to be usurped in front of everyone.

    But Esther didn¡¯t want to be the saint just for that.

    It was an offer she might have epted in the past, but now she had a daily life she wanted to keep.

    Besides, wasn¡¯t the temple as rotten to the root as Rabienne?

    ¡°I like it now.¡±

    Despite the disinterested attitude, Sharon did not give up and continued to knock on Esther¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The exam will be held in two weeks. If you change your mind in the meantime, please visit me at any time.¡±

    Sharon gave her address. It was near the temple.

    And as she was about to leave the room, she turned around and spoke in a very friendly tone.

    ¡°Child of light. People are calling you that.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyshes trembled; she waspletely unaware of it.

    ¡°The temple also desperately needs that light. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Right before Sharon fully left the room¡­

    In the hardened eyes that met Esther¡¯s pink ones, sincere concern for the temple was fully conveyed.

    Upon returning home from meeting Sharon, Esthery in bed without energy.

    The conversationsshe had with Sharon at the shelter haunted her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that the Council of Elders had so much power?¡±

    She vaguely heard of the existence of the elders, but this was the first time she knew the reality.

    ¡°Depose Rabienne and take back my ce, oh¡­¡±

    Dorothy approached while Esther was suffering from a headache, thinking that the forces were divided even in the temple.

    ¡°Mydy, someone came from the temple today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wondering if Sharon had been to the mansion too, Esther jumped up and sat up.

    ¡°They said it was a very important invitation, and they wanted thedy to attend. They even came with gifts.¡±

    After a brief inspection, Dorothy handed the invitation over to Esther.

 Chapter 140: Rabiennes Invitation (I)

    Chapter 140: Rabiennes Invitation (I)

    ¡°Why is it so fancy?¡±

    ¡°Right? Everyone was surprised to see it.¡±

    The envelope was extremely shiny, as if the paper was made of gold.

    In particr, the wax was sprinkled with jewel powder, making it difficult to open.

    Esther felt repulsed because it was an invitation from a temple, but she slowly opened it to check the contents.

    ?¡­¡­I would like to invite Lady Esther to the 1st royal tea party hosted by me as a saint.¡­¡­.?

    Esther looked at the beginning of the invitation and tilted her head, puzzled.

    ¡°Tea with Rabienne?¡±

    Upon further reading, it was written that only a very small number of people of the same age as Rabienne had been specially selected.

    In particr, she said that she wanted to build a friendship with her, and that she should definitely attend and make the event shine.

    ¡°Suspicious.¡±

    Esther stretched out her arm and held the invitation away, then squinted and quickly scanned it again.

    She knew that it wasmon for nobles to hold social gatherings to create a privileged ss.

    However, if the host was Rabienne, the saint¡­ It was very suspicious.

    Besides, even if she didn¡¯t host such a meeting as the saint, it was obviously an event where all sorts of personal connections were entangled.

    Rabienne had sent Khalid to bring blood. Then high priests came, and now, an invitation to a tea party.

    ¡®What day is it today?¡¯

    She was ufortable when she met Sharon, who was part of the Council of Elders, and on the same day, she received a suspicious invitation from Rabienne. All the happenings made her head hurt even more.

    As she signed deeply, Shur came up to her side and rode up her arm, and she wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Two hourster.

    ¡°Mydy, wake up. Dinner is ready. You must eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Let¡¯s go right down.¡±

    Esther, who had fallen asleep with Shu, covered her mouth and yawned as she headed towards the dining room.

    She was tightly holding the invitation from Ravienne.

    Dinner was as amiable as ever. The main dish was steak with a hint of blood.

    Esther, who would normally cut it into bite-sized pieces and enjoyed it, barely ate. Eventually, she put down her fork.

    After wiping her mouth with a napkin, she picked up the invitation from the empty chair and held it up on the table.

    ¡°Actually, this invitation came from the temple today.¡±

    Judy, Dennis, and Deheen passed the invitation around, which sparkled under the lights.

    ¡°Why do I see the name of the viiness again?¡±

    Judy couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, calling Rabienne a viiness.

    ¡°Ugh. Royal tea party is a bad name.¡±

    Dennis was displeased, sticking the knife he was holding into the steak.

    ¡°¡­I thought it was an invitation not worth reading, but it really is.¡±

    Deheen, who was thest to check the invitation, frowned greatly.

    His eyebrows twitched as he tapped the table with the invitation in his hand.

    ¡°Esther, are you going to read this again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther shook her head.

    She was going to put it away immediately after showing it to Deheen.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s throw it away.¡±

    Deheen grinned and tore the invitation into pieces.

    It was very tough-looking paper, but it couldn¡¯t ovee his strong grip and was torn to shreds.

    ¡°Take it to the furnace and burn it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    Esther¡¯s plump lips parted slightly as her father ordered that even the torn pieces be burned.

    ¡°Oh, a member of the Council of Elders came to the shelter today.¡±

    Esther recounted her meeting with Sharon to Deheen, who only knew a little based on Victor¡¯s report of the outing.

    ¡°It¡¯s really intrusive in many ways.¡±

    The voice was fierce. Deheen sighed deeply and swept his bangs irritably.

    In an instant, his strong forehead and straight nose bridge were briefly exposed under the light, and then they disappeared.

    ¡°Esther, what do you think?¡±

    Dennis ced a hand on the table, intent on hearing Esther¡¯s thoughts.

    Having organized her thoughts, Esther cleared her throat and calmly said,

    ¡°I think it is suspicious. It¡¯s a tea party on the surface, I don¡¯t know what ulterior motives might be hidden.¡±

    Esther knew better than anyone that Rabienne would do anything to achieve her own ends.

    She was no longer a person who would fall for such an obvious trick that might be an inducement.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have to ept an invitation like that.¡±

    Listening to Esther¡¯s answer, Judy gulped down his juice with a cold expression.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to go.¡±

    At the words that followed, Judy spurted juice and jumped up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Judy who was shocked. Deheen and Dennis¡¯ eyes flew open at the same time.

    To calm the frightened three, Esther hurriedly corrected her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really going, I¡¯m just saying it.¡±

    ¡°Aha, to disappoint after creating expectations?¡±

    With twinkling eyes, Dennis asked like he knew.

    ¡°Yes. I will make up some sort of excuse as to why I can¡¯t goter.¡±

    Rabienne must have a reason to invite her to a tea party, so Esther decided to let her believe she wasing and be relieved, setting her up to be very disappointedter on.

    ¡°Good idea. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t really go to the temple.¡±

    The scheme-loving Dennis was intrigued and began to lean toward Esther.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Esther paused for a moment before revealing her honest feelings.

    ¡°I want to see Rabienne take the qualification exam. Is it too much?¡±

    From the beginning, Esther had no intention of going to the tea party Rabienne had invited her to.

    What she was curious about was the qualification test Sharon had mentioned.

    She wanted to see for herself the deposition of Rabienne for not passing the test, and the beginning of her fall.

    ¡°¡­I understand that feeling.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I want to see that too.¡±

    Dennis and Judy nodded, sympathizing with Esther.

    It was a very natural feeling considering how terribly she had been treated by Rabienne.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the qualification test held at the temple? I¡¯m afraid it might be dangerous.¡±

    Deheen broke the silence that suddenly formed. He spoke without hiding his concern.

    The most important thing to him was Esther¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I did think about that, but I feel that this qualification test is of utmost importance.¡±

    Now was the right time, as public sentiment turned to destroying Rabienne. Even the temple was making her retake the qualification test.

    If Esther didn¡¯t show up to the qualification test, she didn¡¯t know what else she would do to get over it.

    She had no intention of revealing that she was a saint to the temple, but she wanted to make sure the test was done properly.

    Also, if it was revealed that Rabienne had pretended to be a saint at the test venue, she would regret not seeing it.

    Deheen fully understood those feelings, but he didn¡¯t want to send Esther to the temple when he didn¡¯t know what danger she might be in.

    ¡°Then let me go too.¡±

    ¡°If Dad goes, it¡¯ll be too noticeable. I don¡¯t want to stand out. Anyway, I will be vignt.¡±

    The moment Deheen entered the territory where the central temple was located, a report would be delivered to Rabienne.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go into the temple if it¡¯s going to be dangerous.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes, which had matured further, shimmered softly with a mixture of pink and gold.

    Unable to dissuade Esther, Deheen tapped the table with his finger as if he was anxious.

    ¡°Promise me you will put your safety first.¡±

    ¡°I promise. And first, before going to the temple, I will meet Grandma Sharon first. If things go wrong, I mighte back as it is.¡±

    Before the day of the test, Esther nned to meet Sharon again to check yet again if she really was not a supporter of Rabienne.

    She also wanted to ask if she could move the test date, which was scheduled four days after the tea party date stated on the invitation, to right after the tea party.

    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll increase the number of escorts and attach the Shadow Unit. Only then can I let you go.¡±

    The Shadow Unit was a special unit that escorted Deheen the closest, and was made up of some of the best and most talented people he recognized.

    Although they were always around Deheen, all signs were usually hidden; they were practically invisible.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe if it¡¯s the Shadow Unit.¡±

    Hearing that, the face of Ben, who was worried alongside Deheen, brightened.

    It was because he knew the skills of the Shadow Unit better than anyone else.

    If anything happened, it would be easy for most of those knights to attack in droves.

    Even if it was the top assassination guild, the Shadow Unit couldn¡¯t be prated.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next day¡­

    As usual, Esther got up early in the morning and headed to the shelter.

    If she left Tersia for a few days, she would not be able to care for the holy flowers, so she nned to prepare as many as possible in advance.

    The raising of the holy flowers, which began at sunrise, continued long after noon.

    It was the first time she had stayed in the shelter¡¯s greenhouse for such a long time and had poured so much divine power into it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overdoing it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still fine.¡±

    Paras, who was helping to purify, nced anxiously at Esther.

    ¡°Even if there is no limit, if you use this much divine power in one day, your body will inevitably suffer. Stop for today¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a little more.¡±

    Esther smiled and poured more divine power into the greenhouse again.

    She really wanted to grow as many of them as possible before she went. So that more people could be saved.

    During the purification, Paras quietly left the greenhouse so as not to disturb the concentrating Esther.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    Havingpleted all of the work after some time, Esther caught her breath and looked around.

    ¡®This should be enough.¡¯

    With that thought, Esther, who had made the seeds of the holy flowers sprout to her satisfaction, sat down weakly on the dirt floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard, it¡¯s hard.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because shecked divine power, but her stamina couldn¡¯t keep up with the work.

    The more she used divine power, the more fatigue umted in her body, so she didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk anymore.

    Stretching out her feet, she could clearly see the holy flowers withrge buds.

    ¡°Shall I lie down for a minute?¡±

    Unable to resist the temptation of the subtle scent of the holy flowers and the soft soil that touched her palm, shey down.

    The gentle sunlight pouring through therge hole in the ceiling contributed to her drowsiness.

    She was tired, and she felt like she could sleep right away because her body was rxing from being in the warm sunlight.

    Her eyes became half-lidded, and eventually, they closed. She was in a good mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful.¡±

    Esther was constantly on edge about Rabienne, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything right now.

    Perhaps because she was very tired, the tension in her body simply dispersed. Shey down on the ground and fell asleep, forgetting all her worries.

    As soon as she fell asleep, the air in the greenhouse turned soft.

    As if putting a child to sleep in a cradle, a cautious current filled the greenhouse.

    And a littleter¡­

    The door to the greenhouse opened and someone strode inside.

    The intruder found Esther in the center at once and silenced his footsteps.

    He broke through the holy flowers and crept up to the side, spreading both of his hands wide open to block the sunlight pouring down on Esther¡¯s face.

    <em><strong>Ame: </strong>There¡¯s no prize even if you guessed it right ?? </em>

 Chapter 141: Rabiennes Invitation (II)

    Chapter 141: Rabiennes Invitation (II)

    Esther, who had been sleeping lightly, instinctively felt that her surroundings had darkened via a movement.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    She slowly lifted her heavy eyelids. Her cloudy eyes were unfocused.

    When she checked the person in front of her, she was startled, and regained her focus faster than ever by rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Sorry. Did you wake up because of me? I was trying to cover it because I thought it would be blinding.¡±

    After hearing the familiar voice, it became clear that it was not a dream, so Esther jumped up.

    ¡°Noah? Why are you here?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes became teary.

    She did not want to show Noah her dirty state; her clothes were stained with grime and sweat.

    ¡°I came to pick up the holy flowers, then I heard you are in the greenhouse.¡±

    ¡°You came to pick up the holy flowers yourself? It¡¯s not your job.¡±

    ¡°With that excuse, I want to see you one more time. It¡¯s been a long time since I have seen you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that long¡­¡±

    Noah smiled beautifully and raised his hand over Esther¡¯s head. She was embarrassed.

    The sunlight reflecting off Noah¡¯s back looked exceptionally bright, perhaps because his palms cast a shadow on her vision.

    ¡®It¡¯s dazzling.¡¯

    Without realizing it, Esther was staring nkly at Noah¡¯s face. Once she caught herself, she turned her head away in surprise.

    ¡°Can I sit next to you?¡±

    ¡°Your clothes will get dirty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get a new er.¡±

    Noah, who was in a squatting position, sat down next to Esther.

    Even though it was the dirt floor, he didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    Esther took a nce at the figure and calmed her pounding heart.

    ¡°It was so amazing to see you in front of me when I woke up. Did you feel the same way when you first saw me?¡±

    ¡°Well. Esther, you can never imagine how I felt then.¡±

    Noah replied with a smile.

    ¡®A person I could only meet in my dreams.¡¯

    The thrill and excitement of finally meeting the person he had been seeing alone every day could never be exined in words.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Unaware of this, Esther tilted her head and pursed her lips.

    ¡°But did you use so much divine power that you fell asleep here? It seems like an overkill.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to leave Tersia for a few days. I want to go to the central temple.¡±

    At that moment, Noah, who was looking at Esther with his chin resting on his hand that was propped up on his knee, lost his bnce and leaned forward.

    Noah and Esther¡¯s shoulders lightly touched.

    With a surprised expression, Noah quickly regained stability and asked back.

    ¡°Really? Why are you going there?¡±

    Esther exined the visit from the elder and the tea time invitation from Rabienne.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see that olddy again. If she is a reliable person, I¡¯ll ask her to adjust the date of the qualification test.¡±

    ¡°Will the qualification test really be administered?¡±

    ¡°She said it will be. She also said that she would drive out the current saint, and let me sit there.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Startled by Noah¡¯s words, Esther opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°You want to go with me? There must be many people in the temple who will recognize you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better that they know. Then at least they won¡¯t think of doing anything to you.¡±

    Deheen, who loved Esther dearly, would attach escorts to her, but¡­

    ¡­Noah did not want to send Esther alone to the temple.

    He didn¡¯t know what Rabienne would do to get her blood, so she wanted to stay by her side as much as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Noah¡¯s serious expression showed he didn¡¯t wish to be stopped.

    Esther pondered for a while before finally nodding, saying that she understood.

    ¡°Great. Maybe we can stay together a little longer this time.¡±

    The slightly heavy atmosphere was relieved by Noah¡¯s joke.

    Esther¡¯s eyes became distant as she exchanged casual words with Noah.

    Since her regression, she had only been to the central temple twice.

    The first was to meet Cespia, and the second was to send Cespia away.

    Other than that, she didn¡¯t even think about going to the temple, but it was definitely her own will to go to Rabienne¡¯s test.

    In the past, she thought she wouldn¡¯t have done it no matter how much she had the chance to watch Rabienne fall.

    Esther herself was most aware of the difference.

    ¡°You know¡­ I feel that things that I thought would never be possible before are getting closer.¡±

    Esther looked at Noah, her long eyshes fluttering.

    Rabienne, who seemed like she would never be able to reach no matter what, now seemed as if she was right in front of her.

    ¡°People who used to be so scary that I wanted to avoid them are no longer threatening. So, did I be a bit stronger?¡±

    Esther was no longer afraid of Rabienne.

    It was for this reason that she made up her mind that she should go to the temple herself.

    Noah smiled and raised Esther¡¯s right hand instead of answering.

    He ced it on the soil as it was and pressed it gently with his hand.

    Then, as they waited, amazingly, a small green sprout appeared from under the palms.

    Next, Noah let go of Esther¡¯s hand and touched one of the holy flowers that had already grown.

    Even though his hand touched it for a very short time, the color of the holy flower, which had been white, immediately began to darken.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice was carried by the wind and sat softly in Esther¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even touch the holy flower. But you create and nurture holy flowers endlessly. It¡¯s really great.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned red, startled by Noah¡¯s sudden praise.

    ¡°This is all your strength. You are stronger than anyone. You can do anything.¡±

    The words ¡®You can do anything¡¯ was like a spell, and it felt like an unknown solid power welling up from within her chest.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Feeling the warm heart that Noah wanted to convey, Esther¡¯s lips drew a soft line.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ if Rabienne doesn¡¯t pass the qualifying test this time, her position will be greatly weakened.¡±

    Noah told her that there were already many people suspicious of the saint inside the temple.

    ¡°Then it would be more effective if the qualification test was taken openly so that everyone inside the temple could see it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The high priests would never try to do that, but¡­ Since an elder named Sharon is favorable to you, it¡¯s good to meet and discuss it.¡±

    In a greenhouse full of holy flowers, Esther and Noah exchanged nces and smiled brightly.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°Then, I will go back to the Imperial Pce with the holy flowers first and meet Esther near the temple.¡±

    Noah smiled widely, having just received permission from Deheen.

    ¡°¡­Please take good care of me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Duke. Then, I wille again.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe in person again, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ming because I like it.¡±

    Noah, who never lost his smile even when Deheen stared at him expressionlessly, said goodbye gracefully and left the room.

    ¡°Youe and go too often.¡±

    Not particrly liking Noah¡¯sst words, Deheen frowned deeply, creating a valley between his brows.

    ¡°His Highness seems to like thedy very much.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural since our Esther is pretty?¡±

    Deheen replied sullenly. He already knew that Noah liked Esther.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m relieved that he is going with her.¡±

    Noah¡¯s swordsmanship skills were thought to be insignificant, but the escorts protecting the crown prince were trustworthy.

    He said he was going to go in disguise anyway, so Deheen decided to leave it for Esther¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Ben, what¡¯s the status with Gordon?¡±

    ¡°I got a call that the brainwashing would end within two days. I think we can send Lucifer soon.¡±

    Gordon was one of the few sorcerers in the empire, and he was a sorcerer who went to war with Deheen.

    Deheen asked him to cast a very powerful spell on Lucifer¡¯s mind.

    ¡ªDo not reveal that Deheen knows all this and about the diamond ne.

    ¡°Good. If he doesn¡¯t want to die, he won¡¯t say anything useless.¡±

    The reason why he wanted to send Lucifer to Duke Brions (as such, needing to do such a troublesome thing) was simple.

    It was to find out what question Duke Brions would ask him.

    ¡°When you hand over Lucifer, be sure to tell him that I want him back. That way he won¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Deheen was very curious about what Duke Brions wanted to ask Lucifer, and the hidden story between Catherine and him.

    ¡°If it was really Duke Brions who made Catherine run away¡­ That guy is Esther¡¯s biological father.¡±

    Deheen gritted his teeth and muttered.

    ¡°Could there be such a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Look at thedy and us.¡±

    Indeed, Deheen had no idea that Esther, whom he had brought along on a whim, would be so dear.

    Besides, it was a really unbelievable coincidence that Esther was the child of Catherine, Irene¡¯s younger sister.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that coincidence won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    It was more like a bad rtionship than a coincidence.

    No matter what, if he found a justification, Deheen would not hesitate to destroy the Brions family.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Rabienne, who returned to the office after purifying the holy flowers, had a very dark expression.

    ¡°Everyone looks suspicious.¡±

    She sent the holy flowers to various ces to stop the gue, and now there were very few left.

    Since she could not rekindle the holy flowers, she used the seeds that had been stored in the temple¡¯s vault until now.

    But there wasn¡¯t enough, and even that wasing to an end.

    Although no one said it, she could sense that everyone thought it was strange that there weren¡¯t enough holy flowers blooming.

    ¡°I need a quick fix.¡±

    She was nervously biting her nails when a maid opened the door after a knock and came inside.

    ¡°Saint, a letter hase from the Tersia family. It¡¯s a reply to your invitation¡­¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Hastily, Rabienne got up and ran to the maid.

    Actually, even before she finished speaking, she had already snatched up the letter.

    It was the news that she had been waiting for the most these days.

    Rabienne¡¯s face filled with joy as she opened the letter with a trembling heart.

    ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s done now.¡±

    The letter said ¡®Thank you for the invitation¡¯ and ¡®I would definitely attend the tea party.¡¯

    Rabienne couldn¡¯t hide her joy and twirled the invitation with a smile.

    She had worried about what else she could do if the invitation was declined, but it turned out to be a pointless worry for she was still as stupid as she used to be.

    ¡°You¡¯re a very easy kid to deal with. Haha, you don¡¯t know how grateful I am to have youe on your own.¡±

    Recalling how Esther looked when she was Daina, Rabienne sneered tantly, the corners of her lips curling up.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Chapter 142: Rabiennes Invitation (III)

    Chapter 142: Rabiennes Invitation (III)

    ¡°First of all, I need to make it look like a real tea party as much as possible.¡±

    No matter how strong the power of the temple was, the power of the grand duchy was not negligible.

    Rabienne ignored Esther because she was an adopted child, but she received several pieces of information that the grand duke was particrly fond of her.

    So, under no circumstance should Esther be allowed to go through something suspicious inside the temple.

    First of all, she was thinking of actually having tea, and putting Esther to sleep for a very short time via sleeping pills in the tea.

    Right now, it was sufficient to have enough blood to take the qualification test.

    ¡®Father will take care of the next one.¡¯

    Thanks to the carrier pigeon, Rabienne knew that a separate guild had been hired.

    Although she was worried about whether they would be able to break through the grand duchy¡¯s escorts, she didn¡¯t think that they would fail.

    ¡°I can use the sleeping pills I already have.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes as she made detailed ns were redder than usual, as if stained with blood.

    She summoned her personal maid and gave detailed instructions on the tea party¡¯s preparations.

    ¡°¡­Be prepared for that. There will be about seven people. They are children from precious families, so bring all the special teas.¡±

    To this tea party, she deliberately invited several other noble daughters besides Esther.

    It needed to be decorated more luxuriously to deceive everyone.

    ¡°You mean, to prepare for a tea party in the inner hall of the temple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re not sure, ask High Priest Lucas. It will be supervised by Sir Lucas.¡±

    Again wearing her saint mask, Rabienne gently coaxed the maid with a gentle voice.

    Originally, the use of the halls of the temple for other purposes had to be approved at monthly meetings.

    However, Rabienne ignored the procedure. Since the maid was ordered by the saint, she, too, decided to skip it.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important, so pay special attention to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    The maid who received instructions from Rabienne went out.

    ¡®A tea party at a time like this.¡¯

    Gathering the children of high-ranking nobles in the situation where people continue to die from infectious diseases.

    The maid tilted her head, wondering if the saint wascking in maturity. Then she ran into Lucas in the hallway.

    Lucas was on his way to see Rabienne with Kyle.

    Habitually lowering her head, the maid remembered Rabienne¡¯s words to ask Lucas and approached.

    ¡°Um, High Priest Lucas, the saint told me to start preparing for the tea party. Is there anything else you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, did she? I want it to be as quiet as possible so that not many people inside know¡­¡±

    Kyle, who heard this all for the first time, had a puzzled expression.

    ¡®Tea time, is this a suitable time?¡¯

    Besides, Lucas¡¯ words to prepare quietly caught his heart.

    He listened to every conversation between Lucas and the maid.

    After a while¡­

    As soon as the maid said goodbye and disappeared, Kyle rushed in.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you have heard. The saint said she wanted to hold a tea time.¡±

    ¡°Huh, tea time¡­ I know there¡¯s a mountain of overdue work, does she have to do that?¡±

    Seeing Kyle shaking with agitation, Lucas hesitated for a moment whether he should tell the truth.

    ¡®All high priests will know eventually anyway.¡¯ So Lucas looked around and lowered my voice.

    ¡°Actually, the saint has found the person who is expected to be the owner of the revtion.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    Kyle asked with a flinch, having been to Tersia to see Esther.

    ¡°Yes. She is almost certain. It¡¯s a tea party disguised to ascertain.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. W-Who is it?¡±

    ¡°You will find out soon. Please wait for it.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t say it was Esther right away, keeping it a secret.

    It was because it wouldn¡¯t be toote to reveal it after confirming at the party.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t trust the other high priests, but he decided that it was better for less people to know in preparation for an unexpected situation.

    ¡®How did she find her?¡¯

    Kyle erased the guilt of not telling Lucas when he found out.

    Instead, he decided to see if Esther was really among the teatime guests.

    He moved on, thinking of a way to get the guest list without Lucas noticing.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After brainwashing, Lucifer was sent to the Duchy of Brions.

    Ben took him there.

    ¡°¡­I need to send him back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is from our territory. Even if you want to punish him, we will do it in our territory.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Duke Brions nodded with a confused expression.

    ¡®If they are going to bring him back, I can¡¯t kill or torture him.¡¯

    It was a pity, but he thought positively that he finally got Lucifer in his grasp.

    ¡°I will send it in a week.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back then.¡±

    Duke Brions dragged Lucifer to the cell prepared in advance and took off the ck cloth covering his face.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Lucifer frowned as his view suddenly brightened.

    Anyone could see that he was frightened. He was very tired from his long prison life.

    ¡°Are you Lucifer?¡±

    Duke Brions gave strength to his sharply opened eyes, ring at Lucifer.

    Shaking all over, Lucifer looked emaciated.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to bepletely sane.¡¯

    Duke Brions scanned him from head to toe, then clicked his tongue and crossed his legs.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is Lucifer.¡±

    Lucifer responded quickly, showing that he would cooperate with Duke Brions in everything as Deheen had ordered.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°No, just a high noble¡­¡±

    He knew roughly where he was going when he was getting brainwashed, but he shook his head, pretending not to know, as Deheen¡¯s aides ordered.

    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me even though you¡¯ve never seen me before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have something I want to ask you. If you answer correctly, I will save you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. Whatever I know, I will answer wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°Only the truth.¡±

    Brions held on to Lucifer¡¯s jaw without losing his coercive attitude.

    ¡°You know a woman named Catherine, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Yes. However, since there is more than one person named Catherine, which Catherine¡­¡±

    Lucifer pretended to flinch and deliberately replied loudly.

    ¡°I heard you kept calling Catherine¡¯s name. If I say that she was the woman who ran a teahouse, would you know right away?¡±

    ¡®As I¡¯ve been told, this guy is also after Catherine.¡¯

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved at the time.¡¯

    What kind of woman was she that made the two of the heads of the four great families so upset?

    Lucifer bitterly regretted his actions in the past and answered Duke Brions.

    ¡°The Catherine who ran a teahouse, yes, I definitely know one¡­ Why is a high noble looking for a Catherine I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and tell me in detail where you met the woman and what condition she was in.¡±

    Intensity and agitation grew when Duke Brions was finally able to hear the story of Catherine.

    ¡°It was a coincidence. I found Katherine in the alley, and she was very hurt, so I helped a little.¡±

    Lucifer continued speaking slowly, pretending to retrace his memory.

    Deheen had drilled the decided answer into his head, so he just roughly responded.

    ¡°But why are you looking for Catherine? Is it because she is the woman you liked¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare question me.¡±

    Annoyed for a moment, Duke Brions shouted and raised her voice, and Lucifer fell t on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Did she have a baby with her?¡±

    Tension glimmered in Duke Brions¡¯ red eyes, which looked just like Rabienne¡¯s.

    The truth he wanted to confirm so much.

    And at Lucifer¡¯s answer that followed, he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°How do you¡­? You¡¯re right. She had a newborn baby by her side.¡±

    ¡°Shit. I should have removed it properly. Shouldn¡¯t have let it go like that. To think she ran away and gave birth to my child¡­¡±

    Duke Brions could not stand the rising anger and jumped up and started muttering to himself.

    He was so agitated that he seemed unaware of what he was saying.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    And when Lucifer registered the contents of the murmur, his eyes widened to the point they could pop out.

    He was very surprised, but he forcefully kept hisposure at the thought that he would die the moment he revealed he heard it.

    ¡°Where did Catherine, who was said to have been injured, go? Is she alive now?¡±

    ¡°No. She died.¡±

    Thinking that it was fortunate, Duke Brions¡¯ expression slightly softened.

    ¡°What about the baby?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I took care of it for a while and then handed it over to the temple. As a child with divine power¡­¡±

    Duke Brions clenched his fists when the words ¡®divine power¡¯ and ¡®temple¡¯ came out.

    ¡°Are there any lies in that?¡±

    ¡°Really, no. Why would I lie about something like this?¡±

    ¡°Good. Then, were there any mementos left by Catherine? Even if it¡¯s a small thing, if she has anything left, tell me.¡±

    It was a question to confirm once more that it was really the right Catherine.

    However, because Lucifer had already been brainwashed to not talk about the ne, just thinking about it gave him a headache.

    Lucifer quickly shook his head to escape the pain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything that could be considered a keepsake. Aside from being beautiful, she was an ordinary woman.¡±

    ¡°What about the child? Have you ever told anyone about the child?¡±

    ¡°Never. I do miss Catherine every now and then, but as for the child¡­ Ipletely forgot. I barely remembered it when you asked.¡±

    Only then did Duke Brions feel relieved.

    Since Lucifer had never met Esther, he must be ignorant. Also, Duke Brions came to believe that Deheen did not know this either.

    Even after that, Duke Brions continued to question Lucifer.

    Lucifer had been brainwashed, and because of the firm spell, he didn¡¯t say anything about Deheen.

    Other than that, there was no room for doubt because he told the truth as it was.

    Thanks to this, Duke Brions was convinced that Esther was his child.

    ¡®Lucifer must be kept alive.¡¯

    He intended to have Lucifer as a witness if it went to court.

    It was troublesome that Lucifer had to be imprisoned in Tersia, but it was better than having no witnesses at all.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tell anyone what you said to me today. Never, even after returning to Tersia. Got it?¡±

    Threats continued that if he heard even a bit of it, he would find and kill him, risking his honor.

    ¡°Instead, if you help me outter, I¡¯ll give you enough money to live well for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Lucifer lowered his head to live. He had to please both Deheen and Duke Brions somehow.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that the child I sold is the child of a duke¡­¡¯

    And deep in his heart, regret followed.

    He couldn¡¯t helpmenting the irreversible consequences of one wrong choice.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Chapter 143: Rabiennes Invitation (IV)

    Chapter 143: Rabiennes Invitation (IV)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    That evening.

    Kyle left the temple and went to visit Sharon, his godmother.

    Sharon, who was in the midst of her usual evening prayers, greeted him warmly.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you a few days ago. But you were away. Did you go to Tersia by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t deny it, and for a second, Kyle¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°You must have seen her.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°¡­How is it?¡±

    ¡°Kyle, if you have seen her, you would know the answer. She is a girl who shines.¡±

    A perfect saint without a doubt.

    After hearing what Godmother Sharon said, Kyle¡¯s heart grew even more frantic.

    ¡°Godmother, actually, the current saint will hold a tea party soon, and she seems to have invited her there.¡±

    Sharon¡¯splexion darkened when Kyle said he secretly found out that Esther was on the guest list.

    ¡°It¡¯s absurd to have a tea party at a time like this, but isn¡¯t it possible since she¡¯s the daughter of the grand duke?¡±

    ¡°No. She invited her, pretty much convinced that she is the subject of the revtion. She worried about what to do at the tea time.¡±

    ¡°Then we should protect her even more.¡±

    Sharon continued in a clear voice.

    ¡°As you know, light like the sun cannot be covered by hiding it. Someday, everyone will know. It¡¯s still not toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    Kyle, who had been constantly confused, eventually made up his mind.

    ¡°I will not condone it any longer. Even if I lose my position as high priest, I will no longer cover the sky with my palm.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Sharon had a proud expression as she patted Kyle on the shoulder with her wrinkled hand.

    ¡°Among the other high priests, there is someone who shares the same mind.¡±

    It was the one who went to Tersia with Kyle, Joffrey. Hepared Rabienne and Esther, and did not like the former, believing that her holy power was too insignificant.

    ¡°I will convince him.¡±

    ¡°I can move the elders at any time. When it¡¯s determined, I¡¯m ready to help¡­¡±

    Inside the temple, the number of people trying to stand on Esther¡¯s side was increasing one by one.

    After Kyle left¡­

    Sharon looked at the small statue of the goddess and prayed earnestly.

    ¡®I will dly ept any punishment, so please return him to us.¡¯

    She wished for Esther¡¯s light, so bright that it felt dazzling, to illuminate the entire empire.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Two days passed.

    In order to arrive a few days before Rabienne¡¯s tea party, Esther decided to leave at dawn.

    ¡°Ha. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Her heart was pounding incessantly, making it difficult for her to fall asleep.

    As shey tossing and turning, she suddenly remembered the ancientnguage book she had readst time.

    ¡°Will I fall asleep if I read a book?¡±

    Esther took out a book from the drawer, turned on the light, and sat down on the bed.

    She slowly flipped through the pages, but her hands stopped when she came across a page she hadn¡¯t found before.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What¡­ making a living snake into a sword and using it? How is that possible?¡±

    The book contained a spell to turn a living snake into a sword.

    With the additional point that it should not be any snake, but a mythical creature.

    An anecdote was introduced of how the first saint used a snake sword in an emergency.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    But¡­ How could a living being be a sword? For Esther, it was something that was hard to believe easily.

    Thinking that it must have been a book made by weaving together myths that had been passed down here and there, she shook her head.

    <em>¡°Hiss.¡±</em>

    At this moment, Shur, who had been sleeping alone in the corner, woke up and approached Esther leaning on the bed.

    Seeing Shur at her feet, mischief kicked in.

    ¡°Shur, can you be a sword too? It says that only mythical creatures can do it, would you like to try it?¡±

    Shur stared at Esther, blinking his big yellow eyes as if he didn¡¯t know what she meant.

    ¡°No. What am I saying?¡±

    Esther was dumbfounded just thinking about it, so she closed the book with a smile.

    However, she decided to try just one time, just in case, and stretched out her palm toward Shur.

    <strong><em>¡°Egos.¡±</em></strong>

    She recited the spell written in the ancientnguage in the book, concentrating divine power on her palm.

    Of course, Esther, who thought nothing would change, was shocked by what happened next and was frozen.

    ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s real?¡±

    A bright light had burst out, and Shur really turned into a sword.

    Esther panicked and picked up the sword while ncing around.

    Perhaps because it was originally a snake, the handle was made of the same material as Shur¡¯s body.

    Although it was thin and long, it was much smaller than those used by men, so it was just the right size and weight for Esther to hold with one hand.

    In particr, it fit snugly in her hand, as if it was made for her.

    ¡°But how do I get it back?¡±

    She opened the book again, feeling restless, fearing she would lose Shur like this.

    Fortunately, it was written in the next chapter that if she pressed the core of the sword, it would return to normal.

    Examining the sword she was holding, there was a round yellow jewel the size of a fingernail on the handle.

    Esther gulped and pressed down on it. Then, thankfully, Shur returned to his original form.

    With a sigh of relief, Esther tilted her head.

    ¡°Should I take this to the temple?¡±

    It was unexpected, but she thought it would be good¡ªan additional protection¡ªto take Shur disguised as a sword to the central temple.

    Shur, who must have understood Esther¡¯s words, suddenly hissed and came closer. It was kind of affectionate.

    ¡°Do you want to do that?¡±

    <em>¡°Shh-ik.¡±</em>

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    She did have worry about leaving Shur behind, who was said to not eat and only sleep when she was not around.

    Thinking that everything worked out, she turned off the light and fell into a short but sound sleep.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther finished all the preparations to depart for the temple and exited the mansion.

    It was early in the morning, but Deheen and the twins were all gathered in the yard to see Esther off.

    ¡°Esther, you have to be very careful. You know, right?¡±

    ¡°If you think it will be dangerous, never enter the temple.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯ll take a week if it¡¯s short, but it¡¯ll be two weeks if it¡¯s long. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Estherforted the three of them, telling them to not be sad; her family were behaving like they would not see her for a month.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s one week or two weeks¡­ it¡¯s all too long.¡±

    Judy imed he couldn¡¯t let Esther go, constantly grumbling and tightening his hug.

    ¡°I prepared this just in case. Always have it on your arm.¡±

    Dennis added that it was difficult to find as he ced a bracelet for self-defense on Esther¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°If you pull this part, it makes a very loud sound.¡±

    Esther smiled gratefully at the bracelet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be wearing it well.¡±

    Behind the twins stood Deheen, who had the most serious expression. He let out a deep sigh.

    This image stuck in Esther¡¯s mind as she walked towards the carriage.

    Suddenly, she remembered what his father had asked her when she went to the temple to meet Cespia.

    <em>¡°Are you going toe back?¡±</em>

    How did he feel when he asked that?

    At that thought, Esther didn¡¯t want to get into the carriage. She turned around and scanned the faces of her father and brothers.

    Then she hurriedly ran toward Deheen, who looked the most gloomy.

    ¡°S¡­!¡±

    When Esther jumped into his embrace, Deheen was surprised, but lifted her up and gave her a hug.

    The corners of his mouth twitched because he liked it, and his face rxed at once, as if he had never been depressed.

    ¡°What, me, me too!¡±

    The jealous Judy interrupted, wanting to hug her too.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything, having already slipped his arm around her.

    ¡°Thank you for sending me off. I wille back safely.¡±

    Deheen stroked Esther¡¯s head several times, unable to hide his delight.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t make us wait.¡±

    As Esther heard the gentle voice that spread over her head, she recalled the memories of herst visit to the Imperial Pce.

    It was just a littleter than the scheduled arrival time, but they were worried and huddled outside waiting.

    It made her happy to have someone waiting for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±

    Esther grinned and slipped out of Deheen¡¯s arms, and this time, really got into the carriage.

    And as the carriage moved smoothly, Esther¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes sank deeply as the carriage began to rattle.

    Rabienne, who has set a trap and was waiting for her to attend the tea party.

    If she noticed that she was the owner of the revtion, she would be frantic to get her blood somehow.

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, I won¡¯t be hit. Now it¡¯s my turn to give it back.¡±

    Esther¡¯s clear voice resounded firmly in the carriage.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After passing through the guard post at the entrance to the area where the central temple was located, Esther pulled back the curtains and looked out the window.

    ¡°You will soon know that I am here.¡±

    Anyway, it was nothing strange toe three days before the tea party.

    In fact, it was better for her arrival to be reported to Rabienne.

    ¡®Then you¡¯ll expect more.¡¯

    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.

    Esther looked out the window, mulling calmly, then her expression hardened.

    The situation in the alleys was too serious. It was also not difficult to find patients left unattended on the road.

    ¡°¡­There are so many patients near the temple. It¡¯s worse than I thought.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    It was likely they came all the way here to seek treatment, but there was no one who helped.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is what the central temple looks like. Isn¡¯t it different from our Tersia?¡±

    Victor seemed as shocked as Esther by the sight outside.

    ¡°I know. Has it reached the point where the temple cannot handle? If left like this, the disease will continue to spread.¡±

    The atmosphere here waspletely different from Tersia, which had regained vitality as there were no more confirmed cases of the disease.

    ¡°What is Rabienne doing?¡±

    Even if Esther tried not to me, she couldn¡¯t help but pinpoint Rabienne¡¯s ipetence.

    If it was something she couldn¡¯t solve on her own, she would have to ask for help from the imperial family, but it must havee down to this due to her stubbornness and recklessness.

    While looking at the streets filled with confusion, Esther arrived at a vi she would be staying in for the next few days.

    ¡®I should see Sharon right after I unpack.¡¯

    But as soon as she opened the door and entered, Noah, who was sitting in the chair at the entrance, jumped up and ran out.

    ¡°Wee, Esther. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Even though they had seen each other a few days ago, he had a pretty smile on his face.

    It looked like a puppy waiting for its owner to return, so Esther rubbed her eyes.

    She felt like she could see a fluffy tail wagging behind the running Noah.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong>lol we finally know what is the significance of the pet snakes¡­ but where¡¯s BamBam? the lingering spirit of the first saint¡¯s snake? </em>

    and tant promotion time!! I¡¯ve recently picked up a new novel (strongest brother) that reminds me a little of this ^^ check it out if you want to~

 Chapter 144: Rabiennes Invitation (V)

    Chapter 144: Rabiennes Invitation (V)

    ¡°Noah, did your hair color change?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Is it strange?¡±

    Noah, whose hair was dyed gold for disguise, scratched the back of his head as if it was awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. In that it suits you.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you like it more, I will keep it in this color.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there will be a need for that.¡±

    When Esther tilted her head, Noah immediately became discouraged and tried to leave, saying that he would wash the dye ande back.

    The joking Esther grabbed Noah¡¯s arm and looked around the vi with a chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just unpack and leave right away. We have to move quickly if we want the qualification test to be held in three days.¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    The two nodded and hurriedly moved.

    After a while¡­

    Esther and Noah left the vi together and went to the ce Sharon stated.

    ¡°By the way, the one in the basket earlier is Shur, right? The snake you raised.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I brought him because they say he doesn¡¯t eat well without me these days.¡±

    It wasplicated to exin that Shur could turn into a sword, so she exined it roughly for now.

    ¡°Since he came together, it would be fun to secretly take him to the temple.¡±

    Noah joked with a bright smile, but Esther really nned to do so.

    While talking and walking, they quickly arrived at the location written on the paper.

    It was a remote alley with few people as it was a little far from the main street.

    ¡°Is this really the right ce?¡±

    Even at a quick nce, it was a simple house for a member of the Council of Elders to stay. It led straight to the door without a garden.

    Esther looked around for some time, perturbed by the eerie feeling, and checked the namete.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s the right name.¡±

    Seeing that the name ¡®Sharon¡¯ was clearly written on it, it seemed like a good ce to find it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te with an appointment, did you?¡±

    ¡°If she isn¡¯t in, then I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    After the cool response, Esther rang the bell next to the door.

    While waiting for someone toe out, Noah advised, just in case.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go into details. You might get involved in it for no reason, so just tell her the requirements concisely ande out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Esther was fully aware of the fact that dealing with Sharon, who spent so many years in the temple, would not be easy.

    Soon there was a sound from inside, and therge door opened slowly.

    She expected a servant, but unexpectedly, it was Sharon who came to greet her.

    ¡°Uh, how¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hide her surprised expression, as if she hadn¡¯t imagined that Esther would be standing in front of her.

    ¡°Did Ie too suddenly?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe any time.¡±

    Sharon led Esther inside, unable to contain her joy.

    ¡°Thank you foring. It¡¯s shabby, but pleasee in.¡±

    In her house, there were only necessary items, as if to show Sharon¡¯s tidy personality.

    Esther sat down at a table in the living room that Sharon had guided her to.

    ¡°It¡¯s rooibos tea.¡±

    Sharon put down a luxurious cup of tea leaves in front of Esther and poured hot water in it.

    As the red water brewed and a faint fragrance spread in the air, Esther rxed a little.

    ¡°May I say that you came to see me because you made up your mind?¡±

    Sitting across from Esther, Sharon asked with a kind smile that made the wrinkles around her eyes crease deeply.

    Noah, who had been standing behind Esther pretending to be her escort, narrowed his eyes in wariness.

    ¡°No. I came because I have been invited by the saint.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, the tea party¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    When Esther mentioned the tea party, Sharon¡¯s face quickly darkened.

    ¡°Yes. I heard that there is a tea party. But wouldn¡¯t it be better not to attend?¡±

    Esther sensed that Sharon was worried about something, but she had no intention of attending the tea party anyway.

    Holding up a cup of moderately brewed tea and drinking it lightly, Esther said,

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I will take care of my own affairs.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°There is something I want to check.¡±

    ¡°Please feel free to speak.¡±

    Esther noticed with a quick nce that Sharon¡¯s grip on the teacup was strong.

    She was just as nervous as herself.

    ¡°Do you really have the power to bring the elders together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I persuaded everyone. They already agree with me.¡±

    The influence of the saint and the Brions family was limited to the high priests.

    The elders, who had never imagined changing the saint, feared what would happen if the crystal ball broke.

    Recently, theymented that it was wrong for them to believe and entrust everything to the high priests.

    Esther looked into Sharon¡¯s confident eyes and put the cup she was holding back on the saucer.

    <em>Tak.</em>

    It was quite loud, and it broke the silence. At the same time, a strange tension was relieved.

    ¡°Then can you move up the test date by a few days?¡±

    ¡°¡­When, do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Three days from today. It¡¯s the day the saint hosts the tea party.¡±

    ¡°Why on that day?¡±

    Sharon asked in surprise.

    ¡°I want the time to be almost the same as the tea party. It¡¯ll be fine if it¡¯s an hour or soter.¡±

    Anyway, it was Rabienne¡¯s unofficial tea party, so ovepping wasn¡¯t a problem.

    However, Sharon was curious about Esther¡¯s true intentions in nning this.

    ¡°Is that all you want?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s one more.¡±

    Esther spoke quickly.

    ¡°I want the qualification test to be done publicly. So that everyone inside the temple can see it.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s hard. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Aside from revealing the saint¡¯s ipetence to everyone¡­

    ¡­They wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the public bacsh that the wrong person had been put in the saint¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Yes. It will be difficult. But you have to show that much sincerity so that I can trust you and work together, right?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Can I take it that you share the same wish as us?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t answer.

    She neither affirmed nor denied, creating an illusion for Sharon to believe.

    ¡°If you can fulfill both, I will attend the test.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the first, but the second will certainly receive opposition even from within the elders. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Sharon felt the inside of her mouth and lips drying out, so she picked up her cup and took a sip of tea.

    Esther waited in silence, knowing that she was not done speaking.

    ¡°But I will persuade the elders to do so. Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Instead, you must attend the test and show everyone the difference in your divine power from the current saint.¡±

    Sharon was trying to do anything to hold on to Esther.

    Even when she came to the point where she would have to go up against the authority of the temple, she could not let go of Esther.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At Esther¡¯s answer, Sharon was thrilled and sped her hands together as if praying to heaven.

    Esther, however, watched her without much change in expression.

    ¡®I will never go back to the temple.¡¯

    As the temple had done in the past, Esther was only using Sharon and the temple.

    ¡°To have the test in three days¡­ I will be very busy.¡±

    ¡°I am staying at a vi, so if you need to contact me, pleasee here.¡±

    Esther gave Sharon the location of her vi.

    Sharon wanted to talk more and get to know Esther, but Esther stood up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes. See you soon.¡±

    After being sent off, Esther walked quickly through the alley where Sharon¡¯s mansion was located.

    ¡°Ha. Is it okay?¡±

    Then she let out the breath she had been holding in and bent her body forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You did very well. Were you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was so nervous. I guess it didn¡¯t show? That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    Noah looked at Esther with a very wide smile that was filled with pride, then went to Esther and crouched down in front of her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s hard to move, I can carry you on my back.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°You suffered. You can hang on for a while.¡±

    Noah¡¯s back, which was wider than before, caught Esther¡¯s eyes. Her eyes widened and her gaze shifted to the side.

    ¡°Ugh. No.¡±

    However, she hit Noah on the back and recollected herself.

    As embarrassment rose, she hurried ahead of Noah.

    Noah, who really wanted to carry Esther, sadly gazed at her back.

    ¡®So much has changed.¡¯

    Esther, who gave up everything, now moved and spoke out on her own to change her destiny.

    The back of Esther, brighter than the midday sun, blinded Noah.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Noah ran after Esther.

    And the moment Noah came right next to Esther, there was a growl. The loud noise came from Esther¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I couldn¡¯t eat.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fill our stomachs first.¡±

    Noah brought Esther to the market, saying he had seen it on the way.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther and Noah went around and bought a lot of delicious food.

    It was the first time the two of them walked around the market together, so they were very excited.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see a gap.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to break through when they are on such a high alert?¡±

    Members of the assassination guild hired by Duke Brions were watching the two kids closely.

    At first, they tried to get closer, but Albert, the person in charge, stopped them, so everyone had to stay away.

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s time. Shouldn¡¯t we attack?¡±

    ¡°How stupid. That¡¯s why you guys will never make it.¡±

    Albertmented in a mocking tone and hit his men on the head.

    Among the guild members, Albert was the only one who felt the presence of the shadow unit hidden around Esther.

    If he didn¡¯t notice them and drew back in advance, all the guild members could have already been captured by the shadow unit.

    He tried again, but there was no way to get close to Esther because the range of the shadow unit¡¯s vignce was wider than expected.

    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t do it outside where it¡¯s open.¡±

    Intending to wait anyway, Albert left a few of his men behind and moved on alone by another road.

    Then he went into a store.

    There was a person Duke Brions had sent.

    ¡°I confirmed that the target has entered the territory. She was walking around the market.¡±

    ¡°What? Then you should have taken her right away.¡±

    The man frowned, asking if he had missed her.

    ¡°The boundaries are very severe. The skills of the hidden escorts, not the overt escorts, are so great that if we approach hastily, we will be caught in reverse.¡±

    ¡°We paid a lot of money to hire your guild to pierce it. You know that, don¡¯t you? If this fails, His Excellency will be greatly disappointed.¡±

    ¡°What do you see me as? I¡¯ve never failed once so far. Anyway, let His Excellency know.¡±

    Albert looked down at the man with contempt, took the bnce payment, and quickly left the store.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Three days passed quickly.

    ¡°The weather is great.¡±

    After returning from her morning schedule, Rabienne smiled brightly as she looked up at the bright sky before entering the saint¡¯s pce.

    Her face was like a flower in full bloom, not knowing in her wildest dreams that she would have to take the qualifying test today.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong>I just caught up with the manhwa and realised there are some differences in scenes. And I¡¯m finally able to put faces to the names¡­ </em>

 Chapter 145: Rabiennes Invitation (VI)

    Chapter 145: Rabiennes Invitation (VI)

    ¡°Yes. It seems to be the clearest day in recent years.¡±

    ¡°A good sign.¡±

    Smiling softly at the maid, Rabienne agreed with her.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time.¡¯

    She kept smiling at the thought that the problems that had been bothering her would soon be resolved.

    ¡°Could you check once more to see if the tea party is ready?¡±

    She had already checked several times, but it didn¡¯t satisfy her worry, so she sent another maid.

    ¡°Let me know as soon as the guests I invited start arriving. Especially the grand duke¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After giving a few more instructions to the other maids, Rabienne went into her own room to dress up for the party.

    Inside, the madam of a famous dressing room was waiting for her.

    She was attached to the Brions family and was always called on important asions. Rabienne shared a deep bond with her.

    ¡°What should I do today?¡±

    ¡°Please make me as bright as possible.¡±

    Ever since Rabienne became the saint, she always kept her makeup and clothes modest because she cared about what other people thought.

    However, for some reason, she wanted to dress up to the fullest for today.

    ¡®I have to show her clearly.¡¯

    Rabienne had the mindset that Esther had stolen the saintly abilities that should have gone to her.

    Maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to lose anything to Esther. Even if it was appearance.

    In a while¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Afterpleting the dress, the madam asked in a very nervous voice, fearing that Rabienne would not like it.

    ¡°Mmm, I like it.¡±

    Rabienne smiled enchantingly as she nced at her own face in the mirror of the dressing table.

    Her painted red lips curled softly as she intoxicated herself with her ownvishly made-up face.

    ¡°¡­I miss these clothes.¡±

    ¡°I brought a few dresses just in case. Would you like to change? Wouldn¡¯t it be okay since it¡¯s a tea party?¡±

    Rabienne, who only ever wore subtle white dresses as a saint, looked at the hanger in conflict.

    On the hanger brought by the madam hung several dresses in primary colors that she loved to wear before she became a saint.

    However, she shook her head, oveing the temptation.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t overdo it, so this is enough. You can stop.¡±

    ¡°Call me again anytime.¡±

    The madam went out with the maids, who had been praising Rabienne incessantly in order to impress her.

    Once they were gone, Rabienne erased the smile from her face.

    Then, brushing her hair behind her ear, she slowly opened the drawer of the nightstand.

    Inside was a piece of paper folded so small that she could barely see it even when she held it in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in advance.¡±

    It contained sleeping pills that could deeply put one to sleep even if the person ate a little.

    Rabienne carefully ced the sleeping pills into her pocket and closed the drawer.

    She nced at the clock.

    ¡°They are not here yet.¡±

    30 minutes until tea time. The time was drawing near.

    Rabienne heard that the other nobledies were almost arriving, but there was still no news of Esther. She pursed her lips.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    With wide eyes, Rabienne looked at the doorway, wondering what was going on.

    The person who opened the door and rushed in was High Priest Lucas. His face was extremely flushed.

    He gasped, wiping the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. It seemed he ran a great distance.

    ¡°S-Saint. There¡¯s trouble.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    What a fuss on a good day. There was a slight frown between Rabienne¡¯s brows.

    However, as it was a day in which she was in a particrly good mood, a bright smile still lingered on her lips.

    That smile was erased without a trace by Lucas¡¯ following.

    ¡°The test¡­ The date of the qualification test has been moved forward.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­ all of a sudden? When is it shifted to?¡±

    When the word ¡®test¡¯ came out, Rabienne¡¯s expression hardened in an instant and her eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ today.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Rabienne shouted without realizing it.

    She doubted her ears, thinking she had definitely heard wrong. Then she got impatient and muttered, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, today is the day of the tea party. You misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Frustrated, Lucas told her that the elders had already gathered.

    ¡°I saw it clearly. Godmother and the other elders have gathered and are talking about the test.¡±

    ¡°They could havee for something else, right?¡±

    Saying that it could not be, Rabienne tried to deny it somehow.

    ¡°Anyway, the way things are going is unusual. How about preparing in advance¡­¡±

    However, when she saw Lucas¡¯ serious expression, she realized that this was not a prank or anything simr, but a real situation, and she grabbed her forehead.

    ¡°What time?¡±

    ¡°They were far away so I couldn¡¯t hear it properly, but it seems like it¡¯s lunchtime.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Rabienne groaned and gripped the table hard. Her hands, which she had put her strength into, were trembling.

    It was the worst situation for Rabienne. Esther had not yete, and the test was brought forward.

    ¡®No, there is still time.¡¯

    But Rabienne, trying to regain her senses, closed her eyes for a moment before reopening them.

    Even if everything started to go wrong, there was still time.

    With her arms folded, she paced around the room nervously. Then she turned her body around with her heart set.

    ¡°Nothing will change. That kid, that girl just needs toe.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be not enough time to get some of her blood?¡±

    ¡°I will do something about it.¡±

    Originally, she was going to have a quiet chat with all the nobledies, and then take Esther to another room separately.

    But since time was running out, she decided to give Esther sleeping pills once she arrived, regardless of the tea party.

    Rabienne first called the maid outside to check again as to whether Esther had arrived or not.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t enter the temple at all, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I even asked the pdins who are standing guard today, but there is no news yet.¡±

    It was now 10 minutes until tea time.

    Rabienne was uneasy, and she instinctively bit the side of her fingernails.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, what if it continues like this and she doesn¡¯te? What should I do then?¡±

    For the first time, fear began to creep into the eyes of the always proud and confident Rabienne.

    She thought that she could do something once Esther came, but when there was the possibility she wouldn¡¯t even appear, her eyes went dark.

    ¡°Then, inevitably, you have to take the test with the divine power you possess.¡±

    Rabienne, who knew better than anyone that her own divine power was not enough to be a saint, staggered and pressed herself against the wall.

    At that time¡­

    One of her maids returned.

    ¡°Saint, the other youngdies who were invited are said to be waiting for you.¡±

    Without Esther, the tea party was pointless.

    Rabienne wanted to send everyone back right away, but Esther mighte in the middle, so she decided to go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Now, Rabienne¡¯s face was bloodless and white. But even in such a state, her mind was running calctions.

    ¡°In the meantime, Sir Lucas, please crush a few holy flowers and make as much juice as possible.¡±

    There was a limit, but drinking holy water and holy flower juice had the effect of raising one¡¯s holy power for a short time.

    ¡°Okay. I will get it ready as soon as possible. And¡­ Just in case, how about pretending that you are not feeling well today?¡±

    In the worst case scenario, which was failing the test, she would have to somehow get out of the tight spot under the pretext of being sick.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Rabienne sat back in front of the dressing table, repeating mentally that if it didn¡¯t work out, she must fake an illness.

    Then she quickly wiped off as much of her makeup as possible.

    In particr, she rubbed her lips, which madam had applied with great care.

    The image of Rabienne which was reflected in the mirror had angry, unbearable eyes like she was under heavy medication.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Eventually, the tea party started without Esther.

    While Rabienne wasughing and chatting with the other youngdies, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on the conversation and kept ncing at the door.

    ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±

    A youngdy of a lower rank openly questioned Rabienne¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Oh, actually, I¡¯m not feeling well today. I¡¯ve been waiting for the maid to bring some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! No wonder you don¡¯t look well.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go out and see you for a while, so we can talkfortably.¡±

    Leaving the youngdies behind, Rabienne went out into the hallway. When she saw the maid, she quickly approached and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no word that something came up and she couldn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not at all.¡±

    Sensing that Rabienne was upset, the maid lowered her head as much as possible in an attempt to avoid any disced anger.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted her.¡±

    As she let go of the maid¡¯s arm, Rabienne muttered a small curse.

    ¡®Did you trick me? Why?¡¯

    No matter how simple the tea party was, a promise to the saint was not light enough to be broken without contact.

    Rabienne couldn¡¯t understand what Esther was trying to achieve bymitting the rudeness she could hold the grand duchy ountable for.

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    Rabienne let out an extended sigh as she stared at the door of the room whereughter continued to leak out.

    Just then, Lucas entered the hallway. He intended to meet Rabienne.

    ¡°Is she there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. What happened to the juice?¡±

    ¡°I brought it.¡±

    The two of them whispered in low voices, then left the hallway and entered a nearby empty room for a while.

    After making sure no one was around, Lucas took out the bottle he had been carrying in a basket.

    ¡°Drink everything. It will definitely work.¡±

    Rabienne nodded with a hardened face and gulped down every drop of liquid from the bottle.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel much of a change in her divine power.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. Will I be able to fool the Council of Elders¡­¡±

    Rabienne was feeling suffocated and confused when the hallway suddenly became noisy.

    As the pdins walked, the sound of their armor resonated, and soon someone knocked on the door of the room where the two were sitting.

    ¡°S-Saint!!¡±

    Tension began to build up in Rabienne at the urgent call of the maid standing guard outside.

    ¡°They areing in a while.¡±

    And the door opened.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about to start.¡±

    Recognizing that they were the pdins of the Council of Elders, Lucas took a sharp intake of breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast. It can¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Rabienne bit her lips hard enough to make the lower lip bleed.

    The representative of the pdins walked forward and went down on one knee in front of Rabienne.

    ¡°I havee to see the saint.¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Rabienne asked, pretending to be as calm as possible, but she couldn¡¯t hide the slight trembling in her voice.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Call me a sadist, but I¡¯m loving all these Rabienne pov we¡¯re getting now ^^ sooooo exciting!</em>

 Chapter 146: Rabiennes Invitation (VII)

    Chapter 146: Rabiennes Invitation (VII)

    ¡°The elders are waiting for you. The saint will be tested.¡±

    The pdin calmly replied.

    For fairness, it was customary to notify just before the qualification test.

    It was actually against the rules for Lucas to inform her of the scheduled date, so Rabienne couldn¡¯t even refute why they brought up the test date.

    ¡°¡­We are receiving important guests right now, so please wait until it is over.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Since there is no official schedule, we were told to bring you right away.¡±

    Rabienne tried to dy it, but she instantly realized it wouldn¡¯t work. Gripping the skirt of her dress, she replied,

    ¡°I get it. Take the lead.¡±

    In the end, for Rabienne, who could note up with any countermeasures, only resentment for Esther grew.

    There was really no choice but to follow the pdins. Right as she took a stop forward, Lucas hurriedly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°The saint will do well. I will be waiting for you toe out.¡±

    Something was pressed against her palm.

    Surprised, Rabienne was about to ask what this was, but then bit her mouth shut.

    She believed there must be a deep significance if he was trying to deliver it in this situation, so she only thanked him with her eyes.

    Following the pdin without even having time to settle down for her tea party, she turned her hand over as she exited the room.

    And she sneakily confirmed what Lucas had given her.

    ¡®A seed?¡¯

    The size was particrly small, but it was a seed that could sprout a holy flower.

    There might be a test to see if she could grow a holy flower, so it seemed that he prepared for it.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s possible to cheat.¡¯

    The confidence of Rabienne, who, due to her distraught and hectic schedule hadn¡¯t even thought of hiding some seeds beforehand, returned a little.

    But that was for a mere while.

    Rabienne had to gnaw her teeth at the gazes she felt from all sides.

    The saint, the unrivaled presence of the temple, always attracted attention wherever she went, even in normal times.

    The sight of Rabienne surrounded by pdins¡ªmore specifically, the pdins of the Council of Elders¡ªwas perfect to go in and out of wandering mouths.

    ¡°To see the pdins of the elders walking around the temple in broad daylight. What in the world is going on?¡±

    ¡°I just heard about it, but it seems that the saint¡¯s qualification test will be held again soon.¡±

    ¡°What? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    The maids, priests, and junior saint candidates who saw this all began to whisper.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit strange too. Is it because her divine power is so weakpared to the saints of the past?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ There was a lot of talk because of the epidemic.¡±

    Their conversation was not overheard by Rabienne, but this situation itself was a disgrace already.

    Rabienne, her face turning red, walked more confidently so as not to be looked down upon by the people.

    However, words moved faster than feet, and by the time Rabienne arrived at the test hall, there was no one inside the temple who didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°This is it. All the elders are gathered inside.¡±

    Rabienne looked at the building where the pdin had stopped in front of and let out augh without realizing it.

    ¡°That¡¯s where I had my ordination.¡±

    It was only a while ago that she was happily preparing for her appointment. She never thought she would visit this ce again in this way.

    ¡°You¡­ You must go in now.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t rush me.¡±

    Rabienne red bitterly at the pdin. Then, flustered, the pdin hurriedly lowered his head.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t avoid it any longer.¡¯

    But her legs didn¡¯t weaken even the slightest when she thought she was about to take a test.

    From now on, no one could help her. Even her family, which had always protected her, was useless.

    Rabienne, who would have her divine power tested in front of her elders, was going through the biggest crisis of her life.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go in first.¡¯

    It was when she forcibly removed her feet from the ground that she saw a familiar person walking from the other side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Esther?¡±

    It was the girl who Rabienne had been searching for all morning and waited until her throat was dry.

    ¡°You are here now? Ha.¡±

    Rabienneughed and turned.

    Then she shook off the pdin who was holding her and swiftly marched towards Esther.

    As the distance between them narrowed, Rabienne recognized the face of the man standing right next to Esther.

    ¡®Is that Noah? Why are you two together? And what¡¯s with that hair?¡¯

    She thought he was a different person because his hair color, which was always ck, had changed.

    The situation was embarrassing for her, but she considered herself lucky to have met Esther before she entered the test hall.

    ¡®The goddess is still on my side.¡¯

    Rabienne, whose vitality began to circte again, rapidly constructed a n.

    ¡°Lady Esther, you are veryte.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Saint.¡±

    She scolded her for beingte, but she didn¡¯t even apologize. Rabienne instantly frowned.

    However, she managed to rpose herself, making a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing in the temple? I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other.¡±

    ¡°We know each other very well. Today, I havee as Lady Esther¡¯s guardian.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your Highness is her guardian?¡±

    The gaze of Noah which was directed at Esther was infinitely kind. It was something he had never shown Rabienne before.

    Seeing that, Rabienne¡¯s eyes lit up. She almost cried and asked what their rtionship was, but the test that was right before her nose was more urgent.

    ¡°Rather than that, Lady Esther, the location of the tea party is over there. I will take you there.¡±

    Rabienne pretended to be friendly and grabbed Esther¡¯s hand. The tone she used was sweet.

    Esther, however, firmly removed Rabienne¡¯s hand and responded with a grin.

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to attend the party.¡±

    Rabienne, who had been staring nkly at the rejected hand, raised her eyes at Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°You said you were going to attend, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh right. I forgot to contact you again. Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±

    Esther pped like it had just urred to her, and Rabienne¡¯s face crumpled like paper.

    ¡°If not for the tea party, what brought you to the temple?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter.¡±

    Unlike the nervous Rabienne, Esther was veryid-back. Thetter turned her head and pointed at the pdin.

    ¡°It seems like you have urgent matters. Shouldn¡¯t you go?¡±

    Unable to hide the feeling of having been stabbed in the back of the head, Rabienne fiercely red at Esther.

    Her pretensions from earlier had disappeared, and her hostility was openly revealed.

    ¡°Do you have anything more to say to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The pdins, Noah, and priests watching from afar.

    In this situation with so many eyes watching, there was no way to force Esther to go with her.

    ¡°Lady Esther, today you feel like a different person than before.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I wonder if you can still be like that the next time we meet. See you soon.¡±

    Estherughed at the disappearing back of Rabienne, who bluffed until the end.

    Was she just such a person? It was rather pathetic, so Esther didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Noah asked, tapping Esther gently on the shoulder.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t hit me yet. Perhaps when she copses properly.¡±

    ¡°But is it really okay to participate in the test?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Anyway, once it¡¯s revealed that Rabienne is a fake, she¡¯ll also find out that I¡¯m a saint. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    Anyway, since an elder and two high priests already knew, it was not a fact that she could hide.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s better to use it properly.¡±

    Even if they knew who the real saint was, the temple could never have a saint.

    That was Esther¡¯s punishment to the temple.

    But apart from that, Esther was also nervous.

    Noah warmed Esther¡¯s cold hand with his own.

    ¡°The door will open after the first test, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She asked me toe in when the door opened.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Knowing how great Esther¡¯s divine power was, Noah was already excited, imagining how shocked Rabienne would be when she saw the overwhelming difference.

    ¡°Show it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Show them how great you are. They should know who they missed. Let it all out, make them regret it.¡±

    Having calmed down thanks to Noah, Esther smiled, her eyes twinkling.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally time to pay it back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With interlocked hands, the two walked into the building where the test hall was located.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Rabienne stood in front of the elders, holding her quivering hands tightly.

    The elders who were seated stood up for a moment, bowed to Rabienne, and sat down again.

    ¡®They¡¯re like old foxes.¡¯

    The ce where more than 20 elders looked down at the same time felt like an exhibition, not a test venue.

    Rabienne spoke without hiding her displeasure.

    ¡°The 15th saint, Rabienne de Brions. I have been called by the elders.¡±

    A soft voice echoed through the hall.

    ¡°Sharon, the godmother of the Council of Elders, greets the saint.¡±

    A pressure emanated from Sharon, who, like Rabienne, was dressed in her priestly garb. It could not be ignored.

    Rabienne forced a smile and spoke in a charming way in an attempt to pass the crisis.

    ¡°Godmother, there has never been a case where the saint took the qualification test after bing the saint. Please think again.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Obviously. But there has never been an epidemic like this in the empire.¡±

    Unfortunately for Rabienne, her words didn¡¯t work on Sharon at all.

    ¡°Do you really have to do this? This isn¡¯t good for the temple either. If I don¡¯t pass the test, the elders won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡±

    As Rabienne gazed at the elders one by one, she appealed deeply. But everyone turned away from her.

    ¡®The atmosphere is too cold.¡¯

    A cold gaze that was too different from usual.

    Rabienne embraced her arms involuntarily. Her lips were dry enough to be seen with the naked eye.

    ¡°We elders will ept it if there are any responsibilities. I hope the saint will do the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The test will be conducted in the same way as with the previous saints. This test is absolutely necessary in order to get rid of the disgraceful rumors about the saint that have been floating around all the time.¡±

    Rabienne, who spread a disease that did not exist and failed to stop it, had no reason to refuse the test.

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Her fingers gripping the sleeves of her dress were now pitifully tired.

    ¡°The first test is to grow hyacinths.¡±

    Sharon beckoned, and with a couple of groans, several priests brought arge flower pot in front of Rabienne.

    Inside was a tree almost as tall as Rabienne.

    ¡®I¡¯m confident with this.¡¯

    It was one of the saint candidates¡¯ subjects, and it was also a subject that Rabienne had never scored less than first ce.

    ¡®Please, I hope the sanctification works.¡¯

    Rabienne stretched out her hands in earnest prayer. And squeezed all her divine power out.

    As she focused it on the tree, a very faint light radiated from her fingertips.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong>*clears throat* I think it¡¯s time¡­ for a song. This is for you, Rabienne! </em><blockquote>

    This is the end

    Hold your breath and count to ten

    Feel the Earth move and then

    Have your heart burst again

    For this is the end

    You¡¯ve drowned and feared this moment

    So overdue, you owe them

    Swept away, what you¡¯ve stolen

    Let the fake saint falls

    When she crumbles

    The rest will stand tall

    Andugh at her together

    Let Rabienne fall

    When she crumbles

    The rest will stand tall

    And enjoy it all together

    When the fake falls

    When the fake falls

    Disimer: I am just a mischievous trantor. Fans of Adele and/or skyfall, please don¡¯te after me ^^;</blockquote>

 Chapter 147: Downfall, Windfall (I)

    Chapter 147: Downfall, Windfall (I)

    Time passed and dozens of flower buds formed on the branch.

    Seeing that, Rabienne grinned.

    ¡®It¡¯s much faster than in ss.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been training hard, or because she had eaten the holy mixture, but her divine power had definitely grown.

    At the end of the allotted time, the pots with sparse buds were presented to the elders.

    Rabienne wondered if this would be enough for her to get a good evaluation, and she looked at the elders with expectant eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a flower bud.¡¯

    However, Sharon, while looking at the records of the saints before Rabienne, did not say a word and clicked her tongue.

    Of course, if Rabienne wasn¡¯t a saint, she would definitely be regarded as having outstanding divine power.

    However, her saintly ability was judged by how many flowers she could make bloom.

    The flower buds that did not bloom could not be evaluated.

    When Rabienne¡¯s divine power did not defy expectations, Sharon raised her hand with a firm expression.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    The priests waiting at the doorway opened the door wide as soon as they received the signal.

    ¡°Door?¡±

    Rabienne was taken aback and looked behind her, following the people¡¯s gazes. And she doubted her own eyes.

    The door that should never have been opened until the exam was over was¡­ opened.

    While Rabienne squinted, still confused, someone walked inside.

    Immediately recognizing the target even from a distance, her red eyes were stained with astonishment.

    ¡°Why, why is she here?¡±

    She was so surprised that those words came out of her mouth.

    The person who should never be here, the person Rabienne wanted to avoid the most in the test hall.

    It was Esther.

    With a face filled with steely determination, Esther walked confidently to the center of the test hall.

    ¡°Lady Esther, it seems you entered the wrong room.¡±

    Rabienne rushed, practically scrambling. She tried to hide Esther from the sight of the elders.

    ¡°This is not a ce for thedy to enter. Please leave immediately.¡±

    It was so scary that Rabienne¡¯s face had already turned white.

    However, Esther did not stop walking, and Rabienne, bewildered, grabbed Esther¡¯s forearm.

    ¡°Lady Esther, I¡¯ll say it again, this ce¡­¡±

    Esther turned her head and looked at Rabienne, who was desperately trying to stop her.

    Their gazes intertwined.

    Rabienne red threateningly, but Esther didn¡¯t back down at all.

    Rather, Esther was very rxed.

    ¡°Are you very surprised? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen such an anxious face.¡±

    Rabienne, her pride hurt by Esther¡¯s words, widened her eyes.

    She was about to fire back right away, but when she remembered that she was in the test hall, she suppressed her anger.

    ¡°Of course I was surprised. I¡¯m taking an important test right now. How dare youe in like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you should be telling me what¡¯s rude or not. It¡¯s rude to touch my body without permission.¡±

    Esther twisted her arm out, thinking that Rabienne was really, invariably, self-centered.

    ¡°Did you say this isn¡¯t a ce I can enter? I think they will give you a better answer.¡±

    Esther spoke dryly and pointed at the standing Sharon.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    It was at this point that Rabienne sensed something was amiss.

    The door opened, and none of the elders stopped Esther from breaking into the test venue.

    As Rabienne turned her head eagerly in the hope that what she was thinking was not true, Sharon bowed to her.

    ¡°Saint, we invited her. Please do not stop her.¡±

    <em>Thump.</em> At those words, Rabienne¡¯s heart fell to the floor.

    ¡°She was called by the Council of Elders? Why? Why is the grand duke¡¯s daughter in a ce like this¡­¡±

    She had no idea when things had gone this way without her knowledge, or where it had started to go wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s to take the test just like the saint.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    Unable to hide her nervousness, Rabienne¡¯s voice rose sharply.

    ¡°There was a revtion from the goddess. Should I say in greater detail here that the subject of the revtion is not the Saint?¡±

    As Sharon spoke quietly, Rabienne turned her head, ring at the high priests who were sitting still.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas!¡±

    The fact that what she had asked to be kept a secret was revealed means that one of the high priests betrayed her.

    ¡°I-I¡­ it¡¯s not me.¡±

    Lucas shook his hand, quickly denying it.

    ¡°I said it.¡±

    Kyle responded calmly to Rabienne, who ring ferociously to find out the traitor.

    ¡°Is it important to find out who said it now? Anyway, those who knew the revtion but hid it will be severely punished after the test is over.¡±

    When Sharon pointed out sternly, Rabienne stomped her foot, protesting that it was unfair.

    ¡°But this¡­¡±

    Rabienne was speechless and frustrated, so Esther pretended to be worried, speaking in a bright and light tone.

    ¡°Are you okay? You seem to be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Did you make it up?¡±

    Rabienne, who was standing close to Esther, gritted her teeth and hissed softly.

    Esther smiled, thinking that the fake was finally revealing her true colors.

    ¡°No matter how holy you are, please be polite.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to be polite?¡±

    No matter how much Rabienne yelled and no matter how much she med Esther, her situation did not change.

    While she was angry and at a loss as to what to do, the priests who brought the pot earlier came back with an exact same one.

    The flower pot was ced in front of Esther.

    Now, Rabienne¡¯s eyes were on the verge of popping out. Her whole body began to tremble like an aspen tree.

    ¡°Everyone, I am the saint. I can¡¯t understand how you can do this before my test is over. I will make a formal protest.¡±

    ¡°Considering that a revtion hase down, we also have a duty to confirm it. Please understand, we have no choice but to do this with the saint¡¯s broad generosity.¡±

    Her wrath and threats couldn¡¯t do a thing.

    Ultimately, Rabienne couldn¡¯t help feeling that her blood was gushing backwards.

    Esther did not even bother to further disturb such a Rabienne.

    ¡°It¡¯s hyacinth.¡±

    Sharon exined the procedure of the test exactly as she did for Rabienne.

    ¡°Is it okay to make flowers bloom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the number of blooming flowers depends on the individual¡¯s divine power, so please do as much as you can.¡±

    Rabienne snorted, muttering that it wasn¡¯t that easy.

    Without hesitation, Esther examined the nter with the empty branches.

    ¡®Hyacinth.¡¯

    There was a time, back when her mark of awareness was about to appear, that the hyacinth seeds just nted in the grand duke¡¯s garden blossomed.

    Esther hadn¡¯t yet known how this tree branch would change, now that her condition had changed again from then.

    <em>(TL/N: I¡¯m not very good with botany, but are there really hyacinth trees? ¡­Just know that I¡¯m following the raws/hangul¡­)</em>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment¡­!¡±

    Rabienne tried to stop Esther, but thetter ignored it and spread her gloved hands wide open.

    It was the same movement as Rabienne, but the degree of power was different.

    With a tremor, a huge amount of light burst out.

    The light that stretched from Esther¡¯s hand was notparable to the faint glow of Rabienne¡¯s.

    It was already broad daylight, but a tremendous light brighter than sunlight lit up the inside of the test site.

    Those who watched gaped, and the hall was enveloped in silence.

    ¡®Today, to my heart¡¯s content¡­¡¯

    Thinking of the conversation she had with Noah, Esther did not flinch, but poured her whole soul into it.

    Perhaps that was why, in an instant, flowers began to bloom on the branches of the tree that was bathed in light.

    It wasn¡¯t just one or two.

    In the end, all the branches had not one, but several blooms ovepping, and the tree itself had grown so fast that it had surpassed the height of an adult.

    Everyone held their breath and put their hands together in a daze at the spectacle that became sacred just by looking at it.

    ¡°¡­Eup.¡±

    There was only the sound of saliva being swallowed. No one said a thing.

    Naturally, Rabienne, who was trying to subtly ignore Esther, was the most surprised.

    ¡°This is nonsense.¡±

    Rabienne nibbled at her fingernails, her gaze anxiously shifting around.

    ¡®The doctor¡¯s words at that time were true.¡¯

    Evianpared Rabienne¡¯s divine power to Esther¡¯s, describing it as a pot going up against a whirlwind.

    Rabienne, who did not know that Esther¡¯s divine power would be of this magnitude, no matter that she was chosen as the saint, regretted listening to those words.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think any more flowers can bloom.¡±

    At that time¡­

    Esther removed her hand from the flower pot. The pot was on the brink of cracking. It couldn¡¯t hold any more hyacinths.

    ¡°¡­Shall we continue?¡±

    Esther flicked her hair and looked at the elders.

    <em>Swaaah.</em>

    Even though there was no wind at all, everyone felt the illusion that a refreshing wind was blowing.

    It was like Esther¡¯s divine power carried in the wind, and a clear energy was transmitted.

    ¡°Her eyes have changed.¡±

    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t it golden?¡±

    The glittering golden eyes were undoubtedly the mark of a saint.

    Seeing Esther¡¯s eyes, one of the elders jumped up in surprise, falling off the chair with a ¡®dun¡¯.

    But no one med him for his frivolity.

    ¡°How did this happen¡­¡±

    Confused, the elders looked alternately between Esther¡¯s eyes and the back of Rabienne¡¯s hand.

    It was because on the back of Rabienne¡¯s hand, the mark of awareness of the saint, was clearly shining.

    ¡°Who is the real saint? Could twoe out at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Huh, what are you saying when you¡¯ve seen that scene just now?¡±

    While the elders, who hade to their senseste, talked amongst themselves, Sharon, deeply moved, acknowledged Esther.

    ¡°You can stop. It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Right then, Rabienne¡¯s lips parted and blood dripped from them.

    While watching the chaotic scene, she instinctively began chewing her lower lip, but had used too much strength. At the fishy taste, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes trembled mercilessly when she turned around and discovered that Esther¡¯s eyes had changed.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s her. Everyone must have seen it.¡¯

    Involuntarily, Rabienne hesitated and took a step back.

    Blinking rapidly, the thought that now her position was at stake shed through her mind.

    ¡°Elders, that child has already left the temple. She is not rted. I¡¯ll do better. You know that my family has produced saints for generations, right?¡±

    As much as she became anxious, she reached out to the elders and begged them to let Esther go.

    The elders, who were already dazzled by Esther, did not listen.

    ¡°She is not rted.¡±

    ¡°Can you say that even after seeing that tremendous divine power?¡±

    A cold gaze that she had never received.

    Rabienne, who had never been rejected growing up, found it so unbearably sad that tears welled up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue to take tests like that. I am still the saint, please respect me.¡±

    She wondered if they would listen to her.

    ¡°Is that so? If you don¡¯t take the test, we¡¯ll assume you¡¯re giving up your status as a saint.¡±

    However, in a situation where the difference in divine power was too overwhelming, there was no one who would take Rabienne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ha, everyone is crazy.¡±

    Rabienneughed at Sharon¡¯s particrly resolute attitude and gritted her teeth harder to keep from crying.

    On the other hand, unlike Rabienne, Esther¡¯s clear voice, full ofposure, echoed through the venue.

    ¡°What is the next test?¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Have I mentioned how much I¡¯m enjoying Rabienne¡¯s perspective these days? Have I? Have I? :> </em>

 Chapter 148: Downfall, Windfall (II)

    Chapter 148: Downfall, Windfall (II)

    Thinking that Esther would take everything away if she stayed like this, Rabienne answered, practically screeching.

    ¡°I will. I can do it too.¡±

    To Esther, it was fortunate to have Rabienne not disappoint her expectations.

    ¡®Yes. You can¡¯t back off now.¡¯

    ¡®This is not enough. I haven¡¯t even taken off my gloves yet.¡¯

    She was waiting for the right time to prove more conclusively that Rabienne was a fake.

    ¡°The second test is holy flowers.¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s words, Rabienne¡¯s expression brightened slightly.

    ¡®I have a seed.¡¯

    In any case, she just needed to nt the seed and she could nurture the holy flower.

    For the previous test, there was a big difference because her hyacinths couldn¡¯t bloom, but this time, there was hope that she could reverse the result because she would grow the same holy flower.

    The priests brought a square board prepared in advance.

    The wide board was filled with soil from the greenhouse.

    ¡°You are to grow holy flowers.¡±

    Esther and Rabienne were given equal space and time.

    As soon as Sharon finished speaking, Rabienne quickly ran toward the board.

    ¡®What kind of n is this?¡¯

    Esther sent Rabienne a curious nce. She had been in tears until just now, but suddenly regained her vitality.

    upying the best position, which was the middle, Rabienne pressed both her hands to the board.

    ¡®Well, it must be a trick again.¡¯

    To begin with, Esther hadn¡¯t thought that Rabienne would face the exam fairly.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Esther walked slowly to the board.

    As she began to move, the gazes of the elders also moved in unison towards the same direction.

    With Rabienne upying the middle, Esther stood on the edge.

    But she didn¡¯t care, she touched the soil and closed her eyes.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m making you grow in a ce like this.¡¯

    She felt sorry for the holy flowers that would grow in a small temporary space, not a greenhouse, and dispersed her divine power.

    Then, sprouts came up around Esther, and something green began to shoot out.

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°Look at that!¡±

    Even without much effort, the holy flowers ate Esther¡¯s divine power and grew.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. With this, one thing is for sure¡­!? What¡¯s that?¡±

    After nting the seed she had barely snuck in and making the holy flower sprout, Rabienne excitedly turned her head, then sat down in ce in surprise.

    She assumed Esther would have a hard time, but¡­

    It was not enough that a multitude of holy flowers had grown around the younger girl. She even had a calm expression. These two thingsbined made Rabienne emotional.

    ¡®You could do that?¡¯

    Staring at the scene, her red eyes were bloodshot. She had strained her eyes, causing them to swell.

    ¡®Everyone is not looking at me.¡¯

    And when she saw that there was no gaze directed at her, she despaired.

    All the people in the venue nkly gazed at each and every one of Esther¡¯s gestures.

    ¡®To think I¡¯m being treated as an extra.¡¯

    Rabienne squeezed the soil between her fingers.

    She grabbed a handful of soil and erupted in anger.

    ¡°Why is it so easy for you? And what¡¯s with thatfortable face?¡±

    Already, the difference in their divine power was transmitted to Rabienne, who was right next to Esther, to the point that her skin tingled.

    Rabienne¡¯s face was crushed by shame and jealousy.

    Right at this moment, Esther opened her eyes, wondering if everything was okay, and seeing the holy flowers that had grown more than she thought, she giggled.

    ¡°I guess I should have adjusted it a bit.¡±

    She tilted her head, turning towards Rabienne, wondering if she had yed too much. Then serene pink eyes met red ones that were overflowing with anger.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that face?¡¯

    When Esther nced at her side, she saw there was only one bud of holy flower. Seeing that made her instinctively smile.

    ¡°Why are youughing? Is it funny?¡±

    Rabienne muttered softly and tried to throw the soil she had grabbed at Esther. It was an impulsive action.

    ¡°Are you going to throw it? The image you¡¯ve worked so hard to build up will all be ruined, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡­!¡±

    Unable to carry it out, Rabienne¡¯s arm stopped in the air, trembling harshly.

    ¡°You have to smile as usual. If you¡¯re openly hostile, anyone can tell. That you don¡¯t have the qualities of a saint.¡±

    Never in her wildest dreams did Rabienne imagine she would hear these words from Esther, who she always ignored. She grabbed the back of her neck in amazement.

    ¡°You seem to be arrogant now that your divine power has increased a little, but don¡¯t be mistaken. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Staring at the agitated Rabienne, Esther proudly took off her gloves.

    The mark of awareness, which clearly appeared on the back of her hand, stood out.

    ¡°We are the same. If that¡¯s real.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly as she pointed to the back of Rabienne¡¯s hand.

    The bewildered Rabienne winced, flinging her hand behind her.

    With how both her pupils and the back of her hand were clearly revealed, the elders were now convinced that Esther was the saint.

    Some frantically looked through the test records of the saints from previous generations.

    As was the case with the hyacinth, Esther¡¯s record of holy flower cultivation was superior to that of anyone before her.

    ¡°There is no recorded instance of growing holy flowers as quickly as she did.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s her, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the contagious disease can be cured.¡±

    ¡°Is treatment a problem? Very soon, the fallen status of our temple will be restored.¡±

    Some of the elders were delighted that the real saint was found, while some were still arguing for their own interests.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±

    Sharon called the two off the board to stop the test.

    Rabienne¡¯s expression was so contorted that she couldn¡¯t even keep the smile she always had on her face.

    ¡®If the difference in divine power is this big, what have I done all this time?¡¯

    A great sense of helplessness overtook her.

    After confirming that she wasn¡¯t the saint, the gazes around her became even more frosty.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that everyone watching would doubt and curse her.

    ¡®Now what do I do¡­ Is it all over like this? No, my father will do something for me.¡¯

    While Rabienne panicked, the board was cleared.

    Sharon came forward and looked at the two of them alternately. She said,

    ¡°There is one final test left.¡±

    At that, Esther nodded as if it didn¡¯t matter how many were left.

    Having already exhausted most of her divine power in the previous tests, Rabienne was restless and nervous.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This is a confirmation process rather than a test.¡±

    Sharon held out her wrinkled hands to each of them.

    ¡°All you have to do is show me the mark of awareness.¡±

    At the unexpectedst test, Rabienne unknowingly covered the back of her hand.

    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s okay.¡¯

    The mark on the back of Rabienne¡¯s hand was a fake engraved by a famous painter before her ordination.

    It was not much different from Esther¡¯s, apparently, because the marks of the previous saints were copied exactly.

    Although worried that she would be caught, she put her hand forward, believing that it was better than facing another sort of test with her already exhausted divine power.

    Esther held her hand out to Sharon at about the same time, in a way that the back of her hand could be seen.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Quietly, Sharon gazed at the two hands. It seemed she was pondering over something. Eventually, she stepped back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for now. The elders have to talk about the exam. We¡¯ll let you know the results in 30 minutes, so please rest.¡±

    With that, Esther and Rabienne were guided to a small room connected to the hall.

    When they were alone, albeit very briefly, Rabienne made no secret of her enmity towards Esther.

    As soon as the door closed, she red fiercely and fired off.

    ¡°What are you aiming for? Is it also power? Do you want to be the saint?¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m aiming for it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that I will be the saint and that you will lose that position?¡±

    ¡°I will never give up. What difficulties I went through to get it!¡±

    As Rabienne shouted angrily, she pulled out a dagger, which she had tucked between her skirts. After making sure they were truly alone¡­

    ¡®If only now.¡¯

    It was a dagger smaller than the palm of her hand, but sharp enough to cut the skin.

    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±

    Esther stared at Rabienne. The air between them was heavy.

    ¡°If you stay still, I won¡¯t hurt you too much.¡±

    The ring eyes of Rabienne were filled with malice.

    Having been cornered, she had nowhere else to retreat.

    ¡°If I scream, it will be over. How many people are out there?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Then I¡¯ll stab you right away. Even if you say you¡¯re attacked, so what? I have nothing more to lose.¡±

    Rabienne looked like she had gone mad.

    Instead of calling out, Esther muttered to herself, maintaining the tight tension with Rabienne.

    ¡°Shur.¡±

    As soon as his name was called, Shur, who had been wrapped around Esther¡¯s ankle, uncoiled and came out.

    The snake that had been hidden from view by the long dress that reached the floor stood in front of Esther.

    ¡°S-Snake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a snake, it¡¯s a venomous snake. Do you know the Giant Big? It¡¯s deadly. If you¡¯re bitten, you won¡¯t be able to heal with your divine power.¡±

    Shur¡¯s sharp teeth actually contained a lot of deadly poison.

    He never used it against Esther, but it was different with enemies.

    Flicking his tongue at Rabienne, who exhibited hostility, Shur tried to rush to her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re calcting if that dagger will be faster, or if my Shur will be faster, try it. I have nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Rabienne froze as it was because of Shur, who was ring at her with bright yellow eyes, appearing as if he would attack if she moved even a little.

    ¡°You still see me as the old Daina, but don¡¯t underestimate the grand duchy. If you stab me, I don¡¯t know if even your family will be safe.¡±

    When Esther showed disrespect, Rabienne couldn¡¯t bear it any longer¡ª she mmed the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! I just wish it wasn¡¯t you¡­ I was destined to be a saint!!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    Esther spoke informally, raising her eyebrows. Rabienne was no longer worth the minimum respect.

    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re speaking informally?¡±

    ¡°What can you do about it? Rabienne, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s never been your ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­Everyone did. This is my seat. Only I should be the saint. You ruined everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Go ahead, don¡¯t reflect, don¡¯t feel guilty. So that I don¡¯t need to feel sorry for you in the slightest.¡±

    Esther looked down pathetically at Rabienne, who still didn¡¯t know how to give up and was still aiming for her blood.

    ¡°Do you think you won? So you think you can be the saint?¡±

    ¡°I am not interested. Even if you beg me to do it, I won¡¯t sit there.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe that?¡±

    How could she reject the position of saint? Rabienne¡¯s wretched face expressed so.

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s just that the saint position you want so much has no value to me.¡±

    Esther muttered self-deprecatingly.

    It was sincere.

    She would rather live a normal life, which was what she would have gotten if she hadn¡¯t been the saint. She lost count on how many times she thought about this alone.

    ¡°And Rabienne, I know you poisoned Saint Cespia.¡±

    ¡°Do you have proof? Don¡¯t use an innocent person. I am the one who protected the sick woman until the end!¡±

    Greatly taken aback by Esther¡¯s calmly recited words, Rabienne tried to defend herself, lying through her teeth.

    ¡°Oh, I have proof.¡±

    But she bit her lips at Esther¡¯s next words, and red as if she would kill.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Chapter 149: Downfall, Windfall (III)

    Chapter 149: Downfall, Windfall (III)

    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe it. It will all be revealed soon anyway.¡±

    ¡°What will be revealed? I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s me who feels unfair about this situation!¡±

    Rabienne shook her head vigorously, repeatedly saying she didn¡¯t do it.

    Her long hair swayed, disturbing Esther¡¯s vision.

    Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt as she looked at Rabienne, who was resentful as if she was the victim.

    ¡°I hope you spend the rest of your life rotting in a dungeon.¡±

    Like how she had been locked up in a prison where there was no light.

    She wished that the dark, hopeless days wouldst forever for Rabienne.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Having never imagined that she would hear such words from Esther, whom she had always ignored, Rabienne¡¯s eyes widened as she snorted in bewilderment.

    ¡°You seem to think that you can be anything just because you were adopted by the grand duke. It¡¯s an illusion. Everyone has a fixed status. That is the difference between me and you, an orphan.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Feeling that it was not worth replying further, Esther shut his mouth.

    Then, <em>tok tok¡ª</em>

    A priest knocked on the door.

    ¡°The elders are calling.¡±

    Instantly, Rabienne frowned. Then she hastily hid the dagger, which was still in her hand.

    ¡®Is it time already?¡¯

    ¡®I should have taken advantage of the opportunity and get her blood somehow, but she stopped me so only time has passed.¡¯

    Frantic, Rabienne bit her pouting lips.

    ¡°Rabienne.¡±

    When Esther softly called her name, Rabienne red in response.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? What kind of punishment you will receive as a fake.¡±

    ¡°You keep telling me that I am a fake! Do you think I¡¯ll blink an eye? Do you think you can take my ce?¡±

    Rather expressionlessly, Esther stared coldly at Rabienne and opened the closed door wide.

    And she followed the priest in front of her, fiddling with her ears like someone who hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    About 10 minutes ago.

    While Esther and Rabienne were in the room, the elders were deeply troubled with the results of the test.

    ¡°The test results are very clear. The current saint does not deserve to sit in that seat.¡±

    ¡°Now what should we do?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s divine power was never at a level sufficient to pass the qualification test for a saint.

    ¡°How the hell did that happen? It¡¯s true that the 15th saint shoulde from the Brions family¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t even take the test. Hah.¡±

    While everyone was deep in confusion, Lucas, who was gathered in the corner with the other high priests, quietly voiced out.

    ¡°The saint is not feeling well today. Apparently, that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t able to show off her skills properly¡­¡±

    However, when the elders fired back in unison, he hurriedly shut his mouths.

    It was no longer a situation or atmosphere in which he could protect Rabienne.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas, tell me about the revtion. Did you all really know that the contents of the revtion and the current saint did not match?¡±

    Sharon told the elders the contents of the revtion she had heard from Kyle.

    Everyone was dubious until the test, but after seeing Esther, whose appearance matched the revtion, exhibited excellent divine power, they came to believe it.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will ask again. All of you knew the content of the revtion. However, you hid the fact. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. you¡¯re right.¡±

    All four high priests bowed their heads deeply like sinners.

    ¡°All of you knew that the current saint doesn¡¯t have the qualifications or ability, but you put her in that position?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Kyle and Joffrey jumped out of their chairs and fell t on the floor.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t end with an apology. Because of this incident, the prestige of the temple has fallen to the ground and an epidemic has spread. How are you going to take on all this responsibility?¡±

    Lucas nced around anxiously. He was worried that Kyle would reveal everything they had nned.

    ¡ªIf you talk about this, we¡¯re really done. We will never be forgiven.

    Kyle and Lucas¡¯ eyes met, and thetter shook his head vigorously.

    Kyle had intended to tell the truth, but he couldn¡¯t bear to confide in the presence of all the elders.

    The n to find the real saint, steal her powers, and lock her up.

    The n was entirely made by Lucas and Rabienne, and the other high priests only tolerated it, but that alone was enough responsibility.

    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, so we¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±

    Sharon left the high priests alone and talked with the elders to decide on matters concerning the saint.

    ¡°First of all, the current saint, no, I will call her Rabienne from now on. Everyone epts the fact that she isn¡¯t the real saint.¡±

    None of the elders disputed Sharon¡¯s words.

    ¡°And Esther, who was tested today, is without a doubt a saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The divine power she showed was truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I couldn¡¯t believe it even when I saw it. There¡¯s nothing like that in any test record.¡±

    The more the elders talked, the more they favored Esther.

    Sharon did not miss this opportunity to push Esther into the saint¡¯s seat.

    ¡°We need to make things right quickly. It¡¯s a chance we barely got after we let her out with our own hands. We must not miss this time.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Soon there will be a prayer system. Even if we postpone the disposition of the fake, we must first bring her to our side.¡±

    Everyone thought it wouldn¡¯t be easy to bring Esther back to the temple as she had been adopted as Deheen¡¯s daughter.

    That¡¯s why, even more so, they had to hold on to Esther¡¯s heart somehow.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to bring Rabienne down from her position as a saint and return the position to Esther today?¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­? Isn¡¯t it a little hasty¡­¡±

    ¡°I am in favor. Wouldn¡¯t there be a bigger problem if we missed her? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth wasting time now that it¡¯s clear who the saint really is.¡±

    ¡°But how much of a fuss will Duke Brions make¡­ Isn¡¯t he going to gopletely crazy?¡±

    ¡°The crime of impersonating a saint is very serious. He won¡¯t be able to resist too much if he wants to protect his family.¡±

    Sharon held up the paper she had diligently scribbled on throughout the conversation and firmly said they had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided. Call the two of them.¡±

    The priest who received Sharon¡¯s orders went to pick up Esther and Rabienne.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    And at the same time¡­

    Returning from a training session with the knights, Deheen stopped his steps in a daze and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A very deep sigh followed.

    He had walked and stopped several times already.

    It was the first time Deheen looked so distraught, so Ben approached cautiously.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Do I look okay?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s face was dark and exhausted as he turned his gaze from the sky to Ben.

    Ben shook his head in shock and surprise at the sight.

    ¡°¡­Are you worried about thedy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m worried, but more than worry¡­¡±

    Another deep sigh flowed from Deheen, pausing in the middle of a sentence.

    His following words shocked Ben very much.

    ¡°¡­I miss her. Hasn¡¯t it already been a week?¡±

    To say such a sad thing with a terrifying expression that would kill people casually.

    It was unimaginable.

    However, having grown ustomed to it, Ben came to his senses andforted Deheen, who was suffering.

    ¡°Still, Your Grace, isn¡¯t today thedy¡¯s test day? Thedy will definitelye back as soon as it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the test. What happens when she takes the test¡­ I¡¯m afraid Rabienne will bother her again. Ah, I should have followed.¡±

    Ben was restless at the sight of Deheen, who seemed about to explode at any moment. Then he turned his head, suddenly feeling a simr energy.

    ¡°M-Master Judy?¡±

    Beside him was Judy, trudging along with lifeless, drooping shoulders.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even though they were looking at each other, their eyes were empty.

    It had only been a week since Esther had been away from home, but there was only a gloomy atmosphere in the grand ducal mansion.

    ¡°Esther¡­ Esther must be doing well, right?¡±

    Judy simply asked that, and suddenly, Deheen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Are you curious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I should have followed, not His Highness.¡±

    ¡°Then shall we go now?¡±

    Deheen sneakily threw bait at the grumbling Judy.

    Instantly, Judy¡¯s eyes were full of life.

    ¡°To Esther? Can I?¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes¡¯ mirrored Deheen¡¯s.

    ¡°What? Your Grace, what are you talking about? There is a lot of overdue work.¡±

    Flustered, Ben tried to dissuade his master. But he couldn¡¯t stop Deheen, who made up his mind in a sh.

    ¡°She decided toe back right after the test, so isn¡¯t it today anyway? Why don¡¯t we pick her up a little earlier? Judy, go get Dennis.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Judy¡¯s movements were swift. He dashed towards the mansion, unable to control his excitement.

    ¡°Your Grace, but thedy may stay longer even after the test is over, or she may have personal circumstances. She might not like it¡­¡±

    ¡°If that happens, we will go to see the temple. Dennis and Judy haven¡¯t seen the temple except when they were kids, so that¡¯s good.¡±

    Havinge up with an excuse beforehand, Deheen smiled contentedly.

    ¡°¡­All right. Then I will prepare.¡±

    Everyone in the empire knew Deheen hated the temple. So, touring the temple?

    Ben clutched his forehead, thinking there could be no excuse that wasn¡¯t better than that.

    There was a mountain of things to urgently reschedule.

    But perhaps that would be better, for after Esther had left, Deheen hadn¡¯t been able to do even a tenth of his usual work.

    ¡®Pleasee back quickly, Lady Esther.¡¯

    Esther was now an indispensable person in the grand ducal residence.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Returning to the hall where the test was held, Esther sat down in one of the two chairs in the center.

    She looked around and saw that the door that had been open during the test was closed. The atmosphere was also very solemn.

    As Rabienne, who had followed right behind, also sat down, Sharon announced the test results as the representative of the Council of Elders.

    ¡°In the previous qualification test, we saw a clear difference in divine power. In particr, Esther de Tersia¡¯s divine power was so amazing that she surpassed all other saints of previous generations.¡±

    Listening to Sharon, Rabienne clenched her fists so hard that her fingernails dug into her flesh.

    ¡°However, Rabienne de Brions, the current 15th saint, was judged to have questionable saintly qualities.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face flushed red, unable to ovee the shame and anger.

    ¡°Therefore, since Rabienne de Braons clearly does not possess the qualities of a saint, we will depose her of her current position as saint.¡±

    As soon as Sharon¡¯s words finished, the hall was enveloped in tremendous silence.

    And among all the people in the venue, only Esther had a faint smile on her lips.

    Esther straightened her back and turned her head, to see clearly how Rabienne looked.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> The fun is not over yet!</em>

 Chapter 150: Downfall, Windfall (IV)

    Chapter 150: Downfall, Windfall (IV)

    Rabienne¡¯s mouth fell open in a daze, her eyes widening in disbelief at what she heard.

    She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even blink her bloodshot eyes properly.

    ¡°No¡­ No matter how low my test results are, how can I step down from the position of saint like this! This is nonsense!¡±

    Agitated, Rabienne jumped up from her seat and screamed.

    She knew this attitude was bad, but her emotions were out of control.

    ¡°If you have any objections, speak up.¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t stop Rabienne, instead, giving her a chance to talk.

    ¡°Godmother, I admit that Lady Esther¡¯s divine power is superior to mine. But I am also a saint. You saw my awakening.¡±

    Having regained her sanity a little while she was talking, Rabienne continued speaking, forcing a smile in order to somehow make a good impression.

    But Sharon sighed.

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Feeling uneasy at the thought of responsibility, Rabienne¡¯s eyes trembled as she instinctively touched the back of her hand.

    ¡®Did something show?¡¯

    Her heart clenched as she wondered if the older woman recognized that her mark of awareness was fake.

    However, the reason why she was so confident was that there was no significant difference between Esther¡¯s mark and her own. She saw from the side earlier.

    While Rabienne was contemting, Sharon walked in front of Esther.

    ¡°Excuse me, can you show your mark of awareness again?¡±

    ¡°Wait a second.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult. Esther took off her glove and showed the back of her hand.

    ¡°Look at that. The mark of awareness is gone. She must have lied¡­ Huh, no way?¡±

    Rabienne, who was ecstatic when she saw that Esther¡¯s hand had no mark, stopped when she realized something big.

    She realized that there was something she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°The mark of awareness is not usually revealed, but it appears in response to divine power. Like this.¡±

    Esther proudly raised the back of her hand and breathed divine power into it.

    Then, the back of her hand, which had nothing on it¡­ In an instant, a mark filled with soft light floated up and was engraved.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Rabienne was shocked.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that the mark wasn¡¯t revealed¡­ Even when Cespia was alive and well. If only I had known¡­!¡¯

    Despite having watched Cespia from the side, she did not know that fact.

    She had been ill before she was poisoned, so she thought only that her divine power had weakened and her mark of awareness had disappeared along with it.

    Come to think of it, not long before her death, Cespia¡¯s mark of awareness showed again, but it was passed over as a phenomenon that suddenly appeared as she neared death.

    ¡°Your mark of awareness remains the same even when you are not using your divine power.¡±

    Now, Sharon got up and walked up to Rabienne.

    Rabienne, who had taken off her gloves since the start of the test, hurriedly covered the back of her hand with regret.

    ¡°Few people know this much, and I wouldn¡¯t have known it normally.¡±

    Sharon was convinced that Rabienne was not a saint, so she found it strange from the beginning that she had the mark of awareness.

    And as soon as she saw it, she knew it was fake.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t reveal it on the spot and tried to turn a blind eye to it. Since she was going to remove her from the saint¡¯s seat anyway.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good for the temple to increase the sin of Rabienne, who was already in the position of saint.

    However, since Rabienne was so obsessed with the position, Sharon couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Also, from your mark of awareness, I felt a sense of heat like a wound. It¡¯s very different from the energy I felt when I held Lady Esther¡¯s hand.¡±

    Embarrassed, Rabienne¡¯s lips began to quiver.

    ¡°In other words, you also failed the third test.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face, now a dark, muddy color, was filled with despair.

    ¡°Did you do it alone? Or is your father, the Duke of Brions, also involved?¡±

    ¡°¡­Please call my father.¡±

    Hoping to be able to somehow overturn the situation, Rabienne refused to answer and begged for Duke Brions to be called.

    ¡°Nothing will change just because Duke Brionses. for your sins are very grievous.¡±

    Sharon recited the crimes of Rabienne, one by one, to make the justification clear.

    ¡°Knowing the revtion but hiding it, inciting the high priests, impersonating a saint and endangering the empire. And even manipting the mark of awareness. These are unforgivable mistakes.¡±

    At that time¡­

    Esther, who was listening by the side, raised her hand and lightly joined the conversation.

    ¡°There is one more. It¡¯s the crime of poisoning the saint of the previous generation.¡±

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the venue became chaotic and the elders began to murmur loudly.

    Poisoning of the former saint.

    This was a sin so great that Rabienne would receive the death penalty even if she was a descendant of a great four family.

    ¡°Stop bullshitting! Godmother. Do you believe her? She¡¯s ndering me. She¡¯s aiming for the saint¡¯s seat!¡±

    Rabienne pointed at Esther, iming it was all lies.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    But Sharon didn¡¯t think Esther would lie.

    ¡°I will show you this.¡±

    Having put important memories in her mind beforehand, Esther called Sharon and kissed her forehead.

    And as shown to her family through imaging, she showed the scene of the conversation she had with Cespia.

    ¡°The rted evidence is possessed by Paras, the former head of the priesthood.¡±

    This was what she heard when they met at the shelter, after Paras resigned from his position as high priest.

    When Cespia was at her weakest, Paras visited her room once more.

    At that time, he stole some of the medicine that Rabienne had brought, storing it as evidence.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±

    Sharon was shocked by the scenes and conversations that came to her head and clenched her forehead.

    Esther¡¯s imaging was one of the saint¡¯s abilities that Sharon knew from reading books.

    It was the first time she had experienced it, but to be able to do this with divine power¡­ it was not something that could be manipted.

    ¡°I will take the evidence. And if this is true, it¡¯s something that should never be overlooked. Everyone involved will be severely punished.¡±

    Anger filled Sharon¡¯s eyes, who had cared for the former saint, Cespia.

    ¡°I will imprison Rabienne de Brions in the dungeon until all is clear and her punishment is set.¡±

    Originally, she was to be either demoted, or confined to her room, punished appropriately, and sent out of the temple.

    However, when the poisoning of the former saint surfaced, it became an uncontroble situation.

    ¡°Did you say, dungeon? I don¡¯t know what you saw, but it¡¯s all fake. Please do not believe in fabrication.¡±

    While uttering that it was unfair, Rabienne put on a pitiful expression, making her eyes as teary as they could.

    ¡°I did a good job. I can do better in the future. Please give me one more chance. Yes? I will take care of the epidemic somehow.¡±

    When there was no response from both Sharon and the elders, Rabienne tugged the hem of Sharon¡¯s robe.

    ¡°Or, or you can leave me as the saint and use only Lady Esther¡¯s power. She¡¯s just an orphan. Do you really intend to put a child like that in the position of saint? In this noble ce?¡±

    The sobbing voice of Rabienne continued for a long time.

    However, the more Rabienne did this, the more Sharon¡¯s expression hardened and her eyes turned frosty.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had those thoughts. You don¡¯t seem to be the person I used to know.¡±

    Sharon criticized her past self for thinking that Rabienne was the most suitable person for the position of saint.

    ¡°Yes. A saint is a noble position. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be one anymore.¡±

    Unable to bear it, Sharon finally uttered scathing words and shook off Rabienne¡¯s hand.

    It was the strength of an old woman, but Rabienne, whose legs were trembling, was hit by the recoil and copsed onto the floor.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    She wrapped her arms around herself, shaking at the thought that she had ruined everything.

    But that was for a mere while.

    Almost immediately, she stood up and looked around like she was possessed. She was searching for someone who could help her.

    ¡°Lu, High Priest Lucas! High Priest Joffrey, I did a good job. Please help me, please.¡±

    Anxiously, she gazed at the high priests and a few of the elders, who always praised her, and prayed.

    But when things didn¡¯t go her way, Rabienne screamed at them, with enough intensity to make her jaw quiver.

    ¡°Are you really going to send me to the dungeon? The only daughter and saint of the Brions family! Everyone is crazy! Crazy!!¡±

    With a sad or terrified expression, everyone stared at Rabienne, who struggled so much that her hair tangled and messed up.

    No one was willing to help.

    ¡°This is a dream¡­ It¡¯s a nightmare¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it is real.¡±

    Esther mercilessly shattered Rabienne¡¯s wishes and corrected them.

    Rabienne gnashed her teeth hard enough to make a sound. She raised her head and red at Esther.

    When calm pink eyes met venomous red ones, Rabienne immediately rushed towards Esther.

    ¡°If not for you¡­ It¡¯s all because of you!!¡±

    However, the pdins came running and stopped Rabienne.

    Rabienne was prevented from even grazing Esther.

    ¡°How hard I tried, how much I risked to get this position¡­¡±

    It was right in front of her now.

    Everything would beplete once she got Esther. She was so upset that this happened right before that.

    ¡°It can¡¯t end like this. If my fatheres, somehow, ugh¡­¡±

    Rabienne couldn¡¯t hold back her feelings of resentment and even mentioned Duke Brions. Then she burst into tears.

    Esther was bitter as she looked at Rabienne.

    There were mixed feelings.

    ¡®A moment like this doese.¡¯

    The moment when Rabienne and her ce were reversed and everyone knew she was the real one.

    It was something she thought would never happen, but she wasn¡¯t as happy as she had imagined.

    ¡°To think she was only this person.¡±

    Would Esther have felt a little better if Rabienne had moved a little smarter and more meticulously?

    To Esther, Rabienne was a person of terrible fear that gave her indelible trauma, but she copsed more easily than she thought. It made her despondent.

    ¡®Why the hell was my past life like that?¡¯

    Right now, Esther was relieved, but at the same time, she felt unjust that she had been dominated and led by such a person.

    Rabienne was much more pathetic and weak than Esther thought.

    She was just an insignificant person who only knew how to depend on others and could do nothing on her own.

    Rabienne, who had seemed so gigantic before and so unreachable to her, now seemed smaller than a pebble.

    ¡®It¡¯s enough.¡¯

    Esther sighed, suppressing her bitterness.

    And finally, to remember the downfall of Rabienne, she clearly captured it in her eyes.

    ¡°I have been in the temple for too long and my head hurts. I will take my leave.¡±

    As Esther got up from the chair, the elders and priests began to mutter in bewilderment.

    ¡°Take, take your leave? The ce where thedy will be is now here in the temple. Where are you going?¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> This, along with twwmswel, reminds me of why I fell in love with regression knovels. It¡¯s not just about revenge, it¡¯s about growth. Trampled and beaten by their previous life/lives, Sienna and Esther had no desire to even live. Revenge is fuel, and is satisfying, but hope and love aresting. I feel like a proud grandmother to see them settle into their own persons and carve their ce in the world.</em>

 Chapter 151: Downfall, Windfall (V)

    Chapter 151: Downfall, Windfall (V)

    ¡°Where else? Home.¡±

    Esther replied indifferently and naturally.

    The confusion in the hall grew even more.

    The reason for immediately depriving Rabienne of her position as a saint was to catch Esther, but she said that she would leave the hall¡­ The elders were dumbfounded.

    Either way, Esther didn¡¯t care and walked slowly towards the door.

    Sharon hurriedly followed to catch Esther.

    ¡°Please stop for a moment, Lady Esther.¡±

    Almost at the door, Esther stopped and looked back.

    It was because Sharon, who helped her greatly in uncovering the truth, was pleading.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide to join us?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s wrinkled eyes trembled slightly. It was filled with anxiety.

    ¡°I had no intention of joining from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the test? Showing all of your ability just to leave like this¡­¡±

    Sharon was taken aback by Esther¡¯s dry reaction, and she tried her best to catch her somehow.

    ¡°We¡¯re only looking at thedy. For that, we immediately brought down the current saint.¡±

    Esther tilted her head, wondering if she should take that seriously.

    ¡°If thedy goes away like this, the epidemic spreading throughout the empire will never be resolved. More people will die.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me to solve it?¡±

    ¡°W-What, Lady Es¡­¡±

    ¡°It happened because of your wrong choices. You have to figure it out. I don¡¯t understand why you want to put it on me.¡±

    Esther hated the temple, which changed positions as easily as flipping the palm of their hand and acted as it pleased, just as much as Rabienne.

    ¡°If we could fix it, we would have done it already. I can¡¯t tell you the details here, but¡­ Making the gue disappear is something only the saint can do.¡±

    A contract signed by the first saint.

    Sharon knew from an ancientnguage book that there was a barrier protecting the empire and a crystal ball which maintained it.

    So when Esther came here, Sharon wondered if she should beg her to fix the crystal ball if she couldn¡¯t seed in kicking out the current saint.

    But Esther said she would not do it. She did not want to sacrifice for the temple.

    ¡°Even if everyone resigns as an elder, the divine power remains. Did you use that divine power outside the temple to save even just one more person?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Sharon flinched and her lips shut, unable to say anything.

    ¡°I saw it on the way. In every alley, there was a fallen person left unattended. What in the world are the elders doing? Are you just waiting for someone to show up and take care of it?¡±

    Esther¡¯s cold voice became a dagger and pierced Sharon¡¯s chest.

    It was the same for the elders who were listening in the background.

    ¡°You guys are the ones who made things this way, by putting an unqualified person in that position in the first ce.¡±

    After calmly finishing her words, Esther quickly scanned the distraught elders one by one.

    ¡°Everything should be handled by the temple. Criticism, condemnation, and responsibility¡­ Don¡¯t try to lean on me. I have nothing to do with this ce.¡±

    It was painful, but nothing was wrong, so Sharon just sadly looked at Esther.

    ¡°¡­I apologize. We were greedy to want to hold onto you somehow.¡±

    Sharon realized that Esther would not relent just through persistence, and knew she should not be forcibly imprisoned.

    However, unlike Sharon, who wanted to let her go, some elders recklessly ordered the pdins.

    ¡°Catch her! We shouldn¡¯t let her go like this.¡±

    ¡°Block her from leaving the temple. Now that this has happened, we can¡¯t just let her go.¡±

    The pdins who received their orders blocked Esther¡¯s way.

    ¡°Is this your choice?¡±

    With pity in her eyes, Esther faced the pdins.

    But before Esther could do anything else, Sharon stepped in.

    ¡°What are you doing? Everyone, get out of the way. Let her go.¡±

    ¡°Godmother!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make the same mistake again? How could you do something like this even after hearing that? All we can do is apologize. Force is never okay.¡±

    Stopping the group of pdins trying to capture Esther, Sharon asked vaguely.

    ¡°Are you going to Tersia?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My home is there.¡±

    Only when Esther said the word ¡®home¡¯ did her expression soften.

    It was a genuine expression that Sharon had never been given.

    Watching the change, Sharon bitterly regretted not being able to prevent the priest from selling Esther.

    ¡°It¡¯s not real. You were originally raised in the temple. We lost you.¡±

    Esther shook her head at Sharon, who was sincerely and truly saddened.

    ¡°No. From the beginning, the ce I was meant to be was not the temple. It was there.¡±

    In the temple, where Esther had been turned away by everyone, the only person who held her hand was Deheen.

    The temple had always been both a bystander and an aggressor. It was after meeting Deheen that Esther¡¯s dry world changed.

    ¡°And the temple, which has already rotted enough, has no future.¡±

    ¡°It will change in the future. We will build a temple with a future. We¡¯ll try to change it somehow¡­¡±

    Esther cut off the desperate words of Sharon.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see how fair the punishment is for Lady Rabienne this time.¡±

    And she walked, standing in front of the hall¡¯s door.

    The pdins guarding the door hesitated and looked at Sharon, Esther, and the other elders in turns.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave, can you move away?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes.¡±

    An atmosphere flowed from Esther that I dare not dare to touch.

    Flinching, the pdins immediately stepped aside.

    Esther pushed the huge door with both hands.

    It was heavy, and after a while, a bright light from outside poured in.

    As soon as the door opened, familiar faces appeared before Esther.

    It was Noah and Victor, who were waiting outside because they couldn¡¯t directly enter the test venue.

    As Esther walked toward them, the people who had gathered outside the hall like a cloud hesitated and retreated.

    There was a mixture of curiosity and awe, or fear and wonder.

    In an instant, a road was created between the crowd.

    Esther took that path without hesitation, straight to Noah and Victor.

    ¡°Good work, Esther.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Lady Esther.¡±

    After receiving their kind greetings, it felt like her body, which had been frozen all the time, was melting.

    Noah spoke to Esther with a bright and friendly smile as always.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Having escaped from the specter of the past, Esther looked at him and smiled beautifully.

    It was an angelic smile that could never have appeared inside.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry back. I can already see the grand duke spitting fire at us for not bringing you back sooner.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Dad will be waiting for me.¡±

    In Esther¡¯s mind, thest time they all gathered by the front door waiting for her was pictured.

    ¡­Unbeknownst to her, Deheen and the twins couldn¡¯t wait this time, to the extent they had headed out to pick her up themselves.

    Esther couldn¡¯t even imagine that the horses ran so fast that they were already right near the temple.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Khalid was anxiously awaiting the results along with the other pdins in the hallway outside the venue.

    ¡®What is this all about?¡¯

    As a pdin of Rabienne, he followed her to the doors of the hall, but was not allowed inside.

    To begin with, he was surprised to hear that she was going to take a saint qualification test, and the surprise increased by the sudden appearance of Esther.

    While the two were taking the test, Khalid saw Esther¡¯s unbelievable divine power through the open door.

    Anyone could see that the saint was Esther, not Rabienne.

    When the door was closed for the elders to discuss the results, all the people watching murmured in amazement.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    Confused, Khalid was cooling his head when the door of the venue suddenly opened again.

    He quickly ran to the door.

    And he was shocked more than anyone else by what he saw inside.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    Saint Rabienne, whom he served, was miserably sitting on the floor.

    While the elders were trying to hold back Esther, who opened the door.

    ¡°Daina.¡±

    Involuntarily, Khalid muttered Esther¡¯s old name.

    Returning to the people who came with her, Esther radiated happiness, which Khalid had never seen before.

    After a moment¡¯s blink, Esther had already moved away.

    Khalid quickly followed Esther, rushing so as to not let her leave his sight.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Esther looked back at the urgent call, and her face hardened as she recognized him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Khalid?¡±

    ¡°Looks like he has something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t want to talk, but she decided she should do so for a while because she didn¡¯t want him to make a fuss. So she stopped and waited for Khalid to catch up.

    Gasping, Khalid fondly looked at Esther and asked.

    ¡°I saw you take the test earlier. Are you really a saint? Did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Khalid was flustered at Esther¡¯s cold reaction. He rambled on.

    ¡°Then you cane back to the temple. Where are you going? Just stay here.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is crazy. Back then, telling me to, and now, wanting me to stay. Am I easy?¡±

    When Esther spoke like it was funny, Khalid¡¯s eyes filled with sadness.

    ¡°I just want to stay with you. I hope you don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Sir Khalid, this is not where you should be. Your master is still in the venue.¡±

    Esther had wondered why he was following her, but when he didn¡¯t say anything more, she stopped talking and went back to her party.

    Khalid, who could no longer hold on to her, stared at their backs and btedly realized Noah¡¯s identity.

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince?¡±

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to him earlier because the hair color was different, but he was definitely the crown prince.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you two¡­¡±

    He was the one who talked to himst time.

    Khalid felt even more shabby when the thought of wanting to know what the two of them really were crossed his mind.

    His heart throbbed like he was jealous that the person next to Esther was not him.

    ¡®Is it¡­¡¯

    Khalid noticed at this moment.

    The feeling that he thought waspassion for the poor child, maybe it was something different.

    But it was toote to realize it now.

    ¡°Yes. I have to go back.¡±

    Khalid recited to himself. He was lonely.

    As Esther had said, the ce he should be was next to his master, Rabienne.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I have a lot of things to say as I was tranting but I seemed to have forgotten them all by the time I¡¯m done¡­ so¡­ with that¡­ ESTHER MA BABY! YOU DID A GREAT JOB SWEETIE! </em>

 Chapter 152: Downfall, Windfall (VI)

    Chapter 152: Downfall, Windfall (VI)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Lifelessly returning to the entrance of the hall, Khalid looked around in search of the other pdins.

    The entrance, where all the crowd had disappeared, was very quiet.

    ¡°Where have the other pdins gone?¡±

    ¡°They went inside.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go in too.¡±

    The knight guarding the door recognized Khalid and opened the door to the venue.

    And at that moment¡­

    Khalid hurriedly covered his ears, furrowing his brow in shock at the piercing screamsing from inside.

    ¡°Let go of me right now! Let go! Let go!!¡±

    Rabienne was making a fuss, shouting and yelling.

    Something must have happened while Khalid was gone. The pdins of the elders were holding Rabienne¡¯s arms tightly.

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    Khalid scanned the surroundings, wondering what in the world was going on for the saint to be taken by a pdin.

    The high priests were kneeling down like they were guilty of something.

    His three fellow pdins also stood there, staring nkly at Rabienne, who had one knee bent.

    Everyone¡¯splexion was pale, and they seemed unwilling to move for the desperate Rabienne.

    ¡°Godmother, not the prison. Please call my father. There¡¯s still more to be said.¡±

    Rabienne continued to scream that she shouldn¡¯t be dragged away.

    The elders couldn¡¯t stand the noise and told the pdins to put her in jail as soon as possible.

    ¡°Take her away and lock her up. Now. But instead of the dungeon where the prisoners are, put her in the western suite.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    It was a measure against the eyes of the Brions family and temple because the punishment had not yet been decided.

    As the pdins holding Rabienne¡¯s arms exerted their strength, she was moved like a piece of baggage.

    With the intention to hold on, Rabienne tightened her feet and tried her best to stay firm, but it was futile. Her feet just dragged along on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you just watching this? You are my pdins! Do something!¡±

    Annoyed, Rabienne cried out at the three pdins huddled next to the high priests.

    However, all of them were pdins who were recruited because they were from influential families.

    Thus, deciding that following Rabienne was no longer beneficial to the family, theypletely ignored her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to put guys like you under me from the start.¡±

    Rabienne spat out her dissatisfaction. As she was dragged to the door, she found Khalid standing by the door.

    ¡°Khalid, where have you been! You came just in time. Help me, quick. I can¡¯t get out of it on my own.¡±

    With delight in her red eyes, Rabienne stretched out her hand towards Khalid, which was then forcefully twisted.

    Khalid, who had been at a loss since entering the venue, was greatly flustered when Rabienne reached out.

    ¡°Sir Khalid, there is no need to obey. She¡¯s already been stripped of her saintly position. Soon she will be judged.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, Khalid. Are you going to just stand there like an idiot?¡±

    Through Rabienne¡¯s bruised lips, Khalid¡¯s name leaked out once again.

    It was as cold as before, but it was also desperate.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Khalid flinched, and with trembling eyes, he looked at Rabienne.

    Now, if she was no longer a saint, he would not have to follow her orders.

    And for some reason, the medicine bottle he gave to Prince Damon came to mind.

    In agony, Khalid turned his head to the side, away from Rabienne¡¯s trembling, pale hand.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Khalid? No one else knows, but you shouldn¡¯t do this to me. Why did I pick you! I told you I chose you! Do you think you became a pdin because you did well?¡±

    When even Khalid betrayed her, Rabienneughed wildly like a lunatic.

    ¡°Haha, everyone is really funny. It¡¯s very funny! Ahahaha!¡±

    Rabienne, who had gone mad, was very different from what people had known.

    The reality of Rabienne when her mask was removed was clearly engraved in the minds of the temple officials inside the venue.

    ¡°If you keep screaming, we will have no choice but to cover your mouth with a cloth. If you don¡¯t want to be embarrassed, you better leave like this.¡±

    Just like that, Rabienne was captured by a pdin from the Council of Elders and taken to the western suite.

    Of course, even right before she left the venue, she harbored venom and red at the people inside. Her bloody red eyes shed.

    ¡°Whoa. She has lost it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What a mess this is¡­¡±

    It was only after the constantly shouting Rabienne disappeared that the venue was quietly organized.

    ¡°Godmother, why did you just send the saint away? We have to hold onto her somehow. Now things will be difficult.¡±

    Sharon let out a deep sigh as she looked at the elders, who were still distraught after hearing Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°You really want to take her by force? Do you think that will work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a moment. If we persuade her, step by step¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so frustrating! Is everyone too old that you¡¯re so hard-headed?¡±

    Sharon angrily yelled at the other elders.

    ¡°Well, what does that mean? My body is old, but my divine power hasn¡¯t rusted yet.¡±

    ¡°Calm down. Even in this situation, did anyone think of going outside and doing relief work?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    The elders suddenly became ashamed and lowered their heads, avoiding Sharon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The saint is already doing that in her territory. She helped everyone, regardless of who she was. If we want her to return to the temple, we must do whatever we can. The temple must be changed.¡±

    The elders were slowly realizing Sharon¡¯s point.

    In particr, the elders who had protested in a loud voice were embarrassed and admitted that they were wrong.

    ¡°My thoughts were short.¡±

    ¡°¡­Same here.¡±

    ¡°Please, act in a way that will not make you ashamed in front of the saint.¡±

    Watching this, Khalid felt suffocated.

    ¡®If only I had left the temple.¡¯

    In front of Khalid¡¯s eyes, Esther, who flew freely out of the temple, still remained as an afterimage.

    He thought he would be fine leaving the temple if he could follow her.

    Being a part of the temple as a pdin¡­ Now he wondered what such honor meant.

    ¡®What am I thinking.¡¯

    The temple had always been everything to him. This was the first time he ever thought of leaving the temple he had devoted his whole life to.

    ¡®Where the hell did it go wrong?¡¯

    ¡®Does this temple still have a future?¡¯

    Khalid looked down at his empty palms as the entire temple he was in seemed like an illusion.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    To leave the temple, Esther and herpanions walked along the main road.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just¡­ I saw a lot of familiar faces in front of the hall earlier.¡±

    Esther, who was thinking hard, answered Noah¡¯s question, appearing bitter.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    ¡°Rather than a bother, I find it a little funny. Those people always looked down on me and ignored me, but earlier they pretended to be happy.¡±

    When she opened the door and came out, some of the candidates she trained with during her time at the temple were at the entrance.

    They seemed to have already recognized her, and with their eyes shining, they wanted to pretend they were friends.

    ¡°Did they forget all the things they did to me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Even if they remember, they might think it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. Everyone remembers it in the way they feelfortable.¡±

    Esther smiled at Noah¡¯s realistic words.

    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. That only those who have suffered can¡¯t forget and keep it for a long time. The person who really needs to remember is the one whomitted the hurt.¡±

    Noah pressed his body closer to the muttering Esther. It was to convey warmth.

    ¡°Are you okay? If it¡¯s hard, tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better than before.¡±

    Slowing down a little, Esther smiled as she looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Actually, I was worried that when I came to the temple, it would be painful because I would think of the past where Rabienne and the other candidates were mean to me.¡±

    Esther¡¯s clear eyes filled with the blue sky.

    ¡°But nothing happened. I was a bit upset, but that was a natural reaction.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m so happy right now. The past no longer affects me.¡±

    Esther turned her gaze from the sky to Noah.

    The pink eyes that were mixed with the blue of the sky were very pretty.

    ¡°Great job.¡±

    Noah patted Esther¡¯s head with his hand, hiding the reddened tip of his nose with his other hand.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not look back, let¡¯s live looking ahead.¡±

    ¡°Looking ahead?¡±

    Revenge had not been the number one priority for Esther since meeting her family.

    However, the reason why she came to the temple and thoroughly destroyed Rabienne was to protect her precious daily life.

    Now that Rabienne, who had imprisoned her every single life, had broken down, Esther no longer has to live in fear of being possessed by her.

    ¡®I never imagined I would ever have a decent life, but now I have a future to dream of.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly in surprise, her eyshes fluttered and and her heart began to beat rapidly.

    ¡°¡­What should I do in the future?¡±

    Noah put a finger to his temple and pretended to be deeply troubled, then he yfully said.

    ¡°Um, how about going on a date with me? Or making a ring to wear together?¡±

    Estherughed at those words.

    ¡°What¡­ Not like that.¡±

    ¡°It means that you don¡¯t have to try hard to do anything. It¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice was sweet and deep.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. Let¡¯s do everything slowly. Because there is so much time.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as the words ¡®a lot of time¡¯ was unfamiliar to her.

    It was not a time of desperation where she only wished to die, nor a time to worry about losing something.

    It was time to wonder everyday what would happen and how it would be filled.

    ¡°Huh. Expectation¡­ ah.¡±

    The words came out shyly as Esther¡¯s cheeks reddened.

    And Esther, surprised by what she herself had said, turned her head in the direction of the prison in which she had been imprisoned.

    She was not in it anymore, but she really wanted to convey her feelings to her past self who endured a difficult time.

    ¡®I endured it well.¡¯

    Even though it was very painful and difficult, thanks to that endurance, she was able to live today looking forward to tomorrow.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better thanst time.¡±

    Albert, the head of the assassination guild, scratched his green hair and narrowed his eyes.

    He and his gang members wore the same garments worn by priests and blended into the temple, pretending to be priests.

    ¡°Are there four in total?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. You pathetic guy. Can¡¯t you see? In addition to the escorts who openly follow her, there are three more behind the tree.¡±

    Albert moistened his lips with his tongue, observing the slow paced Esther and herpanions.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong>*gasp* the elders are not as crazy or stubborn as Rabienne, who could¡¯ve guessed!? I¡¯m kinda joking but not really at the same time, wait, actually, ignore me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying</em>

    <em>Wanna bet that daddy and the twins will settle those assassins? </em>

 Chapter 153: Downfall, Windfall (VII)

    Chapter 153: Downfall, Windfall (VII)

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t even feel that, can you fight?¡±

    ¡°I felt it, Albert.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Guild members quietly cursed at each other, iming that they were better.

    ¡°Anyway, seven in total.¡±

    Inside the central temple, no more than a certain number of escorts could be brought in.

    There are far more escorts in Tersia, but Esther only brought seven to match the number.

    Albert intended to take advantage of this gap, where the escorts were reduced to a minimum.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to belittle. Especially the three guys behind that tree. If you picked one of those guys who were already strong and brought them in, they would be just as strong.¡±

    ¡°But is it really okay to work inside the temple?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Still, this is the only way. We only need to secure the target, then run away. The duke will take care of everything afterwards.¡±

    Even if things got a little cumbersome, it was a big difference between getting the target and not being able to.

    Albert, who instinctively felt how strong the shadow knights were, judged that he had no chance of winning outside.

    ¡°Okay, everyone get ready. We will start soon.¡±

    In particr, the situation inside the temple was favorable to Albert and his men.

    Perhaps thanks to the qualification test, few people were near this road. Even the pdins guarding the temple.

    ¡°Focus. You just have to be careful with those three.¡±

    Compared to Esther¡¯s escorts, which was only seven, the scattered guild members numbered close to twenty, so if they all rushed quickly, they had a chance of winning.

    Albert assigned each of his men an escort to attack.

    ¡°I will signal with my fingers.¡±

    Albert, who had been waiting for the right moment without blinking, slowly raised his right hand.

    Then, at the opportune time, he signaled all of his men to charge.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Of course, Albert was at the forefront, and he ran towards the shadow knight hiding behind the tree.

    As the head of the guild, his movements were the quickest. His skills were why Duke Brions entrusted him with this job.

    Even as he ran, hepletely hid his presence, so the shadow knight barely realized he would soon be attacked.

    In an instant, Albert closed the distance from the escort hiding behind a tree, swinging his sword without hesitation.

    Then, the sensitive Victor noticed a strange feeling and turned around.

    At the same time, the escorts took out their swords, changing their stance to protect Esther.

    However, the guild members were already charging towards Esther¡¯s group.

    Everywhere, the sound of a sword being pulled out of the sabbath and metal shing against metal exploded.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Before the guild members¡¯ attack¡­

    ¡°Esther? Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°No, euk, I don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Tears welled up in Esther¡¯s eyes as she spoke with Noah.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was sad, but because she was happy.

    Esther quickly wiped her tears off with the back of her hand and vigorously rubbed her hand against her dress.

    However, one of the escorts following behind suddenly interrupted the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lady Esther, but I feel something strange.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she also lowered her voice.

    ¡°My back has been tingling since earlier.¡±

    ¡°I felt it too.¡±

    Victor agreed.

    ¡°It looks like someone is waiting to attack us.¡±

    One escort knight said that he had just received a signal to be careful from the hiding shadow knight.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t inside the temple?¡±

    ¡°Still, we better be careful just in case.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Albertpletely hid his presence, but his men didn¡¯t have such fine control.

    Esther¡¯s escorts were also very skilled, so they detected the hostility they unknowingly spilled.

    ¡°I hope nothing bad happens.¡±

    Tensing up, Esther grabbed the hem of her skirt.

    She also increased her pace to get out of the temple as fast as possible.

    The escorts also had their hands on the scabbard so that they could pull out their sword at any time in case of an unexpected situation.

    And at that moment, Victor looked back with some awkwardness and screamed in surprise.

    ¡°Lady Esther! Go back!¡±

    The men who hid their presence as much as possible were charging forth.

    Although there was still distance, the escorts changed their formation to surround Esther, ming themselves for not noticing sooner.

    The shadow knights hiding behind the trees were aiming their swords at the guild members who ambushed them.

    ¡°Why are the priests¡­?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she looked back.

    It was because men in priestly clothes wereing to attack her.

    But she soon recognized it was camouge when she saw them throw off the cumbersome priestly robes.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The shadow knight who was dealing with Albert felt that the situation was more dangerous than he thought and his face hardened.

    Thinking that Esther might be in danger, he somehow made a gap and blew the whistle that was hanging around his neck.

    Very quickly, a blue bird appeared above his head and then disappeared somewhere.

    ¡°Esther, go behind me.¡±

    Like the escorts, Noah drew his sword and covered Esther.

    Esther was anxious to see the des of the guild members attacking from all sides and grabbed Noah¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Will everyone be okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure. These are the people the grand duke trusted and entrusted you to.¡±

    But even as he said that, Noah was also worried inside.

    They were too few in numberpared to the opponent. Besides, the opponents didn¡¯t look weak.

    ¡°Lady Esther, there are more knights waiting for you outside the temple. It would be safer to leave as soon as possible than to stay here.¡±

    <em>ng, chiiiik!</em>

    Exchanging blows with great speed, Victor dealt with two assants and returned to Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t see the way out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to pierce through and make a path. When that happens, never look back, run toward the door.¡±

    ¡°You want me to leave you behind?¡±

    ¡°First of all, thedy must be safe. We will follow soon.¡±

    Esther nodded, knowing full well what kind of heart Victor had as he said that.

    It was indeed true that going out of the temple and joining other knights was the best for now.

    With bated breath, Esther hid behind the escorts, waiting for an opportunity to escape.

    But no matter how many times she tried, she failed. It was because the moment she moved, the guild members dashed towards her.

    They refused to let their target, Esther, get away easily.

    Before Esther could take more than a few steps, everyone ran over and surrounded her. So she shrank back. This repeated a few times.

    After repeating this a few times, Esther asked, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°Noah, isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I only brought seven escorts with me because there¡¯s limitations. But even if I count roughly, they are around twenty. How did that many people get in?¡±

    Noah sighed and nodded.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to think about that because he was focused on protecting Esther.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone was wearing priestly garments, so there must be a coborator inside.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Probably Rabienne.¡±

    Deheen would not be able to stay still if such a thing were to happen inside the temple.

    Rabienne was the only one who had a reason to attack her even at such a huge risk.

    ¡®Blood.¡¯

    It was obvious that she was trying to kidnap her, she would do anything to get her blood.

    Esther was fed up with Rabienne¡¯s obsession with her blood. She was very d to have finished it well.

    At first, the escorts seemed to block well, but as they were outnumbered, their formation gradually became disorganized.

    ¡°Lady Esther! Watch out! Avoid it!!¡±

    One of the escorts shouted at Esther.

    For Albert, after having killed one of the shadow knights, was running towards Esther with a mean smirk.

    ¡°What can you do when all the escorts are scattered? You¡¯re a princess with no one to protect you.¡±

    Noah jumped before Esther to block, but another guild member rushed over and he had to stop him.

    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t stay still, avoid anywhere!¡±

    But Esther stood still and looked Albert in the eyes.

    ¡®He is not trying to kill me.¡¯

    If he was going to kill her, of course she should avoid him, but if he was trying to kidnap her, there was a better way.

    ¡°Shur.¡±

    Esther murmured quietly so that Albert would not hear.

    When his name was called, Shur crept out of the dress.

    Albert never imagined that there would be snakes or vipers in this ce.

    Havinge right before Esther without any interference, heughed quietly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, stay still. I have to bring you alive. I don¡¯t want to hurt you for nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Instead of replying, Esther nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°Hah? What a peculiar child.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s unexpected thedy is calm even in such a situation.¡¯ One corner of Albert¡¯s lips curled.

    Then he pulled a cloth from his pocket. A strong sleeping agent had been applied, and if she inhaled it, she would pass out.

    ¡°Lady Esther, please avoid him!!¡±

    ¡°Esther, no!¡±

    The escort knights who managed to defeat the guild members panicked, and even the shadow knights and Noah abandoned their current fight and turned, but everyone was a step behind.

    Albert quickly brought the cloth smeared with a sleeping agent to Esther¡¯s mouth.

    It was easier than he thought, thanks to Esther¡¯sck of resistance.

    ¡°Yes, this is good for the both of us.¡±

    With satisfaction tinting his face, Albert thought she must have fainted by now and prepared to pick her up.

    However, no matter how long he waited, she did not fall to the side where he extended his arm.

    ¡°¡­What? Come on?¡±

    Esther had inhaled the sleeping agent through both her mouth and nostrils, but still remained alert.

    Rather, she innocently blinked at Albert, her expression asking what he was doing.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t working? I¡¯ve never had anything like this, why? Could it be that I brought the wrong one?¡±

    A flustered Albert removed the cloth from Esther¡¯s face and was bewildered.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work on me. Would it be the same with a much stronger sleeping agent?¡±

    Esther kindly informed him and called Shur.

    ¡°Right, Shur?¡±

    At that moment, Shur leaped forward with great speed.

    Then, with a widened mouth, he mmed into Albert¡¯s ankle¡­ <em>bam!</em>

    Shur¡¯s sharp fangs were deeply embedded in Albert¡¯s ankles.

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    As the unbearable pain spread from his ankles through his whole body, Albert screamed so hard that his vocal cords could burst.

    <em><strong>Ame: </strong>I love how everyone (especially Esther and Shur ^^) gets a moment to shine in this ¡®guild members¡¯ attack¡¯ part, but 4k words is a little too much¡­ Or maybe it¡¯s my hunger talking. Can someone send me snacks? TT_TT </em>

 Chapter 154: Downfall, Windfall (VIII)

    Chapter 154: Downfall, Windfall (VIII)

    ¡°This snake, can¡¯t you go away? Ugh¡­¡±

    Albert, in agony, swung his sword at Shur, who bit hard.

    However, because Shur was quick at dodging, no matter how hard he swung his sword, it only cut through the air.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly at Shur who returned to her and distanced herself from Albert.

    No matter how much poison was in his system, she wouldn¡¯t know what he would do.

    ¡°Is this poison? Ha, I never thought you would bring a snake with you.¡±

    In absurdity, Albert murmured to himself. His face was growing increasingly pale.

    Shur¡¯s deadly venom spread swiftly, and unable to bear it, Albert copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Albert groaned, his face still turning pale, and thrust his hand against his chest.

    Even in the midst of writhing in pain, he did not take his tenacious gaze off Esther.

    ¡®I have to run away.¡¯

    Feeling threatened, Esther quickly looked around.

    ¡°Esther, are you okay?¡±

    Noah, who was closest to her, asked while wielding his sword with difficulty.

    He was fighting better than expected against the adult assants.

    He said he had been training hard in swordsmanship recently, and the effect was clearly visible.

    However, it must be emphasized that he endured better than expected, and if he was left as it was, it would not be strange for him to lose at any time.

    For quite a while, he appeared exhausted and in danger from getting hit by a sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so be careful¡­ Ah, Noah!¡±

    Halfway through her answer, Esther let out a shout.

    A few seconds ago when Esther moved, Noah¡¯s concentration was disturbed for a moment because he was worried.

    As a result, the timing of his strike was a littlete, and the opponent¡¯s sword brushed his shoulder.

    He was not seriously injured, but the clothes covering his shoulders were torn and blood was seeping out.

    ¡°Hurry up, everybody! Their captain has fallen!¡±

    When the subordinate who saw Albert copsed shouted, all the guild members began to increase their intensity.

    In the end, Noah didn¡¯t even have time to look at his wounds. He gritted his teeth and tried to stop the rampaging opponent.

    ¡°I will never let him reach you.¡±

    ¡°Noah¡­¡±

    Esther bit her lip and looked around nervously.

    It wasn¡¯t just Noah who was hurt.

    Victor and the other escorts were also outnumbered, so they were hurt and bleeding here and there.

    Everyone was trying their best to protect her, and it was overwhelming.

    But at a nce, it was fortunate that her party was not among the people who were motionless on the floor.

    ¡®Should I ask Shur to attack the others too?¡¯

    Poisoning all the people who ambushed them might end this situation.

    She couldn¡¯t just run away anyway, and she couldn¡¯t just stand and watch.

    Right when she was going to issue an order to Shur¡­

    Suddenly, there was the sound of something being unplugged from Albert¡¯s side.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Turning her head towards the sound, Esther frowned.

    Almostpletely t on the ground, Albert was holding a bottle of unknown liquid.

    He gulped it down.

    ¡°Did you think I would stay poisoned?¡±

    Esther was sure she had seen his eyes turn blurry a little while ago, but before she knew it, they were clear again.

    Albertughed and tried to raise his body from the ground.

    Even though hisplexion was still pale, it seemed that Shur¡¯s poison had been detoxified.

    ¡°¡­Holy water?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Would I havee without any emergency measures?¡±

    In the case of poisoning, the surest method was to heal with divine power or to detoxify by drinking holy water.

    Since he mainly assassinates, there were many dangerous situations.

    So, when carrying out this tricky request, he made sure to carry the precious holy water, just in case.

    And the person who gave holy water to these guilds was the Duke of Brions.

    ¡°Well then, shall we start over?¡±

    He wasn¡¯tpletely healed, but he recovered enough to be able to move properly, with the exception of the leg bitten by Shur.

    Raising his body, Albert limped towards Esther.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be gentle anymore. I¡¯m pretty pissed that I got hurt.¡±

    While preparing to run, Esther quickly organized the situation in her head.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use Shur anymore.¡¯

    With her party and the guild members mixed together, she needed to focus to get Shur to attack properly, but Albert had made it impossible.

    And if Albert had been healed with holy water, even if Shur bites him again, it wouldn¡¯t work.

    ¡®All I can do right now is run away.¡¯

    Fortunately, the leg which Shur had been bitten had notpletely healed, causing Albert to limp, so it seemed possible.

    ¡®If I move, they¡¯ll be distracted too.¡¯

    The attackers were targeting her, so if she moved, everyone would have no choice but to pay attention.

    Besides, if she managed to get out, she could call the knights waiting outside.

    Esther immediately started running towards the temple¡¯s main entrance, slipping past Albert who was nearing her.

    ¡°No, Esther! It¡¯s dangerous!!¡±

    Noah shouted that it was dangerous from behind. So did Victor.

    Esther knew they were worried, but it was clear that if she stayed still, her party would be hurt even more and she would eventually be captured by Albert.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get caught.¡±

    Esther gritted her teeth and ran. However, no matter how hard she ran, Albert quickly followed.

    It was impossible to beat the well-trained man even if he was one leg short.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength, stop. Aren¡¯t I going to catch you soon anyway? Or do you mean to y tag with me?¡±

    Albert shouted at Esther as he furiously gave chase.

    Thanks to Esther¡¯s efforts, the front gate began toe into view.

    ¡®It¡¯s not long now.¡¯

    However, she nced back and nervously bit her lips.

    The distance between them was too little. Esther wondered if there was any other way.

    She didn¡¯t have a way to attack people with divine power, but she came up with a way to buy some time.

    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯

    As Esther ran, she focused her divine power on her fingertips. Just in case Albert caught up with her.

    And, predictably, before Esther was even close to the door, Albert was almost right behind her.

    Her heart skipped a beat as he felt his closeness.

    ¡°Got you! Is the chase over now? Heh¡­¡±

    With a cackle, he stretched out his arm to grab Esther.

    At that moment, Esther turned around and burst out the divine power she had been concentrating on her fingertips right in front of Albert¡¯s eyes.

    Albert, who momentarily lost sight due to the tremendous explosion of light, began to panic.

    ¡°What, what? Why can¡¯t I see¡­?¡±

    Fortunately, it was a sess, buying some time. Esther resumed running towards the door.

    However, Albert¡¯s sensitivity from working as an assassin for the guild for a long time was very good. He persistently pursued Esther by sound alone.

    Finally, after a while¡­

    Albert, who had regained his blurred vision, reached out again, and Esther used her divine power to defend herself.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    She had never done it before, but in her head, she imagined putting her divine power around her body like a protective shield.

    The next moment, the divine power became a soft light just as Esther had hoped, covering her entire body.

    Not knowing what it was, Albert violently reached out to grab Esther, but the force bounced back.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Then, having no way of knowing that the light surrounding Esther was divine power, Albert charged head-on.

    As a result, the two flew to opposite sides.

    Esther¡¯s dress was covered with dirt.

    But thanks to her divine power, there was not even a small wound.

    ¡°Really¡­ there¡¯s all sorts of things. How am I going to take you?¡±

    Still blind, Albert faced Esther¡¯s general direction with his eyes narrowed in bewilderment.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? Did Rabienne order it?¡±

    Now knowing that Albert could not force her, Esther regained someposure.

    ¡°Customer information is absolutely confidential. So let¡¯s go. You will go in the end. The time you run out of divine power wille.¡±

    Brushing the dirt off his body, Albert was about to get up.

    Suddenly, someone ran up to him at breakneck speed and kicked him.

    ¡°Ugh! Ack, now, wait a minute¡­!!¡±

    Very hard too. <em>Keuk!</em>

    Albert was not one who wouldn¡¯t notice someone approaching, even if he was preupied with Esther.

    But he didn¡¯t even sense it.

    Embarrassment and shock rose as he rolled on the dirt floor, hardly understanding what he was going through.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Earlier¡­

    Hearing the sound of the whistle, the blue bird flew away and to the shadow knights who were resting outside the temple.

    Because it was a sign that something happened, the knights jumped up.

    ¡°We have to save thedy.¡±

    He showed his identity card and said he would enter the temple immediately, but was blocked.

    ¡°You cannot enter. As said before, the number of escorts is fixed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent situation. If you don¡¯t let us in immediately, we will have no choice but to use force.¡±

    ¡°What will happen inside the temple? You¡¯re worried for nothing.¡±

    The shadow knight and the pdin guarding the main gate were deep in their argument when the sound of horseshoes was heard.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The shadow knight bowed his head with a mixture of surprise and delight.

    With an eye-catching graceful posture, Deheen came down his horse at once.

    In front of his overwhelming presence, the pdin swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Where is Esther? Why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°We are waiting because we were told that only a certain number could enter, but a blue bird just appeared. I think something is wrong with thedy inside, but she won¡¯t let me in.¡±

    ¡°A blue bird?¡±

    Feeling uneasy, Deheen walked up to the pdin guarding the door.

    Confronted with an angry Deheen, the pdin flinched and involuntarily took a step back.

    ¡°I will go in.¡±

    ¡°Each person can only be apanied by up to seven people.¡±

    There was no reason to stop Deheen, who had just visited the temple.

    Deheen nodded at Ben, implying that he would go on his own, and then he hurried past the front door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    With those parting words to the twins, who were still on their horses, Deheen started running.

    His anxious premonition was right.

    Not far away, Esther was lying on the ground, wrapped in a particrly bright light, and he saw a man reaching for her.

    ¡°What kind of madman is messing with my daughter?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he ran towards them with his fists clenched so hard that all the veins in his hands were bulging out.

    Swiftly reaching them, he put all his strength into his right foot and kicked Albert hard.

    ¡°Ugh! Ack, now, wait a minute¡­!!¡±

    Then, without paying attention to Albert¡¯s screams, he blocked Esther¡¯s front.

    ¡°¡­Dad? Are you really Dad?¡±

    Looking up at therge back of Deheen, Esther rubbed her eyes nkly, wondering if it was a dream.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> DADDY!!!!!!!!! I legit squealed and my dog dropped his chew toy hahahaha I¡¯m sorry my baby, I¡¯m just too happy!</em>

    <em><strong>EDIT:</strong> Sorry if y¡¯all received multiple pings from WP or whatever TT_TT I messed up the linking so had to keep editing</em>

 Chapter 155: Downfall, Windfall (IX)

    Chapter 155: Downfall, Windfall (IX)

    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m notte. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Keeping an eye on the squirming Albert, Deheen nced back worriedly at Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but those in my party are hurt.¡±

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    ¡°A group of people dressed in priestly garments suddenly attacked from behind. I think they tried to kidnap me.¡±

    At the word ¡®abduction¡¯, once again, wrinkles formed on Deheen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Then I guess I have no choice but to listen to it myself.¡±

    With eyes glistening with ferocious rage, Deheen stood beside Albert, who was rolling on the ground.

    ¡®The grand duke appeared in person. If I had known it would be like this, I would never have taken on this job. Damn that Brions bastard.¡¯

    Trying his hardest to escape by any means, Albert scratched the dirt floor with his fingernails. His eyes widened when he felt Deheen approaching.

    Albert had already been trembling from the moment he heard Esther called the grand duke ¡®Dad¡¯.

    Deheen, who had no opponent in the empire, was not an opponent that Albert could face with a battered body.

    ¡°Are you holding on to vain hopes that you will be able to escape alive even after targeting my daughter?¡±

    Deheen adjusted his strength and pressed moderately hard enough to keep Albert¡¯s hand from breaking.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Albert gritted his teeth, but a groan still slipped out.

    ¡®What are the rest doing? Could it be that they all died? I have to live.¡¯

    There was no way for Albert to take Esther with Deheen around.

    If the mission failed, at least he had to return alive.

    Meanwhile, Judy and Dennis approached with other knights.

    ¡°Huh? Esther, why are you alone¡­ and did you fall? Because of that person?¡±

    Dennis ran over happily, but his expression turned solemn, and he lifted Esther from the floor.

    ¡°Did that bastard do that?¡±

    Grasping the situation at a nce, Judy sighed and warmed up his body.

    The sight of him rolling his shoulders and pulling out his sword was quite menacing.

    ¡°Did Brotherse too?¡±

    Although Esther was in this situation, she was somehow relieved andughed.

    But¡­

    She had been thinking that she might be kidnapped, so as the tension eased, tears of relief formed in her eyes.

    ¡°Wait, wait. Esther is crying.¡±

    At Dennis¡¯s words, Deheen and Judy both looked back at the same time.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Because of this guy.¡±

    The effect of tears was enormous.

    ¡°Well, he can still talk even if I break a few fingers.¡±

    Anyway, Deheen, who was very angry, didn¡¯t let it go this time. He stepped on Albert¡¯s hand with all his might.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Albert screamed, clutching his twisted and broken fingers.

    Then, as Deheen was about to step on another spot, Esther called out to him in an urgent voice.

    ¡°Dad, you have to go help Noah and the others. They must still be fighting.¡±

    When she thought of the cut on Noah¡¯s shoulder, she felt sorry.

    At that moment, the tears in Esther¡¯s eyes involuntarily fell to the floor.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Surprised, Esther wiped her eyes with her hand.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but Deheen¡¯s energy exploded when he saw Esther¡¯s tears fall.

    Ben and the knights standing beside them were relieved to see that Esther was safe, but then flinched and tensed up at the pressure.

    ¡°If you pulled tears out from our little one¡¯s eyes, you should at least shed tears of blood.¡±

    Having said those merciless words, Dennis red at Albert, disgust evident on his face.

    Judy released his clenched hands and ran to the ce where the fight was said to be still ongoing, intending to go on a rampage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    He, of course, was with 21 shadow knights who hade along.

    ¡®It¡¯s all ruined. If we are captured like this, we will be tortured and killed.¡¯

    Albert closed his eyes tightly, feeling his skin tingle at Deheen¡¯s aura.

    Thinking of the torture he would face in the future, it was better to die in rtive peace now.

    ¡®I¡¯m pissed off about being hurt because of Brions, but the mission failed¡­ My subordinates, I hope you will be able to run away if you haven¡¯t died.¡¯

    Albert rolled out the poison he kept between his teeth with his tongue, which he carried in case his mission failed.

    It was the deadliest poison among fatal poisons, one that let one die instantly and without pain. He burst it with his teeth, cutting through the thin membrane.

    ¡®It¡¯s not going to go as you guys like.¡¯

    And waited for the poison to spread and die. It should be done within seconds.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    However, no matter how long Albert waited, the poison did not spread. Even the pain of the broken bones was gone.

    Albert widened his eyes in bewilderment when he found his twisted fingers normal.

    ¡°Did you mean to die?¡±

    Deheen, who was watching, sneered and tore his clothes, shoving them into Albert¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. My daughter has excellent divine power, so even if you want to die, you won¡¯t be able to die.¡±

    Albert was dumbfounded at the boastful words.

    Just before¡­

    Esther noticed a change in Albert¡¯splexion, and immediately shed her divine power on him.

    Since she had seen Albert detoxify himself with holy water, the idea that he could end his life by poisoning crossed her mind.

    ¡®We can¡¯t let an important witness die before we can figure out the mastermind.¡¯

    ¡°Euk¡­ hah.¡±

    Albertughed dejectedly, although he was unable to make a proper sound as his mouth was stuffed.

    ¡®No matter how good your divine power is, you can revive a person on the brink of death? Are you a saint?¡¯

    He was on the verge of going crazy because he couldn¡¯t understand the situation where he couldn¡¯t die even after taking the poison, thest resort.

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s been restored, but it¡¯s useless.¡±

    When Deheen¡¯s saw Albert¡¯s finger be nice and healthy, he calmly trampled on the same part and fractured it.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    In the meantime, several pdins approached, having heard the screams from before.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Normally, they would havee to help before this happened.

    But they werete today because they had to deal with the mess of Rabienne¡¯s test.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you, Your Grace the Grand Duke?¡±

    The pdins who recognized Deheen hurriedly lowered their heads to show respect.

    ¡°Your Grace, please exin. I heard screams, but did Your Grace resort to violence? Who is the person lying in front of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Such truly useless knights. Isn¡¯t this why rats are roaming around the temple?¡±

    Deheen clicked his tongue as he scanned the pdins. His gaze practically calling them pathetic.

    ¡°My daughter was attacked inside the temple. I caught it with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°What? How can it be? Outsiders cannot invade the temple.¡±

    ncing at Albert, Esther shook her head and said firmly.

    ¡°At first, they were wearing a priest¡¯s uniform. If they didn¡¯te in through the front door, there must be someone who cooperated.¡±

    ¡°A priest¡¯s uniform¡­ May we see it?¡±

    The pdins panicked, realizing that it was beyond their control.

    ¡°Yes. There are a lot more over there. Dad, let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Worried about the condition of Noah and her escorts, Esther led Deheen to the ce where she was first attacked.

    The pdins who were about to call their knightmander exchanged nces and chased after Esther and Deheen.

    Fortunately, when they arrived at the ce where the fight started, the situation was already over. It was thanks to Judy and the shadow knights joining the fight.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve collected them all.¡±

    Judy, who swung his sword excitedly with skillsparable to those of the shadow knights, pointed at the kidnappers gathered in one ce with a grin.

    After making sure everyone was safe, Esther looked around to find Noah.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    Noah was resting against a tree. His wounds were wide open.

    He was happy to see Esther, but he also seemed angry.

    Running to Noah at once, Esther reached out towards his wounds in worry.

    ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Hang on.¡±

    ¡°Where have you been? Do you know how worried I was? It¡¯s dangerous to go alone. I was so scared that you might get hurt¡­¡±

    However, before divine power could be used, Noah hugged Esther.

    Suddenly pulled by Noah, Esther only blinked in surprise.

    ¡°I-I need to treat you. A-And I¡¯m running out of breath.¡±

    By the time Esther came to her senses and gently pushed Noah¡¯s chest, her face had already turned bright red.

    However, Noah did not easily let go of Esther. He only loosened his hug a little so that she could breathefortably.

    ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice, which became low and soft, was trembling slightly.

    In that trembling and the deep sigh that followed, Esther felt exactly how worried Noah was.

    ¡°¡­Sorry for worrying you.¡±

    Of course, Noah¡¯s happiness didn¡¯tst long.

    Because cold gazes flew over from all directions.

    ¡°Are you okay, Your Highness?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s voice was especially chilly.

    Without realizing it, Noah hurriedly loosened the arms that held Esther and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Haha, yes. I don¡¯t know how fortunate I am that the Grand Duke came to help.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you need treatment.¡±

    After an insignificant nce at her father, Esther quickly treated Noah¡¯s shoulder wound.

    Then, she ran off, saying that she had to treat the other injured people.

    Receiving Deheen¡¯s frosty gaze, Noah smiled timidly and barely changed the topic.

    ¡°Shall we go there too?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Thanks to Esther¡¯s diligent use of her divine power, everyone waspletely healed.

    Fortunately, no one was killed or seriously injured. The escorts were really good.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Seeing Albert held by Deheen, one of his men screamed and tried to jump.

    But he was kicked by the shadow knight, causing him to roll on the floor.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think you would all be caught. I¡¯d rather you give up and run away¡­¡¯

    Helplessly, Albert exchanged nces with his men from afar.

    Even though it was a guild that moved based on money, the colleagues who had worked together for a long time were precious.

    Now that it hade to this, Albert couldn¡¯t do anything to save his surviving men.

    ¡°Is this enough? It would be easier for us to hold them ountable if they are rted to the temple.¡±

    At Deheen¡¯s words, the pdin gulped and hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m seeing them for the first time. They are absolutely not our knights. I will report to the top immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the rest to my aide. I will take this guy.¡±

    ¡°Um, but it happened inside the temple, so we have to take the captain¡­¡±

    ¡°Well said. It happened inside the temple, and if I hadn¡¯te, my daughter would have been kidnapped. You are the eyewitnesses. Tell them clearly that the temple will be responsible for this.¡±

    Seeing Deheen¡¯s stern eyes, the flustered pdin lowered his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the small fries behind, so there won¡¯t be a problem. I will take this guy.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    A few of the pdins hurriedly ran to call the high priest.

    Watching that, Deheen brushed his hair in agitation and turned to Ben.

    ¡°Ben, I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Deheen split the party in half and turned back.

    As Albert was dragged behind him, his men who were left in the temple screamed noisily.

    ¡°Captain! Nevermind us! It¡¯s okay to die!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I intend to use it anyway! Captain, please run away!!¡±

    Hearing that, Ben frowned and pped them hard on the back of their heads one after another.

    Ben was usually the most rational and gentle of Deheen¡¯s subordinates but¡­

    ¡°Targeting our precious youngdy. You guys are worse than bugs.¡±

    He had no intention of showing mercy to those who tried to kidnap Esther.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    The screams of the guild members continued as Ben went to inform the temple.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Chapter 156: Downfall, Windfall (X)

    Chapter 156: Downfall, Windfall (X)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    This time, they were able to exit the temple without interference.

    In front of the temple gates, the carriage that Deheen had prepared in advance was waiting.

    Before returning to Tersia, Deheen exchanged a few words with Noah.

    ¡°Does the wound hurt?¡±

    ¡°No. It healed perfectly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Thank you for today. I will never forget the grace of helping my daughter.¡±

    Contrary to his words of gratitude, Deheen¡¯s gaze at Noah was cold like he was looking at a thief.

    For some reason, Noah felt Deheen was swearing with his eyes. He cleared his throat.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s something I should do. Goodbye.¡±

    Noah chuckled a little,ing to the conclusion it was probably because he hugged Esther.

    ¡°Goodbye. We¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    Deheen nodded and turned to the carriage.

    Esther, who was about to get into the carriage with the escort of the twin brothers, nced back at Noah.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    This entire walk¡­ she did not say a word to Noah. It was because of the strict vignce of her father and brothers.

    ¡°Dad, Noah¡­¡±

    ¡°His Highness must return now.¡±

    Of course, Noah, who had nned to follow them, flinched at Deheen¡¯s words and stopped his steps.

    ¡°You have been away from the Imperial Pce for too long. This time, you have to see to it.¡±

    Albert overheard the conversation and widened his eyes.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I didn¡¯t hear that one of the imperial family would be apanying her?¡¯

    Besides, if it was ¡®Noah¡¯, it was definitely the name of the crown prince.

    Realizing he had even attacked the crown prince, Albert was shocked and was on the verge of suffocating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the Imperial Pce first. I¡¯m worried about Esther, so I¡¯ll apany her just to the territory.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Esther has us now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will protect Esther.¡±

    Judy, whom Noah had became a little close to during hisst visit to the grand duchy, winked and waved, telling him not to worry.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it¡­¡¯

    Noah let out a small sigh.

    Right now, it was a family boundary line that he could never prate.

    Esther was very worried about Noah, but she kept quiet because she thought her family would dislike him even more if she sided with him.

    ¡°All right. Have a safe trip. Esther, see you soon.¡±

    Noah, whose expression darkened at the thought of parting with Esther, smiled and waved.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther spoke loudly so that Noah could hear it, waved her hand, and got into the carriage.

    Deciding to see him off till the end, Noah watched as Deheen walked to the carriage.

    But halfway through, Deheen¡¯s steady strides suddenly stopped. Turning around, he walked back towards Noah.

    Surprised, Noah swallowed dry saliva, feeling Deheen¡¯s anger from every step taken.

    ¡®Is he going to argue about something earlier?¡¯

    Noah steeled his mind, preparing to be scolded.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Two weekster, if time permits.¡±

    But unlike what Noah had thought, Deheen brought up apletely different thing.

    ¡°There will be Esther¡¯s birthday party. It¡¯s going to be held at the shelter, so it might be a bit shabby to invite Your Highness, but would you like to attend?¡±

    ¡°A birthday party?¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes widened as he looked up at Deheen, who was much taller than he was.

    His mind was jumbled for a moment, but then he figured out the meaning and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Are you inviting me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, yes. Because you helped my daughter a lot today.¡±

    Not too long ago, Deheen, who was constantly on guard, couldn¡¯t have personally invited Noah to Esther¡¯s birthday party.

    Noah was genuinely happy that Deheen¡¯s heart had opened a little.

    ¡°I am very happy that the Grand Duke personally invited me. of course. I will definitely attend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s figure, which turned, was still cold. But somehow, Noah felt he was less scary than before.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The carriage carrying Esther, Judy, Dennis and Deheen set off smoothly toward Tersia.

    Esther stared at Noah through the window until he waspletely gone, then turned her head.

    ¡°Esther, I haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time, your face feels like it¡¯s been cut in half. Was it hard?¡±

    ¡°I know. My sister has grown thin.¡±

    Judy and Dennis sat across from Esther and scrutinized her, fussing greatly.

    ¡°Did you eat well? Did you sleep well? Didn¡¯t you miss your brother?¡±

    Pushing out his chest, Judy asked with bright eyes.

    ¡°I would have missed you more than you did. Right?¡±

    When Dennis started asking questions he usually avoided, Esther rolled her eyes to the side.

    It was because an implicit pressure was also from Deheen next to her.

    ¡°Of course I wanted to see you all. Dad and Brothers too. A lot, a lot.¡±

    Esther wondered if it should be like this since she hadn¡¯t seen them for only a week, but she was happy that they hade this far for her, so she matched their rhythm.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess Esther missed me the most.¡±

    The corners of Deheen¡¯s mouth visibly twitched. Because Esther addressed him first.

    ¡°I was very surprised when Dad suddenly appeared earlier. Brother Judy and Brother Dennis too, when they ran over. What happened?¡±

    Just now, she couldn¡¯t express it properly because she was distracted, but she didn¡¯t know how happy she was to see theming to her rescue.

    ¡°Because while you were away, Judy kept saying he missed you.¡±

    When the twins¡¯ very puzzled eyes turned to Deheen, he tilted his head in a nonchnt manner.

    ¡°Father, I did, but it was definitely you who said we should go¡­ eup!¡±

    It was definitely Deheen who suggested that they set off immediately for the temple.

    Trying to tell the truth, Judy imed that it was unfair, but Deheen covered his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you happy? I¡¯m so d I came to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s great to see all of you sooner.¡±

    Esther replied with a cheerfulugh, and the hearts of Deheen, Judy, and Dennis melted away.

    ¡°I want to hear what happened.¡±

    There was a lot of time until they reached Tersia.

    Esther talked about everything from the time she left Tersia to the moment before.

    Deheen, Judy, and Dennis listened intently as Esther spoke without interruptions.

    ¡°As expected, this is our Esther. You¡¯ve been doing great.¡±

    Dennis patted Esther¡¯s head when she finished, saying that he was proud of her.

    ¡°Yes. Whether it¡¯s Rabienne or whatever, I feel like I pressed the bridge of his nose, so now I can feel my insides. Still, the temple has no shame.¡±

    Judy muttered with a huff. The whole time he was listening, he felt like he would die from annoyance.

    ¡°Father, please cover Esther¡¯s ears for a second.¡±

    ¡°You mean, like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Deheen covered Esther¡¯s ears with his hands, Judy cursed the temple, pouring out all sorts of harsh words.

    ¡°Judy you¡­ Ah, all right.¡±

    Deheen would normally have stopped Judy. But he was also angry they tried to capture Esther by force, so he let it go this time.

    After talking for a while, Esther, tired, yawned.

    ¡°Esther, are you sleepy?¡±

    ¡°A little bit. Can I close my eyes for a second?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes were already half-closed, probably from being on edge all day.

    ¡°Of course. Lean on me.¡±

    Deheen tapped himself on the shoulder and guided Esther¡¯s head.

    As Esther was about to lean on it, Deheen¡¯s wide thighs somehow caught her attention. She asked, agonizingly.

    ¡°Dad, can I lie on yourp?¡±

    In an instant, Deheen¡¯s eyes widened and his expression hardened.

    ¡°Y-Yes, sure, of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Esther! Here, myp¡­¡±

    While Deheen was startled, Judy appealed, pointing at hisp.

    But Deheen wasn¡¯t going to miss out on this happiness. He was a little surprised, but he never intended to concede to Judy.

    ¡°Judy¡¯s thighs are still too small for Esther to lie on.¡±

    Having been dered ascking in stabilitypared to Deheen, Judy pouted in displeasure.

    Eventually Esthery her head on Deheen¡¯sp. It was asfortable as she thought, so she smiled naturally.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    Deheen was just thrilled that Esther felt close andfortable enough to fall asleep on hisp.

    He concentrated all his attention on his thighs, supporting Esther¡¯s head well so that it would not shake.

    ¡°Father, you can change with meter.¡±

    ¡°How about 30 minutes equally?¡±

    While Judy, along with Dennis who was reading a book, aimed for Esther¡¯s head, Esther breathed in and out and fell into a deep sleep.

    One more thing.

    Esther didn¡¯t know itpletely, but there was a smallmotion. It was because Shur came out while she was sleeping.

    ¡°S-S, snake!!¡±

    ¡°Noisy. It¡¯s Shur. Don¡¯t wake Esther up.¡±

    Still afraid of snakes, Judy clung to the carriage wall, and it was up to Dennis to calm him down.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The news that Rabienne had failed the qualification test quickly reached Duke Brions.

    This was because the several spies nted inside the temple sent the news via carrier pigeons.

    ¡°That child showed up at the test site? Ha, how is this¡­¡±

    Duke Brions could not hide his shock when he learned that Esther interfered with Rabienne¡¯s test.

    ¡°Did she know that she is a saint?¡±

    Additionally¡­ He staggered when he found out that Rabienne had been stripped of her title on the spot.

    ¡°Everything went wrong.¡±

    It was the worst of all the situations Duke Brions had imagined beforehand.

    At least, there was still a glimmer of hope with Albert¡¯s guild.

    But¡­ even the subordinate who was thest to deliver information brought him bad news.

    ¡°¡­Sorry. Since the grand duke took care of the situation himself, there was no way for me to help them.¡±

    ¡°The kidnapping failed and Albert was taken to Tersia?¡±

    With so much going on at once, Duke Brions hands trembled with shock.

    ¡°The good news is that Albert never spoke about us. They are the sort who would rather die if caught, so you can trust them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ What is Rabienne doing?¡±

    ¡°Thedy is locked in a room. She must want to see Your Grace, so shouldn¡¯t you go?¡±

    When he heard that his daughter had been imprisoned after being deprived of her saint position, Duke Brions mmed his fist against the table.

    ¡°The temple bastards. They¡¯re doing this without consulting me. Are they going to leave me aside now?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the public test seems to have had a big impact. The difference in divine power is very clear.¡±

    ¡°¡­If I go and meet the temple bastards, is there any chance that Rabienne will be reinstated as a saint?¡±

    ¡°Judging by the atmosphere, it will be difficult. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to get her out so she won¡¯t be punished severely?¡±

    Upon hearing the analysis of the subordinate, Duke Brions¡¯ expression turned cold.

    Until a while ago, he was worried about what to do with Rabienne, but now, his path was clear.

    ¡°For our family to continue, we must have a saint in this generation.¡±

    ¡°But thedy has already lost her chance.¡±

    ¡°Enough of Rabienne.¡±

    The subordinate raised his head in surprise at the harsh voice.

    ¡°And there is still a way.¡±

    Duke Brions¡¯ knew very well that there was only one way to make his wishe true.

    He didn¡¯t want to do it if possible, but since things went wrong, he had no choice.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°Not, not the temple? Aren¡¯t you going to thedy?¡±

    ¡°To the imperial pce.¡±

    Duke Brions¡¯ voice was firm.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> The least you could do is to be a less shitty father, but I guess even that is too much for you >_></em>

 Chapter 157: Downfall, Windfall (IX)

    Chapter 157: Downfall, Windfall (IX)

    It waste in the evening when Esther and her family arrived at the mansion.

    Deheen sent the children off first, then went straight to the office and looked through the materials he had organized about Brions.

    Eventually, he found what he wanted and left the office feeling satisfied.

    Then he climbed the stairs to check Esther¡¯s condition. He opened the door silently and looked inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping well.¡±

    Esther was sleeping so peacefully that one of her legs was sticking out of the covers.

    Deheen gazed at him lovingly. After pulling the nket over her, he left the room.

    ¡°The maids said she fell asleep right after washing up.¡±

    Delbert reported the situation. He came to Esther¡¯s room with Deheen.

    ¡°She must have been very tired. Too much has happened.¡±

    ¡°Now that thedy is back, it feels like the house is full.¡±

    ¡°Yes. During this week, it was always empty whenever I looked.¡±

    Every night, Deheen would check on the sleeping twins. Despite knowing full well that Esther was away, he still opened the door to her room.

    For a week, Deheen looked at her empty bed with nk eyes.

    Delbert was delighted at the thought of not having to see it anymore.

    Then, there was the sound of a knight in uniforming up the stairs.

    He signaled the knight to lower the volume, fearing that the loud noise would awaken Esther.

    ¡°Why did youe up?¡±

    ¡°Ben is back. You told me to inform you as soon as he arrived¡­¡±

    Ben, who was left at the temple to clean up, arrived a few hourster.

    Deheen nodded and headed for the office, where Ben was.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°I informed the temple of the incident and formally requested an investigation into the truth, but they dismissed it as having nothing to do with them.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°For now. There is no reason for the temple side to hire an outsider to forcefully kidnap thedy. It would have been easier to prevent her from going at all by using the reason that she is a saint.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s probably Brions or his daughter¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s true that thedy was attacked while she was at the temple, so if the mastermind is revealed, he or she will be held ountable.¡±

    Deheen nodded, thinking Ben had handled it well.

    ¡°Did they talk about the saint issue separately?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it felt like they were sparing their words because their opinions were not united.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Deheen tapped his chin for a moment and thought about something, then he left the room with Ben.

    It was long past the time to sleep. However, his steps headed not to the bedroom but to the prison where Albert was being held.

    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±

    ¡°I roughly knew which guild this guy belonged to.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t found out by interrogating Albert.

    As soon as Deheen arrived, he entrusted the torture to the knightmander. But no matter how much Albert was beaten, he would not open his mouth.

    Instead, Deheen was able to sort out Albert¡¯s guild from the information he had on Duke Brions.

    Not too long ago, he researched all kinds of data to find out the weaknesses of Duke Brions.

    At that time, he noted that there were several guilds that cleaned up the mess of the Duchy of Brions.

    An assassination guild was marked as the most dangerous of them all. Thus, Deheen assumed it was them.

    ¡°Well, shall I try?¡±

    Passing through the entrance of the prison and descending into the dark basement, Deheen saw the knights guarding a cell.

    Inside the cell was a passed out Albert. He was chained to a chair, covered in blood.

    ¡°You can go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After sending all the knights out, Deheen unlocked the door and went inside.

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    Deheen scooped up water from a bucket and poured it over Albert.

    ¡°Puha!¡±

    Albert, who had fainted, opened his eyes in a sh. When salt water, not in water, touched the wounds, his whole body ached.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    As the knightmander left minor wounds all over his body, pain spread and pulsed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be merciful.¡±

    Deheen murmured coldly as he kicked the chair Albert was bound to.

    Albert¡¯s head fell to the floor with a thud.

    Deheen remained expressionless as he trampled his hair with his shoe.

    ¡°Since you touched my daughter, I have no intention of showing you grace.¡±

    Considering that Albert used a sword on Esther and tried to kidnap her, it was not enough even if Deheen killed him on the spot.

    Just imagining that she would have been kidnapped if he didn¡¯t go there made Deheen¡¯s blood flow backwards.

    ¡°But I have to catch the one I hate more than you.¡±

    Even so, there was one reason to keep Albert alive instead of killing him right away. It was to catch Duke Brions.

    Deheen spilled the murderous intent he once wielded on the battlefield at Albert, grabbing him by the cor and looking him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°I found your guild.¡±

    Albert, who hadn¡¯t responded to any threats from the knightmander, widened his eyes.

    ¡°Even though you disappeared, the guild members still remain. There are still many alive in the temple.¡±

    Finding the guild was a bluff, but judging from Albert¡¯s reaction, it seemed like the right stab.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinates and their families. Everyone involved could be hanged. Even a newborn child. I have the power to do that.¡±

    Having heard of Deheen¡¯s notoriety, Albert assumed he was serious, and his lips trembled.

    ¡®Jason¡¯s wife is said to be due soon¡­¡¯

    One of his subordinates was unable toe with him this time because of his wife¡¯s childbirth.

    He closed his eyes anxiously at the thought that if Deheen found out about the guild, Jason, his wife, and even the newborn child might be caught.

    ¡°Tell me who ordered this job. Then your men will be spared.¡±

    Not expecting those words toe out of Deheen¡¯s mouth, Albert flinched and gazed at him in suspicion.

    Deheen released Albert¡¯s mouth, which had been covered with a cloth the whole time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad suggestion?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a lie.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡±

    When Albert gave him a venomous look, Deheen pulled out one of his bound arms and snapped it to the other side.

    Albert¡¯s screams echoed through the prison, but Deheen didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sell out my customers. It¡¯s a long-time customer too.¡±

    ¡°Is it more important than the lives of yourrades who you shared life and death with?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Albert was shaking.

    He had done anything and everything for money, even killing people casually.

    But to him, his men were more than family. No matter what happened to strangers, his men were precious.

    ¡°Really¡­ You will guarantee the lives of all my men¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will be able to.¡±

    Deheen pulled out the sword from his waist and aimed it at Albert¡¯s neck.

    A sharp de grazed the center of his neck, and blood dripped from the slight wound.

    ¡°Keugh.¡±

    ¡°I already roughly know who ordered it. All you have to do is answer whether or not it is the person I am talking about.¡±

    Tilting his head sideways and exerting a little more force on the sword aimed at the neck, Deheen asked,

    ¡°Is it Brions?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s killing intent was such that it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all to pierce Albert¡¯s neck as it was.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    Albert, who had gone through various hardships, gave in not for his own life.

    Realizing that his opponent wasn¡¯t the type of person who would crumble by wasting time, Albert changed his mind to save even just his subordinates.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    Even if Deheen had guessed it, once it was confirmed, his anger at Duke Brions rose unbearably.

    ¡°It must have been like this before.¡±

    Recalling Esther¡¯s life in captivity, Deheen¡¯s hands tightened.

    Because of that, the sword dug into Albert¡¯s neck, turning the slight wound deep.

    ¡°Your Grace, you must not kill him. We must have him testify.¡±

    Ben stepped in. As a result, fatal injuries were avoided, but Albert had already passed out.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Deheen withdrew his sword, catching his breath to contain his anger.

    ¡°Call the doctor and get him treated.¡±

    Regaining his sanity, he went out of the prison to get some cold air.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Brions, my desire to kill him is soaring. For a moment, all I thought was that.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Ben, we need to call a meeting of the four great families. The earlier the date, the better. Coordinate with the other two families except for Brions. Ah, the ce for the meeting would be the Imperial Pce.¡±

    There was no need to wait any longer, as they had even obtained a witness to testify that Duke Brions had attacked the grand duke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°All right. Also, why don¡¯t we take back Lucifer who was sent to the duke¡¯s mansion? It might be useful for this meeting.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    Deheen looked up at the sky with conflicted eyes as he pondered why he had sent Lucifer.

    It was dawn.

    The morning sun was alreadying up.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A meeting room inside the temple.

    The meeting had already been underway for two days since the qualification test was held, but it was not easy to gather opinions.

    ¡°Come on, everyone, calm down. We can¡¯t make any decisions like this.¡±

    Rubbing a tense spot on her forehead, Sharon led the meeting and roughly summarized the contents.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s decide how to deal with the four high priests.¡±

    Currently, the high priests were on probation, just like Rabienne.

    ¡°We need them to do the relief work. Isn¡¯t it a time where we can¡¯tck even one pair of hands?¡±

    ¡°But they are the ones who cause this by having a fake saint. We can¡¯t just pass it over.¡±

    Opposition was so tense that there was no gap at all.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s decide by majority.¡±

    Usually, in the elders¡¯ meeting, they would talk until they reached a decision that everyone was satisfied with.

    But right now, the temple side had neither the time nor the leisure to spare.

    ¡°Then, by majority vote, the disposal of the four will be postponed until after the epidemic is over. However, as for High Priest Lucas¡­ he will remain on probation.¡±

    It was not a decision that everyone was satisfied with, but they moved on to the next item on the agenda.

    ¡°The saint, no, the next question is how much punishment should be given to Rabienne, the former saint.¡±

    ¡°This will only be discussed when Duke Brionses. Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he wasn¡¯t contacted?¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Seeing that he hasn¡¯te and hasn¡¯t sent anyone yet, he may have already cut his daughter off. He is such a person.¡±

    ¡°Please. She is his daughter anyway. Didn¡¯t we see how pampered she is?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, for now¡­ If we wait until today and Duke Brions doesn¡¯te, we¡¯d better move Rabienne to the dungeon.¡±

    After thinking about it, Sharon made a decision.

    Rabienne was to be punished after hearing what Duke Brions had to say, which was why she was ced in the special room.

    But if he didn¡¯te, then there was no need to let things slide anymore.

    ¡°What¡­ What will we do about the saint?¡±

    At this time¡­

    Elder Derek, who looked displeased throughout the meeting, spoke.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if she¡¯ll be kept under the grand duke like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send someone to bring her back somehow?¡±

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Chapter 158: Downfall, Windfall (XII)

    Chapter 158: Downfall, Windfall (XII)

    ¡°Bringing her here?¡±

    ¡°Elder Derek, do you have an idea?¡±

    The elders¡¯ ears perked up.

    ¡°Everyone, stop. That¡¯s not going to happen. The saint was even attacked from inside the temple. They must have a lot of antipathy toward us now.¡±

    Sharon looked pitifully at Derek and the elders who agreed with him.

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s best to wait and do what we can. Find out who the assant was.¡±

    She asked again.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget to thoroughly shut down the inside so that no news about the saint leaks out.¡±

    In a situation where they had not brought Esther over yet, the rumor there was another saint was not allowed to spread outside.

    If the general public knew that there was no saint in the temple, they wouldn¡¯t believe in it.

    The elders agreed to say that the saint was not feeling well and was receiving treatment if an outsider inquired about the whereabouts of the saint.

    ¡°It would be better to postpone the prayer ceremony to ater date.¡±

    There were many things to discuss, so the elders split for a short break in the middle of the meeting.

    Frustrated, Derek went outside to talk with an elder he had friendly rtions with.

    ¡°Godmother is too soft.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you think about it, isn¡¯t the child originally from our temple? Grand Duke Deheen took her by force.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, should I send a priest to the grand ducal residence? Even if the saint had just left, we might be able tomunicate with the grand duke.¡±

    ¡°That grand duke? Well¡­ Doesn¡¯t he hate the temple?¡±

    ¡°Even though he hates the temple, he is a person who thinks of the empire. It might be a little different if he knows that only the saint can stop the gue.¡±

    Having grown up in a strict noble social system, Derek thought that no matter how much Deheen liked Esther, there would be a clear line.

    ¡°In the end, she is an adopted child. I will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell godmother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious she will say no. Someone has to do it for the temple.¡±

    Derek said he would settle it, straightening his shoulders like a triumphant general.

    ¡°We must save the empire.¡±

    He firmly believed that Deheen, who had always been at the forefront of war defending the empire, would know how to sacrifice small things for great things.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Duke Brions departed from his territory early in the morning and arrived in the capital city where the Imperial Pce was located half a dayter.

    Normally, it would be polite to make an appointment at least a few days in advance to meet the emperor.

    Insisting it was an urgent matter, he requested a private meeting with the emperor.

    Duke Brions naturally thought that they would be able to meet in a day. But he received apletely different answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the fastest possible date is in three days.¡±

    ¡°Did you say that it¡¯s urgent?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I told His Majesty as it is, but his schedule for the past few days has been filled with very important matters.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much Duke Brions could do. He must wait for several more days.

    The emperor¡¯s secretary, who conveyed the message to Duke Brions, went to the office after confirming he left the pce.

    Contrary to the reason that he was busy, the emperor was leisurely drinking tea with Noah.

    ¡°He just left.¡±

    ¡°Good job. If hees again in the meantime, dy it like today.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡±

    While watching the secretary leave, Noah took a sip of coffee.

    ¡°Father, what would you do if what happened at this temple was really the work of Duke Brions?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Like it or not, he is the head of one of the four great families that lead the empire.¡±

    ¡°Seeing how Grand Duke Deheen called a meeting without the duke, it¡¯s definitely rted. Perhaps, at that meeting, there will be a discussion about the expulsion of the Brions family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought of that too. But Noah, expulsion is not a matter to be decided easily.¡±

    The imperial family, the four great families and the temple were thergest systems that maintained the current empire.

    It was not an easy decision even for the emperor because if one of them was knocked out, the current bnce would copse.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s wait and see what Grand Duke Deheen will bring.¡±

    The emperor was very distraught, and hurriedly reexamined the date of the meeting exchanged in letters.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    While Duke Brions was away, Ben visited the ducal residence and brought Lucifer back.

    None of the staff stopped him as it was within the promised period.

    ¡°They listened right away without wasting time.¡±

    Deheen, who was waiting for Lucifer, went straight into the interrogation.

    Lucifer had already been brainwashed and had no will to resist Deheen, so he revealed everything.

    ¡°¡­And he used the expression ¡®my child¡¯ for Catherine¡¯s child.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s lips parted slightly as he listened to the questions Duke Brions asked Lucifer.

    ¡°Did he really say that? Are you sure you heard that?¡±

    Agitated, Deheen grabbed Lucifer¡¯s shoulder tightly, but thetter, whose body and mind were weakened, trembled and even showed tears.

    ¡°Yes. Undoubtedly. I listened carefully¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, my fears turned out to be true. I had hoped¡­¡±

    Muttering to himself, Deheen staggered back.

    ¡°Your Grace, Lady Catherine¡­¡±

    Even Ben couldn¡¯t easily continue his words.

    If the man Catherine hid was Duke Brions, Esther¡¯s biological father would also be Duke Brions.

    After confirming everything he was curious about, Deheen pressed his throbbing forehead.

    ¡°Let me rest for now.¡±

    As soon as Lucifer was picked up by the knight, Deheen copsed on the sofa.

    ¡°Duke Brions is the one who caused Esther to suffer terribly 14 times. This time, he even tried to kidnap her. It¡¯s obvious what he would have done if the kidnapping had seeded, right?¡±

    Sadness appeared on his face, which he covered with his hands.

    ¡°As in the past lives, he would have tried to draw her blood again. But that guy is her real father.¡±

    Angst bloomed around Deheen, who mulled over it and suffered for a long time. It encroached on the surroundings.

    It was such an intense energy that the immediate surroundings seemed dark.

    ¡°Your Grace, Lady Esther would be very shocked if she found out about this.¡±

    ¡°You must never let Esther know.¡±

    Even if they had no rtionship now, it was clear that Esther would be hurt if she knew all this.

    ¡°I will protect her.¡±

    Deheen turned his head to the small picture frame on the desk.

    Inside was a picture of Irene and Catherineughing together.

    ¡°If Duke Brions knew this, he would definitely try to take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°It will remain. He might already be moving.¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t know that Catherine was my wife¡¯s sister.¡±

    If Duke Brions tried to im any rights to Esther, he could refute it as much as he wanted.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t a meeting scheduled?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be in three days.¡±

    ¡°He got caught sooner than I thought.¡±

    Considering the family heads¡¯ tight schedule, it was about the speed when an emergency happened to the empire.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to His Majesty¡¯s help.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyebrows twitched for a moment at the words that the emperor himself stepped up.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, good. I need to get ready to leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Shall we take both Albert and Lucifer?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have to explode everything and make it impossible for him to recover.¡±

    ¡°Evidence like this would suffice to expel even one of the four great families.¡±

    Getting up from the sofa, Deheen picked up only urgent tasks, going through them quickly in order to return to the Imperial Pce.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile¡­

    As Deheen was preparing to go to the Imperial Pce, the priests sent from the central temple arrived in Tersia.

    ¡°This is my first time here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought it would be a mess because of the epidemic, but it looks much more peaceful than expected.¡±

    A new priest, Pedrik, scanned the faces of the lively passers-by with disapproving eyes.

    ¡°It must be because the saint is here. The saint shouldn¡¯t be monopolized in a territory like this.¡±

    The other priests who came with Pedrik continued to converse as they headed straight to the grand ducal residence.

    They didn¡¯te with an appointment, but they were guided into the mansion with a letter of introduction stating that they were guests from the central temple.

    ¡°By the way, have you thought about how to persuade the grand duke?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t weing with a reasonable request?¡±

    Pedrik¡¯s eyes shone viciously as he answered the other priest.

    The group was escorted by Delbert to the drawing room. On the way there, they found Esther ying in the garden.

    ¡°Oh, oh! I never expected to see her right away like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t Priest Frederick say he was acquainted with the saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We do have a rtionship.¡±

    Pedrik smiled and turned to Esther.

    Esther, who had been keeping an eye on the sudden arrivals, recognized Pedrik. Instantly, there was a shadow of displeasure on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±

    The day Esther left the temple.

    It was Pedrik who took her out.

    Wary, Esther held Cheese, who she was ying with, in her arms.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you have something to do with yourdy?¡±

    When Victor saw that Esther was on edge, he intervened and separated them.

    ¡°Ah, of course I have business, I¡¯m here to see His Grace.¡±

    ¡°Then please go.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s not something that wears out just by looking at it. I just wanted to say hello, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Pedrik smiled and held out his hand as if to shake Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You look very happy. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment because you¡¯repletely different from what you looked like back then.¡±

    ¡°Nya!¡±

    However, before Esther could react, Cheese ferociously scratched the back of Pedrik¡¯s hand.

    Then she jumped out of Esther¡¯s arms and ran away.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­!¡±

    ¡°The office is over there.¡±

    Esther smiled at Pedrik, who was fuming at the pain, and then ran after Cheese.

    ¡°Are you okay, Priest Pedrik?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Pedrik forced himself into a smile.

    ¡®To be so arrogant when she identally gained the power of a saint¡­ such a dirty and lowly orphan.¡¯

    He tried to get along with her by forgetting her previous ugly appearance, but his stomach simmered when he was ignored.

    Pedrik red at Esther¡¯s back as he walked into the drawing room.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    <em>Tok tok.</em>

    Deheen, who was hastily going through the papers, raised his head at the sound of a knock.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The priests sent from the central temple are in the drawing room.¡±

    Deheen frowned, taken aback by the sudden visit.

    ¡°Who did you say are here?¡±

    ¡°The priests of the central temple. They said that they have something to discuss, and that they must see Your Grace today.¡±

    With a mind still upied with Brions, Deheen sighed deeply and roughly brushed a hand through his hair.

    ¡°Bring them in at once. I don¡¯t want them to meet Esther, just in case.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    When permission was granted, Pedrik and the other priests were immediately escorted to the office.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you from far away many times, but this is the first time I¡¯ve formally greeted you. I¡¯m Priest Pedrik. I see you, Your Grace the Grand Duke.¡±

    Pedrik, who had been in a bad mood ever since the back of his hand was injured, smiled pretentiously in front of Deheen.

    ¡°As for me, my name is Edwin. I¡¯m a priest.¡±

    ¡°All right, what did youe for?¡±

    Deheen asked in a cold voice, not taking his eyes off the papers.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Very little Esther, no despairing Rabienne, but plenty of annoying temple people ;-; </em>

 Chapter 159: Downfall, Windfall (XIII)

    Chapter 159: Downfall, Windfall (XIII)

    Pedrik¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Deheen¡¯s attitude, which treated people like walls.

    ¡°I want to sit down and talk. Because it¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°You can sit there.¡±

    Deheen pointed to the empty sofa, indicating for him to sit wherever he wanted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time because you came here suddenly. Say it right away.¡±

    Pedrik was annoyed, but he forced a smile when he remembered Derek¡¯s words that he had to somehow bring the saint.

    ¡°I think you might already know why we¡¯re here. The saint¡¯s awareness appeared on Daina.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When the name ¡®Daina¡¯ was mentioned, Deheen¡¯s head raised for the first time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great pleasure. Didn¡¯t the Grand Duke hear about the test she took at the temple a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°As Your Grace knows, a saint is a being who needs to be in the temple. It¡¯s been a while, but I request the return of Saint Daina.¡±

    The tone was polite, but the content made Deheen doubt his ears.

    He frowned and crumpled the papers he was looking at.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    There was a glint in his eyes.

    Pedrik winced at the sharp dark green eyes and cleared his throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s as I said. Didn¡¯t you take the saint from our temple? I don¡¯t know how you knew, but I thought it was strange when you said you were going to buy that lowly child.¡±

    After Pedrik uttered those words, he recalled what had just happened in the garden, and for a moment was at a loss.

    ¡°¡­A lowly child.¡±

    Deheen crossed his legs, seriously contemting whether to slit his neck this second.

    ¡°She is the child I bought. Do you think you can simply take her back?¡±

    ¡°Originally, she belonged to the temple, didn¡¯t she? Please return her. Our situation is now dire.¡±

    It was a tone that saw people as mere objects.

    The corners of Deheen¡¯s lips curled up coldly as his patience reached the limit.

    ¡°Is it? There¡¯s trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how you knew at the time¡­ Your Grace was too generous to buy the saint for only 1 million erins.¡±

    Pedrik smiled gently and talked needlessly, probably thinking he and Deheen were getting along.

    Unable to listen to it any longer, Deheen uncrossed his legs and kicked the desk hard.

    <em>Kwak-kwang-!</em>

    With a tremendous roar, the desk shattered into pieces.

    Broken pieces flew in all directions, dust rose, and the office became a mess.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡±

    Ben came running, and so did the knights outside. But Deheen raised his palm to stop them.

    ¡°Grand Duke Deheen! What are you doing!!¡±

    Shocked and afraid, Pedrik and Edwin shuddered at the dangerous energy radiating from Deheen.

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m protecting my daughter.¡±

    Deheen didn¡¯t stop there. He pulled out the sword that wasying beside him.

    Pointing a sword at the priest was tantamount to dering war on the temple.

    As the situation turned critical, both the grand ducal knights and the pdins who had followed the priests raised their swords as one.

    In an instant, the office was in a standoff, and tension rose on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Listen carefully.¡±

    In the middle of it all, an angry Deheen shouted loudly like a roar.

    ¡°It¡¯s Esther, not Daina. And that child is not a saint, but my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace! It¡¯s not possible!¡±

    At that, Deheen strode forward and, without hesitation, struck down his sword.

    There wasn¡¯t even a second to react.

    Pedrik¡¯s left arm was cut off so very easily, like a radish.

    It was the true form of Deheen, known as the ¡®murderer¡¯ on the battlefield.

    While the rest froze, Edwin jumped between them.

    ¡°I, I have to attach the arm¡­¡±

    Although he was flustered, Edwin sessfully poured all of his divine power into Pedrik¡¯s arm.

    The flowing blood stopped quickly and fortunately, the arm was reattached, but Pedrik, who almost lost one of his arms, lost his senses.

    ¡°What is this¡­ N-Now, cutting my arm off¡­¡±

    ¡°If you talk like that about my daughter one more time, then¡­¡±

    Deheen stepped up to Pedrik¡¯s nose, peering right into his dted eyes. Then, with sincerity, he uttered ferociously.

    ¡°¡­War will be inevitable.¡±

    Despite his fear, Edwin red at Deheen. He was angry that they, who were temple officials, were being treated in such a crude way.

    ¡°We are agents of the temple. As soon as we return, we will report this as an act of hostility against the temple.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Go ahead and tell them everything as it is. Don¡¯t even dream of taking my daughter with you.¡±

    Deheen finished what he had to say and kicked the two out. The pdins who came with them were also kicked out.

    Having been thrown outside without having time to properly straighten himself, Pedrik was in a mess.

    ¡°No matter how he is the grand duke, let¡¯s make him regret looking down on our temple. Hmph, to turn your back on the temple over a child like that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. He must be crazy to cut off your arm.¡±

    Greatly frightened and upset by Deheen¡¯s actions, Pedrik and Edwin returned to the temple.

    Of course, Deheen¡¯s reaction to the priests was not much different.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough to see all sorts of crazy things.¡±

    ¡°They still believe that the power of the temple will protect them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather fight directly. Wipe it all away.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That will be fine too.¡±

    Earlier, Ben tried to dissuade Deheen, but it was merely an act; he, too, was furious at Pedrik¡¯s words that crossed the line.

    ¡°Work¡­ Now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll just go.¡±

    The desk was broken, so it was difficult to do more work.

    With that, Deheen went to find his children, tightly hugged them one by one, and set off for the Imperial Pce.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    In the temple, when Duke Brions did not visit even after several days, Rabienne¡¯s residence was moved from a special room to a prison.

    To Rabienne¡¯s dismay, she ended up in a cold prison with only one mattress.

    The old mattress sunk when shey down on it. Her back was sore that she couldn¡¯t sleep well.

    ¡°Let me out! This is no ce for me.¡±

    Ever since she entered prison, she had been bawling and denying reality, but no one hade to look after her.

    Once in a while, a priestess woulde as she was obliged to deliver food.

    ¡°Wait a second! Is my father still not in touch? What happened to the high priests? What are the elders doing by leaving me here?¡±

    Feeling it was unbearable, Rabienne moved closer to the priestess who hade to deliver her meals and grabbed her through the grate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know anything. I was told to not answer anything.¡±

    However, the priestess responded coldly and quickly left the prison.

    Rabienne¡¯s face turned bright red as she was thoroughly ignored.

    ¡®They must have not told Father the news. But what about the kidnapping? Did it fail?¡¯

    She thought that if they seeded in kidnapping Esther, all her problems would be solved.

    But seeing that she was still imprisoned, things must have gone wrong.

    An anxious Rabienne was biting her nails when someone walked up to her prison cell.

    ¡°¡­Khalid?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes shed when she confirmed that the person was Khalid.

    No one came to visit Rabienne when she was in the special room, and it was the same after she was transferred to prison.

    At the test venue, Khalid turned away from her, but he was the only person who came to her.

    ¡°Oh! You have no idea how happy I am that you came. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on outside? My father¡­?¡±

    Rabienne smiled very kindly, as the only person who could help her now was Khalid.

    ¡°Duke Brions doesn¡¯t seem to want toe.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­ Was my situation conveyed to him correctly?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The temple has sent people several times, but it seems that the ducal mansion has recently been vacated. He must have gone somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Shocked, Rabienne bit her lip and circled the inside of the prison cell.

    ¡®Did he abandon me because I¡¯m no longer a saint¡­ It couldn¡¯t be, right? It wouldn¡¯t be. I need to see my father.¡¯

    Rabienne¡¯s expression hardened as she recalled her father, who always said she should be a saint.

    ¡°Khalid, you need to help me. Just let me out of here.¡±

    Rabienne thought that since things hade down to this, she must somehow get out of the temple and meet her father in person.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still a pdin, you can secretly take me out. Yes?¡±

    However, Khalid¡¯s answer was frosty.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°You¡­! Aren¡¯t you here to help me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No.¡±

    ¡°Hey, then why are you here? Does it bring you joy to see me like this?¡±

    ¡°I need confirmation. Back then, what was the liquid you asked me to deliver?¡±

    For an instant, Rabienne¡¯s eyelids twitched, and her eyes trembled as she turned her gaze to the side.

    ¡°If it¡¯s poison, then you tried to harm the crown prince. Whether he is harmed or not, the already precarious temple will be greatly involved.¡±

    ¡°You gave it directly to Prince Damon. What are you going to do when they find out about this? Do you think you can get out?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of running. If it¡¯s really poison, I will go straight to the Imperial Pce and tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? The moment you announce that, you¡¯re done. You can¡¯t even remain as a pdin! What are you sacrificing for?¡±

    Rabienne red at Khalid. Her face showed she couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a sacrifice. If one hasmitted a crime, one must pay the penalty. That¡¯s how we can be confident in front of Espitos. At least, if we are worshipers of the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have nothing to do with it. What I gave you then was holy water.¡±

    ¡°I already saw the truth in your expression. The answer isplete.¡±

    The reason Khalid came to prison was to talk to Rabienne and see her reaction.

    Having heard that Rabienne had fed poison to the previous saint, he had guessed that it might be the same thing.

    When cornered, Rabienne reacted more than usual, and Khalid was convinced of that.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t really poison, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡±

    ¡°Khalid, please don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not like this. What did I live like this for? Everyone said I was a saint. Is this my fault?¡±

    Khalid sadly gazed at Rabienne¡¯s broken figure as she screamed and shouted desperately.

    ¡°Not everyone is like you.¡±

    With that, Khalid left.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. What happened to Father? He will definitelye to take me out. That¡¯s natural.¡±

    Rabienne, her eyes nk, sat on the mattress and kept repeating herself, never giving up hope that her father woulde to pick her up.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next day.

    It was the day that the meeting called by Deheen was promised to be held.

    Instead of the main gate, Deheen entered the Imperial Pce by a different route, following the knight sent by the emperor.

    So did the heads of the other two great families.

    The ce where everyone was guided was the oldest garden of the Imperial Pce, which was normally off-limits.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    The emperor, who hade earlier and was spending time leisurely in the garden, raised his hand when he saw Deheen.

    <strong><em>IMPORTANT!</em></strong> I¡¯m going on a trip for about 2 weeks. Updates will be as normal as I¡¯ll schedule the posts. That being said, it means that you might see ¡°broken¡± links in the projects page or in the next button. Rest assured, <strong>they are not broken, they will work in due time</strong>.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> YESSSS KHALID! Like, finally! I¡¯ll be counting on you to burst into the trial and take both Rabienne and Damon down! </em>

    <em>Uh, it¡¯s midnight and my crazy braincells are screaming for attention. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done this nonsense for this project yet, kindly let me indulge ^^ (I = Khalid, you = Rabienne)</em><blockquote>

    I am not the kind of guy

    Who should be rudely barging into a serious courtroom

    But you are not the kind of girl

    Who should be getting off scott-free

    I sneak in and see your high priests

    And your snotty little family all dressed in rags

    And you, are yelling at the emperor

    Something ¡¯bout how you¡¯ll certainly

    Make him regret it

    This is surely not what you thought it would be

    I brace myself to expose you

    And I stand and say

    I will not, run away now

    I use Rabienne of trying to poison the crown prince

    Hold on, there is one more rat

    You need to hear me out

    And they said, ¡°Speak now¡±

    Please don¡¯t be misled by my terrible musicality. Speak now is an amazing song/album! by the time this chapter goes up, Taylor¡¯s version is most likely out already~</blockquote>

 Chapter 160: Downfall, Windfall (XIV)

    Chapter 160: Downfall, Windfall (XIV)

    Deheen looked at the round table behind the emperor.

    The base of the table was made of huge stones. Along with the chairs, it was covered with vines, making it look like part of the garden.

    ¡°Have you thought about it? Duke Brions¡­ Hudson?¡±

    Deheen casually greeted the emperor, who had received an exnation of the general situation a day ago.

    Hudson, which Deheen had just mentioned, was the first name of the Duke of Brions.

    Since there was only one grand ducal family, Deheen was often called by his first name for convenience, but the heads of the three ducal families were usually addressed by their family names.

    However, Deheen dared to call the Duke of Brions ¡®Hudson¡¯.

    There was an indication of his will to bring down the Duke of Brions without fail.

    The emperor quickly recognized Deheen¡¯s intentions and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind in general, but I¡¯ll still listen to the opinions of other family heads before making a final decision.¡±

    Deheen had already figured that it would be difficult for the emperor to make up his mind right away, so he nodded and sat down in the chair.

    Just in time, the heads of the Duchy of Visiel and the Duchy of Verand also arrived.

    Carter, the head of Visiel, escorted Elise, the head of Verand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty.¡±

    The two paid their respects to the emperor and sat down.

    ¡°To think that Grand Duke Deheen himself called a meeting. I was surprised because it¡¯s the first time.¡±

    Elise¡¯s smile at Deheen softened the atmosphere.

    ¡°Thank you all foring despite your busy schedule. I am especially grateful to His Majesty.¡±

    A few meaningless greetings of courtesy to each other came and went.

    Carter, who thought that this was enough, asked.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After exchanging nces with the emperor, Deheen took the initiative and got the discussion going.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed there¡¯s someone who is not here.¡±

    When Deheen got right to the point, Carter and Elise¡¯s eyes changed.

    ¡°I want to expel the Duke of Brions from the four great families.¡±

    The emperor, who knew the contents, listened calmly, but the other two family heads were greatly shocked by the words.

    The four great families of the Austin Empire were very symbolic and boasted a long history.

    Their expressions changed into one of seriousness as they wondered if they could sever the tradition at will.

    ¡°Suddenly, this¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the temple has been quite noisytely. But I couldn¡¯t find out the details. Does it have anything to do with it?¡±

    Deheen slowly exined everything that had happened so that Carter and Elise could understand.

    The most recent attempt by Duke Brions to kidnap Esther.

    And how Rabienne murdered the previous saint and pretended to be the current saint.

    In the end, it was concluded that the current epidemic spreading in the empire was because the Brions family hid the truth.

    ¡°Because of this epidemic, all the territories have suffered tremendous damage. A lot of people died too. But to think this was because of the Brions family¡­¡±

    ¡°Duke Verand, the same goes for our territory. Had it not been for the support sent by Grand Duke, half of the poption might have been reduced.¡±

    Upon learning the truth, Elise and Carter were stunned and cursed the Brions family.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all a big deal, so I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that the Grand Duke adopted a child, but it turns out the child was a saint¡­ Did you really bring her in without knowing?¡±

    Elise, who could not hide her surprise the whole time, stared at Deheen and asked.

    ¡°Not at all. It hasn¡¯t been long since I found out¡­ Esther is actually the child of our family.¡±

    Deheen was frank with everyone about Catherine.

    It was because it was something that Duke Brions had to reveal if he tried to im parental rights.

    There was silence for a moment.

    Since the emperor was hearing this for the first time today, he also had aplicated expression.

    ¡°The child is the daughter of her Grand Duchess¡¯ sister. Isn¡¯t it a surprisingly frightening coincidence?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t found the ne and witnesses. And¡­ Hudson will probably try to im that he is my daughter¡¯s father.¡±

    It was the primary reason Deheen called the meeting in a hurry.

    Deheen also made Albert and Lucifer, whom he had brought in as witnesses, confess everything they had done in front of them.

    ¡°At first, I thought the expulsion was a bit harsh, but after hearing it, it is more serious than I imagined.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is sufficient justification.¡±

    Carter and Elise listened to what the witnesses had to say and nodded.

    ¡°I, Elise, represent the Duke of Verand and agree to this proposal.¡±

    When Elise took the lead, Carter also raised his hand, not to be outdone.

    ¡°Carter de Visiel. Likewise, on behalf of the family, I agree to expel Duke Brions.¡±

    When things went as intended, a thin smile appeared on Deheen¡¯s lips.

    Now that everyone had expressed their opinions, the emperor, who had been observing the whole time, parted his heavy lips.

    ¡°I was really worried when I heard about this from Lord Deheen yesterday.¡±

    As the emperor, he wanted to solve it in a way that would not affect the empire as much as possible.

    However, Duke Brions had already umted so many inexcusable sins that he could not be saved.

    ¡°I also agree to expel the Duchy of Brions from the four great families. Also, judging by the gravity of the crime, the crimes of Lord Hudson will be covered in a public trial.¡±

    As even the emperor hardened his heart, opinions came together without difficulty.

    Crossing his long legs, Deheen said with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. It will surely be a decision that will benefit the future of the empire.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    In light of history, the Duchy of Brions was unmistakably a heroic family.

    In recognition of its contribution, unlike other families, it received an award whereby a saint would appear every three generations.

    However, if it was expelled from the four great families, the promise to the first saint would be broken, so its honor would fall doubly.

    That¡¯s why, even though the emperor knew that this was the right decision, he couldn¡¯t help but feel distraught, fearing that it would leave a stain on the history of the empire.

    ¡°I have a meeting scheduled with Hudson in a few hours. We better catch him then.¡±

    The military power of the Brions family was very weakpared to Tersia.

    Even so, if Hudson chose to futilely revolt, it would be a great trouble.

    It would be better for them to seize him during the private meeting with the emperor today.

    ¡°Yes. We have to tie him up in the imperial pce and hit his ce right away.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s knights could move at any time, but misunderstandings could spread in the empire, so it was decided they would mobilize the imperial knights.

    ¡°Okay, now that the decision has been made, let¡¯s all put our seals on these documents.¡±

    The emperor beckoned, and his secretary, Gordon, ced a piece of paper in front of each of them.

    It was a document preparedst night for this situation.

    ¡°Since the majority of the heads of the four great families agreed, it means that ording to your wishes, the Duchy of Brions will be expelled from the four great families.¡±

    While Deheen, Carter, and Elise stamped their seals, the emperor looked around the garden and muttered in a forlorn tone.

    ¡°You may not know this, but this is the same round table that determined the imperial family and four great families when the empire was first born.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness. The hidden ce is inside the Imperial Pce?¡±

    With eyes of surprise, Elise took in the garden and the round table again.

    In every history book, the date when the first saint, the emperor, and the first heads of the four great families made a promise was written.

    However, the ce was kept secret and many schrs were curious.

    ¡°Yes. We are changing the history of the empire in the ce where it was first engraved.¡±

    When all the documents were sealed, the documents floated in the air and gathered in the middle of the round table.

    In addition, something like a silvery thread wrapped around the papers.

    ¡°Just now¡­ Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°Duke Elise, I saw it too.¡±

    Elise and Carter, as well as Deheen, doubted their eyes for a moment, but the silver thread quickly disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. Traces of the first saint still remain here and there in this garden.¡±

    The emperor smiled in amusement at the reaction of the heads of the great households and returned to the round table.

    And as if nothing had happened, he picked up the papers in the middle of the table.

    ¡°With this, the expulsion of the Duchy of Brions has be clear.¡±

    The end of the Brions family, which boasted a long history and produced the most saints, was nearing.

    ¡ª

    Afterwards¡­

    The four simply drank tea and waited for Hudson toe.

    And at the appointed time, the secretary delivered the news.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Duke Brions has arrived. We are taking him to the drawing room first.¡±

    The resolute Emperor nodded and alternately met the gazes of the other three.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s all go together.¡±

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    As it was the promised day with the emperor, Hudson was waiting in the drawing room without any doubt.

    ¡°Is His Majesty somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He has another meeting this morning. He should be here soon.¡±

    Hudson took the secretary¡¯s word for granted. He looked at the mirror on the wall, and adjusted his clothes.

    ¡°Everything will be all right.¡±

    It had already been three days since he came to the capital. All this time, he hadn¡¯t been waiting without doing anything.

    He fabricated the scenario by manipting what had happened with Catherine so that he could im parental rights over Esther.

    ¡°Anyway, as long as Catherine isn¡¯t here, it will be all based on my word. Eh, I should have brought Lucifer too.¡±

    He btedly regretted that he left Lucifer behind, so he sent someone back to the mansion, but he was told that Deheen had already taken him.

    Regardless, Hudson believed that everything would work out the way he wanted even without Lucifer.

    Just like that, he waited.

    Gordon, who assisted the emperor right next to him, came to pick up Hudson.

    ¡°His Majesty wants me to take Your Grace to his office. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Hudson left the drawing room and headed for the office, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    The Imperial Pce was no different from when he visited before, but it was an intuition that even he himself could not understand.

    Even the escorts he brought with him were made to leave when entering the main pce where the office was located.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, they used to be able to enter with me.¡±

    ¡°It has recently changed. For more thorough protection of His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    He felt a sense of strangeness, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint anything. Just like that, he passed through several doors towards the office.

    ¡°Your Grace, we will keep the sword for you while you¡¯re inside.¡±

    All that was left was to open the final door, and Gordon reached out to Hudson.

    ¡°Even the sword?¡±

    Hudson frowned.

    After being forced to leave his escorts, he was worried about parting with his sword, but he epted it because he hade to ask for a favor.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    And the door to the office opened.

    Before he could even nce inside, someone¡¯s handnded on his back and pushed him into the office.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    That moment¡­

    The red eyes of Hudson, who was about to shout ¡®What are you doing!?¡¯, were filled with astonishment.

    ¡®Why are the three of them gathered here?¡¯

    Quickly shaking his head, Hudson decided that it was definitely strange and turned around to run away.

    However, the door had already been firmly closed. No matter how much he turned the doorknob, it was in vain. The door never opened.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> BOOM!</em>

 Chapter 161: Downfall, Windfall (XV)

    Chapter 161: Downfall, Windfall (XV)

    <em>Bang!</em>

    ¡°Open the door! Right now!¡±

    Hudson mmed against the door and shouted.

    Of course, the door did not open. Instead, the waiting knights ran over and grabbed Hudson.

    Realizing he was already trapped, Hudson hurriedly rxed his expression and began to act ignorant.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what is the situation? I asked Your Majesty for a private meeting, but seeing that everyone is gathered here¡­ Is there an important meeting?¡±

    The emperor walked right up to Hudson. Looking down at him, he stated,

    ¡°You tried to run away before you even heard what the situation was. It seems you have a lot to worry about, Duke Brions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Your Majesty. I haven¡¯t been contacted by you, and I¡¯m surprised that they¡¯re all gathered like this. But why are you so stern? Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°That will be difficult. I just heard that you tried to kidnap the grand duke¡¯s daughter.¡±

    No matter how hard Hudson tried, the emperor¡¯s reaction was cold.

    ¡°Who the hell said that nonsense?¡±

    Hudsonined, nervous; he didn¡¯t know how much they knew and how to get out of it.

    ¡®Albert might have blown my cover.¡¯

    It would be a big deal if Albert, who he believed would havemitted suicide, had remained alive and betrayed him.

    ¡°There is no use pretending not to know. The person who led the kidnapping has already shown me the money he received and the instructions you gave.¡±

    Hudson quickly changed his excuse as he listened to the emperor.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s apelling reason for this.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Deheen was ring terribly from behind, but Hudson pretended not to notice and continued speaking.

    ¡°Actually¡­ There is a woman I was in a rtionship with a long time ago. I loved her sincerely, but when she had a child, she secretly left for fear of bing a nuisance to me.¡±

    ¡°Lover? So did you throw her away?¡±

    When Deheen came forward, angry at Hudson¡¯s bullshit, the emperor stopped him by asking him to listen first.

    ¡°The daughter she gave birth to is now adopted by Grand Duke Deheen. I recently found out. It wasn¡¯t kidnapping, I was trying to bring my daughter back.¡±

    Hudson then asserted his parental rights to Esther.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I missed my daughter. From now on, I just want to give her the love I hadn¡¯t given and raise her.¡±

    ¡°If everything you said is true, you should make a formal request. Does it make sense to kidnap her?¡±

    ¡°I went to see Grand Duke Deheen, but he was strangely obsessed with my daughter. He would never have given her back normally.¡±

    At the same time, he condemned Deheen, describing him to be a thief who stole his daughter.

    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m d that everything is revealed. Your Majesty, please help me get my daughter back.¡±

    Hudson even shamelesslymented with tears.

    Annoyed at that sight, Deheen grabbed the back of Hudson¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Esther is my daughter. Don¡¯t put her name in your filthy mouth.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Deheen, I am the child¡¯s father. Of course I have to take her, right?¡±

    Throwing Hudson a look of contempt, Deheen said,

    ¡°There are facts you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°Esther, she is not only your daughter, she is also my niece.¡±

    ¡°Niece¡­ what¡­?¡±

    ¡°Catherine is the younger sister of Irene, who was my wife. That means I can also im Esther¡¯s parental rights.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie, Your Majesty. It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Since Catherine never spoke of a sister, Hudson raised his voice, rightly thinking that Deheen was lying to keep Esther from him.

    However, having already verified the evidence presented by Deheen, the emperor did not listen to Hudson¡¯s excuse and moved on to the next crime.

    ¡°This is not your only sin. Isn¡¯t your daughter, who was appointed as a saint, fake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I knew that a while ago. It was all done by my daughter, Rabienne. Alone.¡±

    The wrinkles on the foreheads of the other family heads deepened at the sight of Hudson casually cing all responsibilities on his daughter.

    ¡°Your daughter pretended to be a saint by herself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I really believed that my daughter would be a saint. Doesn¡¯t Your Majesty know? That oath.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure everything is your daughter¡¯s work? Doesn¡¯t it matter what punishment your daughter receives?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pity, but if she did something wrong, she should be punished appropriately. Truly, it¡¯s a pity that the child¡¯s misguided greed for the position of saint ruined her.¡±

    With a very distressed expression, Hudson added.

    ¡°If necessary, I will send Rabienne away from the Brions family. So please don¡¯t put the me on the family, Your Majesty.¡±

    Until the end, he did not admit any of his sins and tried to escape.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you need to hear more?¡±

    Deheen interrupted, holding his arm down as he thought he would sh his sword at Hudson if he listened any longer.

    ¡°There¡¯s already witnesses, and there¡¯s evidence, so it¡¯s wrong to try to get out, Hudson.¡±

    Elise clicked her tongue, looking at Hudson like he was pathetic.

    ¡°I, along with the other three family heads, have made the decision to expel the Brions family from the four great families.¡±

    Hudson¡¯s eyes widened at the emperor¡¯s deration, and he shouted, ¡°This is nonsense!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this. What do you mean, expulsion from the fourth generation? Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible with the consent of the other three families and me. So, from now on, the Brions territory and all property will be confiscated by the imperial family.¡±

    Hudson, who was deprived of everything from the territory to his property in an instant, was incredulous.

    ¡°Your Majesty! This is ridiculous!! I can¡¯t ept it! I will formally protest! I¡¯ll let the other nobles know about Your Majesty¡¯s arbitrariness¡­¡±

    He intended to keep screaming, but his cry quickly disappeared because he was dragged away by the knights.

    ¡°I will keep Hudson in the imperial prison until the trial.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and since Hudson mes it all on his daughter, how about taking her from the temple and putting her on trial as well?¡±

    Deheen intended to have Hudson and Rabienne face joint punishment, no matter who was at fault.

    ¡°That would be nice. I will send a summons request to the temple soon.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you n to do with the temple now?¡±

    At Carter¡¯s question, the emperor tapped his chin. Then he carefully answered.

    ¡°I n to leave it as it is until the epidemic subsides.¡±

    The temple officials would be held ountable, but there might be too much confusion especially with the four great families being reorganized right now.

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s announce throughout the empire the matter of the false saint and the fact that the Brions family will be expelled from the four great families.¡±

    The temple was still hiding the fact that Rabienne was a fake.

    Just by spreading the fact, the prestige of the temple would be reduced, and it would not be able to exert as much influence as before.

    Soon, arge number of imperial knights under the orders of the emperor set out to take control of the Brions territory.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Exiting the Imperial Pce, Deheen, Carter, and Elise exchanged theirst greetings before scattering to their respective territories.

    ¡°We should get together once again after all the affairs of the Brions family and even the temple are sorted out.¡±

    As if surprised by those words, Carter hit Deheen¡¯s shoulder with his fist.

    ¡°Why? Are you going to buy me a drink?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although they used formal speech in official settings, Deheen and Carter didn¡¯t care about titles as they had known each other for a long time.

    ¡°Wow, the sun will rise in the west. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to buy all the drinks.¡±

    Carter, who was obviously joking,ughed heartily at Deheen.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for. In the future, the power of the three great families will be stronger. I was judging for justice and for mynd.¡±

    It was an Elise-like answer that always clearly distinguished between public and private.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    After lightly shaking the hands of the two men, Elise boarded the carriage, the hem of her dress fluttering.

    Deheen was about to leave, but Carter stopped him.

    ¡°Deheen, isn¡¯t the birthday of the daughter you mentioneding up?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a week left.¡±

    ¡°But why is it so quiet?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to make it fancy, but my daughter said she wanted it to be small because of the epidemic. I¡¯m sorry, but what can I do? My daughter thinks so deeply.¡±

    Carter cleared his throat a few times at Deheen¡¯s words, which were subtly mixed with pride for Esther.

    ¡°Then, do you n on not inviting outsiders at all this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Deheen nced back at the Imperial Pce.

    He didn¡¯t send an actual invitation, but somehow he had already invited Noah, the crown prince.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of calling some of the kids who are friendly with my kids.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then can my son attend the party too?¡±

    Knowing that Judy and Sebastian were close friends, Deheen readily nodded.

    ¡°You mean Sebastian? Of course. The kids will love it if hees.¡±

    ¡°Haha¨Cahem, but do you know? I think our Sebastian really likes Esther. I wonder what Esther thinks.¡±

    Carter¡¯s voice was one of excitement, trying to weave Sebastian and Esther, but¡­

    ¡°That little bastard likes Esther? Since when?¡±

    Seeing that Deheen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, Carter hurriedly waved his hand, thinking that he had said the wrong thing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying¡­ But what did you say? Is hecking? What¡¯s wrong with Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°All right. If you have other intentions, I hope you don¡¯te to Esther¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Huh, this guy is mean. Do you know how excited Sebastian will be to attend your daughter¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Carter had told Sebastian that he would ept the invitation if it was extended. He couldn¡¯t go back without it, he refused to be an ipetent father.

    ¡°So¡­ I understand that you allowed it!¡±

    Carter waved his hand to keep Deheen from saying anything else, swiftly climbed into the carriage, and had it drive away.

    ¡°This guy, that guy, it¡¯s a mess. This is all because our Esther is so pretty. Isn¡¯t that right, Ben?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Deheen was annoyed, but couldn¡¯t hide a hearty smile.

    ¡°I must hurry back and tell Esther the news.¡±

    Recalling Esther¡¯s delighted expression, Deheen abandoned the carriage he rode earlier and mounted his horse.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Even if one just stayed still, the body would naturally benguid in the afternoon.

    Esther was sitting at her desk, looking intently at the ancient book.

    She found nothing more, but in case she missed something, she was leafing through the pages.

    ¡°Lady Esther, can I get you some dessert?¡±

    Dorothy came up to Esther, tempting her.

    ¡°Ah! Today is the day dessertse from the bakery, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A lot of the tarts that you like are avable.¡±

    ¡°I want some.¡±

    Obeying Esther¡¯s bright words, Dorothy went to the kitchen to get dessert.

    But as soon as Dorothy left, Esther¡¯s expression darkened rapidly.

    She closed the book she hadn¡¯t really been paying attention to and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Can I just leave the epidemic as it is?¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I just realised that the trial will only be in the side stories, so I guess from now on till the end, it¡¯ll be happy stuff! </em>

 Chapter 162: The End Is Where It Begins (I)

    Chapter 162: The End Is Where It Begins (I)

    Apart from the temple, Esther continued to do relief work within the territory of Tersia.

    She repeatedly raised holy flowers and made holy water, distributing them and healing people with divine power.

    The imperial family also received the holy flowers grown by Esther through the shelter and distributed it throughout the empire.

    But despite that, they couldn¡¯t pull out the fundamental root.

    ¡°I should have taken a look at the crystal ball.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s words that only she could solve the epidemic that had spread across the empire were still haunting her.

    Angered by the selfish attitude of the temple, she simply returned, but she did not forget it easily because it was something she had already been thinking about before going to the temple.

    Of course, there was no answer. While she was fidgeting, a knock came and the door opened.

    ¡°Esther, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just resting.¡±

    Esther smiled dly at Dennis as he entered the room.

    Dennis was wearing sses and he had two books under his side. He probably came from the library.

    ¡°Looks like Shur has gotten bigger.¡±

    He suddenly went to the side of Shur, who was sleeping well, and stared at him.

    ¡°Seeing that there is no dust on your desk, the maid must have cleaned it well.¡±

    He pointlessly ran a finger across the desk and made another strange statement.

    ¡°Hmm, there are more books on the bookshelf, and everything that should be in the room is there.¡±

    Esther waited patiently, wondering if Dennis was going to ask a difficult favor because he was being unlike himself.

    ¡°So, do you need anything these days? Anything you want to buy.¡±

    ¡°What do I need?¡±

    When it led to a sudden question, Esther, who had been listening intently, tilted her head to the left.

    ¡°Yes. These days, I¡¯m looking at books like <Ed n¡¯s Cat> or <The Life of Eclipse the Sculptor>. How about something like this?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t like it at all, so she shifted her eyes sideways, blurring the end of her words.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t tell by asking this? Okay. Then I¡¯ll try something else.¡±

    ¡°Brother Dennis?¡±

    Muttering only meaningless words, Dennis left as hurriedly as he had entered.

    Thinking it was strange, Esther just sat still.

    After a while, there was a knock on the door.

    She naturally thought it was Dorothy, but it was Judy who opened the door and came in.

    ¡°I met Dorothy in the kitchen a while ago. I told her I would bring it.¡±

    The te Judy brought was full of beautifully ted desserts.

    ¡°Wow, that looks delicious.¡±

    Esther grinned and jumped to wee Judy.

    Judy took one of the mini tarts and put it in Esther¡¯s mouth.

    Although it was small, her mouth was full. While she kept chewing, Judy showed signs of hesitation.

    ¡°Yes¡­ E-Esther¡­ Maybe¡­¡±

    His hesitation that appeared to block his questions seemed topletely ovep with Dennis from before.

    ¡°What do I want? Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Uh, how did you know?¡±

    Wondering if Esther had read his thoughts, Judy put his hands over his head so she couldn¡¯t see them and quickly backed away.

    Esther burst intoughter at the sight. After she chewed and swallowed the remaining bits of tart in her mouth, she said,

    ¡°Brother Dennis asked the same thing just now.¡±

    ¡°Really? Dennis did? ¡°

    ncing in the direction of Dennis¡¯ room, Judy stroked Esther¡¯s hair.

    ¡°So what did you tell him?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    ¡°Why not? A knife or a sword made by an artisan is fine. Or how about a horse?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need those¡­¡±

    The things Dennis and Judy thought of were what they liked and needed.

    Ultimately, unable to get a response from Esther, Judy left the room with only a tart in his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday soon.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t help but figure out the reason her brothers did such a thing.

    Thinking it was likely because of her birthday, which was now a week away, she was grateful¡­ and her heart was touched for some reason she couldn¡¯t put a finger on.

    Leaning against the window, Esther watched the sun go down for a while, then suddenly thought of her mother and opened the drawer.

    Inside the topmost drawer were tworge diamond nes.

    One was given to her by Noah, and the other was a pink diamond given by her mother, though she had no memory of it.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    It was so precious that she couldn¡¯t even touch it. Instead, she looked at it fondly. After that, she took out the ne Noah gave her and held it up.

    Despite knowing that it didn¡¯t suit her current pajamas-wearing state, she tried to hang it around her neck.

    ¡°What is Noah doing? Can I see him on my birthday?¡±

    Absent-mindedly, she looked at the image reflected in the mirror, which was of her wearing the ne, and was embarrassed that she instantly thought of Noah. Quickly, she put it back in her drawer and closed it.

    Then, she suddenly felt drowsy.

    She couldn¡¯t stand it, and with half-lidded eyes, she covered her mouth and yawned as she copsed on the bed.

    ¡°Ah. Why am I so sleepy¡­ Should I nap for a little while?¡±

    With blurring vision, Esther watched Shur, who was sleeping on the cushion,e up to her bed, then her eyes slowly closed without knowing when she fell asleep.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    How much time has passed?

    Esther winced when she felt someone¡¯s gentle hand on her face and lifted her eyelids.

    But it wasn¡¯t her room.

    It was an empty space with nothing, an unknown ce with only endless darkness.

    ¡°Where am I? Could it be that I was kidnapped?¡±

    Startled, Esther stood up and examined her body first.

    Fortunately, it was the same as it was before falling asleep. Without a single wound.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t kidnapping? Then, a dream?¡±

    All the sensations felt on the skin were too real to be a dream.

    Even pinching herself did not help. Esther, who was looking around wondering what the hell was going on, stiffened.

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but there was someone nearby.

    What she hadn¡¯t noticed before was at a strangely close distance.

    ¡°Can you see me now?¡±

    After recognizing the existence, the silhouette of a woman who had assimted with the darkness began to glow softly.

    Her voice pierced Esther¡¯s mind at once, and goosebumps and tingling sensations spread through her body.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Espitos?¡±

    It was ridiculous, but Esther herself couldn¡¯t figure out why the name came to her mind. It was just a hunch.

    ¡°Yes. Humans called me by that name.¡±

    Shocked, Esther covered her mouth and slowly rose to her feet.

    ¡°Are you really the goddess? Is this a dream I came up with?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dream or a reality, it¡¯s up to you. I always exist in your faith.¡±

    Hearing the clear voice ringing in her head, Esther couldn¡¯t help but think that this was a dream.

    Esther red at the figure that stood just a few steps away from her, which was within reach.

    She thought if she could meet the goddess, she would hurl all kinds of swear words at her. She wanted to ask why she made her life like this.

    But when the goddess really appeared in front of her eyes, she was speechless.

    In the midst of confusion about which words to say first, emotions swirled in the bottom of her chest.

    ¡°¡­Why did you only show up now?¡±

    When Esther finally opened her mouth, her voice trembled pitifully.

    ¡°Do you resent me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I resent you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s unhesitating answer made Espitos¡¯ voice slightly saddened.

    ¡°I thought so, but it hurts to hear it in person. You may not know it, but I have always been by your side.¡±

    The moment Esther tried to argue further, the shape of Espitos blurred.

    Fearing that the goddess would disappear like this, Esther hurriedly reached out to grab her, but her hand went right through her body.

    ¡°I am not really here. So I don¡¯t have much time. Today, I came to tell you what you must do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There is a crystal ball in the basement of the central temple. It was born from the oath I made with the child you call the first saint, Rayleigh.¡±

    Esther had already read the ancient book she had received from Dennis. She knew that there was a barrier protecting the empire, and a crystal ball maintained it.

    ¡°Break that crystal ball.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a contract to protect the empire, but you¡¯re telling me to break it?¡±

    Esther doubted her ears at the nonsense.

    ¡°Yes. You must break it. It¡¯s something only you can do.¡±

    ¡°But how can I¡­¡±

    ¡°The crystal ball can only be broken with the holy sword made by the saint. Of course, it should be a forceparable to Rayleigh, but now, you are enough.¡±

    ¡°What if I won¡¯t?¡±

    The goddess turned away when she begged for help. This visit and request only repulsed Esther.

    ¡°I can¡¯t force you. Everything is your choice. However, if the crystal ball is not destroyed, the empire will remain in darkness as before.¡±

    Espitos spread her arms wide, and she hugged Esther.

    Tears welled up in Esther¡¯s eyes at the warmth of a mother¡¯s hug, which she had no memory of.

    ¡°There are many precious people. We have to protect them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much. It¡¯s really too much to do. Why in the world are you doing this to me? Can¡¯t I just be happy?¡±

    In a fit of emotion, Esther eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to resent me. If you break the crystal ball, then¡­ again¡­¡±

    Upon the feeling of emptiness, Esther opened her eyes.

    Everything she could see was familiar. It was her room.

    Judging from the fact that the sun hadn¡¯tpletely set, it seemed that not much time had passed.

    ¡°Are you gone?¡±

    In the midst of confusion, her cheek felt itchy, so she swept it with the back of her hand, and found it wet with tears.

    As she sniffed, she looked to the side, and she saw Shur staring at her with jewel-like clear yellow eyes.

    Suddenly, Espitos¡¯ words to use the holy sword made by the saint came to mind.

    ¡°Did you mean Shur?¡±

    Goosebumps formed, so Esther wrapped her arms around herself. She looked at Shur and muttered,

    ¡°¡­What are you?¡±

    Of course, Shur, who couldn¡¯t answer, just flicked his tongue as usual and blinked cutely.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    Esther woke up early and went straight to Deheen¡¯s room.

    It was because she heard Deheen came back at dawn.

    ¡°Where is Dad?¡±

    ¡°He is in the office. I will take you there.¡±

    Ben entered the office first and announced Esther¡¯s visit.

    ¡°What? Esther came?¡±

    Deheen, who was sitting at his new desk and busy dealing with the backlog of work, got up and weed Esther.

    His stern expression, formed from not seeing her for only a few days, finally released.

    ¡°You came here so early. You want to see your dad¡­ Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I missed you and I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Really? I have a lot to tell you too.¡±

    The corners of Deheen¡¯s mouth shot upwards in an instant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡±

    As soon as they sat face to face on the sofa, Deheen told Esther the news that he wanted to tell her as soon as possible.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I can see how this will go >_> just give me more family fluff and romance progression! Goddess, you can remain as unknown and away as you¡¯ve been for the past 160 episodes!</em>

 Chapter 163: The End Is Where It Begins (II)

    Chapter 163: The End Is Where It Begins (II)

    ¡°An official decision has been made to expel the Brions family from the four great families. It will be announced to the empire today, and soon a public trial of him and his daughter will be held.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Esther, who hadn¡¯t even imagined an expulsion, smiled widely and answered with a raised voice.

    It was undoubtedly thrilling news.

    But even though Esther was smiling, there was a shadow somewhere on her face.

    Sensing that Esther was different from usual, Deheen¡¯s eyes shone sharply.

    ¡°What happened while I was gone? Does it have anything to do with having something to say?¡±

    ¡°Dad, actually¡­¡±

    Esther thought about it all night, but Esther decided to be honest about what she had experienced.

    ¡°I met Espitos yesterday.¡±

    Despite the fact that it was hard to believe, Deheen listened to Esther seriously without any doubt.

    As her words continued, Deheen¡¯s expression grew darker, and at the end he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°The crystal ball is in the basement of the temple¡­¡±

    It was the first time that Deheen, the head of one of the four great families, had heard of it.

    Turns out the oath really existed. He guessed that besides the saint, that was the reason why the imperial family couldn¡¯t act rashly towards the temple.

    ¡°After hearing it, it seems that the recent increase in monsters in the border area has something to do with that crystal ball.¡±

    It was hushed because the empire was overwhelmed with the epidemic, but the rapidly increasing monster poption was obviously weird.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s all caused by the crystal ball not functioning properly, then it should be fixed. It¡¯s strange to break it.¡±

    ¡°I thought it¡¯s weird too, but she definitely said that.¡±

    Espitos, who had never shown herself before, appeared and said it, so it couldn¡¯t be a joke.

    After the happenings yesterday, Esther thought about just pretending not to know since it was something only she knew anyway.

    However, Espitos¡¯ words about having to protect the people dear to her bothered her.

    ¡®Precious people.¡¯

    As she said, the current Esther had precious people she had to protect even at the cost of her life.

    It wasn¡¯t the grandiose reason that she couldn¡¯t stand to see the empire fall into danger.

    For the first time in all her lives, she had family and friends who trusted and loved her¡­ She decided to break the crystal ball for them.

    ¡°I will go to the temple. Will you allow me?¡±

    With a dignified gaze and a brave smile, Esther looked at Deheen.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s frustrated voice was filled with regret.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force it. If darknesses to the empire as the goddess said, then that too is the fate of the empire. No one will me you for that.¡±

    Deheen believed everything Esther said was true.

    Darkness dwelling in the empire could lead to its destruction.

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing for him to say.

    Deheen lived his entire life defending the Austin Empire, and he truly cared for it.

    But before he was the grand duke, he was Esther¡¯s father.

    He valued Esther more than millions of other people.

    Even if he had to sacrifice everyone, he didn¡¯t want to abandon Esther to save them.

    ¡°There is no reason why you have to bear all the burden.¡±

    Feeling the deep affection in Deheen¡¯s eyes they fixed on her, Esther smiled happily.

    ¡°To be honest, I am a little scared. Because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen after breaking the crystal ball. I even imagined that I¡¯ll get caught up in it and die.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s worries were the same as Esther¡¯s. That¡¯s why he was even more anxious.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know. There is no need to take risks.¡±

    But Esther, who had already made up her mind, shook her head slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy to meet my dad and live here. I have always wanted to die, but now I want to live longer.¡±

    She was so happy that she was afraid that this happiness would be broken.

    14 lives were excruciatingly painful, but if she had to go through them again for this one, she would do so without hesitation.

    She wanted to protect the precious people who gave her this much happiness.

    ¡°So I want to go. Please allow me, Dad.¡±

    In Deheen¡¯s burning and watering eyes, Esther looked the same as the first day he brought her.

    A child who was terrified and trembling to the point of being pitiful, yet bravely asked to be killed.

    She had the same eyes as back then, but at the same time, it was definitely different. This time, it was a decision to live.

    Deheen could no longer dissuade Esther, who had such eyes.

    ¡°How many burdens is the world trying to ce on you¡­ It would be nice if I could do it for you.¡±

    Heartbroken, Deheen hugged Esther.

    Esther choked a little because the hug was tight, but she didn¡¯t shake Deheen away. Instead, she quietly wrapped her arms around his broad back.

    ¡°Nothing will happen. The goddess appeared in person and asked such a ridiculous thing. Why not I kill her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about it.¡±

    Deheen pressed his forehead against Esther¡¯s as she replied in a deliberately angry voice.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Without telling the sleeping twins, Deheen and Esther went straight to the temple.

    ¡°Oh, Delbert said the dress for your birthday is still unfinished. Will it be all right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost in the final stage. Since they¡¯re stitching the jewels on the skirt one by one, I guess it will take a while.¡±

    ¡°It will definitely bepleted before your birthday, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The two of them firmly believed that nothing would happen in the temple, and deliberately discussed the next event more casually.

    But that didn¡¯t mean the nervousness would go away.

    To calm her mind, Esther stroked Shur, who was sleeping on the cushion next to her.

    ¡°We¡¯re reaching.¡±

    ¡°I think it has changed a bit since then.¡±

    It had only been a week, but it looked different from thest time they visited.

    The number of people who copsed in the alleys was noticeably reduced, and priests could be seen wandering all over.

    ¡®Have theye to their senses?¡¯

    Even so, there was a long way to go.

    While observing the outside, the carriage soon arrived at the main gate of the temple.

    The two confidently passed through the main gate, and the priest recognized them and took them straight to Sharon.

    ¡°Saint!¡±

    As soon as Sharon heard the news, she set aside what she was doing and ran over.

    It seemed she had some expectations, like perhaps Esther had decided to return to the temple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m Esther.¡±

    However, Esther immediately drew a line and corrected the title.

    ¡°Oh, pardon me. I apologize. I see¡­ that the Grand Duke is also here, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I had a revtion from Espitos yesterday. I¡¯m here to put that into action.¡±

    Esther gave Sharon a concise version of her conversation with the goddess.

    Sharon was shocked and confused by Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°You mean¡­ the goddess really gave such a revtion? I can¡¯t believe it¡­ The crystal ball is the barrier that protects the empire. To destroy it is not a matter for me to decide alone.¡±

    ¡°I came after making a big decision. I have no intention of waiting for you. You only have one chance. If you stop me now, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Esther spoke so well and firmly on her own that Deheen didn¡¯t bother intervening and simply watched from the sidelines.

    ¡°That¡­ hah.¡±

    Sharon was restless, not knowing what to do with Esther¡¯s words.

    The idea of destroying the crystal ball that had been with the history of the empire for hundreds of years made no sense no matter how much she thought about it.

    However, there was no way that Esther, who refused to be at the temple and went back, came along with Deheen just to tell a lie.

    Judging from Esther¡¯s character that she had observed so far, it must be so.

    Sharon tightly shut her eyes. Determined to trust Esther, she reopened them and said,

    ¡°¡­All right. I will take responsibility, so please follow me.¡±

    With that, Sharon led Esther and Deheen to the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    The room with the crystal ball was set up in the basement of the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    Ever since Rabienne was imprisoned, the ce was not in use, so no one was seen outside or inside the saint¡¯s pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s down here.¡±

    When they went inside and down a passage other than the central stairway, there was a stairway that only led to the basement.

    Halfway down the stairs, they saw an iron door with five locks.

    For a moment, Esther and Sharon exchanged nces of shock.

    ¡°What is this aura?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never felt this kind of energy before¡­¡±

    They were both extremely flustered.

    ¡°How do I get in?¡±

    ¡°Here are the keys.¡±

    Sharon was currently keeping the keys given to the saint from generation to generation.

    Esther grabbed the keys, then stared and whispered to Sharon.

    ¡°Please take my dad out. If there are other people in the Saint¡¯s Pce, send them all out as well.¡±

    ¡°What? But if it¡¯s dangerous, even more so we have to be together even more¡­¡±

    ¡°I can be alone. I don¡¯t want my dad to be caught up with it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do more than this. I will be praying for you toe out safely.¡±

    Fully understanding Esther¡¯s request, Sharon nodded apologetically.

    After matching her words with Sharon, Esther purposely spoke in a brighter voice to Deheen behind her.

    ¡°Dad, I have to go in here alone. The two of you can have a cup of tea together while you wait.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s never okay to go alone. I will go in too.¡±

    ¡°I would like that, but only saints are allowed to enter this ce. The door won¡¯t open if I¡¯m with someone else. Right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. It¡¯s designed that way so that no one else can break in.¡±

    Sharon avoided Deheen¡¯s gaze and forced a smile.

    After a brief quarrel, Esther was eventually able to convince Deheen.

    ¡°Be careful. If you are in danger, you must get out immediately. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in front.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Dad.¡±

    Esther kept looking back and waving her hand vigorously. Until Deheen fully disappeared.

    ¡°I will see you again soon. I¡¯ll get out fine.¡±

    Left alone, Esther muttered and unfastened the locks one by one.

    When she removed everything and opened the squeaky iron door, she felt the unpleasant energy more intensely.

    It was terrifying that such energy was in the basement of the most sacred temple.

    Esther frowned as she walked down the narrow, damp passage.

    Carefully heading down the dark path without a torch, she came to a small door.

    ¡°It¡¯s all inside.¡±

    She pressed down the desire to go back immediately and turned the handle of the closed door with all her might.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Almost instantly, she had to raise her arms to cover her face as the extremely toxic air rushed out.

    ¡°¡­Is that really the crystal ball?¡±

    Although it was clearly emitting light, the ck energy mixed in it was unusual.

    Moreover¡­ The cloudy crystal ball itself looked very dangerous.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Ah damn it, who is cutting the onions¡­</em>

 Chapter 164: The End Is Where It Begins (III)

    Chapter 164: The End Is Where It Begins (III)

    ¡°It feels dangerous.¡±

    It felt like she was going to be attacked by the ck energy.

    Nervous, Esther moistened her parched lips with her tongue.

    ¡®Did the goddess tell me to destroy the crystal ball because it¡¯s already contaminated?¡¯

    Thinking hard, she released Shur, who she had brought, to the floor.

    Then Shur stood upright as if wary of the dark energy.

    <strong><em>¡°Egos.¡±</em></strong>

    Esther stretched out her hand towards Shur and shouted.

    Surrounded by bright light, Shur immediately turned into a long sword.

    It was a bigger size than thest time she tried it in her room.

    As she gripped the sword, she felt something like vibration.

    And at the same time, the skin tingled and the menacing feeling deepened.

    Esther sighed and looked around.

    As if the ck energy had noticed she was holding a sword, it gathered from the surroundings and rushed all at once.

    Esther was wrapped in divine power, so it couldn¡¯te into direct contact with her body, but it still appeared threatening enough.

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste time.¡±

    Esther, who had be trapped in a ck lump, immediately raised her arm to strike the crystal ball down.

    Taking a deep breath, her eyes turned bright gold.

    Esther swung the sword, aiming at the gap in the broken crystal ball.

    However, the crystal ball did not break as easily as she thought, and a tremendous recoil was transmitted.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    She had to grab the sword with all her might so as not to drop it.

    The radiant energy flowing from the sword and the murky energy stored in the crystal ball collided tightly.

    ck energy flowed continuously and encroached on Esther¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡°Just a little, a little more¡­¡±

    Esther pushed the sword harder into the crystal ball, clenching tightly to avoid being thrown.

    Eventually, the tip of the sword reached the center of the crystal ball and it felt like it had stabbed something that was probably a nucleus.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    The moment Esther opened her eyes wide to confirm, the tremendously condensed power inside the crystal ball exploded.

    Since she was close to the crystal ball, she couldn¡¯t withstand the st and flew to the other side.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Esther felt a tingling pain through her body and clenched her teeth.

    She wasn¡¯t hurt thanks to the shield, but she couldn¡¯t escape the aftermath of the shock.

    After barely managing to control her body¡¯s tremors, she raised her head to check the crystal ball.

    Broken fragments of the crystal ball were scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Breaking the crystal ball was a sess.

    However, all the ck energy trapped inside was let loose, and some of it leaked out through the broken door.

    Esther instinctively thought she shouldn¡¯t let it escape, but she was already in a state where she couldn¡¯t move her body at will.

    It was then.

    It was unknown if it was because of the ck energy that went out, or because of the impact caused by the crystal ball exploding, but Saint¡¯s Pce shook greatly.

    <em>Kwak-kwang¡ª</em>

    A tremendous roar was heard from all sides, and the entire pce began to copse.

    In an instant, the ceiling was pierced, the walls shattered, and a huge amount of debris poured down.

    It was terrifying to think of what would have happened if Esther hadn¡¯t been covered by divine power.

    ¡°It was good to let Dad out.¡±

    Lying in the basement of the copsing pce, Esther took in this scene in a daze.

    Seeing the destruction of the Saint¡¯s Pce, the symbol of the temple, somehow made herugh.

    ¡°I wanted to destroy it with my own hands, but I didn¡¯t know it woulde true this way.¡±

    The purpose was different, but it was still the thought of destroying the temple.

    Bothrge and small stones fell on Esther¡¯s shield.

    She was blocking all of them now, but since she had already put all her energy into breaking the crystal ball, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to keep it up for long.

    ¡°If the shield disappears, will I really die here?¡±

    Somehow, an emptyugh came out.

    She couldn¡¯t even remember the time when she only wanted to die.

    It was almost unbelievable the feelings of wanting to live could deepen like this.

    ¡°¡­I have changed a lot.¡±

    Now, she was afraid to die.

    She finally had the confidence to live happily ever after, and I thought it would be really sad if it ended like this.

    ¡°I want to see Dad one more time.¡±

    Esther muttered in a low voice, like a sob, and nced toward the door.

    ¡®I have to go back.¡¯

    The father who came with her, the twin brothers who she didn¡¯t properly say goodbye to, and Noah, Dorothy, Victor¡­ Everyone¡¯s faces passed by.

    She tried to force herself up for them, but as expected, she couldn¡¯t muster up strength.

    Even in the midst of this chaos, an insurmountable desire for sleep poured and her eyelids drooped.

    Just before her eyespletely close¡­

    Somehow, it felt like she saw someone running towards her through the copsing rubble.

    ¡®¡­Noah?¡¯

    He was someone who could never be here, but somehow she thought of Noah, instead of her father.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯

    Esther¡¯s thoughts stopped here and she fell into a deep sleep.

    In the meantime, the Saint¡¯s Pce continued to copse, and eventually swallowed up the basement where Esther was.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Almost the same time¡­

    Deheen and Sharon were standing in front of the Saint¡¯s Pce and having a light conversation.

    Sharon suggested getting some tea, but filled with concern for Esther, Deheen declined.

    He insisted that he would stay in front of the Saint¡¯s Pce until Esther came out.

    ¡°I heard that the Brions family was expelled from the four great families this morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He will soon face a public trial with his daughter. Can I say that she used to be a saint?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The temple officials involved in this matter will not be able to avoid responsibility either.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, we also have to take responsibility. I am determined.¡±

    Sharon was keenly aware of the fact that the current temple needed reform.

    For the past few weeks, she had been trying to revive the rotten parts, but if they refused to be fixed, she would have to cut them out.

    Sensing Sharon¡¯s determination, Deheen said nothing more.

    A few secondster, he red fiercely at the Saint¡¯s Pce with his arms crossed.

    ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine breaking the crystal ball¡­¡±

    Deheen suddenly turned to Sharon as she blurred the end of her words.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t lying to me, were you?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Sharon, who was constantly worried about leaving Esther alone, finally confessed the truth.

    ¡°Anyone can enter the room with the crystal ball, but earlier, thedy asked me to take Your Grace outside, so I lied.¡±

    ¡°Me? Even if it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±

    It was at that moment that Deheen, feeling something strange, was about to run, thinking that he should go to Esther.

    <em>Kwak-kwang¡ª</em>

    A tremendous roar was heard from the basement of the Saint¡¯s Pce. At the same time, the ground around it shook greatly.

    ¡°What is this sound?¡±

    While Sharon froze in shock, Deheen ran madly towards the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    However, the copse of the Saint¡¯s Pce was already proceeding unstoppably fast, and the entrance had already copsed and disappeared without a trace.

    Deheen watched with devastation as the entire Saint¡¯s Pce copsed.

    ¡°Esther¡­¡±

    At the thought that Esther would be down there, the blood in Deheen¡¯s whole body went cold with anxiety and nervousness.

    When he recklessly tried to enter the crumbling pce, all the escorts grabbed him and barely stopped him.

    ¡°Your Grace! Not now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. The building is still copsing.¡±

    ¡°My daughter is still inside.¡±

    However, they had to bow my head in guilt after a nce at Deheen¡¯s face, which appeared like he was about to cry.

    ¡°¡­We will go in. Your Grace should stay here.¡±

    ¡°No, I aming along.¡±

    But Deheen shook off all the escorts and headed forward again.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ thedy¡­ She should be fine¡­¡±

    Shocked and bewildered, Ben followed Deheen.

    But the sight of the copsed rubble made it hard to believe that someone would still be alive.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    On the verge of going mad, Deheen stepped on the broken statue of the goddess and randomly grabbed a pile of stones and set them aside.

    ¡°Dig. She is definitely alive down there. We must find her.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s subordinates began to pull out the wreckage, wary of further copses so that no one else would get hurt.

    Sharon, who was slower at running, and the priests and pdins who came after hearing the sound joined in the same way.

    ¡°The saint is trapped inside.¡±

    At the word ¡®saint¡¯, everyone put their strength into digging up the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    Khalid was among them.

    He was horrified to hear that Esther was buried inside, and moved faster than anyone else to remove the debris.

    When everyone wished for only a tiny bit of hope in an atmosphere where only silence fell heavily¡­

    Khalid, who was closest to the crystal ball¡¯s room, removed the heavy ceiling debris and noticed a bright light leaking from below.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s here!¡±

    All the people who heard the cry ran over and gathered.

    As they dug down using the light as an indicator, the identity of the light was gradually revealed.

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡±

    A curtain of light was created in the shape of a round sphere.

    Esther was in it.

    Even in this explosion, she appeared to bepletely unscathed.

    The priests and pdins knelt down in awe at the sight that was hard to believe even after seeing it with their own eyes.

    ¡°The goddess has been here.¡±

    Deheen didn¡¯t know nor care whether it was the case. He covered his face with the palm of his hand, just d to see that Esther was alive and well.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s very fortunate.¡±

    As relief flooded in, his eyes grew hot and tears welled up.

    He pressed his eyes to stop the tears from flowing and quickly moved towards the sphere.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    But Esther was not alone.

    Inside the barrier of light, there was another person, who was sleeping with his arms wrapped around Esther as if to protect her.

    Squinting, Deheen was startled to see that it was Noah.

    ¡°Why is the crown prince here?¡±

    It was a difficult situation to understand, but first, they had to get the two out of the sphere.

    However, his hand could not infiltrate the barrier of light. Even if he tried to tear it apart with a sword, it was useless.

    ¡°Is there nothing I can do about this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a power that we dare to touch. It seems that Lady Esther is now under the protection of the goddess.¡±

    Likewise, the puzzled Sharon examined the sphere and couldn¡¯t find any solution.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> ¡­I was tearing up till thest bit AHAHAHA what in the world!? How did Noah get there? HAHAHAHAHA oh and one more thing, the icon at the top of the episode, is it just me or is the size different from the usual/what I set!?</em>

 Chapter 165: The End Is Where It Begins (IV)

    Chapter 165: The End Is Where It Begins (IV)

    ¡°So you mean we have to leave Esther alone?¡±

    ¡°Right now. Meanwhile, we will keep looking for a way.¡±

    ¡°If anything goes wrong with Esther, I will not leave the temple alone.¡±

    Deheen was well aware that this was not the temple¡¯s fault.

    However, if it was the goddess who called Esther here, the only ce that resentment could go was to the temple.

    Frowning, he put his hand on his orb. And repeatedly called Esther¡¯s name.

    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t you want to go home? You promised to return before your birthday.¡±

    Hoping for his voice to reach the sleeping Esther.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Esther sniffed the sweet scent that continued to flow from somewhere, then came to her senses and opened her eyes.

    Before her eyes was a scene of a garden full of colorful and pretty flowers.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    Esther looked around nkly and realized she was sitting at a table.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She remembered destroying the crystal ball in the basement of the Saint¡¯s Pce, but she had no memory of escaping the copsing building.

    ¡°¡­Am I dead?¡±

    Esther looked down at her hands, unable to hide her dejected expression.

    <em>¡°Tweet, tweet!¡±</em>

    Several birds chirped clearly and flew past Esther.

    Seeing such a peaceful sight, somehow her pulse went numb.

    ¡°Is this really over? I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to everyone¡­¡±

    It was unfair and empty, so she wanted to cry. The tip of her nose twitched as she was about to burst into tears.

    However, the voice of someone who suddenly appeared from behind halted those tears.

    ¡°Wee. It took me a long time to bring you here.¡±

    The person who spoke out of nowhere sat across from Esther.

    Esther¡¯s eyes began to shake as she checked the person¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you Espitos?¡±

    Unlike thest time where she could barely see her shape, this time she could see her so well that she could even make out her expression.

    Her face was different from the one she saw every day as a stone statue, but as soon as she saw her, she realized that she was the goddess, Espitos.

    It felt so sacred that the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ couldn¡¯t express it.

    The eyes of Goddess Espitos looking at Esther were warm and friendly.

    ¡°Yes. I am Espitos.¡±

    ¡°Where am I? Am I dead?¡±

    Esther had already wondered if she was really dead, so she asked in resignation, ncing at Espitos.

    Espitos, who saw that,ughed like a little girl.

    ¡°No way. You¡¯re definitely alive and well. I put you to sleep for a while to have a conversation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You barely made it this far, I can¡¯t just let you die, can I?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes, which had been bloodshot red, turned round.

    And the corner of her mouth, which had been drooping the whole time after waking up, went up.

    ¡°The Saint¡¯s Pce copsed and I couldn¡¯t get out of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I kept you safe and brought you here. Well, I was a little surprised to see a child intervening.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who intervened?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that a littleter. We have a lot of time.¡±

    As could be seen from the smiley face, Espitos was very happy to meet Esther.

    ¡°If I¡¯m alive, I want to go back quickly. Dad will be worried.¡±

    However, unlike Espitos, who wanted to pass the time slowly, Esther wanted to go back as soon as possible.

    When Esther jumped up from her seat, Espitos appeared hurt and shocked.

    ¡°Wait, are you going right away? Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment where I can talk to you like this?¡±

    Esther, on the other hand, was very bewildered by Espitos, who pretended to be close.

    ¡°You waited? Even when I called for help, you never responded.¡±

    It was blurry now, but the 14 painful lives couldn¡¯t be something that never happened. Wasn¡¯t she the one who ignored her?

    ¡°Was it very difficult to respond?¡±

    When Esther spoke in a resentful tone, the atmosphere surrounding Espitos changed.

    ¡°I know you resent me. The hatred and anger towards me, all the feelings you have are transmitted.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will never forgive you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been sorry towards you. Because I made you go through a lot of painful things. It may sound like an excuse, but since I can¡¯t directly get involved in your world, all I can do is bring you back to life.¡±

    Esther¡¯s head tilted slightly when Espitos said that she couldn¡¯t get involved.

    ¡°You are a god.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the contract. I can¡¯t reach you except in the barrier. In addition, my power was weakened by the contamination of crystal balls over hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Still, didn¡¯t the high priests give you an oath? If only you had transmitted your will through them¡­¡±

    ¡°That, too, has limitations. Even inside the temple, one can only reach me with divine power. But your divine power in the past was very weak, and you never tried it, right?¡±

    Espitos let out a deep sigh, saying she couldn¡¯t describe how hard it was, and continued.

    ¡°How difficult it was to enter that priestess for a short time.¡±

    ¡°Priestess?¡±

    Esther, puzzled for a moment, realized something and gently bit her lips.

    Now she knew the reason why her voice only reached the priestess, Annie, right before her death every time.

    ¡®Then what I felt before was really¡­¡¯

    Whenever she fell asleep exhausted from crying alone in prison, there were times when she felt like someone was there.

    She thought it was an illusion since there was no one there, but perhaps it was the energy of Espitos.

    ¡°I always wanted to tell you this. Thank you for holding out. I¡¯m sorry to have burdened you so much.¡±

    All of a sudden, the demeanor of Espitos¡¯ that seemed like an immature child disappeared, and her voice felt deep and heavy.

    Esther felt that she would start to cry, so she strained her eyes wide.

    ¡°¡­Why did you keep bringing me back to life like that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are my only hope.¡±

    Espitos¡¯ eyes were so pure and transparent that Esther felt her anger was foolish.

    ¡°If left as it is, the empire would perish. I have seen that future 14 times already.¡±

    ¡°Is it that ck smoke from before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the beginning of the darkness that grows by feeding on people¡¯s desires. If left as it is, it will pollute the barrier and plunge the entire empire into darkness.¡±

    Having never imagined such a terrible future, Esther embraced her arms in shock.

    ¡°Is it okay now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You broke the crystal ball. You changed the future with your own hands.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ As a result, the barrier is broken, so it¡¯s still dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also right. So, we should create a new barrier before it is toote.¡±

    As Espitos raised her arms, the birds that had been chirping in the garden swarmed around her.

    The scene, which was so beautiful that it was hard to believe it was a part of the garden, was so phenomenal that it was mesmerizing for a moment.

    ¡°This is the ce where the empire was founded. It¡¯s where I first made a pact with Rayleigh. Rayleigh was sitting right where you were.¡±

    Esther looked around in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the empire here for a very long time.¡±

    In an instant, the things Espitos had seen so far shed quickly through Esther¡¯s mind.

    The vastnd, beautiful nature, and even the daily lives of people, which was more precious because they were ordinary.

    ¡°Will you help me defend this empire once more?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Esther, who looked at the scene as if bewitched, was startled at the request for help. She pointed at herself with her finger.

    ¡°Yes. I want you to make a new pact with me.¡±

    When Esther kept her mouth shut instead of answering, Espitos chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking that I am putting a heavy burden on you again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is no end. You revived me several times and asked me to break the crystal ball, and now, a promise.¡±

    Thinking it was unfair, Esther pouted and grunted. Espitos smiled happily in response.

    ¡°Because you are special. You are a blessed child.¡±

    ¡°Blessed? I thought I was cursed.¡±

    ¡°No way. There has never been a child who was born with more love from me than you.¡±

    Espitos¡¯ voice was so sweet and kind that Esther wanted to believe it even if it was all lies.

    After staring at her for a moment, Esther let out a thin sigh and sat down at the round table again.

    ¡°¡­How is it done?¡±

    Espitos walked in front of Esther, and said with her eyes shining.

    ¡°Reach your hand out.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Palm against palm, like this.¡±

    Espitos¡¯s palm and Esther¡¯s palm lightly touched.

    Then, with a slight trembling, a bright light burst out around the hands held together.

    Espitos moved their hands slowly, cing it on the round table.

    The light, which had begun to growrger, nowpletely enveloped the two and spread out, illuminating the entire space.

    For some reason, everything around had disappeared.

    Esther was alone with Espitos in the white light.

    ¡°After signing this contract, most of your powers as a saint will disappear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I wished for. I will live as Esther rather than a saint.¡±

    ¡°Still, no new saints will appear until you die.¡±

    Esther agreed, and innumerable golden threads stretched from the held hands.

    The long, thin threads of light filled this space, stretching far and wide and spreading all over the ce.

    It was a beautiful sight.

    Esther stared nkly at the mysterious sight of stretched golden threads that looked like pirs of light.

    ¡°Now my power will only pass on to you and your offspring.¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that a curse?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it¡¯s a blessing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Esther asked to leave, saying it was nonsense, but Espitos blocked her ears, saying that an oath made could not be revoked.

    ¡°What kind of god is this selfish?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I care for you.¡±

    Esther red at Espitos as she sighed. Then tilted her head, her ears perking up.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been bothering me since earlier, I think someone is calling me.¡±

    Espitos shrugged at Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°You can hear that now? My ears have been hurting from before. It was too loud to talk.¡±

    Espitos, who had be child-like once more, stretched out her hand in front of her with a bright smile.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk more, but I should let you go now.¡±

    Then, a long, single road appeared in front of the two of them. It was bathed in a golden light.

    ¡°If you walk straight, you can return to your world.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye then.¡±

    As soon as the path was created, Esther grinned and, without hesitation, set her foot on it.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t regret it, but I¡¯m still sad.¡±

    Esther turned away without looking back, and Espitos watched with lonely eyes.

    It was then.

    Instead of walking straight ahead, Esther stopped and straightened up.

    Then she turned around and strode back toward Espitos.

    ¡°¡­Why, why, what, you don¡¯t want to leave? Do you want to hit me? I am still a god.¡±

    Espitos, taken aback by Esther¡¯s hardened face, quickly blinked and backed away.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Well, I guess, if we look at it in another way¡­ without Espitos, Rabienne would have her way T^T ¡­.but a punch or two wouldn¡¯t hurt</em>

    <em>And, I don¡¯t know about how all future saint¡¯s will be from Esther¡¯s bloodline. Like, the first head of Brions is definitely a good guy and look what happened. But whatever, it¡¯s not my world xD #don¡¯t_wanna_think_anymore</em>

 Chapter 166: The End Is Where It Begins (V)

    Chapter 166: The End Is Where It Begins (V)

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just unfair to go.¡±

    Esther raised her tightly clenched fists upwards.

    Then, as if she was really going to punch, she mmed it towards Espitos¡¯ shoulder.

    Espitos did not dodge, even though she could have avoided it. She stood still and waited to be hit.

    If Esther really wanted to hit her, she was willing to take any number of blows until she calmed down.

    However, Esther¡¯s fists lost their speed just before they touched, and theynded on Espitos¡¯ arm.

    ¡°I will not forgive you. The reason why I helped this time is to protect the people who are important to me.¡±

    Instead of hitting her, she pinched Espitos¡¯ arms.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness.¡±

    Espitos smiled brightly even as sheined and pretended to be in pain.

    And with determination, Esther hugged Espitos tightly.

    ¡°Still¡­ Thank you for bringing me back. Thanks to that, I was able to meet my current family. If I had just died, I would not have known such happiness.¡±

    Surprised by words of gratitude, Espitos¡¯ lips parted slightly.

    She gently closed her eyes and slowly raised her arms and embraced Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The resonance of her voice also reached Esther¡¯s ears.

    ¡°¡­I will really go back now.¡±

    Esther awkwardly moved away and quickly looked away, embarrassed of her actions.

    ¡°You know that in the future, even if you die, you will note back to life, right? You only live once like everyone else, so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? I will live hard every day for an uncertain tomorrow.¡±

    With that, Esther turned around and ran vigorously on the golden path.

    After running for a long time, she nced back. Espitos was already gone.

    ¡°How far do I have to go?¡±

    Esther thought she had covered quite a bit of distance, but the road still continued.

    And around the single road, a round halo of light was formed.

    She stopped and looked around because it was pretty, but suddenly a familiar face came into her eyes.

    ¡°Is that¡­ Noah?¡±

    Among the round lights floating around, there was one that depicted a view of a sleeping Noah.

    Noah was groaning and breaking out in a cold sweat, as if he was having a painful dream.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been having nightmares.¡±

    That sight made her sad, so she strayed slightly from the road.

    She wondered if it might be the same Noah she saw right before she passed out in the Saint¡¯s Pce.

    As she gently touched the group of lights¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Instantly, Esther was sucked into the light.

    Confused, she looked around and saw a familiar bed and window.

    ¡°This is the sanctuary. Why is Noah here again?¡±

    Once inside, I slowly approached Noah, who was lying on the bed.

    Noah¡¯s skinny body and extremely lean face made him look gaunt.

    ¡°How young. It must have been before you met me.¡±

    The sleeping Noah was in many ways different from the Noah Esther knew today.

    His face was still young, but he looked very sick and distressed.

    She knew it wasn¡¯t the current Noah, but she couldn¡¯t pass it, so she put her hand on his chest andforted gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. The bad dreams will stop when you wake up.¡±

    Little by little, his expression seemed to ease. Then, Noah¡¯s eyelids lifted.

    ¡®Your eyes¡­¡¯

    Esther stepped back in surprise when she saw Noah¡¯s ck eyes.

    There was no emotion in his eyes.

    The look in those eyes was something she knew very well¡ª waiting to die after giving up on everything.

    ¡®It¡¯s like the old me.¡¯

    Noah¡¯s current appearance resembled her own, back when she went up to Deheen to asked to be killed. Her heart ached.

    ¡°Are you the assassin who came to kill me? Go ahead and kill me. I will not rebel.¡±

    It was an unimaginable sight. Esther had always seen Noah bright and smiling.

    ¡®That¡¯s how painful it was. You too.¡¯

    Noah always seemed so strong, so Esther thought he overcame difficult situations well.

    She hadn¡¯t even thought that there was a time when he was struggling this much.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since I¡¯m sick, I will die anyway. It means nothing to me to live forcibly like this. I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    Noah closed his eyes and repeatedly told her to kill him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t die.¡±

    As if Esther¡¯s words were surprising, Noah opened his eyes again. His expression showed he couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on.

    ¡°Even my family abandoned me. Everyone wants me to die here.¡±

    ¡°At least, not me. Endure it.¡±

    Esther ced her hand on top of Noah¡¯s.

    Surprised by the sudden touch, Noah¡¯s eyes narrowed in surprise.

    ¡°Endure it? What will change if I endure it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It can change. As long as you don¡¯t give up, you can change.¡±

    Esther stared at Noah and smiled prettily.

    Then Noah¡¯s cheeks turned visibly red.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not an assassin. How did you get in here? No, am I still dreaming?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be a dream.¡±

    Still suspicious, Noah gazed nkly at Esther and asked her for her name.

    ¡°¡­What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened, and somehow she felt a tickle andughed out loud.

    Come to think of it, on the first day they met at the sanctuary, somehow, Noah knew who she was as soon as he saw her, and he called her by name.

    But now, Noah was wary of her and asked for her name.

    ¡°Was it also destiny?¡±

    Esther suddenly leaned over. Gently, she hugged the lying Noah.

    ¡°What, what are you doing¡­ Are you actually here to kill me?¡±

    Esther whispered in Noah¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Esther. I am Esther.¡±

    After saying that, Esther disappeared just like how she came in.

    Rubbing his eyes several times in search of Esther, who had suddenly disappeared, Noah tousled his hair.

    ¡°Is this really a dream? Maybe, I can even feel illusions now.¡±

    Alone, Noah¡¯s eyes closed again. Engulfed in darkness, and he covered his eyes with his arms, not wanting to see the light.

    Nevertheless, on this day, Esther¡¯s name was imprinted in Noah¡¯s mind.

    It was also the day when Noah¡¯s eyes, which had been empty ever since he was kicked out of the pce, contained a small light.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°I told you to go straight. You can¡¯t stray. I was going crazy while watching.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was Espitos who brought Esther back to the right path.

    While listening to the voice of Espitos who kept nagging to go straight¡­

    Esther found the true exit.

    When she touched the light, her vision brightened and a slight headache came over her.

    As she wrapped her hands around her throbbing head, her body felt strangely heavy.

    There was someone over her body. Hugging her very tightly, like he never wanted to let go.

    ¡°Here you are again.¡±

    Amazed, Esther stared at Noah, who she had a deeper connection with than she thought.

    This time, she was so close that even his long, voluminous eyshes could be seen.

    Her heart was pounding as she kept examining him. Momentster, embarrassment finally sunk in and she cleared her throat.

    ¡°No-Noah. Wake up. It¡¯s heavy.¡±

    Strangely, as soon as Esther called, Noah¡¯s mind, which had been unconscious the entire time, returned.

    He was crying profusely right before he fainted, so the remnants of those tears fell as soon as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°What. Why are you crying?¡±

    Esther lifted her hand and wiped away Noah¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you alive? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Noah hugged Esther again and looked around.

    ¡°Yes. I am very fine.¡±

    ¡°Somehow, the Saint¡¯s Pce was copsing, and you were alone in it. You could have been in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°There was a situation. I thought you¡¯d get mad at me. You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    Esther patted Noah on the back because she was proud of him, who became upset when he remembered his worry after confirming that she was all right.

    ¡°Me? What changed?¡±

    ¡°You should know better.¡±

    Unable to understand the significance of Esther¡¯s meaningful grin, Noah tilted his head away from Esther¡¯s.

    ¡°But why are you here when you should be in the Imperial Pce? What happened?¡±

    ¡°I felt like I needed to save you¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you know I would be at the temple?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I fell asleep while reading a book, and I dreamed that you were among the rubble. And suddenly, I moved here.¡±

    ¡°You moved? While at the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I begged earnestly to let me help you, but you really appeared before me.¡±

    Noah said he had no idea what happened.

    Esther guessed that Espitos had done something, but she pretended to not know as well and moved on.

    ¡°Even so¡­ why did you jump in like that? Didn¡¯t you think you could die? You¡¯re too reckless.¡±

    ¡°I had no choice but to save you. If you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s no point in me being alive.¡±

    Noah¡¯s serious eyes, without any mischief, sparkled enough to make the viewer¡¯s heart tremble.

    Caught by that gaze, Esther was embarrassed. Flinching away, she averted her gaze to the side.

    ¡°Why is there no meaning? We¡¯re just friends¡­ Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°A stone hit my shoulder and it broke, but it¡¯s fine now. My body feels refreshed. I thought you healed me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe¡­!¡±

    Esther looked at the inside of the protective film that shimmered as if gold dust had been sprinkled on it.

    Noah¡¯s disease, called the curse of god, might have been cured if it was within the protective shield imbued with the power of Espitos.

    ¡°Noah, can you give me your hand?¡±

    ¡°Hand? here.¡±

    To Esther¡¯s outstretched hand, Noah raised his hand like a puppy.

    Fascinatingly, the turbid energy that she always felt from him had disappeared.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Noah, you¡¯re all better now.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t hide her joy and jumped in ce with Noah¡¯s hand in hers.

    ¡°Really? Even though it¡¯s almost cured, you said it¡¯s a disease that can¡¯t be cured with your power.¡±

    ¡°I thought so, but there is someone much stronger than me. You won¡¯t have to drink holy water anymore.¡±

    Esther, who had been secretly delivering holy water to Noah, was delighted as if it was her own work.

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°But how do we get out? It¡¯s so strong.¡±

    Even when Noah pounded or kicked the barrier, it didn¡¯t budge.

    Esther gazed at the golden shield and stretched out her hand.

    Then the mark of awareness appeared on the back of her hand.

    ¡°She said my power would be almost gone.¡±

    Esther thought she would hardly be able to use her divine power now, but¡­

    Even if it wasn¡¯t as strong as before, she felt enough divine power in her body.

    She thought she had used all her strength to create a barrier, but it didn¡¯t seem like that.

    When she slowly put her hand on the protective shield, it melted at once, as if it was reacting to her.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> How cute¡­? The beginning is more than a little weird, but overall¡­ okay, sure ^^;</em>

 Chapter 167: The End Is Where It Begins (VI)

    Chapter 167: The End Is Where It Begins (VI)

    A huge amount of golden powder dispersed in all directions.

    And as soon as Esther came out, she saw the face she wanted to see the most.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    The voice that constantly called to her.

    The friendly voice that supported her all the way back.

    It was her father.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Deheen, who had a very emaciated face, ran to Esther in one step.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    With tears in his eyes, Deheen opened her arms wide and hugged Esther dearly.

    Tears welled up in Esther¡¯s eyes as she looked at her father.

    ¡°It was you who kept calling me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Come back, I said. Because I don¡¯t want you to get lost.¡±

    Esther noticed Deheen¡¯s hand trembling slightly as he gripped her shoulder.

    Realizing that he must have been more worried than she had imagine, she felt apologetic and dug deeper into his arms.

    ¡°I told you not to do anything dangerous. Alone too.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I had no idea things would turn out like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­I was very worried, but since you came back safely, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Deheen lifted Esther up and carefully inspected her for any small wounds.

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really over now.¡±

    When Esther smiled with an expression of true relief, Deheen¡¯s face, which had been serious the whole time, rxed little by little.

    He hadn¡¯tughed once in two days, but the moment he saw Esther, his lips naturally went up.

    ¡°How long has it been since I entered the Saint¡¯s Pce?¡±

    Esther asked, looking back at the Saint¡¯s Pce, which had crumbled and turned into ruins.

    ¡°Two days.¡±

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that long.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. We can still hold the birthday party.¡±

    ¡°It was almost toote. If you didn¡¯t wake up after today, I was going to break the entire shield.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±

    Judging that Deheen¡¯s voice was too serious to be a joke, Esther jumped to the floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But before that, I have something to tell the elders.¡±

    Esther looked around for Sharon, the head of the Council of Elders.

    As for the new oath, Espitos will take care of it and send a revtion to the temple.

    But first, it was necessary to settle the broken crystal ball.

    ¡®What should I do with that?¡¯

    Behind Esther was a new crystal ball emitting brilliant light.

    ¡°Oh, Sharon, could youe over here for a minute?¡±

    Earlier, Sharon couldn¡¯t bring herself to interrupt the father-and-daughter. She hung around and kept ncing over.

    Then, when Esther beckoned, she came running with a thrilled expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Seeing Esther unscathed, Sharon¡¯s wrinkles deepened and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for evacuating Dad.¡±

    ¡°No. I should have stayed by your side too¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Now that¡¯s over. May I know what happened while I was asleep?¡±

    Not quite understanding the gist of the question, Sharon paused for a few seconds before hesitantly saying,

    ¡°Well¡­ I confirmed that the crystal ball hadpletely broken, and immediately after that the sky went dark.¡±

    For the two days Esther was asleep.

    Even in the middle of the day, the sky of the empire was as dark as evening, and the sun didn¡¯t shine properly like it was covered by dark clouds.

    ¡°Then, right before you woke up, the sky brightened again.¡±

    Esther guessed that it might have something to do with the barrier that spread across the empire.

    ¡°There¡¯s another crystal ball. There it is.¡±

    At the space where Esther and Noah were buried¡­ The protective shield had disappeared, and in its ce was a new crystal ball.

    Spotting it, Sharon was shocked, and she couldn¡¯t find anything to say.

    ¡°How did¡­ no way?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A new crystal ball was created.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable. Has thedy signed an oath with Goddess Espitos?¡±

    The blue eyes of Sharon were filled with wonder and admiration.

    But Esther, troubled by this, sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­Protect that crystal ball from anyone who wants to tamper with it. Just like you always have been.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Are¡­ Are you entrusting this to us?¡±

    ¡°Soon there will be a meeting regarding the treatment of the crystal ball.¡±

    Esther intended to inform her father, the emperor, and the temple about the crystal ball and leave it to them to decide.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go about doing that. Even if there is no problem now, eventually, over time, the same mistakes will be repeated.¡±

    In order to protect the empire, a barrier was absolutely necessary, and the result of the barrier was the crystal ball.

    However, antinomically, the crystal ball eventually breaks the barrier.

    As long as that existed, the same thing as now might continue to repeat itself.

    It¡¯s not a matter that Esther could decide on her own, so she decided to leave this to the adults.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now, I have no intention of returning to the temple in the future.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter where you are, the fact that you are the one and only saint does not change.¡±

    Sharon seemed to have changed quite a bit after going through this series of events. Her voice was much more rxed.

    ¡°The temple will change. Please keep an eye on us.¡±

    Esther smiled at Sharon, who seemed to have put her heart down and was no longer obsessed with her.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    While Esther was talking to Sharon, Deheen slipped off and talked to Noah alone.

    ¡°What happened to Your Highness? Your Highness needs to exin why you, who should be in the Imperial Pce, are here.¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, Esther appeared in my dream.¡±

    ¡°Dream?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Yes. If I say I was moved here as soon as I saw her in the crumbling rubble and thought I wanted to help¡­ Would it be too hard to believe?¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t know why he teleported, so there was no way to exin further.

    Deheen gave Noah a terrifying look, as if asking him to prove the truth, then released the tightness from his face.

    ¡°Since Your Highness disappeared, there¡¯s been an uproar in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­I heard it¡¯s been two days. Everyone must be very worried.¡±

    Since Crown Prince Noah suddenly disappeared from his room, there was no choice but to make a fuss about kidnapping.

    Noah, who had no intention of scaring anyone, smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°As soon as I found out you were here, I contacted the pce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is very worried, so you¡¯d better go back quickly.¡±

    ¡°I shall.¡±

    No matter how much Deheen narrowed his eyes and red at him, Noah epted it with a smile.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Knowing that Noah was at the temple, his escort knights frantically came running.

    ¡°Your Highness! How did you end up alone without us! If the temple has kidnapped Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Noah raised a finger at his escort.

    ¡°Then I will go. Take good care of Esther.¡±

    Seeing that Noah¡¯s attention was still directed on Esther, Deheen tightly crossed his arms, disapprovingly.

    ¡°Did you really embrace Esther? In that situation where the building is copsing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know if it helped, but it¡¯s true that I jumped in wanting to save her.¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t like that answer, Deheen stared Noah down with a threatening force.

    ¡°What were you going to do if you couldn¡¯t get out? It¡¯s usually not a problem if you, the crown prince, have made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you feel that my actions were too immature?¡±

    Noah continued, feeling upset that Deheen, who he wanted to look good to, seemed to be looking at him pathetically.

    ¡°I know my responsibilities better than anyone. But I value Esther more than my status as crown prince. I had no choice but to save her.¡±

    Noah confidently expressed he had no regrets for his actions.

    Deheen¡¯s eyes shed strangely.

    ¡®He¡¯s serious.¡¯

    At this point, he knew that Noah¡¯s heart for Esther was sincere enough to exceed his expectations.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk too much.¡±

    Having finished the conversation with Sharon, Esther went over to the two men. When the atmosphere between the two became unusual, she became restless and intervened.

    ¡°Are you taking the side of His Highness, not Dad?¡±

    Deheen, who had hardened for a moment, gritted his teeth and asked in a deep voice that it was as if it had been pulled from the underground.

    His expression of great sadness showed how shocked he had just been by Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°What? It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Startled, Esther quickly shook her head and linked her arms with Deheen¡¯s.

    ¡°I am always on Dad¡¯s side. Who can beat Dad?¡±

    As she picked out the words Deheen wanted to hear, the ferocious energy that had engulfed the surroundings disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    Noah blinked and quickly greeted Esther and Deheen.

    ¡°I shall head back to the Imperial Pce. Esther, see you on your birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, goodbye.¡±

    After a hurried send off, the relieved Esther¡¯s body rxed.

    ¡®You¡¯re covering it up like that?¡¯

    Of course, Deheen noticed that Esther deliberately stepped up for Noah.

    But even that figure was cute, so he let it pass, but his alertness for Noah had risen a notch higher.

    The father-and-daughter pair walked out of the temple. Deheen tightly held Esther¡¯s tiny hand, which was less than half of his.

    ¡°Did you meet the goddess you spoke of?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you give her a p?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hit her¡­ I hugged her instead.¡±

    When Esther answered with a smile, Deheen smiled as well, saying that it was a very ¡®Esther-like¡¯ behavior.

    Outside the temple, a carriage was waiting for the two of them.

    A lot had happened, but¡­

    It was time to go home.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    While Esther and Deheen were in the carriage¡­

    Judy and Dennis arrived at the shelter. They were going to prepare for the birthday party.

    ¡°How does it look?¡±

    Delbert, who was sweating profusely and managing the servants working on the decorations, ran out and greeted the two.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s better than I thought?¡±

    ¡°As expected of Delbert.¡±

    The shelter looked as good as any party hall. It was truly all thanks to Delbert and his amazing decorating skills and knowledge.

    ¡°Master Dennis, which color do you think would suit thedy better?¡±

    Delbert asked, holding the sky blue and red cloths he had been conflicted over, one in each hand.

    It was the cloth that would be spread on the path Esther would walk on as she entered through the door and headed to the main character¡¯s seat while receiving everyone¡¯s apuse.

    ¡°Hmm, sky blue would be nice. Transparent and clear suits Esther well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually red? Like a red carpet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s corny. The color doesn¡¯t matter these days.¡±

    Judy tilted his head and walked to the other side. Just like that, somewhat ambiguously, the light blue cloth was selected.

    ¡°Did you call me tacky? Well, does it matter?¡±

    Upset at being ignored, Judy crumpled the discarded red cloth with his hand.

    ¡°¡­These days, flower paths are trending.¡±

    Opening the book he brought for reference, Dennis added,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Noah has a long way to go ^^; the side stories will feature more of their cute romance (and¡­ public trial, I haven¡¯t forgotten about it which I¡¯m admittedly looking forward to a ton more)</em>

 Chapter 168: Happy Daily Life (I)

    Chapter 168: Happy Daily Life (I)

    The page contained an illustration of the book¡¯s protagonist walking on a path full of flowers.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this really nice?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Agreeing, Dennis and Judy looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°Then, I will spread flowers all over the path Esther will walk on.¡±

    ¡°All right. And how are the cake preparations going?¡±

    At Dennis¡¯s question, Delbert clenched his fist and answered confidently.

    ¡°We¡¯ve mobilized all the famous bakers in the territory. It will be a superrge cake, one that has never been seen before.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Judy grinned and held out his palm to Dennis.

    Dennis pretended not to want to do so, but eventually put his hand on Judy¡¯s.

    <em>(TL/N: I think it¡¯s a low-five ^^; ¡­I think)</em>

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say Father and Esther areing? It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°A carrier pigeon dropped by this morning. It looks like they will arrive in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Estimating the time, Judy bent his knees and tied theces of his shoes.

    ¡°Dennis, do you want to meet them?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°To the gate. If we¡¯re on top of the walls, we¡¯ll be able to look down on theming.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dennis originally nned to go back to the mansion and read.

    He hated going against his ns, but it was easy to do so when it came to Esther.

    ¡°Let¡¯spete. The winner hugs Esther first.¡±

    ¡°What? Running? You run every day, of course I won¡¯t win!¡±

    Dennis eximed in bewilderment, but having finished his preparations, Judy was already running out of the shelter.

    ¡°That guy.¡±

    Bearing a strong desire topete, Dennis tossed the book he had brought and ran after Judy at full speed.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther returned home with her older brothers who came to meet her and slept soundly.

    The next two days would be spent busy preparing for her birthday.

    The two days flew by even though all she did was try on the finished dress, choose the shoes and essories.

    And finally, the morning of her birthday.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    With wide opened eyes, Esther stretched out in the morning sun.

    ¡°Oh, mydy! Did you sleep? Under your eyes¡­!¡±

    Dorothy asked in surprise. She had just entered and was pulling the curtains.

    ¡°I can see what you mean.¡±

    Esther shook her head in amazement as she recalled the night before.

    Sost night, she went to bed early in the evening for today¡¯s birthday party.

    However, as soon as twelve o¡¯clock had passed, the door to her room creaked open.

    ¡°Esther, thank you for being born.¡±

    The first to enter was Dennis. He was sharp and precise,ing in at exactly 12 o¡¯clock.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought you¡¯re asleep. Did you wake up because of me?¡±

    Next was Deheen, who stopped by while working.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Esther!¡±

    Andstly. Judy, who woke up and ran over half-asleep.

    Esther couldn¡¯t sleep well because they visited one by one.

    ¡°The young masters? I told them not to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°But Dad came too.¡±

    Dorothy shut her mouth the instant she heard that Deheen had been here too.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t sleep, I feel good.¡±

    Esther opened the window wide and smiled brightly as the sunlight streamed into her room.

    So what if she got a little less sleep?

    She felt for the first time that her birthday was a day where she could receive such warm congrattions.

    ¡°Shall we go get ready?¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re always shining, but today you¡¯ll be the prettiest in the world.¡±

    Caught by Dorothy, Esther went into the bathroom rubbing her tired eyes.

    Shey down in the bathtub and dozed off, and after receiving a massage, she woke up and herplexion became bright.

    When she returned to her room, this time, Dolores from the dressing room was waiting for her along with her maids.

    ¡°Since thedy has such good skin, I will only apply light makeup.¡±

    The maid¡¯s hand moved quickly over Esther¡¯s soft face.

    Esther¡¯s eyes were half-closed as her face and hair were worked on at the same time.

    ¡°I think thedy is sleepy. Why didn¡¯t you let her sleep a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Victor, I told you to wait outside while thedy is getting ready.¡±

    Esther giggled when she heard the voices of Victor and Dorothy arguing.

    ¡°I think you two look good together.¡±

    ¡°What? Lady Esther, to me, you¡¯re the most importantdy.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what are you talking about? A flirt like that and me?¡±

    A strong negative was a strong positive.

    Dorothy and Victor¡¯s embarrassment was somehow unusual.

    ¡°Your hair is done.¡±

    ¡°The make-up is over.¡±

    The reflection of the mirror showed gray-brown hair gathered in a bundle and tied high.

    The thin ribbon that tied the hair gently came down to her ears.

    ¡°Shall we try on the dress now?¡±

    Esther spread her arms to the side, and the maids helped Esther wear the dress that had been hanging on the hanger.

    ¡°Are there any ufortable ces?¡±

    ¡°It fits just right.¡±

    ¡°I made it, but it¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    Dolores was thrilled.

    Of all the dresses Esther had ever tried on, she liked this new dress the most.

    It was especially pretty. The jewel-studded hem unfolded like a waterfall whenever she turned her body.

    ¡°Oh, this is a gift from Princess Raina.¡±

    While saying that it was a surprise gift, Dolores took out a luxurious box.

    Inside was a tiara, just the right size for Esther¡¯s head.

    ¡°Is this the princess¡¯? I should thank her separately.¡±

    A skilful maid fixed the tiara on Esther¡¯s head.

    Esther put on all the essories and wore the shoe that she had prepared in advance, and opened the drawer after thinking about it.

    ¡°A ne¡­ I¡¯ll wear this one.¡±

    Finishing off with the ne Noah gave her, Esther looked into the mirror and smiled contentedly.

    Esther had thought she had plenty of time, but time passed quickly while she was dressing up.

    She thanked Dolores and the maids who helped her dress up, and went straight down the stairs.

    Judy and Dennis, who were huddled in the living room waiting for Esther, rushed at the same time.

    ¡°Wow, my sister is the prettiest.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. She must be the prettiest in the empire, definitely.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s not that much¡­¡±

    ¡°I have the same opinion. My daughter is the prettiest in the empire.¡±

    Esther climbed into the open carriage while listening to endless praises from Deheen. Since when did he have such a character?

    And to her surprise¡­

    At each corner of the road leading to the shelter, residents were gathered so tightly that there was no gap, waiting for the march.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this many.¡±

    There were marches on Judy and Dennis¡¯ previous birthdays, but this turnout was much bigger than those.

    Esther shyly waved to the people who cheered for her enthusiastically.

    ¡°It must mean that my sister is very loved. Everyone knows that you worked harder than anyone else at the shelter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You also cured the epidemic.¡±

    Even Deheen quietly added a word to Judy and Dennis¡¯ words of adoration.

    ¡°The most loved person in Tersia is my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Father, Esther is a blessing. Not only to Tersia, but also to the entire Austin Empire.¡±

    Esther, who couldn¡¯t hear more because her face was burning, fanned with her hands and lifted her head up.

    As she gazed at the blue sky without a single cloud, somehow her heart calmed down and she became a little brazen.

    ¡®Shall I bless you too?¡¯

    Determined to enjoy the situation since it could not be avoided, Esther stretched her arms out to her side.

    When she raised divine power to her right hand, the petals that had been scattered along the road were carried by the wind and floated into the air.

    Then they fluttered wildly through the crowds, creating a flower shower.

    ¡°Ohhh, indeed, the child of light!¡±

    ¡°Saint, thank you for being born. Please stay with us for a long time!¡±

    Until Esther arrived at the shelter, people¡¯s cheers and congrattions continued uninterrupted.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Arriving at the shelter, Esther had to hide for a while before the ceremony began.

    The room used by the priests was empty, but she headed to the greenhouse where the holy flowers were still growing.

    ¡°Whoa. Why am I so nervous?¡±

    Esther, who had never been the main character of a party, was terribly nervous and couldn¡¯t stay still.

    But suddenly, there was a crackling sound outside the greenhouse.

    Startled by the noise that sounded suspiciously like fighting, she hurried out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    When she peeped, she found Sebastian and Judy holding each other by the cor.

    ¡°Brother Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me, Esther!¡±

    Barely freeing himself from Judy, Sebastian ran towards Esther with a big smile.

    ¡°Judy wouldn¡¯t let me in, but anyway¡­¡±

    Sebastian held out the huge bouquet he had brought to Esther.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°Wow, thank you.¡±

    Sebastian was restless, not being able to look directly at the eyes of Esther, who had be prettier.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­ H-Have you decided on a dance partner?¡±

    Esther, who hadn¡¯t particrly thought about dancing, tilted her head.

    ¡°Dancing isn¡¯t the main thing today, so I don¡¯t need a partner.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It seemed Judy didn¡¯t need to intervene. Blocked by Esther¡¯s iron wall, Sebastian¡¯s face turned gray.

    ¡°Brother Sebastian, are you okay? The color of your face suddenly became very bad.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    The Esther holding a bouquet of flowers was Sebastian¡¯s ideal type.

    Although there were tears in his eyes, Sebastian diligently captured Esther with them.

    ¡°Sebastian, didn¡¯t I tell you not to think about such things? Stop, stop.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second. I brought Jenny as well. Jenny, say hello.¡±

    Sebastian brought his younger sister, whom he had temporarily entrusted to an attendant.

    Jenny, now able to walk alone, hid behind Sebastian¡¯s legs and stared at Esther.

    ¡°You can already walk by yourself. Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°¡­? Pretty sister!¡±

    Jenny stretched out her chubby arm as if asking to be held, and smiled at Esther.

    It was unknown if it¡¯s because of the shiny dress or Esther, but Jenny ran and snuggled into the skirt portion of the dress.

    Esther couldn¡¯t help but stare at the cute Jenny. It was the same for Judy, the corners of his mouth twitched as he took in the scene.

    Watching Jenny y around in the greenhouse helped relieve her tension.

    After a while¡­

    Esther sent everyone out and sat alone in the greenhouse.

    Then there was a knock, and Dorothy announced that Noah hade.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Delighted, Esther went to the doorway to greet Noah as he entered.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Did Ie at the right time?¡±

    Dressed in a well-fitting suit, Noah was clearly decorated with care. Even his hair was beautifully styled.

    ¡°The dress suits you well. It¡¯s blinding and I can¡¯t look at it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°You look great today too.¡±

    Esther and Noah exchangedpliments, but they couldn¡¯t look at each other properly for a while and hesitated.

    ¡°¡­Are you wearing the ne I gave you?¡±

    Noah, who regained his senses first, came next to Esther and was delighted when he saw the ne.

    ¡°I thought it would go well with today¡¯s clothes, so I wore it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. An excellent choice.¡±

    Noah smiled happily and thrust forward the bunch of tulips he had hidden behind his back.

    ¡°Here, happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. Thank you.¡±

    Esther smiled broadly as she epted the tulips. Then Noah took a quick look around.

    ¡°Who gave you those flowers?¡±

    ¡°Brother Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±

    Noah shuddered and pushed therge bouquet as far as he could with his foot.

    ¡°Um, Esther. Do you remember the promise you made with me before?¡±

    ¡°What promise?¡±

    ¡°The one about dancing together. Can I be your partner today?¡±

    Noah asked for permission, gazing at Esther with puppy-like eyes.

    ¡°What? Today, I¡¯m going to dance with just my older brothers.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Taken aback by Noah¡¯s downcasted expression, Esther put her little finger forward.

    ¡°Instead, let¡¯s dance together at the next party.¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    Noah smiled contentedly as he hooked his finger with Esther¡¯s.

    It was then.

    Dorothy knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Hearing that, Noah hurriedly whispered in Esther¡¯s ear that he would go first and wait.

    ¡°If you get bored after the banquet,e out to the garden. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Alone? Okay.¡±

    As Esther tilted her head to smell the delicate scent of tulips, she thought what Noah would say.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> N-No dance with daddy? ;-; next episode will be thest! of just the main story! We can all be calm and happy since there are a ton of side stories ^^ </em>

 Chapter 169: Happy Daily Life (II)

    Chapter 169: Happy Daily Life (II)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The door to the shelter opened, and the bright and lively music flowed.

    Esther was standing in front of the door. She peeked inside and took a deep breath in surprise.

    ¡®There are more people than I thought.¡¯

    It was amazing that the shelter had be like any other banquet hall, but the people who filled the inside were even more astonishing.

    ¡°Sister! Happy birthday.¡±

    Jerome, who was selected as the flower boy walking next to Esther, smiled and congratted her.

    ¡°Thank you. I heard you¡¯re really eager to study these days?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will be a good aide.¡±

    With twinkling eyes, Jerome handed a wooden basket to Esther.

    The empty basket was filled with colorful roses handed over by the people as Esther passed by.

    While receiving the flowers and walking down the flower path, Esther¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears.

    Tremendous apuse amidst repeated congrattions.

    Dad and the twin brothers gesturing affectionately in front.

    It was a happy moment that she couldn¡¯t even have imagined.

    ¡®Is this okay?¡¯

    Esther felt like she could fully understand now that she was crying because she was happy.

    She ran up to the podium where her family was.

    The hem of the long dress studded with innumerable jewels covered the stairs.

    Esther, who had just stepped onto the podium, almost tripped when she realized that the cake she thought was a decoration was actually real.

    ¡°Is this a real cake?¡±

    It was tall enough to exceed the height of an average adult man, and the width was enormous.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of liking it or not liking it.

    ¡®How are we going to deal with such a huge cake?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. tes have been prepared.¡±

    Deheen pointed to the tes piled up next to the podium. He was pleased with himself when he saw Esther blink in surprise.

    Seeing her name engraved on each te, Esther was surprised yet again.

    ¡°These are for the cake?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone should know that this is a cake to celebrate your birthday, right?¡±

    It was impossible to stop Deheen, who was clearly already looking forward to it.

    ¡°Then shall we cut it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther had to climb a stepdder to cut the cake.

    There were a few unexpected happenings at this birthday banquet, but somehow the big smile on her face didn¡¯t seem to disappear.

    ¡°Esther, look here.¡±

    Judy dabbed fresh cream on Esther¡¯s cheek as she came down the stairs.

    ¡°Hehe, this is delicious.¡±

    Esther wasn¡¯t offended at all. She swiped it with her finger and tasted it with her tongue.

    ¡°Esther woke up early to dress up, don¡¯t ruin it.¡±

    Dennis lightly chided Judy as he carefully wiped Esther¡¯s cheeks with a handkerchief.

    Next was the gift presentation ceremony.

    Esther, who opened Judy and Dennis¡¯ gift box, couldn¡¯t hold back the ticklish feeling in her chest and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Which is better?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t choose.¡±

    Truly, it was really hard to choose.

    Dennis¡¯ gift was the 10 must-read books selected by the National Library,

    Judy¡¯s gift was a hunting game for beginners.

    Both were not Esther¡¯s taste, but she was very happy to receive it, considering it a gift befitting her older brothers.

    The gift presenting ceremony continued for several hours.

    By the time she got tired of being congratted by people¡­

    ¡®He told me toe out to the garden.¡¯

    Remembering Noah¡¯s words, Esther sneaked out and headed to the one and only garden.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Noah, who was seated on a bench, greeted Esther.

    A gentle breeze scattered his soft ck hair.

    Esther sat down next to him and briefly caught his gaze.

    ¡°You looked happy today.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I wished I could be this happy all the time.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You deserve to be happier than anyone else, Esther.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s smile deepened thanks to Noah, who said her wish was natural.

    ¡°Esther, there is something I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When I was in the sanctuary. I dreamed of one person over and over again every day.¡±

    Noah paused for a moment and continued speaking while staring more intently at Esther.

    ¡°Would you believe it if I said it¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing something she couldn¡¯t have even imagined, Esther¡¯s eyes turned round.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first, but after watching it countless times, I naturally came to realize.¡±

    It was hard to believe, but Esther had already gone through too many unbelievable things to pass it off as nonsense.

    ¡°Do you remember the day you first dreamed of me?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t even know when it first started.¡±

    ¡®Perhaps Noah hade to dream of me because of the meeting with Espitos, and thereafter, meeting him when I went the wrong way.¡¯

    For whatever reason, it felt strange that Noah had seen her whole life.

    The life in the prison she thought was hell. She never thought there would be someone who watched it and grieved with her.

    ¡°Then do you know that I lived over and over again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why you always seemed to know everything.¡±

    ¡°Are you offended?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s all part of me too. It¡¯s not something I want to hide.¡±

    Esther sighed lightly, and Noah silently hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to hug you like this.¡±

    Noah patted Esther on the back and continued talking.

    ¡°This is not all I have to say.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Something bigger.¡±

    As Noah paused, Esther¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    His soft, sweet voice flowed into her ears.

    Esther was flustered, not knowing where to put her dazed eyes, and answered hastily.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Me too.¡±

    ¡°Then can I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther genuinely freaked out and hurried away from Noah.

    Then she quickly raised her hands and covered her mouth.

    Noahughed mischievously upon seeing Esther¡¯s eyes, which were widened like a rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. But the confession is real. So don¡¯t keep answering so easily.¡±

    Esther¡¯s face turned red because Noah was so direct.

    In the meantime, Noah removed the hand from covering Esther¡¯s mouth and ced it on the bench. Their hands were clenched, their fingers interlocked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your daily life, which has only just returned. Instead, I¡¯m going to propose to you as soon as we be adults.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who will be the emperor. No matter how much I hate it, I am a saint.¡±

    Esther poked the grass with her toe, muttering that it was ridiculous.

    ¡°Does it matter? Actually, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the pce and temple merge? Then there will be no fighting in the future?¡±

    ¡°Well. It won¡¯t be that simple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about thatter. So, will you ept the marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±

    Still tightly holding her hand, Noah smiled brightly, causing his eyes to close and curve.

    ¡°I really like you, Esther.¡±

    Once again, sincerity was conveyed.

    Noah¡¯s earnest voice, delivered by the wind, made Esther¡¯s heart throb.

    Nervous, Esther couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer. Instead, she quietly closed her eyes.

    ¡®If only time would stop like this.¡¯

    Looking back on this life, Esther realized that Noah was with her in every moment.

    Noah was good.

    But¡­

    ¡°I still think I like my dad and older brothers better.¡±

    Opening her eyes with a sh, Esther spoke to Noah with an apologetic expression.

    It might not beparable because it was apletely different affection, but it was still the family rather than Noah.

    It felt like if she answered Noah now, she would feel like betraying her family.

    If possible, with her family, for a very long time¡­

    She wanted to spend more time while whining andining she didn¡¯t spend enough time.

    ¡°I know. To you, family is a precious thing that cannot be reced with anything. I am satisfied with being the next one.¡±

    Noah lifted Esther¡¯s hand.

    Then, in an instant, he put his lips on the back of Esther¡¯s hand, kissing it.

    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±

    Startled, Esther froze and widened her eyes again.

    ¡°W-What did you just do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday present.¡±

    ¡°A kiss on the back of the hand?¡±

    As Esther panicked, Noah¡¯s lips moved back up.

    ¡°Yes. I will celebrate your birthday more diligently every year, so you can look forward to it.¡±

    Somehow, Esther¡¯s face turned red when she heard that the future celebrations would be a step above a kiss on the back of the hand.

    After taking Esther¡¯s soul out of her body, Noah squeezed her hand tightly with a calm face.

    ¡°Happy birthday. And thank you for being alive, Esther.¡±

    Noah, who has been watching everything.

    Was it because she heard these words from Noah? For some reason, her heart pounded even more.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m d I¡¯m alive.¡±

    Lightly, Esther leaned her face on Noah¡¯s shoulder. Then, with affection, she looked down at their sped hands.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The morning a few dayster¡­

    While on the way to the dining room, Esther paused in front of the family picture she had drawn and muttered to herself.

    ¡°Should I draw another one?¡±

    Dennis, who came out to pick up Esther as she waste today, stood next to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at the picture?¡±

    ¡°It looks a little empty.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t our family all drawn?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ My mom and my brothers¡¯ mom aren¡¯t there.¡±

    Dennis looked up, touching his chin, and nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    With the thought that she should draw a new family picture, Esther and Dennis headed to the dining room.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, Esther?¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Esther smiled and sat down in her seat.

    And she looked around, wondering if her daily life could be more perfect than this.

    Breakfast with family.

    Dad. He was cold to others, but to her, he was an infinitely affectionate father.

    Older brothers. Who loves her the most.

    Everything was absolutely perfect.

    ¡°Yes, a public trial.¡±

    Esther¡¯s ears perked up as she broke the appetizer bread with her hands.

    ¡°A date has been set for Hudson and his daughter to be put on trial. The punishment of the temple officials who participated in this incident will also be decided on the same day.¡±

    ¡°When is that?¡±

    ¡°A weekter. It¡¯ll be held in the square of the capital.¡±

    Esther took a big bite of the bread dipped in oil and softly asked.

    ¡°Father, can we go and see?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Observing a trial, I really wanted to try it.¡±

    Judy and Dennis beg Deheen to let them go to the trial.

    ¡°¡­Okay. Let¡¯s go for Dennis¡¯ education.¡±

    After Deheen¡¯s permission fell, Dennis habitually drank water and pushed a ss of water towards Esther and said,

    ¡°In a public trial, stoning by an angry mob is standard, right?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°The most severe punishment is hanging, but since they are from one of the four great families, I think it would be difficult to hang. What does Father think?¡±

    ¡°Like you said, hanging would be difficult. From the way I see it, Hudson¡¯s daughter will most likely be demoted to a ve.¡±

    ¡°A ve?¡±

    Esther asked in surprise.

    Could Rabienne, whose pride in herself was as high as the skies, work as a ve for others?

    Esther had wanted Rabienne to be locked up in an underground prison for the rest of her life, but it seemed she would be worse off if she became a ve.

    ¡°Dad, if that¡¯s really the case, why don¡¯t we bring her home? I will harass her well.¡±

    Judy, who was about to start eating in earnest after finishing his bread, eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Is there any need to make a fool of yourself in front of Esther? We can send her to the ce where thebor is the toughest.¡±

    Esther grinned as she quietly watched her family heating up as they talked about Rabienne like it was their own issue.

    ¡°Dad, Dennis and Judy.¡±

    Esther looked at each of the faces of the three who immediately turned their heads toward her.

    These words had been stuck at the end of her throat for a long time. Now, she had the courage to say it.

    ¡°¡­I like you all a lot.¡±

    This was the first time Esther had uttered such a direct expression of affection.

    ¡°R-Recording. I need to record this. Ben, bring the tape recorder now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it now!!¡±

    ¡°Esther, say it one more time. I don¡¯t remember because I¡¯m surprised. Please?¡±

    ¡°The dictionary meaning of ¡®like¡¯ is a bit different from ¡®love¡¯. Esther said she likes us, but I heard ¡®love¡¯ instead¡­¡±

    In the midst of the great fuss, Estherfortably picked the tomatoes that were served as a side with a fork.

    ¡°Thank you for this food.¡±

    It was hard and painful, but at the end of enduring that time, she had in her hands a happy daily life.

    She found a precious family that warmed her heart just by being together.

    This happy daily life that she finally got after repeating it 14 times.

    ¡®I hope itsts for a long, long time.¡¯

    No more, no less¡­

    Esther smiled broadly, hoping that the same kind of days would continue until she got tired of it.

    ¡ªA Saint Adopted By The Grand Duke, <strong>END</strong> of Main Story¡ª

    Doesn¡¯t it just warms your heart? This will go on a <strong>one-week break</strong>, see you soon for more happy times and revenge

    <em><strong>Trantor Ame:</strong> I strangely feel quite emotional right now, like I¡¯m closing a chapter in my life!? Dramatic, I know >< maybe it¡¯s because this is one of the novels that got me into knovels and manhwas (way back in 2020). The mix between family, revenge and (kiddy) romance is just right in my opinion. It¡¯s </em><i>clich¨¦ at times and has enough holes to make a block of cheese jealous (looking at you, Noah and Espitos) but I still enjoyed it (maybe I knew not to expect too much? lol)</i><em> ?(???)?</em><em>Whatever the case, this novel really holds a special ce in my heart, and I hope my trantion showed just how much I adore Esther and her family and friends</em>.

    <em>Usually¡­ The team will close with some lengthy remarks, but in this case, it¡¯s just me, I am the team lol (¡¨¨Œ¡¨) Still, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe this far without Kushi (the speediest raw provider ever!), Lev (thank you a thousand times for picking this novel up in 2020!) and all you lovely readers o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o (really, thanks for keeping mepany viaments!)</em>

    <em>ON TO THE SIDE STORIES! LET¡¯S GO GO GOOOOO! well, after my 1 week break </em>

    <em><strong>P.S.</strong> Quite a few have asked me if I¡¯ll be picking the author¡¯s 3rd work. The simple answer is: No. The longer answer is: I¡¯ve read it and decided while I like the FL for most part (op assassin), her interactions with her brother (imperial knight) and the general plot, I¡¯m really not a big fan of the ML and the writing style. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll change my mind on this, sorry to disappoint ;-;</em>

 Side Story 1: Judgement Day (I)

    Side Story 1: Judgement Day (I)

    A prison located inside the central temple.

    A loud voice came from the innermost room.

    ¡°Espitos. Please save me.¡±

    There was a small square window inside the room, which allowed bright moonlight to seep in.

    With sped hands, Rabienne prayed earnestly, facing the moonlight.

    ¡°As you know, I have dedicated my whole life to you. I will give you the rest of my life. Please look over me.¡±

    In the current Rabienne, it was impossible to find the figure that everyone had praised as beautiful.

    Her hair was tousled, and herplexion was pale and her cheeks were sunken. All from the days she hadn¡¯t eaten properly.

    ¡°I am confident that I can do better than Esther. Please give me one chance.¡±

    After finishing her earnest prayer, Rabienne slowly opened her closed eyes.

    Her blood-red eyes scanned the old, dirty mattress beside her with contempt.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Once I get out, I won¡¯t let all the people who made me this way off. Especially Esther, I will kill you first.¡±

    Rabienne endured the painful reality by dreaming of her moment of revenge.

    She did not give up hope that she would be able to return to the position of saint.

    ¡°I am here to give you water.¡±

    Just in time, the priestess in charge of Rabienne came into the prison cell to refill the water.

    She carefully pushed a water bottle in, avoiding Rabienne¡¯s gaze.

    Rabienne grabbed the priestess who had quickly finished her work and was about to leave. Urgently, she said,

    ¡°Wait a moment. Stop there.¡±

    ¡°W-What is it?¡±

    The priestess¡¯ voice trembled as she tried not to make eye contact with Rabienne.

    ¡°Can I get news of my father? Tell me what you know about the happenings outside.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry. There was an order not to inform anything.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes turned cold when her gentle coax failed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? Are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°What? I-It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m locked up, taking care of a kid like you is nothing. If you don¡¯t answer, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    The pissed-off Rabienne shook the bars as she threatened her priestess.

    The priestess was taken aback, and she pursed her lips before softly replying.

    ¡°I heard that the Duke of Brions is imprisoned in the Imperial Pce. The territory and all of his properties were temporarily confiscated by the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°What? Nonsense. Hasn¡¯t it been a few days? And did you say my father is imprisoned? For what?¡±

    Although the crime of impersonating a saint was great, it was not enough to confiscate thend and imprison the head of one of the four great families.

    Greatly shocked by the news she had never expected, Rabienne slumped to the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯te pick me up.¡±

    And the long fingers holding the bars slipped.

    After one final nce, the priestess went out of the prison as if she was running away.

    A whileter¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!!¡±

    Rabienne, who was curled up and had buried her head in her knees, finally couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed like a lunatic.

    The two knights guarding the hallway were startled by the screams and ran inside.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Can you let me out of here? I will remember you and keep you by my side for the rest of my life. Please.¡±

    Rabienne pleaded. Amazingly, she had a pitiful expression, as if she had never gone on a rampage.

    There were even tears in her eyes, to look as miserable as possible.

    Faced with that appearance, knights were at a loss as to what to do.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I am locked up because of a misunderstanding. I will be released soon anyway.¡±

    ¡°We are just following orders.¡±

    But when crying didn¡¯t work, Rabienne¡¯s patience grew thin.

    She went out of control again and cursed at the knights.

    ¡°Get me out! I have to get out of here!! Let me meet my father!!¡±

    The knights looking at Rabienne, who had turned ferocious in an instant, were now just bewildered.

    ¡°A public trial date has been set. Even if you don¡¯t want to leave, you¡¯ll be leaving soon, so please wait a bit.¡±

    ¡°Did you say¡­ a public trial? You mean, I¡¯ll be put in the square?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s voice trailed off.

    But the knights shook their heads, not answering her question.

    ¡°We are going to leave. And if you scream again, then we will have no choice but to gag you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am! How dare you say that? What¡¯s your name!¡±

    The knights went out with Rabienne still running wild.

    A deep sigh erupted at the same time from the two standing in the hallway.

    ¡°Ha¡­ To think she was such a benevolent saint. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. I used to adore her¡­ Are the rumors my colleagues talked about really true?¡±

    ¡°Shh. There was amand to keep quiet about her. When the trial is held, the truth wille out.¡±

    The knights who saw the other side of Rabienne, who was once the idol of all temple knights, clicked their tongues and plugged their ears.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Hudson, who was called ¡®Duke Brions¡¯ not too long ago, was imprisoned just like Rabienne.

    The prison of the Imperial Pce was different, but the way he struggled because he couldn¡¯t beat his anger was very simr to that of Rabienne.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Catherine is the younger sister of the grand duchess.¡±

    Hudson was shocked by what he learned in the Imperial Pce.

    He gritted her teeth, saying that if he had known Catherine was the grand duchess¡¯ sister, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her that way.

    ¡°Where did it go wrong?¡±

    That he didn¡¯t kill Catherine properly?

    That he unfortunately had a child with her?

    No, it was wrong to have met Catherine.

    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky. Damn it.¡±

    Hudson pounded his fist on the floor, pondering if anyone could help him out.

    However, now that his rtionship with the temple had copsed, there was no one willing to take the risk to save him.

    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±

    Besides, even if there was someone, there was no way to contact them.

    The knights were strictly guarding him so that no one could approach his prison cell.

    After some time passed, a chuckle was heard from outside. Perhaps the knights were changing shifts.

    Hudson raised his head and called out to the knight in the hallway.

    ¡°You there! Come here for a second.¡±

    The knight, who at first tried to ignore it, had no choice but to enter with furrowed brows when the calls continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What happened to my son and wife? Tell me some news about my estate.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the family members are being held in confinement at the mansion and awaiting punishment.¡±

    ¡°Did you say confinement?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your territory and properties have already been returned to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Hearing the knight¡¯s callous voice, Hudson gaped nkly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really irreversible now. Damn it.¡±

    Hudson, who did not know that his estate would be confiscated even though he was expelled from the four great families, was deep in despair.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Two weekster.

    Time flew by and it was now the day of the public trial for Rabienne and Hudson.

    The sudden fall of the Duke of Brions had been the hottest topic in the empiretely.

    Perhaps that was why so many people gathered in the central square of the capital where the trial was to take ce.

    It was reminiscent of a festival, but it was the first time in the history of the empire that so many people gathered at a public trial.

    The news of the trial of the Brions family, one of the four great families that supported the empire, gathered people with a half-curious and half-concerned heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on. There¡¯s an epidemic earlier this year, and now, the public trial of the duke¡­¡±

    ¡°Is the Brions family really going to disappear?¡±

    ¡°Please. No matter how much it is, it¡¯s one of the four great families, can it go like that?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the territory has already been confiscated? There are rumors that the four great families will be reorganized into the three great families.¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case for the duke, what happened to the saint¡­ It hasn¡¯t been long since she was appointed.¡±

    ¡°I guess we will find out if we wait.¡±

    Then, the murmuring onlookers sensed an unusual atmosphere and nced back and shut their mouths.

    The huge crowd split up by itself, and a path was created to allow a few people to pass.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I never told them to get out of the way. Why are they clearing a path?¡±

    Dennis observed the people who stepped aside in disbelief.

    Estherughed, asking if he really didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°Because my older brothers and my dad stand out so much.¡±

    ¡°Do we stand out? We dressed as normally as possible?¡±

    ¡°We purposely hid the escorts. But we still stand out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A lot.¡±

    No matter how modestly they dressed, their natural appearance and atmosphere were different from those of ordinary people.

    With every step they passed, people who had seen the grand ducal family were whispering in envy.

    ¡°Thanks to this, we came all the way to the frontfortably. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Esther smiled prettily and looked ahead. There was no one in the way, so she could see the podium very well.

    When it was time for the trial, the judge climbed the stairs and sat down on a chair on the podium.

    More nobles arrived in a simr fashion, and finally, the emperor appeared.

    Receiving enthusiastic cheers from the citizens of the empire, he took a seat at the back of the podium.

    ¡®Noah came too.¡¯

    Esther smiled happily when she saw Noah standing confidently behind the emperor.

    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±

    ¡°Um, nothing¡­¡±

    Esther, who was about to tell Deheen that Noah was there, quickly changed her words when Deheen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I just feel good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s finally the day Rabienne gets her punishment, right? What better day could there be than this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Fortunately, it passed naturally thanks to Judy¡¯s support.

    It was then.

    <em>Boo-woo!</em>

    The trumpet sounded loudly to signal the beginning of the trial.

    ¡°That¡¯s the sound of a specially-made trumpet. It¡¯s even grander when I actually hear it.¡±

    Dennismented with shining eyes. He had been looking forward to seeing the public trial in person, which he had only read about in books.

    At the same time, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves was heard, and two jet-ck carriages arrived by the podium.

    The trial assistants opened the carriage doors and pulled out the upants.

    ¡°Ah! It must be Rabienne.¡±

    Her face was covered with a cloth, but she was instantly recognizable.

    As Esther, slightly nervous, wet her lips, Dennis held out something with a rustle.

    ¡°Esther, ahhhh.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    A snack made from fried corn slid into Esther¡¯s mouth, which reflexively opened.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> We¡¯re starting the side stories off with a bang! Yay for Rabienne¡¯s pov! </em>

 Side Story 2: Judgment Day (II)

    Side Story 2: Judgment Day (II)

    ¡°I felt it¡¯s perfect as a viewing snack thest time I tried it, so I deliberately requested it from the chef and brought it.¡±

    <em>Nom, nom¡ª</em>

    Esther¡¯s eyes folded into cresents as she chewed on the snack.

    This time, the fried corn had a sweetness after a savory taste, perhaps because it was caramelized.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely delicious.¡±

    When Esther, who had tied her hair up in a ponytail, smiled, the surroundings lit up.

    ¡°Put your hand out.¡±

    Dennis grinned and poured the fried corn into Esther¡¯s sunken hand.

    ¡°It looks funny.¡±

    Then Deheen, who had his eyes fixed on the podium, suddenly reached out and grabbed some fried corn.

    ¡°¡­Father? You don¡¯t like sweets, do you?¡±

    ¡°Concentrate. The second trumpet has sounded, so it will begin soon.¡±

    Dennis was shocked at Deheen¡¯s unfamiliar behavior, but thetter simply stared sharply at the podium as he chewed on the snack as if nothing had happened.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The cloth covering the faces of Rabienne and Hudson came off almost at the same time.

    Standing in the bright sunlight for the first time in a while, Rabienne squinted and spotted her father.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Since she was suddenly locked up, she hadn¡¯t seen her family in a long time.

    She couldn¡¯t hide her delight at the thought that she had finally found someone on her side, and called loudly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    But her father¡¯s response was lukewarm.

    Hudson winced at his daughter¡¯s call, nced at her, then turned his head around and climbed the stairs.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s expression darkened tremendously as she sensed something was wrong.

    ¡°You must go up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rabienne stared at her father, who went up the podium first, and hesitantly climbed the stairs as well.

    Then she looked around, and was startled. Her shoulders trembled.

    It was because of the hostile and cold gazes of the people who filled the square.

    ¡®I want to run away.¡¯

    Ever since she was young, the eyes of those who looked at Rabienne were always full of longing and envy.

    It was the first time she had ever received such frosty stares, so it was unfamiliar and scary.

    But she had nowhere to run.

    The stairs, which Rabienne had hoped would not end, soon came to an end, and she was dragged to the center of the podium.

    ¡°The public trial begins now.¡±

    The judge dered in a solemn voice as soon as both Rabienne and Hudson were ced in the middle of the podium.

    ¡°Hudson de Brions and Rabienne de Brions, who are on trial today.¡±

    The judge read the promation prepared in advance and recited the charges in detail.

    ¡°Hudson de Brions brought great confusion to the empire by turning his daughter, whocked the qualifications, into a saint. As a result, an epidemic spread throughout the empire and caused countless damages. He also tried to kidnap the real saint and killed thete grand duchess¡¯ sister. Do you admit all your sins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t admit it.¡±

    When questioned by the judge, Hudson adamantly denied his guilt.

    ¡°Let the witnessese out.¡±

    At this, the judge beckoned, and several priests from the temple, Lucifer, and Albert appeared.

    Hudson immediately recognized Lucifer and frowned.

    ¡®Why is Lucifer here? Could it be¡­ he knew I was looking for Catherine¡¯s whereabouts and sent that bastard to spy on me?¡¯

    Hudson smiled bitterly when he realized that it was all Deheen¡¯s trick that led him to find Lucifer by chance.

    The witnesses came forward one by one and finished their testimony in order.

    Their words were conveyed clearly through the loudspeaker to the people gathered in the square.

    Not long ago, when the imperial family announced that Rabienne was a fake saint, many people did not believe it.

    It was because the ducal family of Brions was the family that consistently produced the most saints.

    However, when the revtion of the witnesses made it a foregone conclusion that Rabienne was a fake, they couldn¡¯t help but believe it.

    After the witnesses had finished speaking, sighs erupted from all over the ce.

    ¡°I will ask again. Hudson de Brions, do you plead guilty?¡±

    ¡°¡­The work of thete grand duchess¡¯ sister is nder, and everything rted to the saint was done by my daughter in my name. I was unaware of it all.¡±

    With no way out of the situation, Hudson decided to me everything on Rabienne.

    ¡°You mean, your daughter who is not yet an adult? Rabienne de Brions, speak.¡±

    Rabienne panicked as the arrow suddenly turned to her, she shouted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! It was my father who made me a saint, and I never ordered that man to kidnap her.¡±

    ¡°Hah, can¡¯t you just admit it? Because of you, our family¡¯s long history hase to an end!¡±

    Hudson burst into anger and severely scolded Rabienne.

    ¡°But it was all Father¡­¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes reddened with resentment. She anxiously nced at her father, only biting her lips awkwardly.

    Hudson looked at his daughter, telling her to ept it like this.

    The worst situation was that the family had already been arrested and their territory and property were all confiscated by the imperial family.

    At least one of the two had to get out of here. For even the slightest chance of reviving the family.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I did it. I did it because I wanted to be a saint. I was so stupid. I was wrong.¡±

    After reading her father¡¯s thoughts, Rabienne forced out the words to turn herself in.

    And she squeezed out tears in order to win people¡¯s sympathy.

    ¡°Are you admitting to the crime of trying to kidnap the real saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But my intention wasn¡¯t to abduct her, I just wanted to talk.¡±

    ¡°You hired an assassination guild to have a conversation?¡±

    When the judge caught a hole in her words, Rabienne flinched and stammered.

    ¡°I-I was acquainted with the saint, but she refused to meet me. Judge, Your Honor, I have the most divine power in the temple. At that time, I couldn¡¯t find the saint, so I became the saint. I was scared that the position would suddenly be taken away. Please consider my situation as well.¡±

    No matter how hard Rabienne tried to make excuses, it was useless.

    Since she had already admitted her guilt, the za was noisy.

    ¡°Oh my God, she is really a fake?! How shameless. Then the reason the epidemic spread is because of her!¡±

    ¡°Look. Didn¡¯t I say the imperial family couldn¡¯t be wrong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. The prestigious Brions family did such ugly things.¡±

    ¡°Maybe all of the saints who came out of Brions so far were fake.¡±

    The angry crowd started tossing the eggs they were holding towards the podium at random.

    Of course, most of the eggs fell to the ground without reaching the high tform.

    ¡°Your Honor! Please send the people away. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Seeing the furious crowd, Rabienne trembled and was unable to hide her agitation.

    It was then.

    ¡°Because of you, my son died without even receiving treatment! You wicked woman!¡±

    An egg thrown by a tall middle-aged man flew with great force.

    And with a <em>puck,</em> it hit Rabienne¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    The raw egg cracked and the sticky liquid inside seeped into Rabienne¡¯s clothes.

    Rabienne frowned as she ran her fingers through it in surprise.

    The pain aside, she couldn¡¯t stand the shame she felt upon being treated like this in front of many people.

    ¡°Who the hell did this!¡±

    Her lips quivered and she looked down the podium to find the person who had thrown an egg at her.

    But it wasn¡¯t just one.

    There were many people with eggs in their hands.

    Fear flickered in Rabienne¡¯s eyes as she sensed their hostility toward her.

    Backing away, she muttered in a dazed voice.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t do this. Please calm down.¡±

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Under the podium, Esther and her family were watching seriously with different expressions.

    Among them, Judy¡¯s bright smile stood out, like he was looking at something very interesting.

    ¡°Esther, do you know why the people are throwing eggs?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Usually, stones are thrown, but since Rabienne is a sinner who has not yet reached adulthood, eggs are used instead.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to see her baptized with stones. It¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡±

    Judy licked his lips in disappointment at Dennis¡¯ exnation.

    ¡°Even though she is a sinner, a child must be protected. If she gets hit by a stone, she can get seriously injured. On the other hand, it¡¯s a shame eggs are wasted.¡±

    At that time¡­

    ¡°Eggs for sale¡ª! These eggs were harvested this morning and are very fresh and easy to break¨C¨C! There are also juices¡ª! Refreshing juice with grated lemon¨C¨C!¡±

    Vendors running around and touting customers could be heard.

    At an event where a lot of people gathered, such as a public trial, there would always be merchants looking to make a profit.

    ¡°Father, shall we buy eggs too?¡±

    With his ears perked up, Judy showed interest and begged Deheen.

    Dennis nced at Esther and added,

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy juice too. I think my throat is off because I kept eating sweets.¡±

    ¡°All right, good. Pay with this ande back.¡±

    After receiving a gold coin from Deheen, Judy excitedly ran to the merchant.

    ¡°Four bottles of juice and eggs¡­ Give me eight eggs.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what can I do? I don¡¯t have any change for gold coins.¡±

    ¡°You can keep the change.¡±

    The merchant¡¯s lips twitched as he wondered what kind of windfall this was, and brought a basket full of juice and eggs.

    Judy took them back to the front row and handed them out one by one.

    ¡°Is it tasty?¡±

    Esther, who was already thirsty, gulped down the lemon juice and smiled at how delicious it was.

    ¡°Esther, you can have mine as well.¡±

    ¡°If it tastes good, I¡¯ll buy you another one.¡±

    While Dennis and Deheen paid attention to Esther¡­

    Judy grinned evilly, picked up one of the eggs he bought, and threw it at Rabienne without hesitation.

    ¡°Take that!¡±

    However, perhaps because he was throwing it for the first time, the egg fell helplessly to the floor.

    ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t it work?¡±

    ¡°You need to pull your arm back more. The angle of opening is too narrow, so the egg can¡¯t fly very far.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so? I¡¯ll try againter. I bought plenty of eggs just in case, I¡¯m d I did that!¡±

    Hearing Dennis¡¯ advice, Judy scratched his forehead and stretched his arms out in front of him.

    Then, using the thumb and forefinger of both hands, he made a square shape, and closed one eye as if looking at a target.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get it right next time.¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Judy, are those muscles for show? xD </em>

 Side Story 3: Judgment Day (III)

    Side Story 3: Judgment Day (III)

    ¡°Judy, be careful.¡±

    Although Deheen said that to the concentrating Judy, he didn¡¯t really dissuade him.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Since it was customary for people to throw eggs or stones at public trials¡­

    Amidst themotion, the trial continued calmly.

    ¡°This is not the end of Rabienne de Brions¡¯ crimes. Do you admit to using poison to try to assassinate His Highness the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°What? I never did that.¡±

    It was unexpected. Rabienne, who did not know that this would be revealed at the trial, vigorously shook her head in fright.

    ¡°I summon the witness.¡±

    Nervous at the word ¡®witness¡¯, Rabienne unwittingly brought her hand to her mouth and bit on her fingernails.

    ¡®Witness? Even the person who sold it wouldn¡¯t know that it was me who bought the poison. Since I used someone from my father, there¡¯s no way he¡¯lle out as a witness. Who the hell could it be?¡¯

    After a while¡­

    Rabienne¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon seeing the face of the person who came up to the podium.

    ¡°I was a pdin who served Rabienne by her side.¡±

    It was Khalid.

    Khalid introduced himself without hesitation, his blond hair as bright as the afternoon sunlight fluttering.

    ¡°Speak, witness.¡±

    ¡°Last year, I gave a bottle of drug to Prince Damon under the order of Rabienne, who was the saint.¡±

    ¡°What kind of drug was it?¡±

    ¡°It was a colorless liquid. I was told to never open it, but something felt strange the moment I received it, so I took a little out and kept it separately.¡±

    Khalid presented the judge with a bottle containing a few drops of liquid and an appraisal document of the liquid.

    ¡°Check it out and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    In the document, it was written how difficult it was to obtain the poison and where to get it.

    It was a poison that could only be obtained from one ce, so the source was clear.

    Additionally, it was written that the person who bought the drug was a person working for the Brions family.

    ¡°It¡¯s certain.¡±

    The judge checked the document and nodded.

    Sensing a crisis, Rabienne clenched her fists and shouted at Khalid.

    ¡°Khalid, are you betraying me? How could you do this? You¡¯re my pdin! Don¡¯t you have any pride as a knight?¡±

    ¡°I do. I am standing here because I have pride as a knight.¡±

    With frustration evident in his eyes, Khalid nced at the messed-up Rabienne and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you do this? You will be charged as an aplice too.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if it¡¯s done in ignorance, if onemitted a crime, one should be punished.¡±

    ¡°Ha, if it wasn¡¯t for me, would someone like you be able to be a pdin at that age? Know your ce!¡±

    Rabienne was now screaming and shouting, to the point her body violently shook.

    The more Khalid looked at Rabienne, the more his expression became bitter.

    ¡°Since bing your pdin, everything has been regrettable. If I could turn back time, I would refuse.¡±

    ¡°Someone like you¡­¡±

    With anger overwhelming her mind, Rabienne was about to scream again, but¡­

    Upon hearing the words of the judge, the emperor stood up and intervened.

    ¡°Listen, everyone. Fortunately, the poison was discovered. There is no problem with the crown prince.¡±

    Since the health of the crown prince was also rted to the security of the country, the emperor himself came forward to exin.

    Only then did cheers erupt from the worried crowd.

    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t stopped, there would have been irreversible consequences. Attempting to assassinate the crown prince of the empire is a serious crime worthy of the guillotine.¡±

    ¡°Guillotine! That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Rabienne had now bitten her fingernails until it bled. Her face ashened as she contemted.

    Noah casted a contemptuous nce at Rabienne, who still refused to repent of her own sins.

    Although far away, Rabienne red at Noah and made excuses.

    ¡°The drug was requested by Prince Damon. You can bring him in and ask him. I just did him a favor.¡±

    In order to somehow lessen the guilt, Rabienne implicated Damon.

    It was true it was Damon who asked for the poison first.

    However, the emperor, who had no intention of making this matter even bigger, ignored Rabienne¡¯s words and moved on.

    ¡°Hudson, you probably didn¡¯t know, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. Assassination of the crown prince is ridiculous. That girl did it alone.¡±

    The drug bought in the name of the Brions family could never be linked to the family head.

    Instead of removing Damon¡¯s name, the emperor excluded Hudson.

    Although words were never exchanged, there was a brief, implicit agreement between the emperor and Deheen.

    ¡°What a foolish thing my daughter did. Please punish her appropriately.¡±

    If the fact that Hudson helped Rabienne was revealed here, the entire Brions family would be sentenced to death.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re really too much. It¡¯s you who got the drug for me. Are you abandoning me?¡±

    Fearful that she would have to shoulder all the sins, Rabienne stomped her feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t involve the family in what you did. You should feel ashamed.¡±

    Hudson¡¯s reaction was cold.

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    Rabienne, who had lost her final hope, burst outughing. Then she stumbled, having felt dizzy for a moment.

    ¡°All right. Okay, after a brief discussion, we will make a decision.¡±

    The trial was temporarily suspended, leaving the final verdict.

    In the meantime, Rabienne and Hudson fell into the hands of the people gathered in the za.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The shock and confusion of the people gathered in the square were indescribably great.

    ¡°Even trying to poison His Highness the Crown Prince, she is truly an evil woman. To think that we followed a girl like that. Everyone has been deceived.¡±

    When Rabienne¡¯s true face was revealed, the people now began to call her the worst viin in history.

    ¡°Die, you wicked woman!¡±

    ¡°Give us the real saint!¡±

    Again, the baptism of eggs that had stopped during the trial continued.

    Judy was ready to throw eggs, clutching one in each hand.

    ¡°This is how you should do it.¡±

    He angled his arm as Dennis advised, and to his surprise, he managed to connect with the third egg.

    That egg flew high in a parabolic arc and hit Rabienne in the back of the head.

    ¡°Oh my gosh. I did it!¡±

    Judy pped like a child, and high-fived Dennis and Esther.

    The contents of that egg ran down Rabienne¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Perfect. She looks very ugly.¡±

    Judy, who couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted at that pathetic appearance, made a peace sign towards Esther.

    ¡°That should have been a stone.¡±

    When he thought of how Esther was almost kidnapped, Dennis added that even a stone was not enough.

    Pelted with eggs (courtesy of Judy), Rabienne back away and turned around in a huff.

    Her hair and clothes were smeared with gooey liquid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw. Stop! It¡¯s sticky and unpleasant.¡±

    She put up a strong front, but her eyes were full of fear.

    She looked very shabby as she crouched in fear of being hit by eggs flying from all sides.

    As she was about to cover her face with her arms, she spotted Esther standing in the front row.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Rabienne groaned and bit her lips hard.

    Above and below the podium.

    Although it was far, it was enough to recognize each other.

    The two of them were now opposites.

    Rabienne, who always had everything and people¡¯s love.

    Esther, who always had nothing and was ignored and bullied.

    The changed situation and appearance of the two was very contrasting.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. I will kill you.¡±

    Ravienne red at Esther and pursed her lips.

    The whites of her eyes were as red as her pupils, making her entire eye appear red.

    A dark, dreary voice flowed out from between parted lips, as if cursing.

    Was it because of the shape of her mouth?

    It was a long distance, but somehow, Esther could hear her voice clearly.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Esther pursed her lips just like Rabienne did.

    Unperturbed at the sight of the venomous Rabienne, she calmly sipped juice.

    ¡°You¡­ really¡­!!¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face turned red as she was ignored by Esther, whom she always considered as inferior.

    ¡®I guess she thinks it¡¯s unfair.¡¯

    Esther seemed to know what Rabienne was thinking just by looking at her expression.

    ¡®I guess she is going crazy from her feelings of upset.¡¯

    In Esther¡¯s previous repeated lives, that was always her expression and feelings as she looked at Rabienne.

    Esther captured every moment of Rabienne¡¯s desperate copse.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°I will make a judgment.¡±

    The judge who walked to the front of the podium looked at Hudson and Rabienne and dered.

    ¡°The twomitted a great sin by challenging the authority of the imperial family and temple. So, first of all, not only is the Brions family excluded from the four great families, but as of today, the family title is confiscated.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!!¡±

    Surprised by the contents, Hudson rushed forward, but the trial assistants grabbed him and brought him to his knees.

    ¡°Hudson and his family, who have bemoners, must live in the territory designated by the imperial family and dobor. You cannot leave the ce without permission.¡±

    It was the first time in the history of the empire that a duke was deprived of his title and became amoner.

    Additionally, not only was he amoner, but he had to dobor like a prisoner.

    The people gathered in the za gasped at the unconventional results of the trial.

    ¡°Considering that Rabienne caused an unprecedented epidemic to break out, she is guilty of disturbing the empire.¡±

    Nervous, Ravienne fretted, fidgeting with her nails, waiting for the judge¡¯s next words.

    ¡°As such, she will live as a ve for the rest of her life.¡±

    When Rabienne heard the judge say that she would be a ve, her eyes widened and she slumped helplessly to the floor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. Me¡­ a ve?¡±

    She knew she hadmitted a great sin, she never thought that she would enve herself.

    Shocked and distressed, she ran to the kneeling Hudson¡¯s side and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Your Honor the Judge, I admit my fault, but the punishment is excessive. The epidemic happened by ident, and kidnapping and assassination of the crown prince were all attempts. Please. I cannot live as a ve.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many people have died from the gue this time? If you can answer, I¡¯ll reconsider.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡­¡±

    Flustered, Rabienne desperately dug her brain, but she couldn¡¯t answer.

    She had only been interested in keeping the position of saint. There was no way she would know the number of people who died from the disease.

    ¡°See, there is no reversal. After a while, you¡¯ll be branded as a ve right here. We will notify youter where you will be sent.¡±

    With scorn, the judge scanned Rabienne and finished the judgment.

    <em>Booooo¡ª</em>

    The sound of the trumpet announcing the end of the trial reverberated through the square.

    It marked theplete fall of the Brions family and Rabienne.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> There¡¯s a new announcement, please check it out (and let me know if you are experiencing it!)</em>

 Side Story 4: Judgment Day (IV)

    Side Story 4: Judgment Day (IV)

    Even after the judge gave the verdict, Rabienne couldn¡¯t ept it and continued to scream.

    ¡°This is not fair. Why am I the only one responsible? Everyone watched on the side. They¡¯re all the same! And you, sitting there¡­ Ugh!!¡±

    However, no one listened to Rabienne¡¯s cry.

    The trial assistant tightly shut Rabienne¡¯s mouth.

    Frustrated and angry, Rabienne was unable to speak at will, and her tears dripped to the floor.

    With a pathetic gaze, Esther stared at Rabienne.

    ¡®Even in this situation, you only me others.¡¯

    Even in this situation, there was no sign of remorse at all.

    Everything she did was her own choice, how could she be so shameless?

    It was then.

    Rabienne, who continued to whimper, couldn¡¯t ovee her anger and eventually copsed.

    ¡°Pull her up right now and check her condition!¡±

    The judge shouted in shock, and the assistants hurriedly pulled Rabienne¡¯s eyelids.

    ¡°She just fainted.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, bring a stretcher.¡±

    There was no issue since she hadn¡¯t taken poison andmitted suicide.

    The judge tapped his chest as Rabienne was lowered on a stretcher to the space behind the podium.

    ¡°I guess the shock was too great.¡±

    Esther muttered as she stared at Rabienne till she disappeared from her field of vision.

    ¡°What a fool. Fainting¡­ she would be even more desperate when she wakes upter.¡±

    Dennis clicked his tongue as he ate thest remaining snack.

    ¡°It¡¯s as Dennis said. It must be hopeless toe to terms with the reality of being enved.¡±

    Deheen, who had been silently staring at the podium throughout the trial, looked away and asked Esther.

    ¡°By the way, is it really okay not to reveal anything about the previous saint?¡±

    ¡°The temple asked for it, and I don¡¯t want to appear in front of people yet.¡±

    Esther had to stand as a witness in order to reveal the story of Saint Cespia.

    To do so, she had to announce in front of everyone that she was a saint, but it was a burdensome task for her, who did not yet have the heart to do so.

    Besides her memory, there was nothing to put forth as evidence.

    In the end, the temple and the imperial family decided to quietly deal with Cespia¡¯s affairs separately instead of disclosing it publicly.

    ¡°If that had been revealed, she would have been sentenced to death. She should be d she ended up as a ve.¡±

    ¡°Esther. If this verdict isn¡¯t enough, shall I ask for that child to be sent to our house?¡±

    Deheen studied Esther¡¯s expression as he suggested so.

    During the forgotten time, Esther had been hurt by Rabienne a lot, so if she wanted to be next to her and harass her, he would let it happen.

    ¡°Father, you do. If you bring her home, I can try out the novel methods of torture I¡¯ve read in books.¡±

    Dennis chipped in, seemingly disappointed that he could not use what he had learned from the several books he had bought and studied.

    It was also done to ease Esther¡¯s hesitation if she was too soft-hearted and could not get those words out.

    But Esther didn¡¯t want to do that at all, so she shook her head resolutely.

    ¡°I know you said it with me in mind, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to see her anymore.¡±

    Anyway, once branded with the seal of a ve, it was impossible to return to nobility.

    If she lived as a ve, she would never have to face her. Just like this, she would be able to cut those ties.

    When Deheen heard Esther¡¯s decision, he muttered with a darkened face.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you draw some blood?¡±

    ¡°What will I use that blood for?¡±

    Realizing that Deheen meant it, Estherughed.

    It seemed that her family was sorry that they could not repay the same for what she suffered.

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    After she came back to life, her only wish was to be able to escape her terrible fate.

    But gaining a precious family wasn¡¯t the end, she also took some revenge on Rabienne and the temple.

    She thought she might be punished for anything more than this.

    At Esther¡¯s calm words, the three men looked into each other¡¯s eyes without saying a word.

    Deheen¡¯s stare at the twins was pretty much admonishing them to do as Esther wished, even if they felt it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Judy and Dennis nodded, but each said a word as if their anger had not passed.

    ¡°As expected, our Esther is so kind. If it¡¯s me, I would take her as a maid and torment her for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even need to take her. Just like she did with Esther, lock her up somewhere and draw blood.¡±

    While listening to the twins¡¯ conversation, Deheen remembered something and smiled contentedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you going to eat here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I made a reservation at a famous restaurant. Or are you not hungry because you ate snacks?¡±

    Looking at the puzzled Esther, Deheen asked anxiously.

    ¡°No. I am very hungry.¡±

    They ate together at home every day, but had never eaten out together.

    Esther smiled brightly, excited at the thought of sharing an experience she hadn¡¯t had before.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The family made their way to the carriage parked at the back of the square.

    The twins hurriedly ran into the carriage. It was unknown who reached first.

    Esther, who was following behind, turned around and gazed at the tform where Noah was.

    ¡®Mm¡­ Are you looking at me?¡¯

    But surprisingly, Noah was also looking in her direction.

    There was a considerable distance, but it seemed like Noah was slightly waving his hand.

    Esther paused and waved back secretly.

    ¡°Esther, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Deheen, who was a little ahead of her, sent Esther a suspicious nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Stunned, Esther quickly turned around and ran straight towards the carriage.

    The cute steps, like a rabbit¡¯s hop, seemed light like she would fly away.

    ¡®Really, it¡¯s goodbye.¡¯

    At longst, Esther decided topletely forget about Rabienne.

    Though she knew it was in the past, whenever Rabienne was in her view, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the horrific past.

    She didn¡¯t want to live with those past wounds anymore.

    In the future, every day that she had never lived before would unfold.

    Bright sunlight shone on Esther as she ran into the arms of her family.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After the verdict was passed, the emperor left first, and eventually, the other priests also disappeared.

    Since Rabienne had fainted, there was no opportunity for Hudson and Rabienne to talk.

    The two were put into different carriages and set off in different directions.

    ¡°Get it down! I can¡¯t go like this!! My trial is not over yet!¡±

    As soon as Rabienne was shoved into the carriage, she came to her senses and went on a rampage.

    But she was forced to stop when a cloth was put over her face and her hands became tightly bound.

    Alone and trapped in pitch-ck vision, Rabienne continued to mutter, stunned.

    ¡°¡­A, a ve? I¡­ I¡¯d rather die than live as a ve.¡±

    The carriage in which Rabienne rode rattled as stones and eggs were thrown by people until it pulled out of the square.

    Then, when it was quiet, Rabienne crouched over.

    Not knowing where she was going, she was so anxious that she could not rest.

    Then, the carriage suddenly stopped.

    Rabienne flinched, pressing her body against the wall and bracing as hard as she could.

    ¡°What? Why did it stop?¡±

    Still unsure of where she was being taken, she was so anxious when only the carriage stopped and fear overtook her.

    ¡°A-Am I there already?¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since she was in the carriage, and so it shouldn¡¯t have gone far enough to be out of the capital.

    She wondered if she would be mistreated before she was sold into very, and her body trembled without letting up.

    Since she hadmitted so many sins, it was not surprising if someone was targeting her.

    With sharpened senses, Rabienne heard the carriage door open.

    ¡°Who is it? Who just entered?¡±

    She braced herself against the wall and raised her guard against the unknown opponent.

    But instead of answering, the opponent reached out to Rabienne¡¯s head.

    Scared by the touch, Rabienne struggled violently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll have you know I can still use divine power even though I¡¯m captured like this, right? If you touch me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯m just trying to take off the cloth.¡±

    It was a somewhat familiar voice. Puzzled, Rabienne kept silent and nkly blinked as the cloth came off.

    ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face suddenly brightened, and a smile that she hadn¡¯t made for a long time appeared.

    When she saw Noah, even her cheeks turned a little red. She was relieved to the point of having tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Did youe to pick me up? As expected, Your Highness could not turn away from me.¡±

    Noah, who came to Rabienne when she was afraid and down after losing everything she could rely on, was like a savior.

    Rabienne cried and tried to get closer to Noah.

    Her eyes were very submissive.

    ¡°How did I end up like this¡­ Still, I can go back if I¡¯m by Your Highness¡¯ side. If Your Highness takes me, I¡¯ll be forever grateful¡­¡±

    Rabienne spoke purposefully, fawning over Noah.

    However, Noah¡¯s eyes were very cold as he looked at Rabienne.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. Why would I take you?¡±

    At Noah¡¯s hostile reply, Rabienne¡¯s eyes suddenly changed as if she had awakened from a dream.

    ¡°Then why are you here?! To watch me fall further?! Are you happy now?!¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in you, I just came to warn you.¡±

    Noah red at Rabienne, narrowing his eyes expressionlessly.

    ¡°From now on, wherever you go, someone will be there to watch you. So don¡¯t even dream about doing something to Esther. If you want to survive even as a ve.¡±

    Realizing that Noah came all the way here just for Esther, Rabienne was gripped with fierce jealousy.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Are you thinking of marrying an orphan like her?¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words. She is the person I like.¡±

    At the reply which came without the slightest hesitation, Rabienne smiled despondently.

    Noah, who was so cold when dealing with her, was like a different person when he uttered Esther¡¯s name.

    Crushed by jealousy, Rabienne¡¯s face crumpled and she clenched her fists hard. Her fingernails dug into her palms, drawing blood.

    ¡°I would rather die here than be sold as a ve. Ha, people will think that Your Highness killed me, right?¡±

    ¡°You will die?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will die. So, if you don¡¯t want to see me bite my tongue and die, take me out of here.¡±

    Already driven to a dead end, Rabienne threatened Noah, shouting like a lunatic.

    Even after seeing that, Noah justughed with the same nk face he had earlier.

    ¡°Try it. It will be an interesting sight.¡±

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t? You will regret it.¡±

    Rabienne didn¡¯t really intend to bite her tongue, but stunned by Noah¡¯s provocation, she tightly shut her eyes.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> *burps* ah, the champagne and cheese and crackers sure hit the spot. </em>

 Side Story 5: Judgment Day (V)

    Side Story 5: Judgment Day (V)

    Rabienne pretended to bite her tongue.

    ¡®No way, he will stop me.¡¯

    No matter how distant they were now, she didn¡¯t think that he would let a person he had known for so long die.

    But no matter how long she waited, Noah didn¡¯t budge.

    Eventually, unable to stand it any longer, Rabienne opened eyes and red at him.

    ¡°Do you really have to go this far? We were once betrothed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only an engagement in name. Why? You can¡¯t really do it, right? You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Oddly enough, Noah¡¯s expression turned sad as if he was about to cry.

    ¡®Esther had to repeat that pain several times because of you.¡¯

    ¡®Enduring such pain alone.¡¯

    Rabienne didn¡¯t truly understand why Noah appeared like that, so her lips twitched in mistaken delight.

    ¡°Who, who says I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Try it, then.¡±

    With Noah¡¯s instigation, Rabienne was filled with anger and hastily bit her tongue.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face contorted greatly, and a small trickle of blood escaped from between her tightly pursed lips.

    But it was very little.

    There was a small cut on her tongue, but that was all.

    She didn¡¯t have the courage to bite hard enough to hurt herself.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Her tongue was throbbing and she was about to lose her mind. Tears and snot dripped at the pain she felt for the first time in her life.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she quickly used her divine powers to heal the wound on her tongue.

    ¡°Hah. You didn¡¯t even have the courage to die.¡±

    ¡°I-I was really about to die. How¡­ how can you say that¡­¡±

    The wound had healed, and Rabienne red viciously at Noah, biting her bloody lips.

    ¡°Back then, I should have somehow poisoned and killed you.¡±

    Disappointed with Noah, Rabienne now poured out wordsced with malice.

    ¡°I knew it already, but you are really hopeless. Do you have any intention of reflecting?¡±

    ¡°What did I do that¡¯s so wrong? Esther took away everything I thought was mine all my life, so why am I the only one who needs to be punished and reflect!¡±

    ¡°The person who brought it on was you, not anyone else.¡±

    Noah stared at Rabienne, who had been ruined beyond recognition.

    Like Rabienne said, she did suffer, but it was only in this life.

    How could there be sympathy?

    ¡°Until you die, you will live with regret and guilt. Were you happy at least once in all those lives?¡±

    The 14 terrible lives Esther had to go through.

    It was not hard to imagine what had happened to Rabienne in the world after Esther disappeared.

    Since Esther, who had helped her pretend to be a saint, was gone, Rabienne couldn¡¯t have been happy.

    Her end then must have been as miserable as now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ wait! Wait a minute!¡±

    Having finished what he had to say, Noah turned around and left the carriage.

    ¡°Stop there! Don¡¯t go!!¡±

    Rabienne shouted with all her strength, hoping Noah would stop, but he had already left the carriage.

    ¡°Please take me¡­ please.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯sst request was not even heard by Noah, and almost immediately, another man came right in and put a cloth over her head.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡±

    Alone again, Rabienne realized there was no hope, and she wept incessantly.

    Now, whether it be Esther or Noah, the gap between them and a ve was as great as heaven and earth, no¡­ more.

    In the future, for the rest of her life, Rabienne might never set foot in the same space as them.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    Screams were constantly leaking out of the carriage Rabienne was riding in, but the carriage did not stop.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After public trial¡­

    Hudson was sent to a territory near the border, taking only his wife and son.

    Nothing else from the dukedom was allowed.

    They were indeed sent bare, because Deheen and the emperor had discussed and intervened in advance.

    The territory near the borders they were sent to was known to be one of the most dangerous and barren in the empire.

    There was arge gold mine, which was where prisoners were sent to work, but few returned alive.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s too much. No matter what, to send me to such a ce¡­ Aren¡¯t you telling me to die? I am already stripped of my title, so what am I going to do? I will live as if I¡¯m dead, so please send me to another ce.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you will really live a quiet life. It would be better to eliminate the threat in advance.¡±

    Even when Hudson pleaded to the emperor, the only response received was that he should be grateful he wasn¡¯t beheaded.

    Of course, Hudson and Rabienne hadn¡¯t seen each other since the trial.

    What they had done caused a tremendous event that shook the entire empire, but it was slowly forgotten as time passed.

    Still, all sorts of rumors circted for quite some time about where Rabienne, who had be a ve, had been sold.

    From being taken in by people who lost their loved ones to the epidemic to being a miner digging for minerals.

    However, no one knew the truth, and three and a half years passed like that.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The weather was nice, and a yellow butterfly flew in through the wide open window.

    The butterfly wandered around the room as if it was its own home, but Esther didn¡¯t notice it because she was so focused on drawing.

    Instead, Cheese, who had been lying on her stomach next to Esther, responded by scrunching her nose.

    <em>¡°Nyaang.¡±</em>

    Cheese raised her ws and ran around, determined to catch the butterfly.

    But s, her hind footnded on Shur, who was sleeping on the cushion.

    <em>¡°Siiiiiiii!!¡±</em>

    Surprised, Shur uncoiled and raised his body, threatening Cheese.

    Cheese tried to strike Shur with her cotton-like fist, but rapidly changed her mind and ran after the butterfly that was fluttering away.

    It was an everyday scene in Esther¡¯s room, nothing special.

    ¡°Should I make the road a little darker?¡±

    Esther, who had an apron and arm sleeves on, tilted her head left and right as she muttered to herself.

    The look in her eyes as she paused and examined the painting was very serious.

    Twelve-years-old¡­ Just like when she first came to this house and started painting, her eyes were golden.

    But that time had passed and she was now eighteen years old.

    Her appearance had changed so much that it was iparable to that time.

    The girl who was shorter than her peers in both height and build grew taller over the years, with her frame bing more graceful.

    Not only that, but as she lost her cute baby fat and matured, she became one of the most beautiful women in the empire.

    Anyone who saw Esther, who was currently very immersed in painting, would stare at her in awe.

    ¡°When did you grow up like this? I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Dorothy looked very pleased at the sight of Esther, who appeared like a princess in a fairy tale.

    Then she sniffed as if she was ovee with emotions.

    Hearing that, Esther stuck her head out of the side of therge canvas.

    ¡°When did youe?¡±

    ¡°Just now. Oh¡­¡±

    Dorothy was vigorously wiping her eyes with a handkerchief, but there were no tears at all, only a loud voice.

    Realizing that she was doing this to get her attention, Esther smiled and put her paintbrush aside.

    ¡°Why do you cry whenever you see me these days?¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I feel like I¡¯m seeing a new side of thedy everytime we meet? To think thedy is already eighteen years old. Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, as if Dad and Brothers aren¡¯t enough, are you going to do this too? Everyone is treating me like a child¡­ Tell me what¡¯s going on. What are you carrying?¡±

    ¡°Ah, take a look at this. These are all invitations.¡±

    Dorothy pushed a basket forward, wiping her nose.

    It was full of invitations made with all kinds of colored paper.

    ¡°Invitations? All of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From tea parties to social charity events. There are so many different types.¡±

    Fed up with the number of invitations, Esther openly frowned.

    ¡°I think there are a lot of invitations this year. Is it just my imagination?¡±

    ¡°No. There are really more than usual.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because this year, you¡¯re going to have your debut!¡±

    Dorothy hit her chest as if she was frustrated, expressing the words ¡®Don¡¯t you know that?¡¯

    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course it matters. Nobles who reach adulthood will engage in many social activities. Isn¡¯t it natural that you can get to know each other beforehand?¡±

    The one and only grand ducal family in the empire.

    Everyone knew by now that the fearsome grand duke was terribly fond of his daughter.

    Therefore, there were a lot of people who tried to get close to Esther, who had a lot of connections with both the temple and the imperial family.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Esther relocated to the bed, pressing against her sore shoulders as she concentrated on her art.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go to all of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You know I already don¡¯t have time to prepare for the exhibition.¡±

    When Esther rejected the invitations without even looking at them, Dorothy arranged the invitations with much regret.

    ¡°All right. So how should we reply?¡±

    ¡°Do it as always. Please.¡±

    With a long sigh, Dorothy sat down at the desk and began writing the replies for Esther.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult because she would write the same rejection message for all invitations.

    A long timeter¡­

    Dorothy, who was hard at work, smiled and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Lady Esther! You should see this.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Leo.¡±

    When the familiar name came up, Esther could no longer ignore it.

    ¡°Brother Leo sent an invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. See for yourself.¡±

    After receiving the invitation from Dorothy, Esther slowly examined the contents.

    It was an invitation to attend a tea party at the marquisate residence, which would be held in two weeks¡¯ time.

    However, unlike other invitations, the theme of the tea party was not indicated at all.

    ¡°Weird. I know that Brother Leo is hectic with his work as a knight. But he will be holding a tea party?¡±

    ¡°I know right¡­ and it¡¯s quite unusual for a man to host a tea party¡­ Oh, isn¡¯t heing today for portrait work? You can ask him directlyter.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. I should.¡±

    With a nod, Esther put aside the invitation.

    Just as she was about to go back to her bed, Dorothy made a louder fuss than before.

    ¡°Lady Esther!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve shocked me.¡±

    Esther rubbed her chest and red cutely at Dorothy.

    ¡°Who is it again this time?¡±

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince! Isn¡¯t this his first letter since he left for the Berkin Kingdom half a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Is it really from Noah? Give it to me.¡±

    As soon as Esther heard that it was from the crown prince, her expression brightened and she snatched the letter from Dorothy with a wide smile.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Take that, Rabies! See you never! </em>

    <em>*ahem* now I¡¯ve taken care of that¡­ where¡¯s the punishment for the other temple officials? why is duchess brions and the son sent along with the awful excuse of a head of the household? (I can almost see it happening, someone isekai-ing into the duchess or the son and going ¡°I¡¯ve possessed an extra that only has 1 line and that¡¯s being exiled/killed!¡±) and maybe most importantly, who is Leo? ;-; has my memory really turned to dust!?</em>

    <em>wait, I have more to say ^^; our baby is all grown up!!!! but love, having some friends isn¡¯t a bad thing, and you can¡¯t make friends just by staying in your room¡­ well, the next arc is titled ¡°friend¡± so I guess it¡¯ll be addressed, but if you ask me, it¡¯s long overdue¡­</em>

 Side Story 6: More Than Friends (I)

    Side Story 6: More Than Friends (I)

    As Esther fell silent while reading the letter, Dorothy circled around and impatiently asked,

    ¡°What did it say? Any word on when he¡¯sing back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back. Well, it says he¡¯s leaving two weeks ago, so I¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll be back soon?¡±

    ¡°Really? Wow! He¡¯s finally back. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Upon hearing this news of Noah, Dorothy cheered as if it was her own happiness.

    Esther was pretending not to be affected, but she couldn¡¯t hide the corners of her mouth that twitched in joy.

    ¡°But the letter is also very short. It¡¯s all about seeing me soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. He¡¯s not the kind to¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense that this is his first letter after he said he would contact me often before he went?¡±

    The sadness that had umted over the past eight months rose, causing Esther to pout as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°He is too much. Please say something harsh when hees back. Don¡¯t wee him right away.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t contact Esther even once during the period, which was three months but then was extended to eight months.

    She didn¡¯t want to wee him until he exined why, but when she received the letter, her heart fluttered.

    It was then.

    <em>Tok tok.</em>

    There was a knock, and Esther and Dorothy simultaneously turned their heads to the wall clock, startled.

    ¡°I guess Sir Leo has already arrived.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s still before 3 o¡¯clock, but I should leave at once.¡±

    Esther moved quickly.

    She packed up the letters and put them in a drawer, and took off the nket she was nestled in.

    Then, she took the painting toolbox lying next to Shur¡¯s cushion.

    She didn¡¯t forget to stroke Shur, who was still hissing at the running Cheese.

    ¡°Dorothy, is my hair weird right now?¡±

    Esther, who was about to leave after finishing all preparations, hesitated in front of the door.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re very pretty.¡±

    But since the messy hair still bothered her, she looked in the vanity mirror andbed her hair with a brush.

    ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Noticing that Esther was unusually concerned about her appearance, Dorothy smiled meaningfully from behind.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    At the same time.

    Arge ship was anchored in the southern port of the empire, which was not far from Tersia.

    ¡°I¡¯m back atst. When I left, I didn¡¯t know it would take this long.¡±

    Noah, with dim eyes, looked back at the harbor and stepped on shore.

    ¡°I guess the news hasn¡¯t reached the Imperial Pce yet. There is no one here¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you expect it?¡±

    Noahughed and said he didn¡¯t mind, and had his luggages brought onto the carriages waiting at the port.

    The amount of items were so great that there were not enough carriages. He asked the top, but it seemed like it would take some time for more carriages to arrive.

    ¡°Wait here, and when the carriagees, load up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Alone? What about Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°I have a ce to stop by for a while.¡±

    Staring at Noah¡¯s excited expression, Palen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to Tersia? Before the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Tersia is close to here.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­ Do you need to be in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for eight months, I think I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t see her soon.¡±

    Noah, who deliberately exaggerated, nodded sadly, saying that he must hurry.

    At those words, Palen shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been feeling a bit uneasy since before. What if someone I don¡¯t know approaches Esther?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll pack the things and head to the Imperial Pce. Your Highness, please go quickly on horseback.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Someone had to take care of the goodwill gifts he received directly from the Berkin Kingdom.

    Noah left the most reliable Palen at the port and headed to the nearby stable.

    In the meantime, many people followed behind Noah.

    They were women who came out to see the ship, one of the sights of the port, and were drawn to Noah.

    Tall with broad shoulders.

    His handsome appearance was by far the best among the ones in the port, so many women nced at him.

    The age of adulthood designated by the Austin Empire¡¯s statute was 18 years old.

    Like Esther, Noah would be recognized as an adult after making his debut this year.

    Maybe that¡¯s why he looked like an adult man, even though he still had a boyish charm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±

    Noah picked the healthiest-looking horse from the stable and rode it straight away.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure. Thank you!¡±

    Noah paid the owner with a pouch full of gold coins.

    Then he started running in the direction of Tersia.

    ¡®See you soon, Esther.¡¯

    It was as fast as the desire to meet Esther as soon as possible.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther arrived at the drawing room with Delbert, who had picked her up.

    Upon opening the door, they were greeted with a spacious room decorated with refined furniture and various antiques.

    Then she saw Leo. He was sitting on arge sofa in the middle of the room.

    Hearing the door open, Leo turned his head, then jumped up to see Esther.

    He greeted Esther with a very charming smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Did you wait a long time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I came earlier than the appointment time.¡±

    Just in time, the maids entered, cing tea and dessert on the table before leaving.

    Now, Esther and Leo were the only two left in the room, but the atmosphere was not awkward.

    It was because Leo had been visiting the mansion every week for two months already.

    Esther was unfamiliar with him at first, but since they met and talked every week, she was now morefortable with Leo.

    Actually, it was more than that. As if her clothes were getting wet in a drizzle, before she knew it, Esther was close enough to call Leo ¡®Brother.¡¯

    They had also gone out together to the capital a few times. Of course, the twin brothers also came along.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t see Judy and Dennis today?¡±

    ¡°Brother Judy will have a knight selection soon, so he went to the academy. Dennis said there is something he wants to study, and he left for the borders yesterday.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. The house is quiet.¡±

    After thatment, Leo drank the tea left behind by the maid.

    The twins who disturbed Leo every time he visited had disappeared, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    As Esther chatted, she met Leo¡¯s eyes.

    Leo would always stare at her like that.

    Somehow, she felt her throat was burning.

    Esther gulped down the entire ss of juice in front of her and rose from the sofa.

    ¡°I should start drawing. Go to the side.¡±

    ¡°Before that, this.¡±

    Leo, who likewise stood up, handed over therge bouquet that had been ced next to him.

    It was a pretty bouquet, decorated with colorful flowers and green leaves.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring one every time.¡±

    Esther epted the bouquet with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°There was a pretty flower shop on the way. I bought it together while buying a present for my mother, so don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Leo had always bought a bouquet of flowers since his first visit to the mansion.

    Thanks to this, the vases in Esther¡¯s room were reced with Leo¡¯s flowers every week.

    ¡°By the way, did something good happen? You look good today.¡±

    Leo asked curiously. He had observed that Esther was smiling more than usual.

    ¡°Does it show?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Esther smiled shyly at the affirmation, wondering if it was realy that obvious.

    ¡°News of a friend I¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived. He went away, but will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Who is your friend? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of you talking about a friend.¡±

    ¡°He is my first and longest friend. Very precious.¡±

    ¡°Is it a guy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How did you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Leo¡¯s expression darkened as he said ¡®guy¡¯, but Esther didn¡¯t see it because she was unpacking her tools.

    ¡°Oh, right, I got your invitation. It¡¯s so sudden. What kind of tea time is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a bitplicated to say, but will youe? I will be happy if you can make it.¡±

    Esther had originally intended to refuse, but when Leo looked at her earnestly, the word ¡®no¡¯ couldn¡¯te out.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a promise. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Leo couldn¡¯t hide his joy at the positive answer.

    To draw, Esther started to concentrate, her face turning expressionless.

    Leo¡¯s smile grew even wider as he stared at her, and he became very immersed in his sight.

    <em>Kirsch, kirsch¡ª</em>

    With only the sound of the pencil moving, the gazes of the two constantly crossed each other.

    As Esther¡¯s focused eyes turned pale golden, Leo¡¯s eyes deepened.

    ¡°Pretty.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What did you just say?¡±

    The concentrating Esther didn¡¯t hear it, she tilted her head to the side, puzzled.

    Leo stood up stiffly, perplexed by his involuntary protruding inner thoughts.

    ¡°Shall we stop here for today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been five minutes?¡±

    ¡°I forgot I had some urgent business. I think I should go.¡±

    ¡°I think Brother always has a lot of work.¡±

    Every time he came, they chatted for a long time, but no progress was made to the picture because he would leave in less than ten minutes once she started to draw.

    Esther, who was taken aback at first but got used to it,ughed lightly and put her pencil back down.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see you off to the front door.¡±

    Esther and Leo chatted happily as they walked.

    In front of the main gate, Leo¡¯s horse, which was kept by the knight, was waiting.

    ¡°Brother Leo, see you next week.¡±

    ¡°Hah, Esther¡­¡±

    But Leo suddenly let out a deep sigh, as if he was worried.

    ¡°Before you go, I have a favor to ask.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Surprised, Esther widened her eyes with a serious expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the picture. I want you toplete it as slowly as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just been sketching for two months, you want it to be even slower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fast.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°I can skip training only when the painting is notpleted. Like now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Haha. People would be surprised to find out that you had these thoughts.¡±

    Upon hearing the unexpected words, a grin burst onto Esther¡¯s face.

    Seeing that smile, Leo mirrored it and looked at Esther with loving eyes.

    ¡°Then keep it a secret. Only you know.¡±

    Leo put his index finger to his lips, which were curled upwards, and reached for Esther¡¯s hair.

    Gently stroking Esther¡¯s hair, he gently tucked her fine hair behind her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, be careful.¡±

    Slightly taken aback by the smooth actions, Esther fiddled with the part Leo had touched, in a daze.

    Then, all of a sudden¡­

    She felt a gaze from afar and turned her head to the right.

    There, was someone on horseback. But he stopped and it seemed he was watching her.

    ¡°No way?¡±

    And as soon as she recognized the familiar silhouette of the man standing in front of her, her heart started beating like crazy.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> There¡¯s a new and very important announcement! Check it out~</em>

    <em>¡­¡­. </em>

    <em>¡­It¡¯s not a girl friend? ;-; and I know I¡¯ve mentioned this before, but we really get no physical descriptions of our side characters *cries* Leo is just one ck blob in my mind right now lol</em>

 Side Story 7: More Than Friends (II)

    Side Story 7: More Than Friends (II)

    Even though it was a long distance, Esther and Noah recognized each other at a nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s the real Noah.¡±

    As Esther paused and watched, Noah leaped off the horse and approached at a swift pace.

    The distance between the two quickly narrowed.

    Noah stopped slowly as he came right in front of Esther.

    Esther, who unexpectedly and suddenly faced Noah, stood stiff in surprise, unable to decide how to react.

    ¡°Are you not going to wee me? I¡¯m sad.¡±

    With a mischievous grin, Noah blinked a few times and spread his arms wide.

    ¡°I miss you. A lot.¡±

    Then, without hesitation, he hugged Esther.

    Esther was no taller than Noah¡¯s shoulders, so she fit snugly into his chest.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    Esther, whose eyes widened like rabbit¡¯s in surprise, pushed Noah away.

    However, Noah was very satisfied with a face that seemed like he would finally live.

    ¡°What happened? When did youe?¡±

    ¡°Just. As soon as Inded at the port, I ran here.¡±

    ¡°Weird. The letter you sent just arrived today?¡±

    ¡°Oops. The Berkin Kingdom is so closed that security is severe. I barely got permission to send it, but it must have taken a month just for the inspection.¡±

    ¡°Is that why I didn¡¯t receive a letter for so long?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There was no way to send them because most forms of contact are blocked.¡±

    The corners of Noah¡¯s eyes drooped. He looked like he had been unjustly scolded.

    ¡°I see. I was worried because you hadn¡¯t contacted me even though it¡¯s been eight months.¡±

    ¡°How worried were you?¡±

    When Esther muttered in a somewhat sullen voice, Noah¡¯s eyes became crescents as he bent his waist slightly with a smile.

    Thanks to this, their eye level became simr.

    Noah gazed into Esther¡¯s eyes without blinking.

    It was fine for a moment, but when thissted longer, Esther¡¯s face slowly turned red.

    ¡°What¡­ Why are you staring so closely?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Let me see you.¡±

    Even as Noah answered, he kept his eyes on her like it was natural, so Esther only bit her lips.

    ¡®Nothing has changed.¡¯

    She was seeing him after eight months, but he was the same as before he went.

    Even though she thought it was all right, somehow she felt a little longing for Noah, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Perhaps he had seen enough? Noah grinned and straightened his back.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You have be more beautiful.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first day or two that Noah spoke this way, but for some reason¡­ Esther felt like her heart was fluttering more today.

    ¡°You have be even more handsome.¡±

    ¡°Really? I feel good.¡±

    Noah and Esther¡¯s gazes intertwined, and they startedughing.

    Maybe it was because they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time, but just looking like this kept them smiling.

    ¡°Can Ie a little closer?¡±

    Noah asked in a rather cautious voice, scratching the side of his head.

    ¡®It¡¯s already close enough?¡¯ Esther tilted her head, wondering why he bothered to ask.

    ¡°Why are you even asking?¡±

    ¡°All right, then I¡¯lle closer. You can¡¯t say anything elseter.¡±

    Actually, Noah wasn¡¯t talking purely about physical distance.

    Although the answer was vague, Noah smiled brightly after hearing it.

    Completely unaware of Noah¡¯s heart, Esther made an equally radiant smile.

    ¡°But Noah, I think you grew taller again.¡±

    Esther reached up and measured the height difference between them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been the same for two years. It seems to be gradually going down.¡±

    ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s cute.¡±

    Esther slightly red at Noah. No matter how she looked at it, he seemed to be making fun of her.

    ¡°By the way Esther, who¡¯s that person just now?¡±

    Noah asked, ncing in the direction in which the horse Leo rode disappeared.

    ¡°You mean Brother Leo?¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    As soon as Noah heard Esther call him ¡®brother¡¯, his expression turned seriously.

    It was because he knew she didn¡¯t call many people ¡®brother¡¯.

    ¡°Yes. He is the son of Marquis Arnimando. The marquis asked me to draw a picture of Leo.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been about two months?¡±

    ¡°You guys look pretty friendly.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not that close.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling him ¡®brother¡¯ even though you¡¯re not that close? So far, Sebastian is the only person you call ¡®brother¡¯.¡±

    When the atmosphere suddenly turned into that of an interrogation, Esther replied in a panic.

    ¡°It happened because we met every week.¡±

    ¡°What? That guy¡­ Did, did you meet him every week?¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice grew shakier before he knew it. He paced around Esther, going round and round, unable to stay still.

    The worry that someone had approached Esther while he was gone became reality.

    ¡°Is that such a surprise?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He kept hanging out by your side while I was gone¡­¡±

    A giggle leaked from Esther¡¯s lips at the jealousy-filled words.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply painting. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±

    Esther lightly patted Noah on the back as he whimpered like a dejected puppy.

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t let him touch me. He can¡¯t even stroke my hair.¡±

    Noah erased the traces of Leo¡¯s touch on Esther¡¯s head by stroking over it.

    ¡°When will the painting be finished?¡±

    ¡°It should have been over. But Brother Leo asked me toplete it slowly.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡®I knew it.¡¯

    Noah¡¯s face hardened, realizing that Leo was being sneaky.

    ¡°Please finish the painting as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Then can Ie and watch when you draw him?¡±

    ¡°How can you?¡±

    Esther looked quizzically at Noah, who was acting like a child today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying weird things. You should talk about your trip. Oh, we can¡¯t do this here, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that. I have to go right away. I just came to see your face for a moment.¡±

    Noah had a strong desire to enter, but there was a lot of work waiting for him in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but you¡¯re going right away?¡±

    Disappointment crept up in Esther¡¯s heart, and she poked the ground with her toe for no reason.

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll finish it as soon as possible. See you again in a week.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the day I¡¯ll stop by the temple.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then shall we meet at the temple?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After fixing an appointment, Esther and Noah faced each other again, smiled, and made a promise, interlocking their pinky fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Goodbye.¡±

    Sadness dripped from their eyes as they looked at each other until the very end.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see him after a long time.¡±

    Entering the mansion, Esther smiled happily as she muttered to herself.

    For some reason, she couldn¡¯t hide theughter that kept leaking out.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After Noah arrived at the imperial pce, he moved busily without a break.

    Hemunicated what he had learned while interacting with the Berkin Kingdom, and brought goodwill gifts and messages from the king.

    As it was a very closed kingdom, this friendly exchange was of utmost importance and significance to the empire.

    Time passed quickly, and it had been four days since he returned. After finishing a meal with his family¡­

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m tired to death.¡±

    Noah got only two hours of sleep each night, so his eyes were puffy.

    Finally returning to his room, heid his tattered body on the bed.

    ¡°You worked hard. I have no ns for tomorrow morning, so please get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Andrew, Noah¡¯s imperial aide, spoke politely and turned off the lights in the room before leaving.

    But Noah, whoid as if fainted, jumped up and grabbed him.

    ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re very sharp when ites to imperial news, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Information is power.¡±

    ¡°Then find out about Leo of the Marquisate of Arnimando.¡±

    As soon as Leo¡¯s name came out of Noah¡¯s mouth, Andrew grinned.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Leo? There is nothing else to investigate. I already know everything there is to know.¡±

    ¡°You do? Say it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lord Leo is currently an expert knight of the imperial knights. Being an expert at the age of 20 is the youngest record in history.¡±

    ¡°An expert at 20? Is he that talented?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to the point of being called a genius. When Your Highness was young, you begged to learn the sword like him¡­ Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    After hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Noah could sort of remember hearing that a great swordsmanship genius had appeared when he was young.

    Noah recalled the scene of Leo standing with Esther.

    Even from a distance, he could tell he had a nice face, but on top of that, he had good skills.

    ¡°And what else?¡±

    As his chest tightened, Noah angrily unbuttoned his shirt, which was fastened up to his neck.

    ¡°He is very popr in society. I heard that there are no youngdies who don¡¯t like him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Will it be the same for Esther?¡±

    When only a beautiful story came out, Noah lost a bit of confidence.

    ¡°What? Are you talking about Lady Esther? It can¡¯t be.¡±

    But Andrew didn¡¯t understand Noah¡¯s question.

    This was because, in the eyes of Noah¡¯s aides, Esther and Noah had already gone far beyond being friends.

    So, to think about it like this was just odd.

    ¡°While I was away, that Leo went next to Esther.¡±

    Andrew sighed, finally realizing the reason for Noah¡¯s bad mood the past few days.

    ¡°Your Highness, it seems to me that Lord Leo is not the problem.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the problem?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that neither of you are doing anything.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Please tell me in detail.¡±

    Noah¡¯s ears perked up. He wondered if Andrew could offer a solution.

    ¡°It has been six years since Your Highness and thedy have known each other. Have you ever conveyed your feelings?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I did.¡±

    ¡°Really? How did you do so?¡±

    ¡°I told her honestly that I like her.¡±

    ¡°What did Lady Esther say?¡±

    Noah, who had been replying triumphantly, paused for a moment. Then, his voice slowly faded.

    ¡°Esther said¡­ she likes me too. But just like¡­ her brothers.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah.¡±

    Andrew let out a loud sigh and lowered his head.

    ¡°You should have said it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±

    These days, even young children were said to be dating, but Esther and Noah were worse than children in this matter.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Then, when was this?¡±

    ¡°Four or five years ago? It¡¯s been a while. I don¡¯t even remember anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. That¡¯s why you two are still friends!¡±

    Andrew hit his forehead when he saw Noah struggling to recall when exactly the confession was made.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> All right, for my own sanity and sleep, I¡¯ve made peace with how Esther will probably never have a female friend. CUE the jealousy and badump badump badump moments! LET¡¯S GO GO GO GO!</em>

 Side Story 8: More Than Friends (III)

    Side Story 8: More Than Friends (III)

    ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this. Lady Esther is beautiful and much loved by His Grace the Grand Duke. After her debut, she will definitely attract a lot of attention.¡±

    ¡°I felt it when I saw Leo a few days ago.¡±

    Noah had a distressed expression, and he crumpled the nket that was caught between his fingers.

    ¡°Before, it¡¯s Sebastian, this time, it¡¯s Leo, who else will appear next¡­¡±

    Even if Esther wasn¡¯t interested, he was nervous with the thought that if someone kept flirting with her, she could be shaken.

    ¡°I know that family is important to Esther, but is it okay to confess? It¡¯s been six years already.¡±

    ¡°Sure it¡¯s okay. Aren¡¯t you trying to go for marriage?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    Noah jumped up from his bed and shouted with a spirited voice.

    ¡°I will confess.¡±

    Seeing Noah¡¯s eyes twinkle, Andrew smiled contentedly, his mind at ease.

    ¡°I wish you sess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Andrew, go to a famous workshop and find a craftsman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to get matching rings already?¡±

    Usually, giving a ring to a woman meant a proposal to marry.

    Andrew was worried that Esther, who was not yet aware of her feelings, might feel burdened and run away.

    ¡°I promised something a long time ago.¡±

    Of course, it was not a formal promise, but a joke he said when he went to collect diamonds with Esther.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to ept it, I should pretend it¡¯s a friendship ring.¡±

    Excited to share a ring with Esther, Noah put his finger forward and twirled it¡­ He was getting ahead of himself.

    His particrly long, fair fingers were very pretty for a man.

    ¡°Do you know her ring size?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find out when I see her next time.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then I will find a craftsman with certain skill.¡±

    Andrew showed as much determination as Noah. Right before he left, he pointed to the top of his desk, saying he had just remembered.

    ¡°Your Highness, those are the invitations and letters sent to you in the past week.¡±

    Just like it was for Esther.

    There were so many letters piled up on Noah¡¯s desk that he couldn¡¯t even count how many.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been collecting them just in case you want to read them.¡±

    ¡°Are any of them sent by Esther?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then throw it all away. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    All of them were invitations and letters sent by the esteemed sons and daughters of noble families, aiming to build friendship with Noah.

    But Noah didn¡¯t even look at it.

    Naturally, Andrew swept the letters one by one with a face expressing he knew this would happen.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°Lady Esther, we have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Victor.¡±

    Victor, now Esther¡¯s permanent escort, led her from the carriage.

    Esther looked very fresh in a light green dress that went down to her calves.

    Maybe that¡¯s why the people who entered the temple nced back at her.

    Unintentionally attracting people¡¯s attention, the flustered Esther passed through the entrance of the temple.

    ¡°There are many people today.¡±

    ¡°Now this ce is called a holy ce. Who would have known that day¡¯s work would make the temple even more prosperous?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I know.¡±

    Estherughed at Victor¡¯s words.

    Four years ago¡­

    A small pond appeared in the central temple, right where the crystal ball broke and caused a disturbance.

    Back then, it could not be ascertained if divine power permeated there as well.

    But gradually, as word spread, people from all over the empire came to make wishes and heal their illnesses.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing though. Thanks to that, the temple has regained its reputation.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If there was not even a pond, the temple might have disappeared.¡±

    After the fake saint and the epidemic incident were made known, the temple had to suffer from all sorts of criticism.

    In particr, those who did not know what happened between Espitos and Esther even doubted the power of god.

    However, since the barrier of Espitos was protecting the empire, the existence of the temple should not be cut off.

    The imperial family knew this fact, so they did not close the temple and instead let it be managed in a different way than before.

    ¡°Now is the right time. A ce where anyone cane and go, regardless of status. If it¡¯s a real religion, this how it should be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Esther took a seat on a bench of a quiet side street, watching the people passing by with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°When will Noahe?¡±

    This bench was the promised meeting ce.

    But someone appeared from behind and casually sat next to Esther.

    Turning her head, her eyes widened when she saw radiant blond hair.

    ¡°Khalid? Did you wait for me again?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see your face. The day youe is fixed every month.¡±

    Khalid, who stood as a witness at the public trial, was punished as well. He waspletely stripped of his position as a pdin.

    Now he was in charge of guiding the people who came to the temple, no different from an ordinary gatekeeper.

    Actually, he could have gone out of the temple to start anew, but he refused to do so, saying he would atone.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even have to see each other often. So why?¡±

    Although Esther¡¯s status was now higher, they have been talking to each otherfortably for about two years.

    ¡°Is Sharon back?¡±

    ¡°No. I heard she went north this time. She is going to visit all the temples there.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The elders of the temple had changed drastically.

    The elders who had helped Rabienne rise to the position of saint without verification lost their powers.

    Sharon was the only exception.

    It was because they needed someone who knew the temple¡¯s internal circumstances and had the desire to lead it in the right direction.

    Sharon slowly minced the inside of the temple, which was in disarray after the public trial, then left when a system was established.

    Recently, there was only news that she was working hard to treat patients while touring all over the empire.

    ¡°But Esther, who are you waiting for?¡±

    Khalid asked in a worried voice, noticing Esther kept looking around during the conversation.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I was supposed to meet him¡­ Oh, there hees.¡±

    Esther¡¯s nk face changed dramatically halfway through the sentence.

    Khalid sighed and frowned at that expression, which was so different from when she was with him.

    ¡°Your Highness has returned. When did youe?¡±

    Like Esther, Khalid found Noah. He asked in a low tone.

    ¡°He came backst week. I should get going. Take care.¡±

    ¡°See you again.¡±

    Khalid hurriedly said ¡®see you again¡¯, but he didn¡¯t know if Esther, who had already walked away, heard it.

    His eyes turned dim upon realizing that Esther didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even listen to me. But¡­ It¡¯s understandable¡­¡±

    Left alone on the bench, the lonely Khalid muttered.

    Khalid had a crush on Esther for a very long time, but he had no intention of confessing.

    It was because Noah was always by Esther¡¯s side, so there was no gap for him to dig in.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Khalid smiled bitterly at Esther, whose gaze was clearly different when she was with Noah.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Swiftly, Esther ran to Noah and expressed her wee.

    ¡°You¡¯re a littlete?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Something suddenly happened in the Imperial Pce. Did you wait a long time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. About five minutes?¡±

    As Esther responded yfully, Noah naturally yed with her hair.

    ¡°Just now¡­ it¡¯s Khalid, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We met by chance.¡±

    Esther hurriedly covered it up, hoping Noah would not be bothered.

    Noah generally got along well with everyone, but he often showed a sharp reaction to Khalid.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence that you guys meet each time youe. There are too many enemies here and there.¡±

    Noah, who had been overwhelmed by the thought of Leo recently, pped his forehead thinking that he had forgotten Khalid.

    ¡°What enemies¡­ Let¡¯s go see the crystal ball.¡±

    When Noah¡¯s expression turned sour, Esther took him by the arm and dragged him toward the old Saint Pce.

    ¡°So far, have you had any problems with the crystal ball?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It stays the same.¡±

    The crystal ball was well sealed in the basement of a newly built building.

    As before, a basement was made and severalyers of locks were ced to prevent anyone from entering or leaving.

    Esther, of course, was the only one who had free ess.

    Taking a bundle of keys from her pouch, she unlocked theyers of locks, one by one.

    Once that was done, she walked down the passage and opened thest door, revealing a crystal ball emitting blue light.

    ¡°Close the door. I¡¯ll check ande back.¡±

    Esther nodded at Noah and approached the crystal ball alone.

    She was the only person who could touch the crystal ball.

    Slowly, she put her palm on the crystal ball, and in an instant, she was enveloped in a blue light and a radiance spun around her.

    ¡®It¡¯s warm.¡¯

    Esther closed her eyes, feeling her body rejuvenated.

    Every time she touched the crystal ball, she thought of Espitos, who hugged her.

    After confirming there was no impure energy mixed, Esther removed her hand.

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    Esther returned to Noah. Strangely, he was staring at her, in a state of fascination without moving.

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond when she called his name.

    Esther went up to Noah and shouted loudly into his ear.

    ¡°Noah! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Sorry. Assimted into the light, it looks like the goddess, so I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡±

    It was sincere.

    When Noah saw Esther bathed in blue light, he felt various emotions that were difficult to describe.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and follow me. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±

    Esther felt somewhat embarrassed by Noah¡¯s serious expression and words, and quickly turned the doorknob.

    Unfortunately¡­ the doorknob turned, but the door wouldn¡¯t open.

    ¡°Huh? Why won¡¯t it open?¡±

    ¡°Let me try.¡±

    Noah, who was behind Esther, stretched out his hand towards the doorknob.

    Esther flinched when Noah¡¯s hand brushed the back of her hand, which was still holding the knob.

    ¡®It¡¯s too close¡­¡¯

    It was just the two of them in a dark room, bathed in the soft light of the crystal ball.

    After momentarily realizing the situation, she felt like she could even hear Noah¡¯s breathing in her ears.

    That was, but of course. When Noah leaned in to open the door, he inadvertently pressed close behind Esther and the gap between them disappeared.

    Esther swallowed dryly, realizing that she was in Noah¡¯s arms.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    Directly above Esther was Noah¡¯s face, her back was against his stomach, and their hands were somewhat connected.

    Esther felt like she had to step aside, but her body was so stiff that she couldn¡¯t move.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong>eheheheheh maybe I should¡¯ve ignored the official arc title and go with ¡°more than friends¡± cause that¡¯s what it¡¯s looking like to me! I DID lol it was originally just ¡°friend¡±</em>

 Side Story 9: More Than Friends (IV)

    Side Story 9: More Than Friends (IV)

    To turn the doorknob, Noahid his hand naturally over Esther¡¯s.

    His fingers slipped between hers, intertwining them.

    He grinned involuntarily and turned the handle with force.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really not opening.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    ¡°No. I will do it, so you stay.¡±

    Noah tightened his hand to keep Esther from pulling away.

    Then he lowered his head slowly to examine the handle.

    When Noah¡¯s face came down just above Esther¡¯s shoulder, they were level with each other.

    Their faces were so close that if they moved sideways just a little, their cheeks would touch.

    ¡°Noah¡­ Hey, can you step aside for a bit? You¡¯re too close.¡±

    Holding her breath, Esther spoke in a whisper.

    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Noah, firmly turning her gaze to the other side.

    ¡°Wait a moment. I think I got it.¡±

    Pretending not to hear, Noah moved closer to Esther.

    ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯

    Esther was now hard as a stone, trying to keep as still as possible.

    She couldn¡¯t move for fear that if she made the wrong move, her face would hit him.

    Her breathing was shaky because she couldn¡¯t quite breathe deeply, and her lips were suddenly very dry.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Esther was enduring it with other thoughts as much as possible when Noah suddenly called her name.

    Instead of answering, she slightly turned her face and nced at him.

    Noah, who had faced her when she wasn¡¯t looking at him, was gazing at her intensely enough to pierce.

    As their eyes met, Esther¡¯s eyes wandered in every other direction but straight.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    The stiff and flustered Esther turned the knob as hard as hard as she could.

    Her only thought was that she had to get away from Noah somehow.

    Otherwise she would either melt or say something strange.

    Fortunately, the door opened this time.

    Easily enough that she wondered why the doorknob didn¡¯t turn just now.

    ¡°O-Oh, the door is open. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Esther deliberately spoke in an exaggerated voice, went outside as if running away.

    She let out the breath she had been holding back all along and fanned her burning face; it was as red as a carrot.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    As the cool breeze hit her face, her senses returned little by little.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it just the time to confess?¡±

    Back at the room, Noah, who was more or less fine except for his red ears, blinked in confusion, looking like a crazy person.

    ¡°Why is the door already open? It¡¯s definitely stuck just now.¡±

    He left the room btedly, regretting that he had missed the opportunity.

    Now, there was a somewhat awkward atmosphere when the two looked at each other.

    ¡°The weather is very nice today. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Esther hated awkwardness, thus she tried to change the subject as if nothing had happened.

    However, Noah was determined to confess, so he tried to set the mood again.

    Widening his strides, he blocked Esther¡¯s way, turned around, looked straight at her, and earnestly said,

    ¡°Esther, I have something to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Noah, shall we go to the hill?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hill?¡±

    Esther pretended not to hear Noah¡¯s words and pointed her finger at a small hill inside the temple.

    ¡°I want to go up there. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, without a chance for Noah to refuse, she quickly walked towards the hill.

    ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡±

    Judging Esther¡¯s reaction to be a little different than usual, Noah tapped his chin.

    ¡°Well, the hill isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    Noah quickly followed Esther, thinking that confessing at the hill would be better than the side of the road.

    So the two of them talked casually as they vigorously climbed the hill.

    Once they reached the highest point, their visions were filled with a field full of grass and arge tree.

    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty here. A lot of flowers are blooming.¡±

    Noah looked around as Esther said so. He suddenly remembered something and smiled meaningfully.

    Then he ran to the little wildflowers, bent over, and plucked a few.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Upon seeing Noah fiddling with his hands, Esther tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°Ta-da.¡±

    Noah was proud of the ring he hadpleted in an instant by tying together flowers and presented it to Esther.

    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you know how to make something like this?¡±

    Anyone would say the ring looked like it was made by a child, but like a child, Esther took in with delight and put the ring on her finger.

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a little loose.¡±

    Noah diligently adjusted it so that the ring would fit Esther¡¯s finger.

    ¡°It fits perfectly now.¡±

    Esther stretched out her ring finger and spun around with a grin.

    ¡°Good. Give it back now.¡±

    ¡°What. This is not for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something better next time.¡±

    Noah, now knowing the size of Esther¡¯s finger, smiled and slipped the flower ring into his pocket.

    ¡°Why are you giving it then taking it away?¡±

    ¡°Anyway,e here. This is a perfect spot.¡±

    Noah, who had taken a seat under the shade of a tree, patted the spot next to him.

    Estherughed incredulously, but eventually went to sit next to Noah.

    ¡°I will lie down for a while.¡±

    Noah found this ce nice and heid down on the grass.

    ¡°This reminds me of the old days. Do you remember digging for diamonds in the mine and lying down together?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That day was a lot of fun.¡±

    Thinking of that day of long ago, Esther also smiled with eyes immersed in memories.

    Noah¡¯s eyes twinkled as he saw Esther¡¯s smile, then he lifted his torso and took off his outer garment.

    He ced it on Esther¡¯s back so that she could liefortably.

    ¡°Lie on it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A little moved by Noah¡¯s consideration, Esther also slowlyy down on the floor.

    The two looked up at the cloud-filled sky, feeling nostalgic as if they had gone back to their childhood.

    The scene of them lying down under arge tree and among the green grass was as pretty as an illustration in a fairy tale.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the sanctuary together next time?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Come to think of it, I never went there again.¡±

    The sanctuary where Noah and Esther first met and knew each other.

    It was a ce of great significance, but after Noah left the sanctuary, he never went there again.

    The two of them promised to do so, and then gazed at the sky again in silence.

    A satisfied smile appeared on Esther¡¯s lips before she knew it.

    Happiness was achieved just by lying down with Noah in this ce full of warm sunlight.

    Feeling drowsy and almost falling asleep, Esther turned towards Noah.

    Noah¡¯s attention was now on Esther.

    Sleep escaped Esther the instant Noah¡¯s pitch-ck eyes met her pink ones.

    Flustered, Esther blinked and lowered her hands to the ground.

    And that led to her pinky touching Noah¡¯s fingers.

    A tingling sensation spread from her fingertip to her entire body.

    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡±

    Startled, Esther bit her lips and quickly tried to put her hand aside.

    But Noah reacted first and held her hand tightly.

    Esther looked at Noah with widened eyes, feeling her heart pound and squeeze.

    ¡°We hold hands often. Let¡¯s hold for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did¡­¡±

    As Noah said, there were countless times the two of them walked hand in hand.

    But today Esther was too shy.

    <em>Badump, badump.</em>

    Esther was worried that her fast-beating heart was so loud that it would be transmitted to Noah through their joined hands.

    Still, she slowly regained herposure as she focused on the clear chirping of birds and buzzing of insects.

    Esther and Noah, lying next to each other, stared at each other endlessly, unaware of how time passed.

    Just like how it was like in their childhood, their eyes gazing at each other were full of affection.

    ¡°Esther, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Noah smiled and parted his lips.

    ¡°Sure. I am listening.¡±

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the confession without any mental preparation.

    Noah spoke sincerely, looking into Esther¡¯s eyes, which were trembling wildly in bewilderment.

    ¡°I like you very much. Not just as a friend.¡±

    ¡°So suddenly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all of a sudden. You know how long I¡¯ve loved you. Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve always felt the same way.¡±

    Noah reached out and carefully tucked Esther¡¯s flowing hair behind her ear.

    From childhood when he was trapped in the sanctuary and lost the reason for living until now.

    Noah loved Esther every single day.

    ¡°Noah, I¡­¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t look at Noah anymore. She closed her eyes at Noah¡¯s pure and straightforward confession.

    She desperately tried to calm her beating heart.

    ¡°Why are your eyes closed?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t look.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I am so nervous. Can, can you hear my heart beating right now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cute question made Noahugh.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it because Esther, who didn¡¯t know what to do, was so lovely.

    ¡°I like you. I want to always be by your side. Can¡¯t we just be both friends and lovers now?¡±

    Noah slowly approached Esther, who still had her eyes closed tightly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Esther thought about how to answer.

    It was a moment she had imagined many times, but when he confessed, her mind went white and she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡°Are you going to keep it closed? I know what I can do.¡±

    Noah teased Esther when she still refused to open her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t open your eyes, I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯ve given permission.¡±

    Noah¡¯s lips were about to touch Esther¡¯s forehead.

    Esther fidgeted and clenched her fists tightly.

    To open her eyes or keep it close? She couldn¡¯t brave the heat she felt on her forehead.

    ¡°One, two¡­ ¡­ three.¡±

    The moment Noah grinned and was about to kiss Esther¡¯s forehead,

    ¡°Esther!!!!¡±

    ¡°We are here!¡±

    Two very urgent voices came from under the hill.

    As soon as she heard it, Esther, recognizing that it was her brothers¡¯ voices, opened her eyes and pushed Noah away.

    ¡°How did my brothers get here?¡±

    Noah was confused as well.

    The two stared nkly at the twins approaching them from a distance.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Heheheheheh this is so fun! More trouble, more chaos! The only kind of pandemonium I like!</em>

 Side Story 10: More Than Friends (V)

    Side Story 10: More Than Friends (V)

    Esther apologized to Noah as she tidied up her messy hair.

    ¡°Sorry. They must havee to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Actually, Noah felt like he was going to die from regret, but he pretended nothing was wrong and responded enthusiastically.

    ¡°Instead, please consider my confession seriously and give me an answer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me to wait, I will wait forever.¡±

    The moment they finished their conversation, Judy and Dennis appeared right next to them.

    ¡°Esther, we didn¡¯t interfere, did we?¡±

    Judy stayed close to Esther and red openly at Noah.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much, but he was wary of Noah all the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We were just taking a walk. We were just about to go home.¡±

    Fearing that the twins would go home and tattle to Deheen, Esther quickly shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, Noah. See you again.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Bye.¡±

    Judy and Dennis red sharply as they passed Noah.

    In an instant, the three disappeared under the hill and were out of sight.

    Noah, who was left alone, struggled with regret and scratched his head.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s too much to expect to hear an answer at once. But there was a chance to kiss¡­¡±

    Noah sighed deeply, touching the lips that almost connected with her forehead.

    ¡°But¡­ I know her ring size.¡±

    It was a small constion.

    With great care, Noah put the flower ring into his handkerchief and took care of it.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll confess with the ring.¡±

    Still, the fact that Esther¡¯s reaction to today¡¯s confession was not bad gave Noah confidence.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther sighed and asked a little sullenly as she and the twins boarded the carriage to go home.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°We came because we wanted to see you. Did you not like using?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to be with the crown prince more? Did we interfere?¡±

    Judy and Dennis looked apologetic, although their faces were saying ¡®How could you ask such a question?¡¯

    Esther, who was weak to her brothers, was shaken andforted them, saying that it was not so.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m happy that you guys came, so I asked. It¡¯s nice to be able to go back together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like that? I did wonder if we were pushed out of your priorities because of the crown prince.¡±

    Judy muttered nonsense and gnashed his teeth as Noah was in front of him.

    Esther coolly told Judy to not worry.

    ¡°Anyway, I came to pick you up because the test ended sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°What about Dennis?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simr. I finished my research yesterday, and it¡¯s near the temple. Since it¡¯s the day you stop by the temple, I¡¯m here to go back together.¡±

    Even though they interrupted her time with Noah, the twins¡¯ love for Esther was genuine.

    ¡°I wish you guys hade just five minutester.¡±

    Esther quickly covered her mouth with her hand when her thoughts slipped out.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Letting out an awkwardugh, Esther pretended to pull back the curtains and look outside the carriage.

    ¡°But what were you talking about with the crown prince earlier?¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere between the two of you seemed good¡­¡±

    That was why Judy and Dennis ran furiously at breakneck speed.

    ¡°Are you two dating?¡±

    ¡°No. Absolutely not!¡±

    Esther replied loudly as her heart was suddenly stabbed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the mood for a kiss. You don¡¯t know how surprised this brother was¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Our Esther, she¡¯s still young, but kissing already¡­ I would faint if I saw that.¡±

    Dennis and Judy took turns stealing Esther¡¯s soul.

    ¡®I¡¯m young? I¡¯ll be an adult soon.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she listened to their conversation.

    In fact, the twins had known for a very long time that Noah liked Esther.

    Since if it wasn¡¯t for that, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for the crown prince to treat them respectfully.

    However, the twins had no intention of handing over their sister to anyone yet. Nobody deserved to have her in their eyes.

    ¡°Esther, we respect you. You can meet anyone, but I want you to show me first.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Judy is hot-tempered, so show me first. I¡¯ll check if he¡¯s a good guy.¡±

    Both Judy and Dennis were incredibly sincere.

    Esther wanted to cry because she was worried about her future, for which she could not find an answer.

    ¡®Will I be okay?¡¯

    It seemed that it would not be easy to date anyone.

    Looking back on her life, she couldn¡¯t imagine how much her dad and older brothers would overreact if they found out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat together as a family. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Although she was actively responding to the twins¡¯ words, Esther¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of Noah.

    She still felt like she was paused at the moment she heard his confession.

    ¡®I like Noah too.¡¯

    As soon as she heard his words, she knew.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine having anyone other than Noah by her side.

    It was the same.

    When she thought of someone other than herself by Noah¡¯s side, anger boiled inside.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to answer properly the next time we meet.¡¯

    In order to hide the smile that kept forming from her brothers, Esther kept her head down.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Two dayster.

    Esther finished dressing up early in the morning to attend the tea party Leo invited her to.

    ¡°Dorothy, aren¡¯t you working too hard today?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You look that way because you¡¯re pretty.¡±

    It was not a special asion, but Esther was decorated dazzlingly with shiny hair ornaments, earrings, and ne.

    Ultimately, Esther kept the jewelry to a minimum, leaving only the earrings, and packed her clutch.

    ¡°This is enough. I will be back.¡±

    ¡°Have a good time with Lord Leo!¡±

    Dorothy, who always tried to connect her with Noah, seemed to have moved to Leo recently.

    Esther smiled and got into the carriage which headed for the marquisate.

    ¡°Why do I feel ufortable?¡±

    She kept thinking that she was missing something, and she realized why.

    ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t tell Noah about this tea party.¡±

    She was going to talk about it when they met at the temple, but she forgot because the atmosphere got weird.

    It bugged her to think of Noah being concerned about Leo, but she couldn¡¯t help it now.

    Anyway, Esther arrived at the marquisate¡¯s territory where the tea time was to be held.

    Arriving almost on time, carriages were already lined up at the gate of the mansion.

    ¡°There must be a lot of people. I go right after seeing Brother Leo¡¯s face.¡±

    Esther frowned. She was absolutely not a party person.

    As she turned her head with a sigh, she caught sight of a familiar emblem.

    ¡°Is that the imperial family?¡±

    There was one particrly noticeable carriage among the carriages, and it bore the imperial coat of arms.

    Esther slowly approached the carriage, wondering who woulde from the imperial family.

    To her surprise, she was familiar with the person who was dozing off in the coachman¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Palen?¡±

    ¡°Lady Esther, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    ¡°Is Noah inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you may enter if you wish.¡±

    Esther opened the door of the carriage with a puzzled expression.

    Simrly to Palen earlier, Noah was sleeping deeply, leaning against the window.

    ¡°Pa, Palen. Wake me up when Estheres.¡±

    Esther approached Noah, who was mumbling in his sleep, and hit him lightly on the forehead.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°E-Esther! When did youe?¡±

    Noah was startled awake. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and ran his fingers through his messy hair.

    ¡°Just now. Why are you here? Did youe to Brother Leo¡¯s tea party?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you. I saw the list and knew you¡¯d be here.¡±

    ¡°How did you get that?¡±

    Instead of answering, Noah stretched his body.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about this¡­ You want to y with Leo?¡±

    ¡°No. I was going to tell you the day before yesterday, but I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡­ believe you. <em>Haaaam.¡±</em>

    <em>(TL/N: it¡¯s a yawn¡­ I tried T^T)</em>

    ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡±

    ¡°I found outte yesterday that you will be here. I worked all night without sleep to be able toe here today.¡±

    Esther put her hands on her waist when she heard Noah¡¯s words, which was about how he refused to sleep and followed her because he didn¡¯t like her being alone with Leo.

    ¡°Are you jealous of Leo?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m jealous. Very.¡±

    Putting on the jacket he had taken off, Noah answered seriously.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get close to him in front of me.¡±

    Esther was at a loss for words for a moment. Then her lips softly parted,

    ¡°¡­Then, did you get an invitation?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need an invitation? Have you forgotten who I am?¡±

    Making his outfit perfect again, Noah grinned and held out his hand to Esther.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will escort you.¡±

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther thought there would be a lot of people, butpared to Leo¡¯s reputation, the number of people in attendance was not at all a lot.

    Unbeknownst to her, Leo deliberately gave out invitations only to close friends.

    Actually, today¡¯s tea party was an excuse Leo made up because he wanted to get closer to Esther.

    He was thinking of creating an opportunity to be alone with Esther.

    ¡°Is it time yet?¡±

    Leo¡¯s friends were enjoying the tea time, but Leo did not hang out with them. Instead, he stuck around the garden.

    When Esther arrived, the servant he had ordered to keep an eye out for her immediately came running.

    ¡°Thedy has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I have to go get her.¡±

    Leo¡¯s face lit up and he strode towards the front door.

    ¡°But, but¡­¡±

    The servant, who still had something to say, hesitated as he followed Leo.

    ¡°Thedy said she brought a friend.¡±

    ¡°Is it the friend she spoke ofst time¡­¡±

    The word ¡®friend¡¯ suddenly reminded him of the conversation they hadst time in the drawing room.

    ¡°She said it¡¯s a guy.¡±

    Feeling somewhat uneasy, Leo started guessing who might be the friend Esther brought.

    Just as they arrived at the door, Esther came in, spotted Leo, and slightly lifted her dress.

    ¡°Brother Leo, thank you for inviting me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring. That dress suits you well. Very pretty.¡±

    ¡°Brother looks good too.¡±

    Leo had fallen in love with Esther the moment he first saw her.

    He smiled gently and held out his hand to Esther.

    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±

    ¡°Actually, a friend came with me. Is it okay if I go in with him?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If it¡¯s your friend, it¡¯s also my friend. Please feel free toe in.¡±

    As soon as Leo finished speaking, Noah, who was standing behind the wall, walked out.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it might be rude since I wasn¡¯t invited.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your Highness? Esther¡¯s friend¡­ is the crown prince?¡±

    There was no way that Leo, who belonged to the imperial knights, would not recognize Noah.

    Leo was shocked to learn that the person Esther had brought was the crown prince.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> WAIT A MINUTE- BWAHAHAHAHA! Author, why you gotta make Noah walk out from behind a wall?! makes me think of slenderman As if the servants hadn¡¯t seen him already? </em>

    <em>AND HAPPY 2ND ANNIVERSARY TO BLUEBELLS!!!!! Special updates for this will be delivered¡­ starting today! Please check the announcement(s) hehe </em>

 Side Story 11: More Than Friends (VI)

    Side Story 11: More Than Friends (VI)

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Compared to Leo, Noah, who had a much moreid-back expression, recognized him at once.

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    In Leo¡¯s eyes as he stared at Esther, there was a slight resentment of why hadn¡¯t she told him beforehand.

    ¡°But the simple definition of friends is not enough.¡±

    Noah smiled and offered to shake Leo¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    Leo implicitly noticed Noah¡¯s warning and hardened his face.

    Actually, just by the fact that Noah followed Esther this far, the two couldn¡¯t be just friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor that Your Highness, who must be busy, came to such a small tea party.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thinking so. To be honest, I was worried that I would be considered an uninvited guest.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    With resignation, Leo smiled and held Noah¡¯s outstretched hand.

    And almost at the same time, Noah and Leo¡¯s expressions distorted.

    ¡®Hah, you hung around Esther while I was gone? Have a taste of¡­ No, why are your hands so strong?¡¯

    ¡®Ugh, are you going to try me?¡¯

    Both of them squeezed out all the strength they had, trying not to lose.

    Esther, who was patiently waiting for the greeting to end, tilted her head in confusion.

    Even though a reasonable amount of time had passed, the two didn¡¯t seem to want to let go of their hands.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    She approached and asked, but the two young men with burning fighting spirits did not hear her.

    ¡°Your Highness? Brother Leo?¡±

    Standing on tiptoes, Esther spread her hand and waved it between the two of them. Still, there was no response.

    ¡°Noah, how long are you going to hold his hand? Let it go.¡±

    Impatient, Esther gritted her teeth and whispered softly in Noah¡¯s ear.

    It was criticism, but seeing it as a sign of friendliness, Leo¡¯s face hardened and Noah smiled.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m saying hello.¡±

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it too much to have the veins on the back of your hand protruding for a greeting?¡¯

    ¡°¡­Ha. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    When it was clear that neither man would let go first, Esther, exhausted from waiting, shrugged and turned around.

    Only then did an earthquake begin to ur in Noah and Leo¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that we have shared enough greetings.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The two exchanged res as they let go of their hands to follow Esther.

    ¡°Esther, go with me!¡±

    Noah tookrge strides to catch up with Esther.

    He pretended nothing was wrong, stuffing his hand in his pants pocket.

    ¡®You¡¯re not only good at swordsmanship. You¡¯re so strong? I thought my fingers would break. I¡¯m d you stopped¡­¡¯

    In fact, Noah struggled to endure the tingling pain in his reddened hands.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    At the tea party, Esther and Noah received the intense attention of everyone in attendance.

    Since they hadn¡¯t had their debut, it was hard to see them at social gatherings, so they naturally became the center of attention.

    ¡°I thought Your Highness was still in Bertin Kingdom, when did youe back?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you returned homest week. I guess this is your first schedule¡­¡±

    In particr, Noah, who had just returned from Berkin, showed up. So everyone seemed amazed.

    But whatever¡­

    Noah didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others, and he chased Esther.

    ¡°There is no room to dig in. Ha.¡±

    Thanks to this, Leo couldn¡¯t find the right moment to talk to Esther. He could only follow the two with his eyes in difort.

    ¡°Leo, I didn¡¯t know you were friends with His Highness. Why have you hidden it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an acquaintance even I didn¡¯t know about. I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡±

    At his friend¡¯s question, the wrinkles on Leo¡¯s forehead deepened.

    He himself was bewildered by the current situation. The crown prince attended his small tea party¡­!

    His n to win Esther¡¯s favor at this tea time had already gone awry.

    ¡°Those two are still the same.¡±

    Ady of a county approached Leo and spoke with a bright smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s still the same? Have you seen the two of them anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pretty famous story. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Thedy smiled, covering her mouth with her fan and looking in the direction of Noah and Esther.

    ¡°His Highness, who only participates in the minimal official schedules, has an event he always goes to since he was very young. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to Lady Esther?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady Esther¡¯s birthday party and all other events rted to the grand ducal family. The two of them can¡¯t be just friends.¡±

    It was a story known to all the youngdies who were interested in the crown prince.

    ¡°I see. I was always training, so I had no idea.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the two of them will be partners in their debutante. They look good together everytime I see them.¡±

    With that, thedy of a county happily took a slice of cake and moved to another seat.

    But Leo still stood there, staring at Esther and Noah, confused.

    ¡°I can tell just by looking at your eyes.¡±

    Even if he hadn¡¯t listened to what thedy and everyone else said, he couldn¡¯t have not noticed it.

    Noah¡¯s gaze and all of his actions only reached Esther.

    In particr, even if Leo tried to get a little closer, Noah would move and build an iron wall.

    ¡°You just knew each other first.¡±

    Leo was a little angry.

    He really liked Esther. It was not fair that he couldn¡¯t even approach her just because they knew each other first.

    No matter how much the crown prince liked Esther, Leo was determined to convey his feelings.

    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t be fired from the imperial knights just because I confessed.¡±

    After making a big decision, Leo walked towards Esther with a nervous face.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°This cake is really good.¡±

    ¡°Take one and ask the chef to taste it. Won¡¯t he be able to make it the same then?¡±

    ¡°Oh? How do I pack this?¡±

    Esther was happily eating a piece of tiramisu cake.

    Then, seeing Leo approaching, she quickly put the fork down.

    ¡°Esther, wait. It¡¯s on your lips.¡±

    Even though there were napkins next to them, Noah boldly ran his finger over Esther¡¯s lips.

    Of course, it was an act conscious of Leo.

    Indeed, Leo saw that and clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Why do you do it with your hands when you can wipe it with a napkin?¡±

    Embarrassed, Esther picked up a napkin and put it in Noah¡¯s hand.

    Leo, who hade close to the two before they knew it, asked Esther with a smile.

    ¡°Esther, is it okay to talk for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you. I want to talk to you outside.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Esther ced the te she was holding on the table and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a lot left?¡±

    Pointing to the te which was full of different types of cakes, Noah asked as if telling her not to go.

    ¡°I wille back and eat them.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go with you.¡±

    Feeling uneasy for some reason, Noah jumped up and said that he would follow.

    But Leo took a step forward and gently refused.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but this is something that Esther and I have to talk about in private. I ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°In private?¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice was low, and he stared at Leo.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    However, since Leo could not yield this time, he did not back down either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Stay here.¡±

    When Esther warned him to stop, Noah was immediately discouraged.

    ¡°¡­Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther and Leo went out into the backyard, which was a nice ce to have a quiet talk.

    A spark was burning in Noah¡¯s eyes as he stared at the empty spots of the two.

    Just having Leo standing next to Esther made him jealous. It was hard to bear.

    ¡°What the hell is it that they have to be alone?¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t stand still.

    Eventually, in order to eavesdrop on their conversation, he quickly headed in the direction the two had disappeared.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    In the backyard, there was a small fountain with various fishes carved on it.

    Esther and Leo sat at a round table by the fountain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you in advance that I was bringing someone, but I only found out when I was here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There must have been a situation. Rather, I brought you here because I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes turned serious.

    Esther nodded, staring calmly at Leo¡¯s blond hair as it gently fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided on a partner for your debutante?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it because I still have a lot of time.¡±

    ¡°Then what about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I would be really happy if I could be your debutante partner.¡±

    It was a polite and courteous proposal, befitting his usual serious personality.

    It was definitely something to be happy and thankful about, but Esther was just flustered.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Perplexed, Esther fidgeted with the edge of the bench.

    ¡°There is a line of people who want to be Brother Leo¡¯s partner. It doesn¡¯t have to be me.¡±

    When Esther turned down the offer, Leo¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Others are meaningless. Because you are the one I like.¡±

    Leo didn¡¯t mean to confess so quickly, but the moment he saw Noah, he felt nervous.

    He brought Esther out because he thought there would be no chance if he didn¡¯t confess his feelings now.

    ¡°Brother Leo.¡±

    Although Esther saw Leo at her home every week, she never really expected to hear a confession. So she was stunned.

    But she knew well that Leo wasn¡¯t the kind of person to y pranks like this.

    Esther bit her lips slightly and thought hard, trying to find the words to answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you like me, but I have someone I like.¡±

    She thought that she had to answer honestly and with sincerity, so she revealed what she had never told anyone.

    ¡°Can I ask who it is?¡±

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    Esther answered in a shy voice, but there was no shame or hesitation.

    And as she uttered the words, her heart trembled and pounded.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Leo smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t dating yet. Can¡¯t you give me a chance too? The two of you just met first. If you get to know me more, you might change your mind.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not because we met first.¡±

    Esther drew a firmer line toward Leo, who seemed unwilling to give up.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met His Highness, I probably wouldn¡¯t have liked anyone until I met His Highness.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t like anyone other than His Highness?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No one else.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice was so resolute that Leo was speechless for a moment.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Remember, there¡¯s special updates, so see ya tomorrow!</em>

    <em>Leo, I must say, ¡°just because they met first¡± is a very big reason! Don¡¯t you know the saying, ¡°The good ones are always taken¡±? </em>

    <em>And oh gosh, breaking news! Leo is a blond! I can finally sorta imagine him¡­ wait¡­ why does his image in my mind ovep with Khalid¡­ oh no¡­ oops¡­</em>

 Side Story 12: More Than Friends (VII)

    Side Story 12: More Than Friends (VII)

    ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t it be anyone else?¡±

    ¡°There is no one who can rece Noah. Noah is very special to me.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter when they met.

    ¡®Noah is someone no one can rece.¡¯

    ¡°There is no one who can rece him? That¡¯s not true. You may not have met His Highness.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes were so clear and steadfast. They did not waver.

    ¡°At some point in time, we will definitely meet. And we would have recognized each other.¡±

    This time, Noah recognized her first, but she was sure that even if they had met elsewhere, one of them would have recognized the other.

    Leo was very cool, but even if someone more attractive than him appeared, it would be the same.

    ¡°I really envy that heart.¡±

    Listening to Esther¡¯s answer, Leo confirmed that her feelings for Noah were much deeper than he thought.

    It was a pity, but it was a heart he couldn¡¯t sway.

    ¡°I was quite confident.¡±

    The youngdies who had confessed to Leo so far were so numerous that if they were to form a line, they would be able to circle around the gymnasium.

    Since Esther was the first person Leo fell in love with, it was natural that he was confident.

    Leo¡¯s eyes reddened as he experienced his first broken heart.

    ¡°Is there an eysh in your eye?¡±

    Leo scrunched his nose shyly and raised his head toward the sky.

    ¡°May I take a look? It stings a lot when an eysh gets into the eye. I can never take it off alone.¡±

    ¡°No! I can do it alone¡­¡±

    Unaware of Leo¡¯s intent to hide his tears, Esther moved closer to him.

    She then slightly grabbed his shoulder to correct his posture and look into his eyes.

    The distance between their faces was far, but depending on the viewing angle, their postures could be quite misleading.

    ¡°What are you two doing? Get away now!!¡±

    Esther, who wasn¡¯t thinking much and was about to pluck Leo¡¯s eyshes, felt like she was floating.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suddenly suspended in the air, Esther was lowered back to the floor before she had time to grasp the situation.

    Now, she was far away from Leo, and she could see Noah¡¯s broad back in front.

    Noah, who had been watching from afar, misunderstood the situation and rushed to separate the two.

    ¡°I saw everything. Just the two of you¡­ ah. Esther, it¡¯s not me?¡±

    Noah looked like he was about to cry.

    ¡°Is that why you couldn¡¯t answer my confession right away?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness? You seem to have misunderstood something.¡±

    Leo, who apparently really had an eysh in his eyes, was pinching the eysh he had sessfully removed with his thumb and index finger.

    ¡°When did youe? But what did you see?¡±

    Esther and Leo only blinked with bewildered expressions, wondering what the situation was.

    ¡°That eysh¡­ Ah, you got close to get that thing out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard to take it out alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then finish what you were doing. I was on a walk. I¡¯ll go again.¡±

    Realizing that he had misunderstood, Noah turned around stiffly, shouting ¡®It¡¯s ruined!¡¯ inwardly.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Just now.

    ¡°What are they talking about? It¡¯s so far away that I can¡¯t hear at all.¡±

    Noah followed them out, but could not hear the conversation.

    However, judging from Leo¡¯s serious expression and Esther¡¯s bewildered face, he could roughly guess what they were talking about.

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    The impatient and anxious Noah saw their posture became strange, and tightly gripped the bark of the tree.

    ¡°This is nonsense.¡±

    He wanted to respect Esther¡¯s choice, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to really do so.

    The thought of seeing Esther kissing someone other than himself drove him mad with jealousy.

    Blindly, his head was full of the thought that he had to stop the two.

    In an instant, he ran over and put Esther away from Leo, but¡­

    When he came to his senses, he realized that it was all his misunderstanding.

    ¡°Oh, then finish what you were doing. I was on a walk. I¡¯ll go again.¡±

    Turning around, Noah covered his face with his hand to hide his burning cheeks.

    ¡°¡­I am so ashamed I could die.¡±

    He tried to get away from Esther and Leo, but thetter called him from behind.

    ¡°Your Highness, our conversation is over. The two of you can talkfortably.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±

    Leo¡¯s eyes were filled with envy as he stared at Noah, who turned back.

    ¡°Esther, can the drawing still continue?¡±

    ¡°Sure. See you next week.¡±

    Knowing that Leo deliberately said all this for her sake, Esther smiled and thanked him.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Thanks to Leo, Esther and Noah were left alone. There was an awkward air between them, and they couldn¡¯t look at the other.

    Esther feared that Noah might have heard her confession, while Noah was simply ashamed.

    ¡°Come and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you¡­ I was too surprised.¡±

    Noah hesitantly took the seat next to Esther.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But did you hear what we were talking about?¡±

    As Esther asked, she gripped the hem of her dress with anxiety.

    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t hear it because I was too far away. Why? Did Leo confess?¡±

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Esther smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I got a confession.¡±

    ¡°So? Did you ept it?¡±

    Noah, who had yet to receive an answer to his confession, gazed at Esther with a very nervous expression.

    ¡°Noah, do you still not know?¡±

    With a face expressing ¡®What kind of question is that¡¯, Esther lightly flicked Noah¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have epted someone else¡¯s confession.¡±

    ¡°So, now¡­ that means¡­ Am¡­ Am I allowed to misunderstand? Am I¡­?¡±

    Noah, who had been contemting Esther¡¯s words with a nk face, gulped and put his sped hands together in front of his chest.

    How bright were his eyes?

    Esther held back herughter and said,

    ¡°Before I answer, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Ask away. I will answer anything.¡±

    ¡°Did you think about who you would dance with at your debutante?¡±

    ¡°Debutante? Of course, it¡¯s you.¡±

    The answer was expected.

    Although Esther had never asked Noah to be her debutante partner, she knew he would answer like this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already make a promise to be partners when we were 12?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s a given.¡±

    From a very long time ago, it had already been very natural for Esther and Noah to be together.

    ¡°The only people who will be my partners are my dad and older brothers.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Noah blinked expectantly at Esther.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Realizing what this meant, Noah hopped in ce with a big smile on his face.

    ¡°Then will you ept my confession?¡±

    At theck of an immediate answer, his excitement died down and he trembled.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Esther deliberately paused, wanting to tease Noah.

    ¡°Please answer me quickly. I¡¯ve waited a long time.¡±

    Unable to wait even for a second more, Noah grunted like a puppy, opening and squeezing his fists repeatedly.

    ¡°Even if I said that when I was young, how did it take five years for you to confess again?¡±

    Estherughed teasingly as she nced at Noah.

    When she was young, she couldn¡¯t ept him because she didn¡¯t open her heartpletely, but she secretly suffered because he didn¡¯t confess again for over five years.

    There were many times when she wondered if, maybe¡­ he really only thought of her as a friend.

    As a result, she suppressed her feelings as much as possible and locked herself into thinking that he was just a friend.

    ¡°I like you too. It¡¯s always the same.¡±

    After telling him what she had been hiding in her heart, she was relieved.

    Astoundingly¡­ Noah, who was assumed to run wild at the answer, was rather calm. He simply stared at Esther.

    ¡°Am I not dreaming right now?¡±

    Before Noah knew it, a smiling Esther upied the entirety of his view.

    She nodded, thinking that it would be nice if time stopped like this.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Tell me one more time.¡±

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°one more time.¡±

    ¡°How many times are you making me say it? Do you like¡­ Huh?¡±

    Noah hugged Esther as she puffed out her cheeks.

    He leaned his face against her shoulder and sighed. She could feel him trembling.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±

    Noah kept saying thank you over and over again.

    Sensing the desperation yet relief in his voice. Esther put her hand on Noah¡¯s back and patted him slowly.

    ¡°Esther, do you know? You are the reason I am living.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so grand?¡±

    ¡°Really. Knowing you changed my life. It made me look forward to the next day instead of waiting for death. You made me want to live.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes turned warm and red.

    Having walked out of a passage full of darkness, she knew better than anyone how precious a little light was.

    She was moved that she could be that kind of person to Noah.

    ¡°Me too. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be this happy right now.¡±

    Noah was the only person who watched everything Esther went through, making him someone who could fully understand.

    As she had said to Leo, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to open up and like any other person if he was not Noah.

    ¡°When I was young, I thought it was my misfortune to get sick and be confined to the sanctuary, but not now. It was the luck of my life.¡±

    Noah slowly lifted his face which was buried in Esther¡¯s shoulder.

    Then he reached out and touched Esther¡¯s cheeks with his fingers, like touching fragile ss.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you hadn¡¯t gotten sick? Then you wouldn¡¯t even know the pain.¡±

    ¡°If so, then I would not have met you. Even if given a chance to go back in time, I would rather go through the same thing. I am rather grateful for it now.¡±

    The gazes of Esther and Noah were directed only at each other.

    Strangely, the surroundings were erased. It felt like only the two of them were left in the world.

    Noah slowly lowered his face, still caressing Esther¡¯s cheek.

    He parted his lips slightly and murmured in a low, locked voice. He didn¡¯t sound like his usual yful sound.

    ¡°I won¡¯t count to three this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t have countedst time.¡±

    Esther pretended to be calm, but her voice trembled slightly in anticipation and nervousness.

    Noah slowly lowered his face and ced his lips on Esther¡¯s forehead.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I feel like I¡¯m intruding heheheh *blushes* my babies are all grown up!</em>

 Side Story 13: More Than Friends (VIII)

    Side Story 13: More Than Friends (VIII)

    The moment Noah¡¯s lips touched Esther¡¯s forehead, the air around them felt tight like someone had pulled a bowstring.

    When Esther¡¯s nervous eyshes trembled, Noah lightly kissed her eyes as if to soothe her.

    From the forehead to the eyes, from the eyes to the nose.

    Noah didn¡¯t stop, lowering his lips little by little, lightly kissing wherever it touched.

    Whenever his lips touched, It was just for a brief moment. But each time, both of them held their breath. And it repeated again.

    As his lips descended further down her nose and their lips were mere millimeters away, Noah paused and gazed at Esther.

    Tension could be felt from both.

    Catching the other¡¯s gaze, the two eventually burst into smiles andughter.

    ¡°Thank you for confessing. I am really happy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for epting me.¡±

    Noah put his hand on top of Esther¡¯s, which was gripping the edge of the bench, and pulled it off.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    Then, interlocking their fingers, Noah properly pressed his lips against Esther¡¯s.

    Their soft lips ovepped tightly, and both of them closed their eyes to focus on the moment.

    The excitement, as if being struck by lightning, spread rapidly from their toes to their whole body.

    The time that seemed tost forever passed in an instant, and the lips of the two slowly parted.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Taking in a deep breath, Esther opened her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go, but it¡¯s someone else¡¯s garden.¡±

    Noah groaned as he ran a finger across Esther¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    Esther was embarrassed by Noah¡¯s tant admiring gaze and averted her eyes.

    ¡°I just like it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed, so stop looking at me.¡±

    Noah loved this sight of Esther, fanning her face with her cheeks flushed. Grinning, he tightly embraced her again.

    Of course, his ears were no less redder than hers.

    It was afternoon right now, when the sun was bright, so they could see each other¡¯s blushing faces especially well.

    ¡°But I feel like my heart is beating too fast. I¡¯m not going to die right?¡±

    ¡°Is yours going faster than mine?¡±

    Noah took Esther¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest.

    ¡°What do you think? Is it too fast?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re both normal.¡±

    In this happy, warm atmosphere, Esther and Noahughed together.

    Bright sunlight was pouring down on their faces as if to bless them.

    ¡°To think our first kiss is in Leo¡¯s garden. I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±

    ¡°We should thank Brother Leo.¡±

    If Esther had promised to meet with Noah alone instead of at a tea party, Judy or Dennis would have insisted oning along.

    It was all thanks to Leo that they met without the twins¡¯ interference and were able to escape from the crowd at the party.

    Yes, certainly, this situation would not have happened if Leo had not invited Esther and called her out.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m very grateful, but it¡¯s a little ambiguous. It¡¯s because he likes you, right? If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯ll put him on standby¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡±

    When Noah muttered so with a jealous face, a shocked Esther took hold of his shoulder and shook him.

    Then Noahughed, iming it was a joke. He added as he yfully poked Esther¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Leo is a very important talent for the imperial family as well. I won¡¯t be petty. Instead, we should be very close from now on.¡±

    Noah assured Esther with determined eyes.

    He had already thought about Leo.

    So that Leo would no longer have other thoughts about Esther, he intended to make him one of his people.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Esther was a little uneasy with Noah¡¯s answer, but she decided to trust his words that he would aim to be friends with Leo.

    ¡°Anyway, Esther, I¡¯ll write a diary entry when I go back today.¡±

    ¡°You keep a diary?¡±

    It was the first time she had heard of it, so she nced quizzically at him.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°I want to record today¡¯s events.¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Because of the kiss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know? If I write a diary, it will be kept as a history book. Perhaps even people hundreds of years from now will know what happened today.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    Esther touched her forehead with a tearful expression.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Pretend nothing happened today.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it? It¡¯s already perfectly written in my head.¡±

    Noah gave Esther a smile that anyone would love, his eyes turning into crescents.

    ¡°I want everyone to know that you¡¯re dating me.¡±

    Giddy with joy, Noah kept smiling and giggling. But Esther¡¯s face suddenly became solemn.

    ¡°Noah, we have a problem.¡±

    ¡°What is the problem?¡±

    ¡°What if my dad and brothers found out about this?¡±

    Noah¡¯s face turned dark. He hadn¡¯t thought of it until that point.

    Having been by Esther¡¯s side for a long time, he knew the characters of the twins and Deheen well.

    ¡°Maybe they will keep an eye on you so we won¡¯t be able to meet again.¡±

    ¡°I might be banned from going out.¡±

    Esther and Noah simultaneously let out a deep sigh.

    They were at a loss as to how to get permission.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s impossible to meet secretly.¡±

    Whenever the two made an appointment to meet, somehow, one of the twins would appear like a ghost.

    Permission was necessary for them to go on a formal date in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I will go to your house and tell them.¡±

    Having made up his mind, Noah clenched his fists and said bravely.

    ¡°You areing to my house? What if you get hit?¡±

    Esther¡¯s gaze dropped as she shook her head in worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if they hit me. If that can get us permission, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°If you get hit by my dad and brothers, it won¡¯t end until your bones are broken.¡±

    Additionally, if Noah, the crown prince, was beaten and injured by the grand duke¡­ It was perfect for people who liked to nder them to use them as a cause of a rebellion or civil war.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my dad and my brothers first.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think it would be better to ease them into it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­ If you think you will be kicked out of the house,e to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Noah muttered that it would be nice to live with her in the pce, but Esther pped him on the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mountain we must climb at least once. Both my dad and brothers tend to be overprotective of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they care for you very much. I fully understand that feeling.¡±

    They were d they confirmed each other¡¯s feelings, but the mountain they had to ovee was too high, so they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s been so long that people will think it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Should we go back? Let¡¯s sneak out together.¡±

    As Esther got up from the bench, Noah held her arm, telling her not to go.

    His longing gaze moved slowly from her eyes to her lips.

    ¡°Brother Leo will think it¡¯s strange. I¡¯ll go in first!¡±

    Recalling the memory of the kiss, Esther turned around and ran away, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    Noah ran to Esther¡¯s side. He touched his lips, unable to shake off the lingering feelings.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The day after tea time.

    Esther was about to explode from thinking all day about how to get permission.

    ¡°Lady Esther, what are you worried about? The ground will go out like this.¡±

    Unable to watch Esther sighing once every three seconds, Dorothy invited her to confide in her.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Frustrated alone, Esther stared at Dorothy, loosening her hand which was supporting her chin.

    ¡°Are you on my side?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re on my side, if my father asks about me, you¡¯ll tell him everything we talk about.¡±

    ¡°But, but I¡¯m hired by His Excellency the Grand Duke.¡±

    Dorothy wept, saying that she could not help it.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to keep what you¡¯re about to say a really tight secret. So tell me.¡±

    ¡°You promised?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Esther took a few deep breaths and straightened her posture.

    Then, in a very hushed voice, she began to tell Dorothy.

    ¡°This is not me, it¡¯s just my imagination. How do you think my dad and brothers will react if I tell them I¡¯m dating someone?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dorothy, who saw through the word ¡®imagination¡¯, opened her mouth wide in surprise and let out a loud noise.

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re dating His Highness the Crown Prince¡­ eup!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Quiet.¡±

    Esther freaked out and ran over to Dorothy to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll try to not be too surprised.¡±

    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s just imagination.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s an assumption about what it would be like to date the crown prince, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    There was nothing to ponder over, Dorothy answered right away.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that the mansion turns upside down, and judging from past experiences, they might kidnap and torture His Highness the Crown Prince¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. They might be surprised, but they will respect your opinion.¡±

    As Esther¡¯s face was about to turn white, Dorothy smiled kindly, saying it would never happen.

    ¡°Is it really so? Won¡¯t they put a curfew on me so I can¡¯t go out or starve me for a few days?¡±

    ¡°How can that be? How much does the grand duke and young masters value you? Won¡¯t they rather rebel than starve you?¡±

    ¡°That scares me even more!¡±

    Esther wrapped her arms around herself and wept.

    ¡°So, uh¡­ it¡¯s imaginary, but you want to be allowed to go out with the crown prince, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an imagination.¡±

    As Dorothy lowered her voice, Esther perked her ears up and her eyes brightened.

    ¡°There is one way to have guaranteed sess.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Even though it was only the two of them in the room, Dorothy drew closer to Esther and whispered secretly.

    ¡°A deration of fasting.¡±

    ¡°Ah, will that work?¡±

    When Esther heard the method, she slumped down on the bed and shook her legs.

    ¡°You know how much the grand duke and the young masters care for you. If you say you won¡¯t eat, they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get you to eat.¡±

    Dorothy assured Esther that there could be no surer way.

    It was unbelievable that his method would work, but she was tempted to grab straws.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try it tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s an imagination?¡±

    Esther blinked rapidly, wanting to say no to Dorothy¡¯s naughty question.

    ¡°That, uh¡­ ahhhh. Suddenly, I feel very sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit, so wake me up before dinnerter.¡±

    Instead of answering, she quicklyid down on the bed and pulled the nket over her head.

    ¡°Hahaha. Congrattions.¡±

    Dorothy couldn¡¯t hide her happy smile as she properly spread out Esther¡¯s nket, which was only covering her face.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> *reads ¡®we should thank brother Leo* Tsk tsk, this two loveable idiots, don¡¯t rub salt on a poor man¡¯s wounds! </em>

    <em>*reads ¡®how about I go to your house and tell them¡¯* a, you go Noah! Take courage and go! Wait, Esther, why are you stopping him!?</em>

    <em>*three minutester* noooooOooo! Dorothy! What a bad advice!</em>

 Side Story 14: Permission (I)

    Side Story 14: Permission (I)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The time for dinner, which Esther hoped would nevere, came very quickly.

    ¡°Should I say I have no appetite and go back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I need to talk about anyway. If I dy, I won¡¯t be able to say it.¡±

    ¡°They are not going to faint, are they?¡±

    When she thought of her dad and brothers, who always cared for her, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they fell down while holding the back of their neck.

    Forcibly moving her stiff feet, she headed for the dining room.

    She was the first to arrive. There was no one in the dining room yet.

    As she sighed and pulled out the chair she always sat on¡­

    ¡°Esther, I wanted to y with you earlier, but you were sleeping. Why are you taking a nap?¡±

    ¡°You have puffy eyebags. You look tired. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Judy and Dennis greeted her as they entered the restaurant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I must have fallen asleep without realizing it.¡±

    Esther looked around and gulped down the ss of water in front of her.

    She hadn¡¯t even started talking in earnest, but it felt like her throat was already burning and her mouth was suddenly drying up.

    ¡°You all came early.¡±

    Deheen, who had just arrived, put the papers he had been reading until just before he stepped in on the table and brushed his fingers throug his hair.

    ¡°Father, what is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a document rted to the knights. It¡¯s time to reorganize, so there¡¯s a lot of work to do.¡±

    As promised with the children, Deheen was always present during mealtimes, but he was too busy to let go of work even for a moment.

    ¡®It¡¯s a busy time, it¡¯s not a good time.¡¯

    Anxious, Esther crumpled a napkin under the table.

    In the meantime, the maids brought the prepared food to their seats.

    The appetizer was potato soup. The rising steam made it look very delicious.

    The soup, which was filled with diced potatoes, was one of Esther¡¯s favorites.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    ¡°Pour some more water here.¡±

    The three men were no different from usual.

    Esther, who was agonizing, eventually began to eat vigorously.

    She intended to eat as much as she could, since she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to endure if she really fasted.

    Actually, she could barely taste what she was eating. But since she was practically gobbling the food, the bottom of her bowl showed in an instant.

    Seeing this, Deheen was very pleased. Hemented with a smile,

    ¡°You must be very hungry.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Eat a lot. You¡¯re still growing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Father. No matter how young she is, the growth period is already over.¡±

    Judy, who hated potatoes, pushed his untouched bowl of soup to Esther, telling her to eat it too.

    Meal time went smoothly.

    Esther didn¡¯t want to spoil the happy meal, so she waited for her family to finish eating.

    But Deheen hurriedly finished his meal. Wiping his lips with a napkin, he seemed like he was about to leave.

    ¡°You kids should eat slowly. I have a lot of work, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Judy and Dennis were still eating, but Esther thought she couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by, so she called out, stopping Deheen.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Deheen sat back in his chair and directed Esther a warm smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have my debutante this year.¡±

    As soon as she carefully brought up the topic, all three responded.

    ¡°Of course I remember. If you want anything, I¡¯ll buy everything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick something nice for you.¡±

    ¡°A partner is important for the debutante.¡±

    Deheen, Judy, and Dennis spoke in this exact order.

    In particr, when the word ¡®partner¡¯ came out of Dennis¡¯ mouth, all three pairs of green eyes instantly turnedpetitive.

    ¡°Hmmmm, I heard something recently. That the number of daughters dancing with their fathers has increased in the debutante.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a rare case. Esther, you know I¡¯m the best at dancing, right?¡±

    ¡°I am dancing as much as I can these days. I can¡¯t concede the position of your debutante partner.¡±

    After the debutante, one would officially be recognized as an adult.

    Since it was such a meaningful event, all three of them were aiming for the position of Esther¡¯s debutante partner.

    ¡°Um¡­ therefore¡­¡±

    Feeling burdened by the three twinkling pairs of eyes staring at her, Esther closed her eyes tightly and loudly said,

    ¡°Actually, I have already decided on a partner. I¡¯m sorry, but this time it¡¯s not Brothers or Dad.¡±

    Esther waited for a reaction, but there was great silence.

    Flustered, she opened one eye and looked around.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Deheen, Judy, and Dennis¡¯ faces were stained with shock, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard.

    Judy, who came to his senses first, asked with a bewildered face.

    ¡°If not us, then who?¡±

    ¡°Noah.¡±

    <em>Clink!</em>

    Deheen was startled and his hands weakened, causing him to let go of the ss he was holding.

    The ss that was broken in an instant was no different from Deheen¡¯s now shocked heart.

    ¡°Your Excellency! I¡¯ll clean it up soon. Please stay!¡±

    The maids came running, but even without their words, Deheen was already frozen, his hands floating in the air.

    He didn¡¯t even realize that the ss was broken.

    It wasn¡¯t just Deheen. The twins had the same reaction. It was as if their souls had left them.

    ¡®Did I speak too hastily?¡¯

    Esther found the atmosphere more dreary than she thought. Restless, she quickly added,

    ¡°We are the same age. We have known each other for a long time and will have our debut together, so I thought it would be nice to be partners¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, since we are here, is it really necessary?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can partner with him at other parties in the future. Do you really have to do it during the debutante?¡±

    The twins insisted. They were unable to hide their regret, having been looking forward to the debutante as if it was their own business.

    Esther was almost persuaded by their words for a moment, but quickly regained her determination.

    They suggested for her to partner with Noah at another party, but she had never been partners with Noah.

    It was clear that at ater date, they woulde up with another reason to prevent them from bing partners.

    In the end, she decided that she had to correct it now.

    ¡°I have something important to tell you. In fact, Noah and I are¡­¡±

    ¡°Are?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes narrowed at Esther¡¯s unfinished words.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is there an ident?¡±

    Ignoring the twins¡¯ questions, Esther shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I decided to go out with Noah!¡±

    Even after she said it, she was shaking and her heart was beating like crazy.

    This was almost on the same level as when she told Noah she liked him.

    ¡°My ears have not been goodtely, I am hearing nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Father, I will go to the Imperial Pce for a while.¡±

    Judy unsheathed the sword he was wearing around his waist.

    ¡°I will go too.¡±

    Even Dennis, a pacifist, rose to follow.

    Esther stomped and held them both back.

    ¡°Where are you going at this time? Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

    The twins pretended to give in and sat back down, but their faces were darker than ever.

    ¡°This is nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. Our Esther is in love¡­¡±

    Unlike the twins who denied reality, Deheen, who had been silent, asked sharply in a low, subdued voice.

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I cannot allow it. Dirt shouldn¡¯t even enter your view.¡±

    Such a reaction was expected.

    Esther forcibly squeezed out the words she had been rehearsing all day in her room, just in case her father came out like this.

    ¡°¡­Then I, I will not eat from now on!¡±

    <em>Tak! </em>She banged the table¡­ No, she hit it lightly and shouted.

    Her voice was not threatening at all, she even sounded sorry, but surprisingly, the effect was enormous.

    Deheen grabbed his chest as if he had heard Esther say she would run away.

    ¡°You are not going to eat? Are you saying you¡¯ll die just because of love? How did I raise you!¡±

    ¡°W-What? It¡¯s not like that, I¡¯m just trying to starve myself for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Deheen, who grabbed the back of his neck, looked as if he would fall backwards at any moment.

    Esther, unable to shock Deheen further, sighed and immediately retracted what she had just said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it. Instead, please meet Noah just once.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. I have some things to take care of, it should be fine in a week.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Deheen readily agreed to meet Noah, and Esther¡¯s face began to turn warm and red.

    ¡°I will tell him that.¡±

    Excited, Esther jumped up and wrapped her arms around Deheen¡¯s neck,ughing.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡ªI haven¡¯t allowed it.

    Deheen didn¡¯t bother to let those words out of his mouth, swallowing them quietly.

    Esther¡¯s cuteness naturally softened his expression, but the reason he wanted to meet Noah was to tell him¡­

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After Esther¡¯s bomb-like remarks¡­

    To appease her twin brothers, they went for a walk together.

    Deheen went to the office to do some work, but he couldn¡¯t concentrate, so he returned to the dining room.

    ¡°Delbert, serve me a strong drink.¡±

    Deheen didn¡¯t usually drink alcohol, but today, he got drunk.

    It had already been quite a while since he started drinking alone.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better stop eating and go in to rest.¡±

    Delbert and Ben cautiously dissuaded him.

    Deheen, who was leaning to his right and spinning the ss around with his hand, raised his head.

    Ben flinched in surprise at the momentary sight of the menacing glint in Deheen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ben, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Esther is only 18-years-old. But to fall in love¡­ Is it supposed to be this fast?¡±

    ¡°18-years-old is considered an adult, and there are many cases where people get married at 18.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So thedy is not fast. On the contrary, since this is her first rtionship, it can be said it¡¯ste¡­ sorry.¡±

    Ben was sincere in giving honest advice, but he shut his mouth when he saw Deheen hit the table.

    Deheen adjusted his posture and poured the alcohol in his ss into his mouth.

    ¡°I thought this day coulde someday. But experiencing it firsthand is more shocking than I imagined.¡±

    Like Ben said, Deheen couldn¡¯t hide his mixed feelings at the thought of Esther getting married someday.

    ¡°You know what? When I close my eyes, I still see the image of Esther as a child running towards me. I remember every moment of her growing years. But she is already an adult. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    With a sad smile, Deheen closed his eyes and muttered in a faint voice.

    ¡°She grew up really well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a big deal because it¡¯s a waste no matter who I give her to.¡±

    ¡°We all think so.¡±

    Esther grew up quickly, but to Deheen, she was a little girl who he always wanted to do everything for.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I¡¯m not supposed to be crying while tranting TT_TT</em>

 Side Story 15: Permission (II)

    Side Story 15: Permission (II)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Noah tapped his fingers on hisp at a steady pace and fixed his gaze on the desk.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Spread out on the desk was a letter from Esther.

    After a while, a knock sounded and Noah, who was deep in thought, raised his head.

    ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is something I want to ask you.¡±

    Heid, a member of the imperial knights, entered the room hesitantly, not knowing why he had been summoned.

    ¡°I heard that you are famous among the knights for being a fool for your daughter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they call it, but did you really notice my daughter? My daughter is now only 8-years-old?¡±

    When a question about his daughter came up out of the blue, Heid stepped back in fright.

    The reaction was expressing that no matter how much Noah was the crown prince, he could not give him his daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no interest in your daughter.¡±

    Noah was very pleased with his response and asked earnestly.

    ¡°What will you do if someone who wants to date your daughter appears?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start by verifying where that bastard came from.¡±

    Heid frowned fiercely, as if he was annoyed just thinking about it.

    ¡°Is there any way to look good then?¡±

    ¡°No. He will look like a thief no matter what he brings. ¡±

    ¡°Try to think of something. It¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then it would be more helpful to persuade my wife or sons rather than me.¡±

    ¡°Ask them to help?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll be opposing it alone. If all the other family members agree, there will be nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°The brothers¡­ are not easy to fool either¡­ Anyway, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Is this enough? But you really didn¡¯t ask with my daughter in mind, did you? She is my daughter, so cute and conspicuous, those who see her just once¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no. You may go.¡±

    Noah shook his head, wondering why he would think of an 8-year-old.

    ¡°The twins¡¯ tastes¡­ It¡¯s not usually difficult. Ha.¡±

    He knew the twins¡¯ tastes like the back of his hand, because he had been watching them alongside Esther for years.

    If there was a problem, it was that it was extremely difficult to satisfy them even if he knew their tastes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay with any kind of stuff.¡±

    Still, for the slightest hope, Noah mobilized all of his connections to collect the desired items.

    And exactly one weekter¡­

    A satisfied smile hung on Noah¡¯s face as he headed toward Tersia.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting inside.¡±

    Arriving at the grand ducal mansion, Noah was immediately ushered into the drawing room.

    ¡°Are you mad at me for something?¡±

    ¡°Am I? It couldn¡¯t be. Please go in.¡±

    But there was a different look in the always kind butler¡¯s eyes.

    Not only the butler, but all the other servants seemed wary of him.

    ¡®I feel like a bad guy.¡¯

    It reminded him of Heid¡¯s words about being a thief. He really felt like one.

    Noah sighed, straightened his clothes, and slowly entered the dining room.

    Inside, a single sofa was ced in the middle, and a four-person sofa was ced across from it.

    Seated on therger sofa was Deheen, the twins, and Esther.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve visited. This is the first time since I went to the Berkin Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you came back safely. Please take a seat.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s tone was dry, and even when he looked at Noah, he was expressionless.

    Noah sat down on the single-seat sofa, observing Deheen¡¯s gaze.

    With Deheen and the twins sitting before him, he felt as if he was at a hearing.

    Esther was at the innermost seat.

    Noah wanted to say hello, but he couldn¡¯t turn his head away from Deheen¡¯s stinging gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way, so let¡¯s drink some water and talk.¡±

    The butler brought the ice-cold water he had prepared in advance on a tray and handed it to Noah.

    It was the first time Noah had ever been served cold water while visiting the grand ducal family.

    Noah picked up the cup with a stifled groan, thinking that the ice was their hearts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it well.¡±

    He was told to drink, but when he tried to do so, Deheen and the twins red at him with expressions saying ¡®You¡¯re really drinking?¡¯

    ¡°Euk.¡±

    Noah moistened his lips slightly and put down the cup, thinking that he would have an upset stomach even just by drinking water.

    Then he straightened his posture as much as possible.

    ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°No. It can¡¯t be. I¡¯m veryfortable.¡±

    Truthfully, it was far from beingfortable. Noah felt very ufortable, like sitting on a thorny vine.

    ¡°Are you thatfortable? It¡¯s a day where you can be a little ufortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. It¡¯s my favorite sofa, but hearing that it made Your Highness ufortable, I¡¯ll have to throw it away right away.¡±

    The exchange of words continued, despite not knowing which rhythm to match.

    Cold sweat broke out on Noah¡¯s forehead as he concentrated.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that Your Highness wanted to meet me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you.¡±

    When Noah¡¯s hands were sweaty, he took out his handkerchief and rubbed it against his palms.

    ¡°Dad, can I go get some dessert? It¡¯s so empty.¡±

    ¡°No. You can go up to your room and rest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther, who was trying to lighten the mood, blinked several times in embarrassment when she was suddenly told to go up.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to Your Highness a little bit. Man to man.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s solemn expression showed he was serious about what he had just said.

    Since it was rted to her, Esther couldn¡¯t disregard it and sent Noah an apologetic look.

    ¡°What about Brothers?¡±

    ¡°We should be here.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Deheen had Ben make sure Esther was back in her room before the real story began.

    ¡°Is it true that you asked Esther to be your debutante partner?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not only that, but I want to be allowed to date¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Deheen cleared his throat, interrupting Noah.

    ¡°When do you have to return?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have a lot of time. I took the whole day off.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s cold stare could kill.

    ¡°It turns out I haven¡¯t finished my work yet. Can you wait? I don¡¯t know how long it will take.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Feel free to work. I will wait for you.¡±

    ¡°You can just go back if you feel like it¡¯s too long.¡±

    This was Deheen¡¯s test. To see how long Noah would wait.

    ¡®I saw you often as you were growing, but you might have a hidden arrogant personality as the crown prince.¡¯

    Proud and self-centered princes usually could not stand such disregard.

    ¡°Father, please take your time. We will hang out with His Highness.¡±

    ¡°His Highness will be ufortable, so you shouldn¡¯t stay long.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Judy and Dennis exchanged nces andughed wickedly.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    30 minutester¡­

    Noah¡¯s hopes for the atmosphere to improve even a little bit after Deheen¡¯s departure were shattered.

    ¡°Are you going to keep staring at me like that?¡±

    Noah asked in agony. It took a while, but he was finally unable to bear the silent gazes of the twins.

    ¡°We decided to talkfortably when we are together. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Before you left for the Berkin Kingdom, I called you ¡®brother¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did. Then, Brother¡­¡±

    Judy got up from the sofa with a flourish and stood before Noah with a sloppy stance.

    ¡°You decided to go out with Esther without saying a word to us? How could you?!¡±

    Judy¡¯s aura, which had been honed over a long period of refined training, was now as threatening as Deheen¡¯s.

    When Judy made up his mind to pressure Noah, Noah sighed as he felt a sensation of being squeezed from all sides.

    ¡°I came as soon as we decided to go out with each other. Well, we decided to go out, but we haven¡¯t even dated yet.¡±

    ¡°Hah, of course. How can you two go on a date without permission? And you should have tipped me off before confessing!¡±

    Noah scoffed inwardly, roughly adjusting to Judy¡¯s aura.

    ¡®I¡¯m not crazy? Why will I tell you that?¡¯

    If he had told him beforehand, he would havee along and interrupted his confession.

    Dennis took the ce of Judy, who was only thinking about how to roast and boil Noah.

    ¡°You should know better how precious Esther is to us since you¡¯ve been by our side all along.¡±

    ¡°I know, but Esther is very important to me too.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°More than my life.¡±

    Judy and Dennis, who had not expected such an answer, exchanged nces of surprise for a couple of seconds.

    ¡°I mean, who can¡¯t say that? There is no guarantee that you will not change your mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What if our Esther gets hurt because of you?¡±

    Noah jumped up from the sofa, thinking that even if he continued responding, the conversation would only continue in a circle.

    ¡°Palen, bring the box in.¡±

    Palen, who was waiting in front of the drawing room, rushed inside with the gift prepared by Noah as a gesture of goodwill.

    ¡°Brothers, I brought you both a present. Would you like to take a look at it?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to cate us with this? I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take anything you give me now.¡±

    Even with the word ¡®gift¡¯, the twins¡¯ reaction was cold.

    They really weren¡¯t even paying attention to the box.

    ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind once you see it.¡±

    However, Noah did not give in and opened the box.

    ¡°This is an iron weapon set for Judy. You know the craftsman named Geron, right? It¡¯s one of the ten pieces he madest year. Limited edition.¡±

    ¡°What? Geron? Nonsense! It¡¯s said that the set was already sold out before it was even finished, so it would never be avable?¡±

    From the moment the lid of the box was opened, Judy ran up to the box and clung to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find. The armor, helmet, shoes, and even the sword are all new and never used.¡±

    ¡°You have the sword? I gave up after asking for it for months!¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes began to tremble like crazy because they weren¡¯t things that could be obtained with a lot of money.

    ¡°And these here¡­ are presents for Dennis. As you can tell just by looking at the titles, they are all rare old books. There is only one of each in the world, and it is prohibited to be read, so you will not be able to see it anywhere.¡±

    ¡°No, do these books really exist? I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere¡­ Unbelievable. All of them are valuable materials that cannot be overlooked.¡±

    Dennis¡¯ reaction was the same as Judy¡¯s.

    With a thrilled expression and glistening wide eyes, he hurriedly skimmed through the titles of the books.

    <em><strong>Ame: </strong>Dennis¡­ Judy¡­! How simpleminded can the both of you be? xD and end of special updates! See you for the normal one (in 2 days)!</em>

 Side Story 16: Permission (III)

    Side Story 16: Permission (III)

    ¡°I¡¯m d you both liked the gift. It¡¯s worth the hard work.¡±

    When Noah said that, Judy and Dennis, who had been clinging to the box, flinched and pulled away.

    ¡°No matter how much you bring something like this, you can¡¯t trade it for Esther.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, take it back.¡±

    However, unlike the words of ¡®take it back¡¯, the two men¡¯s hands barely came off the box.

    Additionally, they kept ncing at the box, regret dripping from their eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s already more than half over.¡¯

    Noah¡¯s smile deepened as he felt that the initiative was being handed over to him.

    ¡°I am not trying to take Esther away from her brothers. You know I love Esther very much. I just want to be able to meet her without interruption.¡±

    To convince the twins, Noah conveyed his feelings honestly.

    Esther and Noah met at the age of twelve, and now they were eighteen.

    The number of times they met without the interruption from either the twins or Deheen were few and far between.

    What Noah wanted now was the freedom for them to meet, not grandiose things like consent to marriage or permission to date.

    ¡°Hmm. So, you want to be allowed to meet?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s all right¡­ Esther will be an adult soon, and we are close.¡±

    Judy and Dennis quickly exchanged nces at Noah¡¯s proposal, which seemed open to negotiation.

    ¡°These gifts he brought are heavy, so it¡¯s a bit awkward to send them back like this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. He seems extremely sincere, so ignoring it would be disrespectful.¡±

    The twins usually fight without even trying, but in this case, they were in perfect harmony.

    Once again, they looked at the box containing their respective gifts and nodded as if determined.

    ¡°Father is there anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good. From now on, when you two meet, I won¡¯t intervene without asking.¡±

    Although the gift yed a big role, they epted the offer because the person who brought it was Noah.

    Having watched him from the side for several years already, they knew better than anyone else that Noah was sincere with Esther.

    Noah¡¯s face brightened at the twin¡¯s words that were no different from permission.

    ¡°Thank you, Brothers. I will do really well in the future. Let¡¯s see each other more often.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Be good to Esther.¡±

    After saying that to Noah, the twins started digging through the box in earnest.

    ¡°Can I take it now?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t ask for it backter.¡±

    ¡°Sure. There are more things outside, so ask the servants to move them.¡±

    The twins, who were grunting while moving the box, paused in front of the door and turned back at Noah.

    ¡°Are you going to continue waiting? I don¡¯t know when my father wille.¡±

    ¡°I still have to wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do it yourself. We will go.¡±

    Since Noah was determined, they dragged the box outside without asking further questions.

    After confirming that Judy and Dennis had definitely left, Noah burst into cheers, which he had been holding back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!!¡±

    Noah waved his clenched fists in the air, unable to contain his joy.

    It was a permission that took six years.

    Palen, who was watching from the corner of the drawing room, also pped.

    ¡°Congrattions. To think a day like this wille.¡±

    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t believe it either.¡±

    ¡°However, two of those weapons were secretly stolen from His Majesty¡¯s collection, and several books were taken from the imperial treasure library, so I¡¯m worried about the future.¡±

    Noah covered his ears, expressing, ¡®Please don¡¯t say anything.¡¯

    ¡°Ha. It will be tough to fix, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Considering he got the cooperation of the twins, the value was certainly overflowing.

    ¡°Are you going to keep waiting? An hour has already passed. Wouldn¡¯t it be better toe back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you can¡¯t wait. There is no present for the grand duke.¡±

    Unlike the twins, he was a person who would never be appeased even if he brought something.

    Noah had been thinking about it for the past week, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way to win Deheen¡¯s heart.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    <em>Kiiiing, kiiiing.</em>

    A chilling sound echoed through Deheen¡¯s office, making the back of one¡¯s neck chill just by hearing it.

    It was the sound of sharpening a sword.

    ¡°Your Grace, it seems sharp enough.¡±

    Ben said anxiously as he looked at Deheen, who had only been sharpening his sword ever since he returned.

    ¡°The end doesn¡¯t look perfect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you only do this just before going to war? Where the hell are you going to use it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a war.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Deheen, who kept sharpening his sword with a cold face, thought that it was enough and held it up to the light.

    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost three hours. I heard that His Highness is still waiting.¡±

    Deheen put down his sword and crookedly rested his chin on his palm and crossed his legs.

    He closed his eyes for a while, as if thinking about something, then opened his eyes with a sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring the papers.¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way, Y-Your Grace, wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave the sword behind?¡±

    ¡°I worked very hard, why should I leave it behind?¡±

    Picking up the sword, Deheen passed Ben and added, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    He headed for the drawing room, holding the sword without even sheathing it. The edges of the sword was sharp, like blood would spill out just with a graze.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Delbert felt his lifespan diminishing just by watching Noah sit still in the drawing room for hours.

    ¡®If His Majesty the Emperor knew about it, there would be an uproar.¡¯

    Currently, in the grand ducal family, even Cheese the cat was not ignored, but Noah was unmistakably the crown prince.

    Delbert was worried about how rumors would spread if it became known that the crown prince was treated coldly by the grand ducal family.

    However, contrary to Delbert¡¯s worries, Noah didn¡¯t have any such thoughts.

    If he could get permission just by waiting like this, he could have waited days, not hours.

    ¡°She was really cute back then.¡±

    While Noah waited for Deheen, he stared and observed the picture of the grand ducal family hanging on the wall.

    When he was young, he never got bored looking at Esther, who had chubby, squishy cheeks.

    ¡°You must like the painting.¡±

    Surprised by the voice of Deheen, who came earlier than expected, Noah¡¯s pupils widened as he turned towards the entrance to the drawing room.

    It was because the sword, which was sparkling in the reflection of the light from the chandelier, caught his eye first.

    ¡®A real sword?¡¯

    Noah swallowed involuntarily as he wondered why the older man was pulling out his sword.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You came sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°So I shouldeter?¡±

    ¡°No! You don¡¯t have to¡­ I said it out of joy.¡±

    Still unsure if Deheen was joking or not, Noah was startled and hurriedly shook his hand.

    ¡°Please be morefortable with your words.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in afortable rtionship.¡±

    Noah¡¯s proposal to narrow the distance was rejected by Deheen.

    It was because letting go of this line was tantamount to acknowledging Noah.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Struggling to hide his disappointment, Noah asked cautiously,

    ¡°By the way, why are you holding that sword?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot I¡¯m holding it.¡±

    Deheen looked at the sword he was holding too openly for anyone to believe he had forgotten, and said,

    ¡°Well, quite by chance, I have a sword in my hand. Would you like to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Noah asked in a bewildered voice, taken aback for a moment.

    Deheen was known as the best swordsman in the empire, to the extent that no one could match him.

    No matter how much swordsmanship training Noah had, there was no way he would ever be an opponent for Deheen.

    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have been doing special training for a week.¡¯

    Noah regretted btedly and swallowed his tears.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    He knew he was no match, but that didn¡¯t mean he could turn down Deheen¡¯s suggestion.

    Following Deheen¡¯s lead, Noah arrived at the garden right in front of the main building of the grand ducal residence.

    ¡°Here. It¡¯s nice.¡±

    It was strange to spar in the garden. Noah looked around and saw a familiar window.

    ¡®That¡¯s Esther¡¯s room.¡¯

    ncing at the wide-opened window of Esther¡¯s room, Noah bit his lips.

    Noah wondered if Deheen had brought him here to show Esther how he would lose badly.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Use this sword.¡±

    When Noah tried to untie his sword from his waist, Deheen indifferently held out the sword he had sharpened.

    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use apletely dull and rusty sword. I have to have a penalty like that for it to be considered a spar.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I could inadvertently injure you.¡±

    ¡°Can you hurt me?¡±

    Deheen smiled. The corners of his mouth were raised like he was having fun.

    ¡°If you inflict even the slightest wound on me, I will fulfill your purpose ofing here today without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Really? You promised!¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes changed in an instant at Deheen¡¯s unexpected suggestion.

    He quickly epted the sword he was holding out, fearing he would say something else.

    For a moment, he almost dropped the sword, surprised by how it was heavier than expected, but he gripped it with both hands and strengthened his will.

    ¡®If it¡¯s a rusty sword, I have a chance. Let¡¯s aim for gaps as all I have to do is slightly hurt him.¡¯

    Determined to use all his strength, Noah positioned the sword.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start right away.¡±

    ¡°Here Ie.¡±

    Holding a terrible sword, Deheen ran to Noah with his eyes zing.

    Noah hurried to the side, feeling a chill through his body as Deheen attacked his side.

    ¡®Ha.¡¯

    Deheen made a brief analysis.

    ¡®You managed to dodge even though I tried to finish it at once.¡¯

    Frankly, he dismissed Noah¡¯s skill, thinking it wouldn¡¯t be as good as a low-ranking knight, but it wasn¡¯t to that extent.

    Looking at it now, he could see that his body was strong with well-developed muscles.

    While Deheen tested Noah here and there, Noah gritted his teeth and continued dodging.

    There was a very clear difference in skills.

    However, Noah was not discouraged. Somehow, he took the strikes and told Deheen.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just me, you won¡¯t like anyone else either.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you still have time to talk, so I¡¯ll speed things up.¡±

    Deheen arrogantly disyed high-level techniques to keep Noah from saying more nonsense.

    But shockingly, Noah managed to match Deheen¡¯s sword, parry it, and continued talking.

    ¡°I may not meet the standards of Your Grace, but I can guarantee you that I will be better than anyone in the empire.¡±

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Side Story 17: Permission (IV)

    Side Story 17: Permission (IV)

    Deheen¡¯s face hardened.

    As if not wanting to do this any longer, the strength that entered the hand holding the sword increased.

    Even Noah, who had endured quite well so far, could not withstand it this time and was pushed back several steps.

    But his eyes did not waver.

    The difference in strength between Noah and Deheen was clear, but the former persisted without giving up, thinking that he would only have to slightly scratch him.

    Looking at Noah like that, Deheen said in a voice mixed with regret.

    ¡°If Your Highness hadn¡¯t been the crown prince, I don¡¯t know if I would have an easier time considering it.¡±

    The swords collided again in the air, and Noah¡¯s sword flew to the side.

    Deheen pointed his sword right in front of the face of Noah, who no longer had a sword to defend himself.

    ¡°But Your Highness is the crown prince, and one day you will be the emperor. It¡¯s a lonely and difficult road. I don¡¯t want to leave Esther there.¡±

    It had been six years.

    Why Deheen¡¯s mind remained the same, unchanging for six years.

    However, Noah¡¯s position caught his ankle, interfering with his readiness to allow it.

    ¡°I want my daughter to live freely. She should do what she wants to do, go where she wants to go. I want her to be that free all her life. She won¡¯t be able to do that next to Your Highness.¡±

    Deheen slowly lowered his sword and let out a thin sigh.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Noah¡¯s face darkened, caught off guard by thepletely unexpected reason.

    He was so right about it that he couldn¡¯t even argue.

    ¡°¡­It certainly might be.¡±

    Like Deheen, Noah lowered his hands and was silent for a moment.

    Then, as if having made a firm decision, he raised his head and looked directly at Deheen.

    ¡°Then, if I were to abandon the position of crown prince, would you ept it?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that so easily? Your Highness is the crown prince who will be responsible for the empire.¡±

    Deheen stared at Noah with colder eyes than before.

    He hated irresponsibility more than the fact that he was the crown prince.

    ¡°Did it sound like it¡¯s easy for me to say?¡±

    The expression on Noah¡¯s face as he asked so was one of seriousness and distress.

    ¡°My brother tried to poison me for this position. I know better than anyone else the meaning and responsibility of being the crown prince.¡±

    From the education he received every day from childhood to the things he saw and experienced.

    Noah could not have not known.

    ¡°The safety of the empire, the peace of the people of the empire. Yes. Definitely, all are important. However, Esther is so important that it overtakes all of them, This is what I¡¯m saying. I know whates first.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice grew louder.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be criticized by everyone. I will disappoint my family, but if I can be by Esther¡¯s side, I will.¡±

    The reason he went back to the Imperial Pce, which had abandoned him, was to help Esther.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Listening to the story, Deheen¡¯s hardened face gradually rxed and he carefully examined Noah.

    As he looked into the steadfast eyes gazing straight at him, he suddenly remembered an incident from a long time ago.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I remember the first time Your Highness visited me.¡±

    At that time, he was much smaller and somewhat empty, but he had the same eyes as now.

    ¡°You have grown a lot.¡±

    Time had passed and the children had grown up.

    Deheen knew that he had to respect the will of his children, who were full-fledged adults.

    ¡°I wanted you children to grow slowly, much more slowly. I didn¡¯t realize all of you have grown this much. It¡¯s kind of sad.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we be quite reliable?¡±

    Noah smiled handsomely, his eyes twinkling with anticipation.

    ¡°Well. You can only say that after you get a few moves right.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s words were blunt, but he actually thought that Noah, who had matured, looked quite reliable.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t entrust the empire to Prince Damon.¡±

    If Noah had tried to persuade Deheen with things like his position, money, or power¡­ It would never have worked.

    Because those things meant nothing to Deheen, who was already a grand duke.

    The most important thing to Deheen was whether Noah was a person who would put Esther first and truly care for her, even if he was an ordinary person.

    ¡°I believe there will be no one who will cherish our Esther more than Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I may not be able to give her perfect freedom, but I will give her more happiness than that. I can promise to make her happy for the rest of her life.¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t contain his joy when he noticed that Deheen¡¯s tone had changed.

    ¡°Suddenly, some petals¡­¡±

    Deheen rubbed his eyes. He thought he saw some petals fluttering around Noah.

    ¡°What? Petals?¡±

    ¡°No. I must have misunderstood.¡±

    Regaining hisposure, Deheen raised his head and looked towards the window of Esther¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Esther, who was secretly peeping at the two men through the window, mmed the door shut in a fright.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably better like that.¡¯

    ¡®No matter how much liberty there is, if Esther is happy to be by Noah¡¯s side¡­ I can¡¯t stop it.¡¯

    <em>¡°I¡¯m not going to eat!¡±</em>

    The voice of Esther as she said she would stop eating until she could date Noah echoed in Deheen¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat. How can I win as a parent?¡±

    From the moment Esther fell in love with Noah, it was as if Deheen had allowed the rtionship between them.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Noah tilted his head when Deheen kept muttering to himself.

    Deheen asked Noah another question.

    ¡°Who do you think Esther would prefer, Your Highness or me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    With that smidge offort, Deheen picked up the sword he had given to Noah.

    Realizing that the test was over, Noah smiled brightly.

    ¡°Ben, bring it.¡±

    Deheen stared at Noah as he waved to Ben.

    Ben, who ran to Noah¡¯s side in one step, handed over the envelope he was holding.

    ¡°His Grace wrote it in advance. There are many uses, so I rmend that you read them carefully.¡±

    Noah carefully opened the envelope, excited about what this could be.

    ¡°Agreement?¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes widened as he inadvertently read the word at the top.

    His lips parted as he slowly read the terms of the document.

    ?use 3. Don¡¯t talk to Esther carelessly.?

    ?use 7. Family events shall not be disturbed.?

    ?use 33. Let Esther eat whatever she wants.?

    ?use 40. Take Esther to wherever she wants to go.?

    ?use 60. If you make Esther¡¯s cry, the rtionship is over.?

    Swiftly scanning a total of 60 uses with his eyes, Noah asked with an expression that showed he was at a loss for words, his voice barelying out.

    ¡°W-When did you prepare this?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t take much time because it was something I was thinking about.¡±

    ¡°I knew it, but the Grand Duke is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Could you sign it?¡±

    Although there were a lot of uses, there wasn¡¯t any special requests.

    All those points were things Noah was going to do anyway, so he willingly signed it.

    ¡°Of course. Here you go.¡±

    The documents were signed in an instant and handed over to Deheen.

    ¡°What I allow ispanionship. I¡¯m sure you know what I mean.¡±

    Finally, Deheen emphasized the fact that the two of them were not yet adults.

    At this moment, Noah realized that the only thing he had obtained after such a hard time was consent to dating.

    ¡®If I want to get married¡­¡¯

    ¡­Gloominess arose at the thought of the steps he had to take for that.

    However, he quickly nodded, d he was even able to obtain permission to date.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s go in and have a cup of coffee. It looks like I¡¯ve neglected hospitality too much. I have some precious beans.¡±

    It was a huge improvementpared to being given only a cup of cold water.

    Not only that, but Deheen furtively recognized Noah as Esther¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡°Yes. I really want to drink that coffee.¡±

    As Noah followed Deheen closely, the corners of his mouth went up, so much so that his cheeks started aching.

    ***

    Deheen and Noah were having a pretty friendly conversation in the living room, savoring fragrant coffee.

    Of course, there was only one topic of conversation. How lovely Esther is.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Esther, who had snuck into the living room to listen to their conversation, burst in with surprise and blushed.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Come and sit down.¡±

    She was puzzled that she was the subject of their conversation, but thought it was amazing to see Deheen and Noah sitting together so amicably.

    ¡®Did it go well?¡¯

    Esther looked sideways at Noah, mouthing out her question.

    At the same time, she quickly scanned Noah up and down to see if his clothes were intact and that he was not injured.

    ¡®Mhm. It¡¯s okay!¡¯

    Noah answered with a smile and made a circle with his hand.

    <em>[TL/N: In some countries, ¡®okay¡¯ or correct answers (to homework/tests) are circled instead of ticked.]</em>

    Esther grinned and ran over to Deheen, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, you¡¯ll never threaten me with food from now on.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ When did I threaten you¡­¡±

    Recalling what she did, Esther, although quite ashamed, smiled and stuck out her tongue and sat on the sofa.

    She was right next to Noah, and Deheen¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he saw the two of them sitting close together.

    ¡®Let¡¯s endure. I have to get used to it now.¡¯

    Deheen was struggling to swallow the anger that was about to rise up in an instant.

    Noah and Esther gazed at each other and smiled.

    It was the first time they met each other properly after they officially agreed to date, everything was great even if they were just looking at each other¡¯s face.

    ¡°Noah, can I show you my room?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I want to see it, but can I?¡±

    Noah, who was about to nod with twinkling eyes, looked at Deheen.

    ¡°Dad, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go up!¡±

    When Deheen reluctantly gave permission, an excited Esther grabbed Noah and dragged him to her room.

    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m alive.¡±

    Finally freed from Deheen clutches, Noah stretched out both of his hands to the ceiling with a refreshed and bright expression.

    ¡°Sorry. Did you have a lot of trouble? How did Dad allow it?¡±

    ¡°No. The conversation went better than I thought. He gave permission right away.¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t say that he even signed an agreement, so he switched the topic.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t the windows really big?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose this room.¡±

    As Noah walked to the window, Esther grinned and followed close.

    ¡°Did you see the spar earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You did better than I thought?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how embarrassing. But it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t fight, it¡¯s that the grand duke is too strong.¡±

    While they were staring out the window and having a conversation, the door suddenly opened without a knock.

    Esther and Noah looked back, their eyes widened like a surprised rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°I brought some fruit.¡±

    The person who entered the room was Deheen. He was carrying a fruit tter that didn¡¯t suit him.

    ¡°Dad¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was just passing through. But don¡¯t you two look too close?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything! We were just looking out the window.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not on purpose.¡±

    Esther and Noah, who suddenly became awkward, hesitantly moved away.

    ¡°Well, you may continue your conversation. Comfortably.¡±

    Deheen put the fruits on the table, only leaving after he emphasized the word fortable¡¯ with narrowed eyes.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I read snu with a straight face but giggle like a middle school student at Esther and Noah being allowed to date *blushes* </em>

 Side Story 18: Debutante (I)

    Side Story 18: Debutante (I)

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Looking at the closed door, Esther and Noah shrugged at the same time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat some fruits. After all, it¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looks delicious.¡±

    As Noah, with a cheerful smile, picked up a piece of crunchy apple and took a bite¡­

    ¡°How do I look?¡±

    Judy popped in, showing off his new helmet and armor.

    ¡°This book is really great. Is the next one also in the imperial library?¡±

    Dennis also burst in, interrupting.

    It seemed that Esther and Noah were not allowed to be in the room with the door closed.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Before long, Noah, who had dark shadows under his eyes, whispered to Esther.

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    The men of Tersia were still wary, so the new couple couldn¡¯t have afortable conversation inside the house.

    After agreeing with Noah¡¯s idea, Esther eagerly ran to the door with bright eyes.

    When the door suddenly opened, Deheen and the twins, who had missed the opportunity to escape, froze, and hastily put on a nonchnt expression.

    ¡°Judy. I told you not to disturb the two of them.¡±

    ¡°What? Father was here first¡­ eup!¡±

    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t worry. I will take Father away with me.¡±

    ¡°I am just passing through! I will pass¡­¡±

    Deheen, Dennis and Judy disappeared in an instant, making ridiculous excuses.

    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±

    After mumbling something like, ¡®No wonder my ears were itching¡¯, Esther shouted loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Deheen and the twins stood still in shock at Esther¡¯s deration, and looked back stiffly.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going on a date.¡±

    The blood drained from Deheen¡¯s face at the very determined reply.

    Immediately, Deheen regretted his decision to allow Noah and Esther to date.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After changing into avender dress, Esther got into the carriage with Noah.

    She could see Deheen and the twins staring out of the window, but she drew the curtains right away.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°At times like this, we have to go out strong. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯re just allowed to talk, and they¡¯ll try to interfere with everything we do together.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Esther was firm. The permission Noah had obtained with difficulty must be properly acknowledged.

    Though¡­ she still couldn¡¯t believe that she told her dad and brothers she was going on a real date.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know they would let us go alone.¡±

    ¡°I know. We should have gotten permission sooner.¡±

    Estherughed out loud when she met Noah¡¯s eyes. Then, feeling her cheeks warm, she shifted her gaze to the side.

    Even though they were just inside the carriage, her heart skipped a beat. The fact that their rtionship was recognized made her so happy and excited.

    ¡°Just a moment, where did you ask the coachman to go?¡±

    ¡°You will know when we reach.¡±

    Noah only informed the coachman of the destination. He did not tell Esther.

    Esther was very curious about where they were going, but she decided to put up with it since Noah said they would be there soon.

    And while she was gazing out of the window, she felt the road looked familiar, and old memories came to mind.

    ¡°Ah! I know where we are going!¡±

    Excitement was evident in her high-pitched voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. Do you still remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course. How can I forget? It¡¯s a ce that means a lot to us.¡±

    Esther looked at the corner of the road where the carriage had stopped with somewhat fond eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hold my hand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After receiving Noah¡¯s escort and getting off the carriage, as expected, the entrance to the sanctuary appeared.

    To a stranger, the entrance would only look like the start of a dense forest, as there was dense grass taller than the height of an adult.

    However, Esther and Noah knew the way well. So they smiled and went through the grass without hesitation.

    ¡°Nothing has changed here.¡±

    ¡°That must be the power of the sanctuary, right?¡±

    Noah went ahead and cut the grass with his sword. Esther followed, holding Noah by the hem of his garment.

    Momentster, the two crossed the border into the sanctuary.

    The clear view and clean air instantly rejuvenated them.

    ¡°Wow, the house is still there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve hired someone to manage it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In the past, sanctuary was at risk of being abused. Which was why it was incorporated into the imperial territory.¡±

    Seeing how the ce was the same as six years ago, memories from the past came flooding back.

    Esther and Noah went into the house and found a hidden door.

    The secret ce Noah told Esther about.

    When they opened the door and went out, colorful flowers greeted them.

    As it was a sanctuary unaffected by the seasons, the most fragrant scent was flowing from the flowers in full bloom.

    Birds, still not afraid of people, flew around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm. It feels likeing home.¡±

    Esther reached out and allowed the bird to perch, closing her eyes slightly.

    In the past, she thought the sanctuary simply had a strange, unknown feeling of nostalgia, but now that she concentrated, she could feel the aura of Espitos strongly.

    ¡°Noah, wait.¡±

    ¡°Come see. I¡¯veid this down.¡±

    The dazed Esther let go of the hem of Noah¡¯s clothes that she was holding on to and walked through the flower fields as if bewitched.

    In the meantime, Noah was looking for a good spot for a pic mat borrowed from the grand ducal house.

    ¡°It¡¯s this flower.¡±

    Among the many flowers, there was a flower that gave off the aura of Espitos especially well.

    Its presence was so obvious that Esther recognized it even when she closed her eyes.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    With a tilt of her head, Esther crouched down, staring at the flower that was about knee high.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see this when I came before. A flower that is only a few years old radiates such intense divine power?¡±

    Esther heard many stories of flowers that have spent a long time in an uninhabited sanctuary turning into medicinal herbs.

    But this flower had a much more special aura than that.

    ¡®What is its alternate identity?¡¯

    Feeling no danger, Esther slowly reached out and caressed the petals.

    That moment¡­

    With the feeling that her mind was being sucked into somewhere, she saw a familiar figure in front of her.

    ¡°Espitos? How did this¡­¡±

    Unable to properly follow through with her words, the bewildered Esther called out to her.

    ¡°You must have found a flower.¡±

    Espitos, who was managing the orbs that emitted different lights, looked back at Esther with loving eyes.

    ¡°Did you know I wasing? You¡¯re not surprised.¡±

    ¡°If you live in an unimaginable time, even if you want to be surprised, you will not be surprised at most things.¡±

    The gaze of Espitos looking at Esther was benevolent and warm.

    ¡°¡­Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like an instant to me.¡±

    ¡°There is something I really wanted to ask. When I signed the contract, you said that my divine power would pretty much disappear. But I still have more than a high priest level. Did you leave it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your strength far exceeded my expectations. Even after using enough power to create a barrier, there is still power left.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±

    Esther, who had barely solved a long-standing question,ughed pointlessly.

    ¡°There is another one. You said that divine power would be passed on to my descendants. No matter how many times I think about it¡­ Please get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a huge blessing? How much the Brions family loved gaining strength every three generations.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a curse to me, not a blessing. My children have to be confined to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you view this strength as confinement. You will be locked in your duties, but you can enjoy everything else instead.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t give birth to a girl? What if the descendants are cut off? There are too many loopholes.¡±

    ¡°There will be no such thing.¡±

    Espitos smiled meaningfully and nced at the flower.

    During their short conversation, petals fell one by one, withering rapidly.

    Feeling that she was running out of time, Esther stomped her feet.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer my prayers after that day? We can talk through prayer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to not intervene in a peaceful world. Watching you is enough.¡±

    Every time she went to the central temple, she prayed to the Espitos, but never once did an answere down.

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear your voice. It¡¯s always the first thing I hear.¡±

    Actually, Esther didn¡¯t know why she was upset, but her heart was relieved just by confirming that Espitos was listening to her voice.

    ¡°The flower is a seed of celebration that I nted for the two of you. Since you found it so quickly, consider it a wedding gift in advance.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? Marriage¡­!¡±

    ¡®We¡¯ve just decided to date, and it¡¯s our first date, but you¡¯re talking about marriage!¡¯

    Esther, whose entire face instantly turned red, waved her hand, saying that it was absolutely not like that.

    However, the goddess who needed to hear the answer had already disappeared.

    ¡°Where¡­?¡±

    Only the cry of Esther, who had returned to reality, remained in the air. And instead of Espitos, Noah was the one who heard what she said, and he blushed.

    ¡°Did you just say we¡¯re getting married? You¡¯re already thinking about that?¡±

    ¡°What. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Esther red at Noah, telling him not to think strangely, and looked around.

    ¡°What was that¡­?¡±

    It was so fleeting that Esther wondered if it was just an illusion.

    However, all the senses were too vivid to simply dismiss it as a dream.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Feeling something amiss with Esther, Noah put down the things he was carrying and moved to her side.

    Instantly¡­

    The flower, which had lost its petals and withered,pletely crumbled and turned into a bright golden powder.

    Mysteriously, the powder only wrapped around the two people in the sanctuary, Esther and Noah.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration gift.¡±

    Esther smiled as she answered in the words of Espitos.

    ¡°What celebration?¡±

    Esther, who could not bear to say ¡®marriage celebration¡¯, pretended not to know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But isn¡¯t it pretty good to receive congrattions from the goddess?¡±

    ¡°¡­Esther, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    The powder that had been hovering around the two of them gradually faded and disappeared.

    ¡°Do you think something has changed?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Esther tried to put strength into my hand, but it didn¡¯t seem her physical strength increased, neither did her divine power get stronger either.

    Unsure of what the gift was, the two stopped trying to understand and sat down on the pic mat.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same here, but we¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our rtionship has also changed.¡±

    Noah smiled mischievously and held Esther¡¯s hand tightly.

    Esther didn¡¯t shake off that hand. Instead, she stared straight into Noah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Noah, when do you think we first met?¡±

    ¡°The first time I met you was when you came to draw a picture of me.¡±

    Noah confidently replied, as if asking why she was asking something obvious.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> if Esther and Noah are already married, I would¡¯ve thought the meeting with Espitos is a conception dream xD</em>

 Side Story 19: Debutante (II)

    Side Story 19: Debutante (II)

    Well, Noah had been watching Esther since much earlier, but it was all in his dreams.

    ¡°No, you are wrong.¡±

    But Esther, knowing something else, pulled her hand away from Noah¡¯s, got up and walked forward.

    She stopped among the blooming flowers in the pouring bright light.

    A wind full of refreshing energy swayed through her hair.

    Esther looked back at Noah, and slowly, spoke with a beautiful smile that took his breath away.

    ¡°We met before that.¡±

    ¡°Before? When?¡±

    Noah, who remembered everything about Esther, was perplexed and frantically searched through his memory.

    However, no matter how much he thought back, it was impossible for Noah in the imperial pce and Esther in the temple to have any contact.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a time.¡±

    ¡°Really. Think carefully.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Any hints? If we really did, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    With her hands behind her back, Esther slowly approached the pouting Noah.

    ¡°When did you first know my name? In my previous lives, I was always called by a different name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re called Esther in my dreams¡­ hmm? No. Wait a moment.¡±

    Confused, Noah jumped up and started pacing around the mat.

    ¡°I saw that you¡¯re called Esther, but I knew your name before that.¡±

    Why? How could it be?

    Noah, who was muttering to himself with a serious expression, thought of something and stopped.

    ¡°Esther, maybe¡­!¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­?¡±

    The voice that asked the same question was mixed withughter.

    ¡°Like I said before, I¡¯ve been dreaming about you every day since I came to sanctuary. So, of course, what I saw until you came to draw was a dream¡­¡±

    Goosebumps grew on Noah¡¯s arms as he recalled a very old memory.

    ¡°But¡­ the day you told me your name wasn¡¯t a dream, was it?¡±

    Esther grinned and nodded instead of answering, and Noah¡¯s mouth fell open, his face stiff in disbelief.

    ¡°How is that possible? When you first came to draw, you didn¡¯t know me.¡±

    ¡°Remember what happened at the temple four years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will never forget that day.¡±

    ¡°At that time, on the way back from meeting Espitos, I saw countless passages of time. You were in it.¡±

    Esther calmly continued exining.

    ¡°To be exact, the young you before we met. It looked like it hadn¡¯t been long since you were kicked out of the imperial pce.¡±

    The Noah she saw had scarred eyes, and hated the world. Very much like her past self.

    After seeing Noah that day, she came to understand him much more deeply.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t surprised when you saw me appearing out of nowhere. Instead, you asked if I was an assassin. You even told me to kill you quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­There was no reason to live then. Because it was before I knew you.¡±

    Noah smiled bitterly as he recalled his childhood.

    Before Esther appeared, Noah was waiting for death without any hope or desire.

    ¡°You told me not to die. Didn¡¯t you say that if I endured it, things would change?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that?¡±

    ¡°Those words were repeated countless times. Thanks to that, I was able to endure it. You saved me, Esther. Thank you.¡±

    An inexplicable feeling filled the hearts of Esther and Noah.

    Just by looking at each other, they could tell they shared the same feelings. No words were necessary.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s like this, the first meeting will be a different memory for us.¡±

    Esther and Noah burst into smallughter; it was unknown who started it.

    Noah pulled Esther into a hug.

    ¡°As expected, we are meant to be.¡±

    ¡°¡­I agree now.¡±

    As if in response to their overwhelming emotions, nearby flowers bloomed even more and gave off a strong scent.

    In thendscape of the sanctuary, which was as pretty as a picture, Esther and Noah embraced affectionately.

    After a while¡­

    Breaking the hug, Noah bent his knees and plucked a flower beside the mat.

    ¡°Esther, sit here.¡±

    Esther tilted her head as she saw him fiddling with the flower diligently with his big hands.

    ¡°Are you making a flower ring again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Since it was the second time, the flower ring was more delicately woven than the previous.

    Noah smiled and pulled Esther¡¯s hand forward.

    ¡°Close your eyes for a second.¡±

    ¡°You want to take it from me likest time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that this time.¡±

    Esther stared at Noah, squinting to figure out what the n was.

    Then she sighed and closed her eyes, muttering she would only be fooled one more time.

    Only then did Noah smile and take out a jewelry box from his coat pocket.

    ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡±

    ¡°I will put it on now. Keep your eyes closed.¡±

    As Noah urged, Esther¡¯s thick eyshes quivered beneath her closed eyes.

    However¡­ Noah sumbed to temptation. He hid the jewelry box behind him, swiftly narrowed the distance and kissed Esther on the lips.

    <em>Chu.</em>

    Esther opened her eyes in surprise when something soft touched her lips.

    Then Noah kissed her one more time and quickly stepped back.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    Instantly, Esther¡¯s face turned red and she shouted with a sullen face.

    ¡°Since our faces got closer, I did it without realizing it. Sorry.¡±

    Sincerity couldn¡¯t be felt in the eyes of Noah when he apologized. Plus, his smile was wider than ever.

    ¡°Close your eyes again.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for real this time.¡±

    Noah reached out and ced a hand over Esther¡¯s eyes, telling her to close her eyes quickly.

    Then he took out the jewelry box he had hidden behind his back and opened the lid.

    The jewelry box contained a pair of rings that had been crafted by an artisan, emitting a brilliant light.

    One was studded with arge diamond, and the other was decorated with simple patterns instead of jewels.

    Noah took out the diamond-encrusted ring and put it on Esther¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Esther tilted her head and opened her eyes when she felt cold metal rather than the soft texture of the flower ring.

    And when she caught sight of the ring on her finger, her eyes turned wide like a surprised rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°A diamond ring.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know. Why is it this ring?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a couple ring. This is mine.¡±

    Noah replied brazenly, holding out the jewelry box to Esther with an expression begging for her praise.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put it in?¡±

    He looked at her so eagerly that she couldn¡¯t say no.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Aren¡¯t we already in a rtionship? Esther wondered if the ring was a big deal.

    Anyway, she was happy to share couple rings, and a smile spread across her face.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    The ring slipped into Noah¡¯s fourth finger, fitting it well.

    Noah couldn¡¯t hide his joy as he looked at Esther¡¯s hand and his own.

    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The ring is so pretty, it just looks like a wedding ring.¡±

    The size of the jewel and the quality of craftsmanship, which she couldn¡¯t tell how many times the surface was cut and polished, was quite excessive for a simple couple ring.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it an engagement ring.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise that you will marry me. If someone approaches you, show them the ring.¡±

    When Noah sneaked in the topic of marriage, Esther pretended to remove the ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Do you really hate the idea of marrying me?¡±

    Hurt was evident on Noah¡¯s face, which darkened in an instant.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too early to talk about marriage. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you mean you do?¡±

    Noah cut off Esther¡¯s hasty, embarrassed excuses.

    Esther stared at the smiling Noah with a smile. Then she rolled her eyes, amazed at the fact that the expression on his face a moment ago was just an act.

    ¡°Then I can wait forever.¡±

    Noah¡¯s gaze grew serious as he slowly lifted Esther¡¯s hand.

    Lowering his head, he kissed her fourth finger, which was wearing the ring.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Startled, Esther bit her lips and let out a small gasp.

    As Noah¡¯s lips touched her hand and she felt his breath, her toes ached and her heart raced.

    When she tried to remove her hand, he held on tightly to prevent her from escaping.

    She moistened her dry lower lip with her tongue, and his ck eyes drew closer little by little.

    And the moment she felt all the noise around her disappear, his lips touched hers.

    Her trembling eyes soon disappeared, covered by her eyelids.

    Warm breath passed between their tightly joined lips for a brief moment.

    A few minutester¡­

    Shyly, Esther lifted her head, then looked down at the ring and spoke in a clear voice.

    ¡°I used to think this way all the time. That the happiness I have will soon be ruined.¡±

    ¡°You were anxious.¡±

    Noah held Esther¡¯s hand, understanding her feelings.

    ¡°Yes. I thought there¡¯s no way this kind of happiness wille to me. I was afraid of how much more misfortune they would bring.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯d rather not know if I didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    There was no greater loss than to lose happiness after tasting it.

    The happier she became, the more she feared that happiness would be taken away from her every day.

    ¡°How about now?¡±

    ¡°I realized what a stupid thought that was. Rather than worrying about the future that has yet toe, I want to be grateful for being able to feel this kind of happiness in its time and cherish these moments more.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What is certain is the moment we are together.¡±

    Noah, who had been looking down at Esther, suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her between his legs.

    ¡°You, again¡­!¡±

    ¡°I have no other intentions. I just want to hug you as close as possible.¡±

    Esther, who was taken aback at first, realized that her current posture was morefortable than she thought and rxed her body.

    As she leaned her face against Noah¡¯s chest, she could hear the sound of his breaths and heart beating fast.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Esther.¡±

    Noah put his chin on top of Esther¡¯s head, and slowly patted her back.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Three monthster¡­

    ¡°Dorothy, how do I look? Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Esther asked in an excited voice, having changed into her dress after finishing all the decorations.

    ¡°Needless to say, it¡¯s the best. You look so perfect.¡±

    ¡°It was an excellent choice to choose a red dress. From today, the modifier of the empire¡¯s most beautiful woman will be upied by you.¡±

    Dorothy and the other maids who helped her dress up took turns to express admiration.

    Although there was a little exaggeration, Esther, who was carefully dressed for her debut, was truly very beautiful.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Where is Victor? I was anticipating a Dorothy x Victor love line >< </em>

 Side Story 20: Debutante (III)

    Side Story 20: Debutante (III)

    ¡°I think everyone is bing more and more like Dad.¡±

    While Esther was embarrassed by the continued praise, a loud knock sounded.

    ¡°Esther! I heard you¡¯ve put on your dress?¡±

    ¡°Can we go in now?¡±

    Before she could answer anything, the door swung open.

    Deheen, Judy, and Dennis lined up by the slight gap, their heads poking in.

    ¡°Yes. Come on in.¡±

    As Esther beckoned them toe in, smiled at the three pairs of expectant eyes.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    <em>Swish¡ª</em>

    Esther spun around in ce. The hem, embroidered with severalyers of thin fabric, swayed lightly.

    Thrilled by the sight, Deheen stopped in his steps and pped loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty.¡±

    In the meantime, Judy and Dennis, who took the spots next to Esther, grinned and gave thumbs up.

    ¡°You¡¯re always pretty, but today you look like a goddess.¡±

    ¡°What if all the guys who came to the debutante fall in love with Esther and chase after her? Oh, thinking about it is already giving me a headache.¡±

    Esther¡¯s chest became warm; her family members always praised her undeservedly.

    ¡°By the way, Dennis, can you believe it? Our little sister is already making her debut.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m more nervous than during my own debut. I feel like I¡¯m hanging by the water¡¯s edge, I¡¯m not at ease.¡±

    The twins expressed their worry and listed the things to be careful about in the debutante¡ªmainly men¡¯s approach.

    Esther, who had been listening intently, averted her gaze, thinking Deheen was too quiet.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Deheen was caught up by the sentiment of seeing Esther who had grown up.

    In order to hide his reddened eyes, he pretended to be looking at the ceiling for no reason and quickly nced via the corner of his eyes.

    Then, after clearing his throat, he pretended nothing was wrong and carefully stroked Esther¡¯s head.

    The small child who cried, asking to be killed with empty eyes, and engulfed in the deep, endless darkness.

    The shadow of that time could not be found in the current Esther.

    The eyes staring at him were shining brighter than the stars, and she was lovelier than anything else in the world.

    ¡°Thank you for growing up well.¡±

    Those words were said with a lot of emotion.

    In the end, tears welled up in the eyes of Esther, who had been suppressing her emotions.

    ¡°Dad, do you remember the day I first came home?¡±

    Esther murmured softly as she stretched out her arms to hold Deheen around his waist.

    His arms and chest were wide, making her want to be a child forever.

    ¡°Of course. I remember every moment with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when my birthday is, but you said I could have my favorite day as my birthday¡­¡±

    ¡°You said that you don¡¯t have a favorite day and that the day you came to this house is your birthday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then Dad asked me to say it if there was a day I wanted to rememberter.¡±

    Esther still vividly remembered the conversation that day.

    <em>¡°Let¡¯s postpone setting a birthday a little longer. If therees a day you want to remember even more than today, will you tell me then?¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Will that day evere?¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Definitely. From now on, I will fill every day with a day like that.¡±</em>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it then. I thought that there would be no such thing as a day that I would like to remember.¡±

    Esther lifted her head, still hugging Deheen.

    ¡°But it was just like Dad said. Since I came here, every day has been a day I want to remember.¡±

    If she set her birthday as the day she wants to remember, every day has been a birthday since she met her family.

    ¡°Thank you for holding my hand and being my family.¡±

    Esther wanted to express that it was all thanks to her father that she was able to grow up so well.

    Deheen stroked Esther¡¯s head with a very touched expression.

    ¡°There are still many things I haven¡¯t done. Don¡¯t grow up too soon.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m an adult now. Aren¡¯t I an adult recognized by imperialw?¡±

    With widened eyes, Esther asserted her rights in a voice mixed withughter.

    ¡°No matter how old you are, in my eyes, you and your brothers all look like children. Especially your brothers. Look at that. What are they up to?¡±

    Deheen clicked his tongue at the twins, who were constantly fidgeting on either side.

    ¡°Are you going to keep hugging Father? Just Father?¡±

    ¡°We have arms too.¡±

    Judy and Dennis reached out an arm to Esther, their other arm hitting each other.

    ¡°In my eyes, they look like the most wonderful older brothers in the world.¡±

    Esther grinned and held the twins¡¯ arms at the same time.

    ¡°The best in the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­Good judgment.¡±

    Hugging Esther, the corners of the twin¡¯s lips were practically pulled to their ears.

    With Deheen joining in the embrace, it became a family hug.

    ¡°Before Esther came, I couldn¡¯t have imagined anything like this. We have changed a lot too.¡±

    Dennis muttered in a tone of amazement.

    It was a deste family with no expression of affection, but it changed after Esther came.

    It wasn¡¯t just Esther¡¯s world that had changed. Deheen¡¯s, Judy¡¯s, and Dennis¡¯ worlds had changed as well.

    It started with an immature Judy¡¯s wish, but that triviality made it inevitable and became destiny.

    ¡°Heuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Esther, are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Are you sad?¡±

    The twins made a fuss when Esther sniffed.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s good. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying when I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Deheen wiped the tears that rolled down her cheeks with his sleeve.

    ¡°It¡¯s bitter to cry on a good day.¡±

    Delbert, who was watching this scene from behind, swallowed his tears, but suddenly hupped.

    ¡°Eup. Eup!¡±

    Ben, who was next to him, hurriedly covered Delbert¡¯s mouth, but he also made noise, just that it was in the form of swallowing a tearful cry.

    They were just moved, because they had watched every moment from the day Esther came to this house.

    ¡°Lady Esther, I sincerely congratte you on youring-of-age.¡±

    ¡°I wish you well in the future.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Ben and Delbert. Everyone in the mansion congratted Esther for hering-of-age.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    It was customary for every citizen of the empire who turned 18 to participate in a debutante.

    Every year, the debutante would be held on the date announced by the empire.

    There are many different ways to perform a debut, but the most popr one was the debutante held every year at the imperial pce.

    Thanks to this, the Blue Sapphire Hall, thergest hall among the many imperial banquet halls, was busy in preparations.

    ¡°Your Majesty, everything is ready. When the timees, we will move the food to the tables over there.¡±

    The man in charge of the general affairs informed the empress of the progress when she stopped by the hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s wlessly perfect. You will have to work hard until today¡¯s debutante ends safely. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    After looking around the hall, the empress exited with a satisfied smile.

    Her next destination was Noah¡¯s room, where he was busy preparing for the party.

    In Noah¡¯s room, which was full of assisting maids, the princess, Reina, was also there.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to push your bangs back? Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s awkward because I haven¡¯t done it before. I¡¯ll just do it as usual.¡±

    Reina and Noah were in the middle of a scuffle. The former wanted the hair to be styled neatly, while thetter insisted he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re just in time. Please take a look at this. Wouldn¡¯t it be much better for his hair to be gelled back?¡±

    ¡°Any kind of hair suits him. Let him do as he pleases.¡±

    The empress stared at Noah with a strange expression that seemed to be neither smiling or crying.

    ¡°Mother, why are you like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­When it was diagnosed that you wouldn¡¯t live for more than a few years, I never imagined this day woulde.¡±

    The memory of sending Noah out of the pce brought tears to the empress¡¯ eyes.

    He had given up on everything at the time, but for him to reach adulthood in such a healthy state¡­

    Feeling her heart swell, the empress captured Noah¡¯s tall, strong figure in her eyes and realized again.

    ¡°It¡¯s something to thank the goddess for. And of course, that child.¡±

    The emperor, who had arrived at the entrance to the room before anyone of them knew it, joined the conversation.

    He wrapped his arms warmly around the shoulders of the empress, who was constantly wiping away tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of bringing up the topic of marriage when I meet the grand duketer.¡±

    ¡°Good idea. Now that the children are all grown-ups, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to bring up the topic of marriage.¡±

    When the conversation suddenly went in a strange direction, Noah stiffened, startled.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I have ns.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong the grand duke is, he won¡¯t be able to do anything if I push him.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Listen to your father. You guys like each other, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem. He is not the kind of person who would ever consent to something like that.¡±

    Following the emperor and empress¡­

    ¡°Noah, don¡¯t forget to introduce Esther to meter. I want to be close to her.¡±

    Even Reina.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Noah had to work hard to stop the interest his family was pouring into Esther.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The wheels of the carriage, which had been rolling gently, came to a halt once they reached their destination.

    Esther calmed her pounding heart and opened the carriage door.

    And not long after setting foot on the ground, a familiar shadow fell in front of Esther.

    It was Noah, who had been waiting impatiently for Esther toe.

    Noah ran to the carriage the moment he saw it, and he took out a brooch from his pocket.

    ¡°Congrattions oning-of-age.¡±

    It was a brooch in the shape of a red rose, which signified theing-of-age. It was small, so it looked good even though her dress was red.

    ¡°Thank you. But¡­¡±

    ¡°I will do it.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t even have time to stop Noah, who approached and fastened the brooch on her dress.

    As he did so, Esther nced behind him with a somewhat uneasy expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. And Esther¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You look prettier than usual today. Will you get angry if I kiss you before entering?¡±

    With twinkling eyes, Noah tilted his head towards Esther.

    Then Esther pushed Noah away, widening her mouth.

    ¡ªLook behind you!

    As soon as he read the words, Noah¡¯s expression hardened and he looked behind Esther.

    Deheen and the twins were watching them through the carriage window.

    ¡°¡­You came together.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We have a lot to talk about.¡±

    Noah tensed as he watched Deheen approach.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in? It¡¯s time for the ceremony to begin soon.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s cold gaze passed over Noah.

    But Noah did not give in and stood closer to Esther.

    ¡°May I escort Esther in?¡±

    ¡°Even though I am there?¡±

    ¡°Because there are separate seats for family members. Today, I will take care of Esther.¡±

    Deheen was very displeased with Noah, who dared to take Esther in front of him.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t hate his courageous and confident attitude. Tapping his chin, he thought,

    ¡®Anyway, today¡¯s main characters are Esther and Noah, who are making their debut.¡¯

    Knowing he had to watch from the family table, Deheen couldn¡¯t help but nod his head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±

    ¡°What? Fa, Father??¡±

    While Deheen was shocked by the unfamiliar title, Noah smiled and reached out to Esther.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With Noah holding Esther¡¯s hand, the one with the couple ring attached¡­

    The two walked into the banquet hall, stepping on the red carpet.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing, and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Side Story 21: Debutante (IV)

    Side Story 21: Debutante (IV)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince and Lady Esther of the Grand Duchy of Tersia will enter together!¡±

    The imperial knight announced the entry of the two in a loud voice.

    Then all eyes from all over the hall turned to the door.

    ¡°Oh my, His Highness the Crown Prince made a simultaneous entrance? Isn¡¯t this the first time¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time ever. He has always stayed away from women¡­¡±

    ¡°The rumor that he has a special rtionship with Lady Esther must be true.¡±

    With his outstanding looks and the status as the crown prince, Noah was very popr among nobledies.

    However, no one could approach him because he always kept a certain distance and drew a line.

    Now that Noah had officially brought a partner, it was only natural that they were jealous of that target.

    ¡°But they really suit each other.¡±

    ¡°Is it just my feeling, or are only the two of them sparkling as if the lights are surrounding them?¡±

    Not only were many youngdies envious, there were also many young lords who were saddened to see Esther with someone.

    ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t even approach her because of the twins, but now¡­ this! It¡¯s so unfair.¡±

    ¡°I saw her at a birthday party the other day and fell in love at first sight¡­ Ha¡­¡±

    While all attention was focused on the two, a few who had regained their senses started to move.

    ¡°I am the eldest son of the County of Whitney. Please remember me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to be able to debut together with you two.¡±

    Everyone tried to somehow get in the eyes of Esther and Noah and put in a word.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, everyone seems to have no self-respect.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of pride in front of ady who receives a lot of affection from His Highness the Crown Prince and His Excellency the Grand Duke? I want to go too!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Even the jealous people joined the crowd. Therefore, everyone¡¯s attention continued to be focused on the two.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther whispered in a low tone, exhausted from the people constantly talking to her.

    ¡°I think my face would get a cramp from smiling too much.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired? We don¡¯t have enough time to talk to each other¡­ Shall I take care of this?¡±

    ¡°Is there any good way?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trust me.¡±

    After the whisper, Noah smiled meaningfully and raised his head.

    With perked-up ears, he sorted out people¡¯s questions.

    ¡°A big party is going to be held in my family¡¯s mansion soon. I really want to invite you two.¡±

    ¡°Lady Esther, that dress is so pretty. Which dressing room do you go to?¡±

    Listening to the meaningless chatter, Noah¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°This is the first time both of you are here with a partner, are you two in a special rtionship? You¡¯re still holding hands¡­¡±

    Noah turned to the person who asked this particr question and responded softly.

    ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡±

    Feeling strange, Esther hurriedly tried to let go of his hand.

    But instead of being free, her hand was caught and squeezed tightly.

    ¡°I like her. A lot.¡±

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The atmosphere froze as shock spread across people¡¯s faces, and the surroundings instantly fell silent.

    Noah raised his hand as if to show off.

    Naturally, people¡¯s eyes turned to the interlocked hands, and their eyes widened when they saw the couple rings on their fingers.

    ¡°Kyaa, kyaaak!¡±

    ¡°Lady Esther, oh my gosh. I liked her a lot.¡±

    The screams of many women spread, and many men grabbed the back of their necks.

    A man who had been crushing on Esther for three years ran out of the hall in tears.

    ¡°So today, I want to enjoy the banquet as a couple. Please understand.¡±

    Having finished his words, Noah resolutely walked forward with Esther.

    As the bewildered crowd parted, a path naturally formed.

    Esther and Noah, who managed to escape from the crowd after 30 minutes of entering the hall, moved to a corner.

    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it quiet? No one will disturb us now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they won¡¯t, it¡¯s that they can¡¯t.¡±

    Esther shook her head when she saw Noah speaking triumphantly, asking for praise.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, I¡¯ve talked too much.¡±

    About to pick up a cold drink, Esther¡¯s hand paused.

    ¡°Does this contain alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Yes, since we¡¯re adults starting today.¡±

    Hearing that, Esther¡¯s eyes lit up and she picked up a ss of beer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched my brothers drink it, and I¡¯ve been very curious about its taste. Now I can drink too!¡±

    Esther was intensely stimted by curiosity about the unknown she had never encountered.

    However, just before the beer reached her lips, Noah freaked out and snatched the ss away.

    ¡°You better not drink here. My back has been burning since a while ago, it looks like the grand duke is staring at me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Esther groaned as she nced at the family table.

    Not only her father, but her brothers as well. They were staring at Noah with the momentum to jump out.

    ¡°¡­I want to feel better.¡±

    With a disappointed heart, she picked up barley tea, which was the same color as the beer, and quenched her thirst.

    Then¡­

    The empress, who was in charge of the debutante, came on stage and gave a wee message.

    ¡°Congrattions to all of you on reaching adulthood. I believe that all of you will brighten the future of our Austin empire.¡±

    As the empress continued to speak, she scanned the audience, and her eyes lingered on Noah and Esther.

    ¡°Before the opening ceremony begins, I would like to ask the crown prince for a special dance to announce the start today.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Noah, who was ying with Esther, stood up in embarrassment when more gazes turned to them.

    But he soon figured out the situation, and he reached out to Esther, bending his back slightly, his expression saying it was rather good.

    ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡±

    Esther, whose eyes had turned into a rabbit¡¯s due to surprise, sighed.

    ¡°In front of all these people?¡±

    ¡°The people don¡¯t matter, do they? We can finally have our first dance.¡±

    First partner and first dance.

    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±

    Knowing the meaning, Esther stood as well, holding Noah¡¯s hand with a pounding heart.

    The heat in the already hot hall increased in intensity, and thunderous apuse erupted from everywhere.

    Noah¡¯s firm hand eased Esther¡¯s tension as they walked to center stage.

    The two of them stood in the middle of the stage where the chandelier light was the most splendid.

    ¡°After waiting for six years, this day hase.¡±

    Esther smiled at Noah¡¯sint.

    As Noah gently wrapped an arm around Esther¡¯s waist, notes from a violin began to resound.

    The two danced as naturally as flowing water. Even though they had never practiced together, their breathing matched perfectly.

    As the dance ripened, the empress officially dered that the debutante had begun.

    Then all the other attendees came up to the stage and took their positions. Everywhere except for the center.

    Partners did not discriminate between genders.

    It was amazing to see men and women, or men and men and women and women pairing up and dancing naturally.

    ¡°This is the first time I feel like this. It seems to revolve around us.¡±

    Esther¡¯s emotions were running high in the heightened atmosphere.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°Are you happy to be an adult?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±

    The moment the distance between them got closer because of the dance¡­

    Noah brushed Esther¡¯s ear and whispered in a low tone.

    Taken aback by the direct words, Esther stumbled as her feet twisted.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crazy about you.¡±

    Noah¡¯s hands were tightly pressed to Esther¡¯s waist, steadying her and preventing her from falling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it here. Congrattions oning-of-age, Esther.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Esther, who felt her heart skip a beat from nervousness, rxed her body and smiled.

    Then she looked up and took in the chandelier that boasted splendid majesty.

    Receiving congrattions from many people, this moment under the bright light felt like a distant dream.

    ¡°¡­I think I will remember this moment for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m with you at that moment.¡±

    Esther and Noah¡¯s intertwined gaze revealed their deep affection for each other. They couldn¡¯t hide it.

    The orchestra¡¯s performance soon ended.

    Esther and Noah, who were absorbed in the dance, exchanged greetings after making a finishing pose.

    And as she was about to leave the stage, Noah gently grabbed Esther by the wrist and turned her towards him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°A step is missing.¡±

    Noah went down on one knee and kissed the back of Esther¡¯s hand softly, like a knight swearing an oath.

    In the case of dancing as a representative, it was an act often performed by partners.

    However, since it was the crown prince, amotion broke out.

    ¡°Did you n this?¡±

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s not an opportunity thates often. No one will be able to get between us now, right?¡±

    Noah smiled, greeted Esther again, and got up.

    It was clear that after today¡¯s debutante, there would be no one across the empire who didn¡¯t know that Crown Prince Noah and Lady Esther Tersia were dating.

    Flushed with happiness and embarrassment, Esther went down the stage with Noah. Then she stopped suddenly and rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Wait. Are my eyes malfunctioning? Why is Dad and His Majesty together?¡±

    Surprisingly, Deheen and the emperor were sitting side by side at the family table.

    ¡°¡­My eyes are seeing the same thing.¡±

    Noah recalled the conversation he had with his family during the day and prayed that his father would not mess with his work.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    While Noah and Esther danced, the people surrounding Deheen slipped away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dance, but it¡¯s too close.¡±

    When the pissed-off Deheen clenched his hand, the peanuts he had forgotten to snack on turned into powder.

    ¡°Who wants to be your father?¡±

    The voice of Noah who called him father in front of the hall lingered in his ears, and his anger reached its peak.

    While everyone was busy avoiding him, someone leisurely walked over and sat next to him.

    ¡°No need¡­¡±

    When that someone offered him a wine ss, Deheen turned coldly to refuse.

    But upon seeing an unexpected person, his eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°¡­Since when did Your Majesty start attending the debutante?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any different than the Grand Duke. Would you like to have a drink together?¡±

    With a gentle smile, the emperor handed Deheen a ss.

    Then, he opened and poured the wine he brought himself.

    ¡°This is a wine from the Purtichon region that has been aged for 200 years. I prepared it specially. I hope it suits your taste.¡±

    The sses were quickly filled, apanied by a clear sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s burdensome that you prepared it specially, but I¡¯ll drink it well.¡±

    ¡°The first cup is meant to celebrate theing-of-age of our children.¡±

    The emperor refilled the empty ss at once and savored the scent of the wine that emanated after shaking it lightly.

    ¡°Grand Duke, you can¡¯t take your eyes off the stage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s stage.¡±

    There was something thorny in Deheen¡¯s voice, which was colder than usual.

    Deheen was now instinctively wary of the emperor¡¯s approach.

    However, the emperor did not care at all, and he discreetly revealed the purpose of approaching with wine prepared.

    ¡°Looking at the stage, I thought, don¡¯t the two of them look really good together?¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Noah be like, ¡°Chill, Father. I got this!¡± while the emperor be like, ¡°SPEED!¡± xD and I don¡¯t get it, why beer instead of champagne? </em>

 Side Story 22: Debutante (V)

    Side Story 22: Debutante (V)

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Look closely.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, I am a very objective and fair person.¡±

    Wanting to say something, the emperor¡¯s right eyebrow twitched up.

    ¡°In my opinion, my daughter is much more precious.¡±

    ¡­How could it be objective and fair.

    The emperor was astounded by Deheen¡¯s cold remarks, but he did not express his thoughts and agreed.

    ¡°Of course, I think so too. She¡¯s such a lovely daughter, and no matter who she takes, you won¡¯t be able to ept.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not saying this because she¡¯s my daughter, but she¡¯s different from kids these days. Not to mention her good character, isn¡¯t her ability outstanding?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will never forget the fact that the empire is still alive thanks to that child¡¯s hard work.¡±

    As the emperor lifted Esther up, the cold expression on Deheen¡¯s expression eased little by little.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because he is my son, but Noah isn¡¯t a person who fell out of nowhere either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how adorable the grandchildren born by those children will be?¡±

    Deheen shook his head in astonishment at the word ¡®grandchildren¡¯, which came out as naturally as flowing water.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself in front of kids who have just reached adulthood.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the two are officially dating. It¡¯s not strange for them to have marriage in mind.¡±

    ¡°What I gave permission for is dating, not marriage.¡±

    ¡°How can parents block the will of children who have already reached adulthood?¡±

    Recognizing the emperor¡¯s intention to subtly promote the marriage, Deheen gripped the ss tightly.

    ¡°Esther probably doesn¡¯t want to get married yet. So grandchildren¡­¡±

    As he was speaking bluntly, he suddenly thought of a granddaughter who looked just like Esther, and his mouth nkly remained open.

    ¡°What about grandchildren?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After a few seconds¡­

    Unconsciously, he covered his lips, of which the corners were already stretched to his ears, and forced the smile away, but the emperor had already seen it.

    The emperor lightly bumped the wine ss he was holding against Dehen¡¯s ss and calmly proposed.

    ¡°How about having a meal together after this debutante? Let¡¯s talk with the whole family.¡±

    Then, in a blunt tone, Deheen dropped a bomb.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to have a son-inw.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Since it was impossible to send the crown prince to the grand duchy¡¯s son-inw, the emperor was conflicted for the first time and mindlessly touched his chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s difficult, but how about having the Grand Duke¡¯s familye into the imperial pce and live together?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Deheen was seriously contemting the emperor¡¯s proposal, but suddenly came to his senses as to why he was thinking about this.

    ¡°This discussion is too early. Just because they are dating doesn¡¯t mean they are getting married. Kids these days are different from our time.¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps. I just said it because I liked seeing them together.¡±

    When the emperor quietly withdrew, the empress came to his aid.

    ¡°She is a very lovely child. Our Noah must have fallen in love with her because she resembles the Grand Duke, being wise, clever, and even dignified.¡±

    It¡¯s fun to brag about one¡¯s own children, but praising another¡¯s children was even more enjoyable.

    As the empress continued to praise Esther, Deheen¡¯s eyes became more proud.

    Noticing the change, the emperor joined in the praising, refilling Deheen¡¯s empty cup.

    Before he knew it, Deheen¡¯s heart opened. While observing Esther, who seemed to be enjoying herself, Deheen slowly said,

    ¡°I think a meal will be fine. Set a date for next week¡­¡±

    Just then, the music stopped.

    And Deheen could clearly see Noah kissing the back of Esther¡¯s hand just before they were about to step off the stage.

    Enraged, Deheen poured the wine he was holding into his mouth.

    ¡°¡­No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing that figure, the emperor and empress exchanged nces and shrugged.

    ¡®I guess we were in too much of a hurry.¡¯

    ¡®I heard that the grand duke¡¯s love for his daughter is tremendous. It¡¯s going to be hard to push.¡¯

    The emperor changed his ns, to slowly take time with the empress.

    Then he poured wine into the half-empty sses.

    Deheen, the emperor, and the empress each raised their sses.

    ¡°Today, let¡¯s just celebrate our children, who havee of age safely.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do the toast. For the love of both families.¡±

    Choked up again by the empress¡¯ deration, Deheen downed his wine.

    It appeared there was still a long way to go, but the harmony between the two families would naturally resolve over time.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    At the back of the Blue Sapphire Hall where the debutante was being held¡­

    In a corner of this ce where only tables were set and no one was there, arge man crouched down and rubbed his nose, sniffing.

    ¡°Do it, don¡¯t do it, do it, don¡¯t do it¡­¡±

    The way he was muttering strange things to himself made him look like a madman.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Dennis, who came here to quietly read a book, was startled by a strange noiseing from the corner.

    Sneaking up to investigate, it turned out it was a person he knew well.

    ¡°Sebastian?¡±

    Surprised, he ran off and returned with Judy.

    ¡°Sebastian is over there.¡±

    ¡°What? No way. You must have seen something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Really. Check it out for yourself.¡±

    Judy, who didn¡¯t believe Dennis¡¯ words, couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment when he saw the actual Sebastian.

    ¡°¡­What. Why is he here? And why is he like this?¡±

    ¡°His condition is a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°I will go and find out.¡±

    With narrowed eyes, Judy walked straight to Sebastian¡¯s front.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not answering? It¡¯s me, Judy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? There is no one in your family who can participate in the debutante.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Judy sat down beside Sebastian, who exuded a gloomy vibe.

    ¡°How strange. Somehow I¡¯m not unfamiliar with this. I have a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, like I had been through the same situation one day¡­¡±

    As a result of Judy¡¯s barrage of questions, Sebastian finally managed to open his mouth.

    ¡°I came to see Esther. I really want to see her debut.¡±

    ¡°Do you still like my sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to like her either, but I can¡¯t find someone better than her?¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    Judy gave Sebastian a look of sympathy and put his arm around Sebastian¡¯s neck as if to force him toe to his senses.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have been nice when you two first met.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I was thinking of confessing, but I¡¯m just going to fold neatly. I think I should stop my unrequited love now.¡±

    ¡°Good idea. Esther is going out with the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°I knew it when I saw them today.¡±

    With wounded eyes, Sebastian asked in a somber voice.

    ¡°Are you okay? You are the ones who cherished Esther the most.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Judy jumped up and took a can of beer from the table.

    He swallowed half in one gulp and said bitterly.

    ¡°As long as Esther is happy.¡±

    ¡°Wow, did you grow up?¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, are you messing with me?¡±

    Judy and Sebastian, who threw empty sharp remarks, shed their beer cans with mncholic faces.

    Dennis joined in as well.

    ¡°What brings you here? You¡¯re not reading?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve stopped reading today. See, I¡¯ve closed the book.¡±

    ¡°You only drink water. This is alcohol, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Today I want to drink too.¡±

    The twins epted Noah, but their upset feelings did not disappear even after time passed.

    ¡°¡­You too, cheer up.¡±

    That¡¯s how Judy, Dennis, and Sebastian¡¯s gloomy drinking party began in a corner of the hall that was hard to spot.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The debutante party was getting hotter and hotter.

    Esther, who was having a good time, suddenly felt a strong divine power.

    ¡®This should be an elder¡¯s level. Who is it?¡¯

    Just in case there was any unexpected issue, she wandered around the hall looking for the owner of that divine power.

    Then she noticed someone watching her from the window by the balcony.

    The person, who had the hood tightly pulled, ran out of the hall as if escaping when their eyes met Esther¡¯s.

    Esther put down the te she was holding and quickly followed.

    The person was surprisingly fast. They were no longer in the hallway, but luckily, Esther found them in the garden.

    ¡°Wait! Stop there.¡±

    The person paused when they heard Esther¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­Right? Sharon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying.¡±

    Sharon sighed and turned around, knowing that she had already been caught.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°When are you back?¡±

    ¡°This morning. It¡¯s this old woman¡¯s desire to see youe of age.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s calm voice trembled slightly before finding its usual tone.

    ¡°Congrattions oning of age. It¡¯s very nice to see you happy. I have no regrets now.¡±

    Esther let out a sigh and moved closer to Sharon, pulling off the hood.

    The face of Sharon she saw after four years did not change. On the contrary, her eyes became clearer and she did not feel her age.

    ¡°Then why did you run away from me? I almost didn¡¯t even know you came.¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Sharon said that she would live with a heart of atonement for the rest of her life, and she kept it unchanged.

    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t you go back to the temple? Everyone is waiting for you, Sharon.¡±

    ¡°They are waiting for the saint, not me. There are still many who believe that the temple can make aeback. If I go back, they will have false hopes.¡±

    ¡°Which is why, even more so, we have to deal with it. It seems that you are the only one who can change such a temple.¡±

    After the elders, high priests, and other priests who had followed Rabienne were all cut off, the temple barely survived.

    As she watched such a temple for the past four years, Esther thought a lot.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the authority of the temple was reduced, but as long as there was a barrier, the temple was needed for the safety of the empire.

    Esther had no intention of returning to the temple, so someone was needed to properly look after it.

    Sharon, who was an elder from the previous generation and knew everything, was the most suitable person.

    ¡°I think four years is enough time for atonement. Sharon, you didn¡¯t know about the corruption either. From now on, please look after the temple and find a sessor.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. If you wish, I will go back and use the time I have left for the temple.¡±

    ¡°You have to make the people of the temple aware of the fact that I will never go back. They have to give it up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, after today, the story of the saint¡¯s return to the temple will naturally disappear.¡±

    Esther and Sharon chatted and filled the gap of four years little by little.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you curious about how Rabienne¡¯s is doing?¡±

    Esther gasped in surprise at the long-forgotten name.

    ¡°Did you hear something?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t look for Rabienne after the public trial to avoid further entanglement, but when she heard her name, she became curious about her current situation.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> oh¡­ Rabienne¡­</em>

 Side Story 23: Debutante (VI)

    Side Story 23: Debutante (VI)

    ¡°Yes. Last month, I went to a territory owned by the imperial family to do relief work, and I saw her at the treatment center there.¡±

    Sharon added that she wouldn¡¯t have known if she hadn¡¯t met by chance, she continued cautiously.

    ¡°It has been three years since she came to the treatment center. She is doing thebor of caring for the sick with divine power at a fixed time every day.¡±

    When nobles were sick, they visited temples or received treatment from excellent doctors, butmoners and ves who could not do so had to go to the treatment center to receive help.

    ¡°How did it look?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Sharon honestly confessed what she had seen.

    ¡°It seems that there were people who found out where Rabienne was assigned after the public trial. While working, she was beaten and her leg broke.¡±

    Esther listened silently.

    ¡°It¡¯s so broken that it can¡¯t be healed with divine power, so she can¡¯t walk on her own. After that incident, she was moved to the treatment center.¡±

    ¡®¡­Rabienne can¡¯t use her legs.¡¯

    Esther was at a loss for words at the unexpected news.

    ¡°Her previous beauty is gone, and she is entirely in a daze. No matter who spoke to her, she only mumbled to herself that she is a real saint.¡±

    In the end, the image of Rabienne, who must have gone mad instead of acknowledging her situation, was pictured in her mind.

    ¡°¡­If she used her divine power every day, her lifespan would have been shortened a lot.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Besides, she donates blood every other week, so she won¡¯t live long.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Rabienne became a blood donor?¡±

    The imperial pce always kept a certain amount of blood for the purpose of saving lives or researching diseases.

    People with poor livelihoods sometimes sold their blood, but they usually received volunteers from among the ves as blood donors.

    ¡°It seemed so. I saw a needle in her arm.¡±

    It was ironic that Rabienne, who used to draw and use Esther¡¯s blood, now lives as a blood donor.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s Rabienne that I¡¯m listening coldly. Am I bad if I don¡¯t feel sorry for her at all?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The child¡¯s sins against the saint and the empire cannot be repaid in any way.¡±

    Sharon squeezed Esther¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°At least she is doing something to save people.¡±

    A confused Esther lowered her eyes slightly when she heard Noah¡¯s voice from behind.

    ¡°Esther, who are you talking to?¡±

    Noah, who went out to find Esther, stopped when he saw Sharon.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness has be very dependable. I¡¯m d you look healthy.¡±

    As if looking at her own children, Sharon¡¯s eyes became affectionate.

    ¡°Looks like this old woman took too much time. Go in, both of you.¡±

    Esther turned around at the thought of her family waiting in the hall, then looked at Sharon with a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave without saying anything, are you?¡±

    ¡°Someday, when I leave again, it will be after the temple has been taken care of so that it does not interfere with the saint, and after my sessor has been decided.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s and Esther¡¯s gazes, telling each other not to worry, crossed.

    ¡°Then, see you soon.¡±

    Bowing her head slightly, Esther walked away with Noah.

    Sharon put her hands together as she watched the two move away in an instant.

    ¡°Saint, just live your life.¡±

    Tears welled up in the blue eyes filled with much remorse.

    Sharon prostrated on the ground, bowing to Esther and Noah, who had already disappeared.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther and Noah returned to the banquet hall and sat at a table with no one around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people I¡¯ve talked to today.¡±

    Esther slumped in the chair and let out a weary sigh.

    ¡°Are you tired? Drink this.¡±

    Noah felt sorry for Esther and handed her one of the sses of barley tea on the table.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther, who happened to be thirsty at the moment, gulped down the drink without question.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Eup.¡±

    ¡°Wait, this doesn¡¯t smell like barley tea, does it?¡±

    Although Noah hurried, Esther drank it all before he could grab hold of the cup and checked it.

    ¡°Is it beer? Did I give you beer?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Esther blinked in surprise at the fact that this cool, hollow-tasting drink was beer.

    ¡°What if I get drunk?¡±

    ¡°Look at my hand. How many fingers do you see?¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Does the surrounding look like it¡¯s shaking or something?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Phew, then it should be fine. Fortunately, your drinking capacity exceeds a ss of beer.¡±

    If Esther became drunk, he would have been properly scolded by Deheen.

    Noah patted his chest, his surprised heart calming down after a few minutes.

    ¡°But Noah, this is so much more delicious than I thought. It¡¯s so refreshing that it can¡¯t bepared to other drinks.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You should also taste a little bit.¡±

    ¡®I won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t drink it.¡¯

    At Esther¡¯s rmendation, Noah also grabbed a ss of beer and emptied it.

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The adults have been keeping it to themselves.¡±

    Esther and Noah, who learned of a whole new world, grabbed another ss with shining, bright eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just have one more drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t see the grand duke or my father right now.¡±

    Nodding and smiling in agreement, the two new adults bumped their sses.

    The beer tasted very sweet, perhaps because of the enthusiasm of the debutante and the joy ofing-of-age.

    ¡°Eup, it¡¯s too little.¡±

    ¡°Shall we have one more ss?¡±

    In the end, Esther and Noah emptied four sses in session.

    The focus in Esther¡¯s eyes loosened little by little as the alcohol spread through her body.

    Esther, who didn¡¯t even know she was already slightly drunk from her first drink, looked sadly at the empty cup.

    ¡°We drank all the beer on the table. There is no more.¡±

    Her expression was one of regret, the corners of the eyes drooping.

    ¡°Would you like more?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find more.¡±

    As Esther blinked intently, Noah looked around with the determination to pick a star from the sky.

    ¡°Oh, I see wine. Let¡¯s drink wine this time.¡±

    Since the only thing left on the table was wine, the two naturally poured the wine into their sses.

    ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s sour but bitter at the end, it tastes different from beer.¡±

    The two quickly got drunk. They were drinking wine like water, not knowing it was much stronger than beer.

    After a while¡­

    Esther, her face flushed, tilted her head, blinking with hazy eyes.

    ¡°¡­How strange? Noah, I see two of you. No, three?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then guess which one is real. I¡¯ll try to move.¡±

    Noah swayed from side to side, saying ¡®Guess¡¯, and Esther tried to poke him with her finger.

    Deheen and the emperor found the two btedly,pletely wasted.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t they our kids? What are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°They must have been drinking. They look drunk, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Stunned by the unexpected situation, the emperor and Deheen jumped up and ran to them.

    ¡°Esther, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Dad¡­? I¡¯m not d-drunk. I-I drank very spaaaaaringly.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are drunk.¡±

    Holding Esther, whose tongue had already begun to twist, Deheen red at Noah terribly like he was going to kill him.

    ¡°Father-inw! Father! Give me Esther!!¡±

    But when Noah, drunk and unable to notice, recognized Deheen, he shouted loudly.

    ¡°I am confident. I will cherish and love Esther more than anyone else¡­ Ugh!¡±

    Sensing the attention of the people around him, Deheen blocked Noah¡¯s mouth for the moment, thinking, ¡®A disaster must never ur.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, both my daughter and His Highness seem very drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grand Duke. We will take Noah, please take good care of your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes. See you next time.¡±

    After greeting the emperor, Deheen carried Esther on his back and quickly moved to the carriage.

    Once the twins, who followed behind them, entered the carriage, they set off for Tersia.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have oneeee moooreee drink. Umm¡­¡±

    Seeing Esther whining for more drinks even in the carriage, Deheen let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Esther to drink as soon as she came of age.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been drinking since I came of age. It¡¯s no surprise.¡±

    Deheen pped Judy on the back of the head and chided.

    ¡°Is that something to be proud of?¡±

    After being pped for no reason, Judy pouted and began observing Esther sleeping with Dennis.

    ¡°She is already drunk. My sister is all grown up now.¡±

    ¡°Look at Esther¡¯s red cheeks. Aren¡¯t they so cute?¡±

    Then, as if she had heard the two of them, Esther suddenly opened her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Uh? It¡¯s Dad My dad whom I love the most.¡±

    Deheen, who suddenly received Esther¡¯s cuteness and expression of love, suffered a great strain in his heart and hardened like a stone.

    ¡°How about me?¡±

    ¡°Esther, am I next?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my older brothers who are next to Dad. My precious family¡­¡±

    Esther took turns hugging her brothers who were next to her, then fell back down and fell asleep.

    A quiet silence hung over the carriage.

    A few minutester, Judy, who came to her senses first, asked with regret.

    ¡°Father, can¡¯t we let Esther drink just one more ss?¡±

    ¡°¡­When we are together.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s thought that he would not allow Esther to drink alcohol for a while changed easily like a swaying reed.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    Esther opened her eyes, suffering from a strange headache that made her head throb.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ head¡­ hurts.¡±

    The moment she saw the familiar ceiling, her eyes gained more and more focus.

    ¡°My room? How did I get home?¡±

    While staring nkly at the ceiling and blinking, the memories ofst night flooded in at once.

    ¡°What, what are all these memories?¡±

    When she remembered that she had hugged her father and brothers and whined about how much she liked them, she started kicking the nket off herself, thoroughly embarrassed.

    ¡°Is it a dream? Or was I really drunk? Did I say all that? Me?¡±

    She was ashamed, and wanted to find a mouse hole and hide.

    After kicking the nket and rolling around the bed for a long time, Esther felt a great thirst.

    Stretching out, she fumbled while trying to get the cup of water on the chest of drawers, but the door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Oh? You are awake already?¡±

    ¡°Are you thirsty? I got honey water.¡±

    The excited twins entered the room and sat down on the bed.

    Esther, halfway up, gulped down the honey water Dennis had handed her and blinked rapidly.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ Did I do something wrong yesterday? Like, behaving strangely¡­¡±

    ¡°No. There was no such thing.¡±

    ¡°But Esther, who do you like more, me or Judy?¡±

    Esther, who was suddenly asked a question simr to ¡®Do you like your father or mother?¡¯, changed the topic after thinking about it.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ By the way, is Dad really angry with me about yesterday?¡±

    ¡°What? Angry? He¡¯s making hangover soup for you right now.¡±

    ¡°Does Daddy cook?¡±

    There were only a few cooks in the kitchen, but Esther¡¯s eyes widened when she said she was cooking.

    ¡°huh. You know the special recipe for mother¡¯s table. We are looking forward to it too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s far from being finished, so sleep a little longer. I wille to wake you up.¡±

    The twins put Esther back on her bed with care and pulled the nket over her neck.

    ¡°You have to tell me if your head hurts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything and go to sleep.¡±

    The corners of Esther¡¯s mouth went up as she watched her brothers pull the curtains off the window and leave.

    A dad who cooked hangover soup, and older brothers who came to see her at dawn. All because they were worried about her, who had been drinking.

    ¡°I am very much loved.¡±

    Forgetting about the night before, Esther fell into a sound sleep, imagining the hangover soup Deheen would make for her.

    What blissful dreams she was having. The smiling lips did not disappear even once during her sleep.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> *squints* this is the first time the story has mentioned lifespan with divine power¡­ is it because Rabienne has to heal to exhaustion and isn¡¯t getting enough rest or nutrition? Cause if not, then Palen and Sharon and all the other saints would be dropping like flies. Ah, but this aside¡­ *smirks*</em><blockquote>

    a whole new world

    a dazzling ce we never knew

    but when we¡¯re way up here, it¡¯s dazed and blur

    thank goddess our fathers came in time

    (or we¡¯ll be on the imperial tabloids)oh, how can I resist? </blockquote>

 Side Story 24: Epilogue

    Side Story 24: Epilogue

    It has been eight months since the debutante.

    Without any particrly memorable incidents, the same ordinary routine continued every day.

    Esther lived well in the time given to her.

    ¡°Somehow, I think your drawing skills are getting better. I can¡¯t tell if this is real or a painting?¡±

    Seeing Esther painting on arge canvas, Dorothy truly admired it.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s painted with care for the exhibition.¡±

    Recently, Esther was preparing for an exhibition that would have her name on it.

    Esther, who was concentrating on painting, suddenly shuddered and sneezed.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    A chilly wind blew in through the open window.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold already. It¡¯s a big deal if you catch a cold¡­¡±

    Surprised, Dorothy ran to the window to close it.

    However, just before closing the window, she noticed Noah walking towards the mansion.

    ¡°Lady Esther! His Highness has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Again? Didn¡¯t hee a few days ago?¡±

    ustomed to surprise visits of this kind, Esther was not surprised and removed her apron.

    When she went down to the first floor, she ran into Noah, who was just entering.

    ¡°Did you know I wasing?¡±

    ¡°Dorothy saw you through the window. What are you here for today?¡±

    The capital and Tersia were not close, but Noah came to Tersia to see Esther whenever he had a chance.

    Her family members, who initially expressed difort, have now be ustomed to Noah¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Must something happen? I came to see you. I have something to give you.¡±

    Noah answered with a smirk and pointed to the baggage the escorts were carrying.

    ¡°¡­Come in.¡±

    After leaving the many bags with Delbert, Esther and Noah headed to the dining room.

    ¡°Your father and brothers are there too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be gathering for dinner soon. Shall we eat together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    At some point, Noah naturally joined the grand ducal family¡¯s dinner.

    It was part of his long-term strategy to break Deheen¡¯s guard against him and for him to have a good rtionship with him.

    In fact, neither Deheen nor the twins were surprised at Noah¡¯s presence at the table.

    ¡°¡­You are here again.¡±

    Like now.

    ¡°What¡¯s your excuse today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle more often.¡±

    Noah found his seat and sat down as he was greeted by Deheen and the twins.

    There was another chair for Noah in the dining room.

    ¡°Some great spices came in from abroad. My mother told me to bring it myself.¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress sends gifts quite often. Please send my gratitude to her again.¡±

    Naturally, not only Noah, but also the emperor and empress, continued their sincere offensive.

    ¡°Yes. And my father asked me to ask you when our families could have a meal together.¡±

    So far, Deheen had been putting it off every time, making excuses with this or that. He sighed deeply when he had no more excuses to give.

    ¡°Tell His Majesty to choose a day next week. At his confidence.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t hide his joy, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s eat this meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes. thank you for this food!¡±

    With a bright smile on his face, Noah began to cut the fish in front of him.

    He concentrated for a long time, then he pushed the cut parts to Esther.

    Deheen watched closely as Noah took care of Esther more carefully than himself every time.

    ¡°Do you still drink until you are drunk?¡±

    As soon as Deheen asked, Noah, remembering the mistake he had made on the day of his debut, shook his hand nervously.

    ¡°No. I never drink like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then next time youe, have a drink with me.¡±

    ¡°A drink? Great.¡±

    Even in the midst of nervousness, Noah emptied a bowl of rice. He raised his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have another bowl, please.¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that, so the chef prepared it in advance. There is plenty of food, so eat a lot.¡±

    The servant who was waiting in the back brought a cart and changed all of Noah¡¯s tes to new ones.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After eating¡­

    Noah and Esther went for a walk to have some alone time.

    ¡°I¡¯m so full that it¡¯s difficult to walk. I feel like my stomach will burst.¡±

    ¡°You ate too much. Why did you push yourself so hard?¡±

    ¡°Because the more I eat, the more your father likes me.¡±

    ¡°From what I see, Dad enjoys seeing you suffer.¡±

    After the debutante, Esther and Noah became an official couple known to everyone in the empire.

    Since Esther, whom he cherished, was taken away, it was natural for Deheen to be mean to Noah.

    ¡°And watch your alcohol. Dad is waiting. He won¡¯t let you go if you make a mistake while drinking.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. I thought so. Still, if I persevere with my mental strength, wouldn¡¯t there be good results?¡±

    As they crossed the garden, Noah¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw servants drawing water from the fountain.

    ¡°A fountain full of holy water and holy flowers around it. I covet it every time I see it. Can you make one for the imperial pce as well?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that because my divine power is weaker than before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    The two walked slowly until they arrived at a small pavilion deep in the garden.

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡±

    As soon as Esther sat down in the pavilion, she covered her mouth and let out a long yawn.

    Noah worriedly gazed at her tired-looking face.

    ¡°You¡¯re sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I lost a few hours of sleep because of the exhibition paintings.¡±

    ¡°What? Hmm¡­ I want to let you rest, but I also want to be with you.¡±

    Noah pondered for a while. Then, as he eximed he had a good idea, he tapped his knees.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ap pillow. Lie down here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    It was a very Noah-like idea.

    Esther smiled andy down on Noah¡¯sp.

    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Here, a nket.¡±

    Noah even covered her with the nket he had brought just in case, so she felt drowsy, like she could fall asleep right away.

    He patted Esther¡¯s arm in a steady rhythm, then asked softly enough not to agitate her.

    ¡°Can I sing you a luby?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As soon as permission came, Noah hummed a sweet luby.

    Esther quietly listened to a somehow familiar melody and slowly raised her eyelids.

    There was iprehension in her deeply sunken eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this song before.¡±

    The feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that she felt when she was carried by Victor, her escort, came back to her.

    The singing voice of an unknown woman and the view of looking over her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure someone sang this while carrying me on her back when I was young. Who in the world could it be?¡±

    Noah caressed Esther¡¯s shoulder and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. It must have been your mother.¡±

    ¡°My mother?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes shook violently at that unfamiliar word.

    Was it because her mother, who was said to have struggled to protect her, tried to sing her luby while dying?

    She was a newborn baby, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t remember it at all, but just thinking about it brought tears to her eyes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I hope my mother is watching me now. I want to let her know that I¡¯m doing very well.¡±

    ¡°She must have seen it.¡±

    Noah pulled Esther¡¯s hand away, which was covering her eyes to hide her red eyes.

    Then he lowered his head, and gently kissed Esther¡¯s eyelids.

    ¡°Ugh, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I will stop when you stop crying.¡±

    Esther¡¯s tears quickly dried as butterfly kissesnded all over her face.

    Noah softly asked as he mischievously grabbed her hair and kissed each strand.

    ¡°Esther, when do you want to get married?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ all of a sudden?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyebrows scrunched up, and Noah stretched out his fingers to smooth them out, then added.

    ¡°I just want a reference.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I think it will be okay in three years.¡±

    ¡°A child? Do you want to have a child?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t want to have a child?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a child who looks like you, why not? But I hate that you will have a hard time.¡±

    Many mothers died while giving birth, which was why Noah whispered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just live together for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely give birth. And I will pass on all the affection and love I received here to my child.¡±

    ¡°Then I want all my children to be like you.¡±

    ¡°No. Still¡­ I want at least one to look like you.¡±

    In this exchange, the two of them naturally imagined a future together.

    ¡°What will the names of the children be?¡±

    ¡°You want to decide that already?¡±

    ¡°I just like to imagine.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes deepened as she listened to Noah¡¯s low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Being able to imagine at least means that the future exists.¡±

    Imagination was pain for Esther and Noah in the past, who had their futures stolen.

    There was nothing more painful than imagining a future that would nevere.

    But now it¡¯s different.

    They didn¡¯t know what kind of future woulde, but instead they could imagine and dream to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Marriage and children are important, of course, but the most important thing is that we are together. In my imagination, there is no future without you, Esther.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are always there in my imagination.¡±

    Noah always expressed his heart, to the extent that she wondered how he could do that.

    He was sincere towards her, and never hid anything.

    To Esther, Noah was now indispensable and one of the most precious beings.

    With a slow blink, Esther reached out to touch Noah¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Will there evere a moment when we get tired of imagining tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or a year from now?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. It¡¯s going to be a day without much difference anyway, so what do you imagine? Let¡¯s just let it flow, we might end up thinking that way.¡±

    ¡°Please, I hope so.¡±

    ¡°I want that too.¡±

    ¡ªMay the daily life be so normal that it bes boring.

    With the same hope, Esther and Noah¡¯s lips gently ovepped.

    After a while¡­

    Noah lifted his head and ran his fingers through the hair behind Esther¡¯s ears, unable to take his eyes off her.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said every time we parted when we first met?¡±

    ¡°You mean, ¡®Goodbye, be happy every day¡¯? It¡¯s a very strange greeting. But I¡¯ve memorized it since I¡¯ve heard it countless times.¡±

    ¡°How are you now? Happy?¡±

    Noah¡¯s heavy voice was carried by the wind and gently dispersed in the air.

    ¡°You already know my answer.¡±

    Esther raised her upper body with a smile so wide that it could not be any more brighter.

    Then, without hesitation, she kissed Noah on the lips.

    Esther slowly parted her lips and murmured as she watched herself reflected in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Yes. I am very, very happy.¡±

    Because the confident voice without a small space was more than happy.

    Noah lifted Esther up and ced her on hisp, holding her tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t fall off.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    It was the first time Esther and Noah felt so overwhelmingly happy that it made their hearts ache.

    ¡ªA Saint Adopted By The Grand Duke, <strong>END</strong> of Side Stories¡ª

    This would have been the end, but thank god Goddess Espitos for the manhwa and extra stories! There are way more special side stories than I expected, so this will go on a one-week break. What will Esther and Noah¡¯s futures be?

    <em><strong>Trantor Ame:</strong></em> I am very satisfied with this set of side stories. I think it delivers its purpose, which is to bridge the child-rearing and romance, and give us teenager!Esther and Noah ^^ (more after I think about it¡­)

 Extra 1: Lets Take A Trip (I)

    Extra 1: Lets Take A Trip (I)

    ¡°I beg you. Could you please reconsider?¡±

    Alberto, an elder of the temple, pleaded.

    Esther had a puzzled look on her face as he held on even though she rejected the offer.

    ¡°But Alberto, like I said, I¡¯ve never painted a mural before. There must be people better suited than me.¡±

    ¡°We discussed several candidates as well, but¡­ It¡¯s a meaningful ce, it will be the main temple in the future¡­ so I hope that the saint will take care of it.¡±

    Due to Rabienne¡¯s work and the epidemic, people turned away from the temple.

    As a result of ceaseless efforts for the past two years, faith was slowly being restored, but it was not as strong as before.

    ordingly, Alberto led the repair of the temple in the Comet territory, with the thought that a new ce was more suitable for the temple¡¯s new start.

    ¡°If the saint lends her strength to the mural, it will be of great help to the reconstruction of the temple.¡±

    ¡°I also prayed to the goddess and asked her opinion, and she gave a positive response.¡±

    Esther flinched when Alberto brought up Espitos¡¯ name.

    ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t understand Espitos¡¯ intentions, but she couldn¡¯t ignore them.

    ncing up at the sky, she sighed.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not good enough, but if I can help¡­ I will participate.¡±

    ¡°thank you! thank you!¡±

    ¡°It will be of great help to future peace, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I am already looking forward to it.¡±

    With the elders¡¯ sent off, Esther left the room, her face bright.

    ¡°Can I do well?¡±

    For the past two years, she has continued to paint and work.

    She held several small exhibitions, but this would be her first time working on a mural.

    While walking down the hallway with that worry in mind, she peeked under the railing, drawn by the noise of children talking.

    Three children were carrying a heavy-looking load.

    ¡°Hey! You hold it. You are taller than me.¡±

    ¡°Did you gain more weight?¡±

    ¡°I am proud to be fat.¡±

    ¡°What? Fat? Hey!!¡±

    Esther watched anxiously, fearing it was bullying, but the children seemed to be on good terms even though they were bickering.

    In particr, the two children shared the share of the short and skinny child, and the three of them walked side by side.

    ¡°Apprentice priests? They look good.¡±

    Esther, who had been staring nkly at the children, turned around in surprise at the familiar voice.

    Noah was leaning against the railing, looking at Esther.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I came running after hearing that you came to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Who is always delivering news of me so quickly? Is it Dorothy?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. They are my valuable source of information.¡±

    Esther nced at the grinning Noah and pulled herself away from the railing.

    She was walking through the hallway, ahead of him. But he quickly caught up with his long legs.

    ¡°By the way, what brings you to the temple in the capital?¡±

    ¡°You know that the temple is preparing to move to Comet territory, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was permitted by the imperial family. Isn¡¯t it in the finishing stage now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The elders want me to paint a mural in the prayer room for the main temple.¡±

    Esther and Noah went out into the backyard, leaving their escorts trailing behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ruin something important.¡±

    ¡°So what if you mess up? It¡¯s your work, and that alone gives it worth. I want to see it. I¡¯m sure it will be great.¡±

    Then he added,

    ¡°I believe you will do just fine.¡±

    Esther found strength in Noah¡¯s confident words.

    ¡°Well. I will try hard.¡±

    Esther¡¯s clenched fist was naturally grasped by Noah.

    In an instant, the corners of Esther¡¯s lips lifted and her eyes met Noah¡¯s.

    A smile that could not be suppressed bloomed on both of their faces.

    Noah stopped abruptly in the backyard, feeling the gentle breeze.

    ¡°Did you say Comet territory? When?¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s in two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Two weeks should be enough to prepare.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, I think I have something to do over there.¡±

    Esther was bewildered at the change in Noah, whose eyes suddenly sparkled significantly.

    ¡°You too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I may run into you by chance while working. By chance. That¡¯s right?¡±

    Noah grinned, emphasizing it would be a coincidence.

    ¡°Pretending it¡¯s a coincidence¡­ eup!¡±

    Noah kissed Esther to stop her from raising her voice in surprise.

    Esther looked around, embarrassed. The people who were following them from afar turned their heads in a hurry.

    ¡°What are you doing? There are many eyes around.¡±

    ¡°Coincidences are not nned. You can¡¯t lie, so it¡¯s dangerous to say more.¡±

    After such a short walk, Noah saw Esther off, helping her up the carriage.

    On the way home, Esther was flushed as she pondered what Noah had said.

    ¡°Could this be our first trip?!¡±

    Even after she said it, she hurriedly covered her mouth in surprise.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    That evening.

    Esther pressed her beating heart as she headed to the dining room to eat with her family.

    ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡±

    As she walked, Judy jumped out beside her, startling her.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡­! Brother!¡±

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? It¡¯s like you have something to hide.¡±

    Esther was very flustered by Judy¡¯s words and stuttered.

    ¡°That, that can¡¯t be. But Brother, why are you dressed like this? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°How is it? Cool?¡±

    Judy spun around in ce and posed with his arms around his waist.

    ¡°You are always cool.¡±

    Thrilled by Esther¡¯s words, Judy reached out to hug her tightly.

    ¡°My cute little sister!¡±

    But Esther, ustomed to Judy¡¯s behavior, ducked aside and entered the dining room first.

    Dennis waved after cing down the ss of water he was drinking.

    ¡°What is it, Judy, are you going on a date?¡±

    ¡°Date?¡±

    As Esther turned to Judy with widened eyes, he made a hasty excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been hanging out with Lady Elizabeth recently. Are you seeing her?¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth is just a friend, a friend.¡±

    Esther was shocked to learn that her brother, who had been interfering with her rtionship, hadpletely hidden his own.

    Suspicious, she stared at Judy with narrowed eyes, but Deheen came in before she could find out more.

    ¡°Esther, did you have a good trip to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They asked me to paint a mural for the new main temple in Comet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Honey still dripped from Deheen¡¯s eyes as he looked at Esther.

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s mural. Should I buy the temple?¡±

    ¡°Dad. The temple cannot be bought.¡±

    Esther let out a sigh after her reply, and Deheen became seriously troubled.

    ¡°Then how? I can¡¯t even take the mural off the wall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s trouble. We can¡¯t keep it like Esther¡¯s other works. How sad.¡±

    Seeing the twins sympathizing with Deheen, Esther put down her fork and told them to stop.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t talk about Noah.¡¯

    The moment Noah¡¯s name came out, they would definitely be on guard right away, so she held back even if she felt guilty.

    ¡°Do you have anything to prepare?¡±

    ¡°I decided to prepare everything at the temple.¡±

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°In two weeks.¡±

    Deheen touched his chin, pondering something. Then he grinned.

    ¡°We can take a vacation. Shall we go on a family trip? It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Comet, but I¡¯m sure it will be fun. Can Ipete with the pdins in the temple?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to prepare in advance what books to bring.¡±

    Taken aback by her family members who intervened without notice, Esther rolled her eyes.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do this.¡¯

    At this rate, they would have a specific n, so she cut into the conversation.

    ¡°No! This time, I want to focus alone. It¡¯s my first time painting a mural¡­ Sorry.¡±

    Upon hearing Esther¡¯s rejection, Deheen¡¯s face was stained with shock.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you even if I go with you¡­¡±

    ¡°We can go on another trip after the work is over. We can go to a better ce.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡±

    They understand that it¡¯s work, but neither Deheen nor the twins could hide their sadness.

    ¡°Esther, how long will it be?¡±

    ¡°About two months?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Deheen held the back of his neck upon hearing Esther would be away for a longer period of time than expected.

    ¡°¡­I will not see you for two months?¡±

    ¡°I only work on weekdays, so I¡¯lle back asionally on the weekends.¡±

    ¡°¡­I got it.¡±

    After struggling to get permission, Esther entered her room and jumped onto the bed.

    ¡°My heart is heavy.¡±

    After a while, Dorothy came to the distressed Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lady Esther, this is a popr skin care method these days. I will put it on your face.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Cucumber. It¡¯s sliced very thinly.¡±

    Normally, Esther would have refused, but calmlyy down and thought about her uing trip to Comet.

    ¡°Oh, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ that I¡¯m old enough to manage.¡±

    At that, Dorothy burst intoughter and ced cucumber slices on Esther¡¯s face.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A few days before departure.

    Esther looked around her dressing room and was deeply troubled.

    ¡°Which should I take? This? Hmm.¡±

    She rummaged through the hangers and pulled out several dresses and ced them against her body, but none were to her liking.

    At this unusual behavior, Dorothy asked curiously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work at Comet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°You are caring about your clothes like you are going out on a date. Don¡¯t you wear work clothes when you work?¡±

    ¡°Uh, this is because I have to stay for a long time, I just¡­¡±

    Frustrated, Esther removed her hand from the hangers. She wondered if Dorothy had noticed something.

    ¡°Well¡­ Two months is a long time. How about going shopping today to refresh yourself before you leave?¡±

    ¡°Shall I?¡±

    After looking around the dressing room and not finding a dress she liked, Esther called a carriage and set off for the shopping street.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Judy! You traitor! Ngl, I¡¯ll feel upset if I were Esther. Esther deserves to be pouty over this. Ah and, I believe this is set 2 years after the debutante? Am I the only one who got this idea?</em>

 Extra 2: Lets Take A Trip (II)

    Extra 2: Lets Take A Trip (II)

    When Esther entered the shop she often patronized, the madam recognized her and immediately ran to her with a wide smile.

    ¡°Oh my, Lady Esther! Wee. If you had contacted me, I would have gone.¡±

    ¡°I want to see various things.¡±

    ¡°Come over here.¡±

    The madam led Esther to a separate room and the employees brought various dresses.

    As Esther looked in the mirror and checked the dresses one by one, the madam pulled out a dress that was a different style than usual.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    It was a bold design for Esther, who usually wore modest dresses.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too tight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a popr design these days. There¡¯s nothing like this for a date.¡±

    Esther swallowed as she took a closer look at the one-piece dress which had a deep neckline and was made in a thin material that showed her arms.

    ¡°You are so beautiful that this dress suits you well. Any man would have no choice but to fall in love? Especially since it¡¯s a style you don¡¯t normally wear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She refused, but the madam¡¯s words kept ringing in her ears, so she kept ncing at the dress.

    ¡°That and that. This is fine too¡­ And¡­ give me what you showed me earlier.¡±

    ¡°I will prepare them right away.¡±

    Esther waited for the dresses to be packed, all of which werefortable to wear. But after much thought, she called the madam.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ That too¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s¡­. ah! Good idea. You will look really pretty in it. I¡¯ll wrap it up for you.¡±

    With a wink, the madam went to pick up the dress herself.

    Embarrassed for no reason, Esther fiddled with her hands and waited for the purchased goods to be loaded into the carriage.

    It was then.

    The shop door opened and a gorgeously decorated woman entered.

    When she saw Esther, she approached in amazement.

    ¡°Oh my, nice to meet you! You are Lady Esther of Tersia, right? To think we meet in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember meeting you at a party. Your name¡­ You are Lady Alice, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you remembered.¡±

    Esther, who had a good memory, remembered Alice¡¯s name during the conversation.

    ¡°By the way, what are you doing in Tersia?¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with Lord Dennis today. Ah yes, he is your older brother. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°With my brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re pretty close.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened when she heard something unexpected.

    ¡°Actually¡­ We met briefly. I like him, so I followed him around, but I got dumped in a few days. I¡¯m here to catch him today. Please help me.¡±

    Esther could only blink in embarrassment. She turned her head stiffly when she heard that her items had all been loaded.

    ¡°I have work, so I need to go. with my brother¡­ I hope it works out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther hurriedly left the shop and climbed into the carriage, btedly crying and hitting herself in the knee.

    ¡°Dorothy, is that true? Did Dennis really have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Well, all of you are very popr. It could be.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. Why did you hide it from me? It¡¯s unfair. They kept interfering with my love¡­¡±

    Esther felt betrayed by the fact that not only Judy, but Dennis as well, had been meetingdies behind her back.

    When she returned home, Dennis, who was at home, greeted her. But she ignored him and stormed up the stairs.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    ¡°Esther, did I do anything to make you upset?¡±

    ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t seen you since yesterday.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±

    When Esther came down to leave, she passed the twins and hugged Deheen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Do well and return. Contact me anytime if you need me. I will run straight to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first.¡±

    Although she still felt irritated that her older brothers didn¡¯t tell her anything, Esther gave them a hug before leaving for Comet.

    While on the move, Esther studied about murals, reading the books she had prepared in advance.

    The distance was quite far, so even though she left early in the morning, it waste at night when she arrived at the residence in Comet.

    ¡°Mydy, we have arrived.¡±

    Esther was reading a book with themp on.

    Having been concentrating, she was unaware that the carriage had stopped. She closed the book in surprise.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With Victor¡¯s escort, she got out of the carriage and looked around.

    She liked the quiet atmosphere of the temple. It was in harmony with nature.

    She wanted to look around a little more, but the new high priests and priests who were waiting for her came rushing.

    ¡°Wee. I am happy to be able to serve the Saint like this.¡±

    ¡°Was it ufortable? You¡¯vee a long way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I camefortably. Thank you foring to meet me.¡±

    Esther greeted them casually with her usual public smile.

    ¡°There are residential facilities inside, but construction is still ongoing in various ces, so it can be ufortable to stay.¡±

    ¡°There are ces outside the temple where the environment is more pleasant. I¡¯ll take you to wherever is convenient for you.¡±

    ¡°I think it will befortable to work on the mural inside the temple.¡±

    ¡°Then I will guide you. How about we have this conversation over dinner¡­¡±

    Hoping to get acquainted with the saint, the priests casually approached Esther.

    ¡°Sorry. I came from afar, so I am tired today.¡±

    ¡°Ah. We weren¡¯t very considerate. Please go ahead and rest. There is plenty of time ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther, who had no intention of making friends with the priests, smiled and turned away.

    In her mind, she wanted to see the ce where she would paint the mural, but she headed straight to he room to keep herself in good condition.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next day.

    Esther, now sleeping well even in an unfamiliar space, opened her eyes and stretched.

    ¡°Ah, I feel good.¡±

    Perhaps because it was a ce in harmony with nature, the air was exceptionally clear and full of divine power.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, she woke up and happily got ready to go out.

    ¡°Are you awake already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dorothy, who hade to check on Esther, was surprised and followed her.

    ¡°You should have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I want to quickly see where I¡¯d paint the mural.¡±

    They were soon joined and guided by a priest. He was supposed to escort Esther and run errands for her during her stay here.

    As they walked, they could hear construction noises everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit noisy because there are many new buildings being built and repairs going on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Most of the workers wielding pickaxes and carrying heavy loads were ves whose feet were shackled.

    ncing at them, Esthermented.

    ¡°There are many ves.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work to be done. The temple has received support from the imperial pce.¡±

    After a short walk, they arrived at the temple located in the center.

    It was thergest temple Esther had ever seen.

    The interior was just as gorgeous and spacious as the grand exterior.

    In particr, the huge statue of the goddess, which almost touched the high ceiling, was overwhelming.

    The priest took a posture of prayer and said in a proud voice.

    ¡°This is the part we paid the most attention to.¡±

    It was so high that Esther had to look up for a while even though she raised her head.

    ¡°Awesome. Espitos will be pleased.¡±

    Esther paused, facing the stone statue and praying with the priest.

    Thereafter, they exited through the door behind the statue and walked down the hallway.

    At the end of the hallway was the prayer room. It bore a high ceiling in a round dome style, and there are many windows, so it received plenty of light.

    ¡°You can paint a mural wherever you want on an empty wall.¡±

    As soon as Esther agreed to the request, she kept thinking about what to paint, but when she saw the actual space, it felt different.

    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. We will prepare anything.¡±

    Esther nodded and immediately sat down and began to concentrate.

    Seeing the serious glint in Esther¡¯s eyes, Dorothy and Victor also left quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do this here¡­ It would be good to make this like this.¡±

    When she was in the space, several inspirations came to mind. Sketching in pencil on paper, she made a rough draft.

    Time passed quickly as she became more and more engrossed and drew without hesitation.

    ¡°Did you not eat anything?¡±

    Victor sighed when he saw that the bowl of lunch Dorothy had brought for Esther remain in the same condition.

    ¡°I forgot. I guess I was too focused.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s already evening. If you continue to skip meals like this, I will tell His Excellency the Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a long process. Maintaining physical strength is also important.¡±

    As Victor started to nag, Esther put down her pencil, but she couldn¡¯t hide her regret.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stop for today.¡±

    Her hands were ck from holding a pencil all day. She tried to hide the calluses on her fingers as much as she could as she tidied up her surroundings.

    After the clean up, Esther looked out the darkened window and rubbed her stiff neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty here at night too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a ce where anyone will feel at ease.¡±

    If sunshine poured in radiantly during the day, the moonlight shone in soothingly at night.

    ¡°I like it here.¡±

    ¡°Still, you can continue working tomorrow. Go take a break for today.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Esther was forced to leave the temple at Dorothy¡¯s urging.

    She was walking slowly, breathing in the fresh air, when she heard children running andughing behind her.

    As she turned around, a child met her eyes and fell in fright.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The child bowed her head towards Esther, who, at one nce, seemed to have a high status. She had a very frightened gaze.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Be careful not to get hurt.¡±

    Esther bent down, taking the child by the hand and lifted her up herself.

    When their eyes met, the red-cheeked child nodded and hurriedly ran away again.

    ¡°Are they candidates?¡±

    Dorothy said to Esther, who turned her head and watched the children¡¯s disappearing backs.

    ¡°These days, you¡¯re following children with your eyes.¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Dennis too!? Betrayal 101 x_x </em>

    <em>I¡¯ve read enough novels to know how this set of extra stories will end ^o^ </em>

 Extra 3: Lets Take A Trip (III)

    Extra 3: Lets Take A Trip (III)

    ¡°Me? Do I?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You know what? If you keep looking at children, it¡¯s time to get married.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    Esther jumped up in surprise at Dorothy¡¯s whisper, and thetter¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Esther, who was striding ahead, turned and came across a group of ves.

    The pdin who was leading the group recognized Esther and greeted her with a respectful expression.

    ¡°You have worked hard.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Esther¡¯s gaze naturally turned to the ves.

    All of them had worn out clothes, and they looked exhausted from working all day.

    She couldn¡¯t feel the will to live from them, who were chained together with heavy shackles on their feet.

    ¡°There is nothing to pity. All of the ves brought here havemitted unforgivable sins. They are people who should be thankful that they can pay the price for their sins.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    It was when Esther and the pdin had a brief conversation.

    Suddenly, a shriek was heard from the very back of the group of ves.

    ¡°Finally, we meet like this! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe! I will kill you today and then I will die too!¡±

    Startled by the anger in the person¡¯s voice, Esther turned around.

    A ve with shaggy hair covering his face and his whole body stained in dirt was struggling wildly.

    ¡°Why is this all of a sudden? Hey!¡±

    The bewildered pdin tried to calm the ve by pressing down his shoulders, but the ve struggled even more and red at Esther.

    ¡°Let go of me! Who do you think you are! Get your hands off me!¡±

    Esther¡¯s face hardened coldly when she btedly recognized the identity of the ve.

    ¡°The Duke of Brions.¡±

    Over the years, he had changed so much that he was unrecognizable.

    ¡°I heard that you were taken to abor camp. Turns out it¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°I lost everything because of you! Reward my life¡­ Argh!!¡±

    The agitated Hudson Brions was struck by the sheath of the pdin who could no longer stand it and fell to the side.

    ¡°No matter how much you trample on me, it¡¯s no use. I¡¯m in such a humble ce right now, but someday¡­ Ugh, ugh! Argh!¡±

    To stop Hudson from saying more, the pdin forced him down on his knees, pressing his head so that his forehead touched the floor.

    ¡°Saint, I am really sorry. I will educate him well so that this will never happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I hope we never meet again.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Thank you for your mercy. He will not be receiving dinner.¡±

    Hudson continued to struggle and shout, but there was nothing he could do with the shackles on.

    Eventually, he was dragged off.

    ¡°Lady Esther, are you okay?¡±

    Victor, her escort, had his hand on his sword the whole time after Hudson first screamed.

    ¡°Yes. I was just a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the temple and have him sent somewhere else right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. It will be painful enough here too. Let¡¯s see for a while.¡±

    Compared to other ces, the ves of the temple were treated better.

    This was because they only work for a set number of hours and have three meals a day.

    However, it would be difficult for Hudson, who had lived without touching a drop of water his whole life, to endure this ce easily.

    <em>(TL/N: ¡®living without touching a drop of water¡¯ is an idiom for ¡®a very pampered life where one is served by others¡¯.)</em>

    <em>nk, nk.</em>

    The sound of the shackles gradually receded.

    Esther looked down at her arms and legs, recalling the chains that bound her a long time ago.

    A reversed situation.

    However, the feeling of bitterness was greater than the feeling of relief.

    ¡®Is Rabienne here too?¡¯

    It had been a long time since she thought of Rabienne, whom she had deliberately erased from her memory.

    ***

    Two weeks had passed since Esther shut herself in the prayer room and began sketching on the walls.

    ¡°Lady Esther! Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re getting in her way.¡±

    Esther was on adder, painting the higher portion of the wall.

    Victor was holding on to thedder just in case, but Dorothy was still uneasy.

    But contrary to the worries of the two, Esther was happier than ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±

    Unlike when drawing on a piece of paper, she could endlessly expand her imagination. It felt like her imagination wasing to life.

    Thinking that this was what it meant to draw to her heart¡¯s content, her eyes twinkled.

    After finishing the rough sketch, she began to think about what colors to apply and what type of paint to use.

    Her concentrating eyes shone intensely in gold.

    ¡°Look at those eyes. Isn¡¯t she the reincarnation of the goddess rather than the saint? I will take pride in having served the saint for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Will I be that pretty when I grow up?¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    The saint candidates murmured, secretly peeking at Esther from the doorway.

    A man suddenly interrupted the children¡¯s chatter.

    ¡°Shh. You can¡¯t interrupt.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The children were surprised to see a stranger, but their eyes lit up when they took in his handsome face.

    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°What? Does the saint have a boyfriend? Really?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Noah smiled and stuck his face beside the children, looking at Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of this. How can she be so pretty when she is working? I want to hide it and keep it for my eyes only.¡±

    Noah stared at Esther, who was absorbed in her work, in admiration. Then he asked the children to help him with the flower basket he had brought.

    ¡°Can you put this next to the saint? Be quiet so she doesn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    After watching Esther for a little while more, Noah went off, with a grin that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°To think I can be with Esther without her brothers¡­ It¡¯s like a dream.¡±

    Looking forward to meeting Esther in the afternoon, Noah went to see the high priest in advance.

    ***

    Esther roughly determined the colors needed for the mural and meticulouslyid them out on paper.

    ¡°I can do it like this.¡±

    Since the temple had already prepared all kinds of colors of paint, she thought she would be able to start painting from tomorrow.

    Satisfied, she cleaned up and grabbed a cup of water.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Then she btedly noticed a basket of flowers. It was full of lisianthus, which she liked these days.

    He smiled, picked up the basket, smelled the scent, and found the card inserted.

    [I¡¯ll wait at the cafe outside the temple.]

    Having frequently exchanged letters with Noah, Esther recognized his handwriting.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Unable to hide her fluttering heart, she smiled brightly as she took another breath of the scent of the flowers.

    Exiting the prayer room, Esther ran into the priestess who was managing the flower bed.

    Since they met every day, they naturally became familiar with each other. The priestess smiled brightly upon spotting the flower basket.

    ¡°The flowers are so pretty. Are you going on a date?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°There are rumors that His Highness the Crown Prince hase to the temple. He came to see you, right?¡±

    Although almost everyone was aware that they were an official couple, Esther still felt awkward about this kind of attention, so she only smiled shyly in response.

    ¡°Ah! There are good ces for a date nearby.¡±

    The priestess, who saw the expression positively, was excited and suggested.

    ¡°If you take a carriage north for about 30 minutes, there is a hot spring. It¡¯s run by the temple.¡±

    ¡°A hot spring? How can a man and a woman who are not married¡­¡±

    When Esther was taken aback, the priestess added.

    ¡°Besides the hot spring, there is also a warm foot bath. Soaking your feet and looking at the scenery will relieve your fatigue. You¡¯ve been working the whole time since you came.¡±

    After saying goodbye to the priestess, Esther got on the carriage Victor prepared.

    ¡°Where shall I take you?¡±

    ¡°A vige off the site.¡±

    It was not a long distance, Esther thought walking would take a long time.

    ¡®I want to meet Noah as soon as possible.¡¯

    The carriage was speedy, so she soon arrived at the vige.

    It was not big, but over the past two years, a shopping street formed.

    Esther did not look around. Once she found Noah sitting on the terrace of a caf¨¦, she hurriedly stopped the carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get off here.¡±

    Esther nced at Noah and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Dorothy, that¡­¡±

    ¡°We will stay here. We will pretend we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Dorothy and Victor, who had already run into Noah during the day while Esther was working, decided to close an eye.

    ¡°Thank you. Um, excuse me¡­ How do I look? Am I okay?¡±

    Just before Esther walked to Noah, she hurriedly turned around and touched her hair.

    ¡°You are very pretty.¡±

    ¡°You are pretty. As always.¡±

    Esther nodded at Dorothy and Victor¡¯s thumbs up and slowly moved to Noah¡¯s side.

    ¡°What are you drawing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Noah grinned as he showed what he had sketched on paper.

    ¡°I tried to imitate you because you looked so happy¡­ It¡¯s not working out. As expected, you are amazing.¡±

    Esther looked at Noah¡¯s drawing, which was almost like graffiti, and sat down in a chair with a smile.

    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°In the morning.¡±

    Noah slightly lifted his butt from the chair and leaned his upper body towards Esther.

    ¡°But why are you doing this outside? What if people find out?¡±

    ¡°There are not many residents. It¡¯s nice because it¡¯s secluded and rxing.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I like it too.¡±

    There were no people on the street, so there was no need to mind.

    All this while, they often went on dates in the capital and Tersia, but the two always had to be aware of others¡¯ eyes.

    Deheen and the twins always followed Esther when she left the mansion on rare asions.

    It was the first time that the two of them were leisurely alone in such a serene ce, so Esther¡¯s heart kept pounding.

    <em>Credits goes to Ame for raw providing and tranting.</em>

 Extra 4: Lets Take A Trip (IV)

    Extra 4: Lets Take A Trip (IV)

    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat. I was rmended a restaurant.¡±

    It was Esther¡¯s first time eating outside the temple sinceing here.

    The two left the caf¨¦ and moved into a back alley. There was a small but cozy restaurant.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    There was only one course on the menu, so as soon as they sat down, the appetizer bread was served.

    ¡°Would you like some wine?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Noah apologized to the store owner and called an escort to take out the bottle he had prepared in advance.

    ¡°I brought something that looks good to drink.¡±

    ¡°Noah, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did you take it from His Majesty¡¯s wine cer?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know that one is gone, there are so many.¡±

    Noah replied casually and uncorked the wine.

    However, it was wine brought from the personal storage of the emperor, who was known as a wine lover, to the extent neighboring countries often send precious wine as a gift.

    ¡®Will it really be okay?¡¯

    Esther pondered for a moment, but stopped thinking when she realized it was irreversible. She could only hope it was the mostmon wine in the warehouse.

    She took the ss that Noah had filled.

    ¡°For a sessful mural.¡±

    ¡°For your safety.¡±

    <em>Clink.</em> After the toast, they took a sip. The heavy and bitter chocte taste brushed their tongues.

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Father¡¯s discernment.¡±

    Esther thought it was more of a problem that the wine was delicious, but thepatibility with the dishes that came out one after another was the best.

    Delicious food and drinks thatplement it.

    A rxing time with the person she loves.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Noah said, looking into Esther¡¯s eyes.

    The corners of Esther¡¯s mouth also went up, mirroring his gentle smile.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°You know what? I might not even go home today.¡±

    Noah¡¯s low voice almost made Esther spit wine out. She blinked rapidly and hurriedly swallowed the wine in his mouth.

    Widening his grin, Noah stretched out his hand; it seemed he enjoyed teasing Esther.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a small table like this.¡±

    They were so close together that he could just reach out to touch her fingertips.

    ¡®Hot.¡¯

    Esther thought that the very light touch of her fingertips was as hot as if burning.

    As Noah stretched his fingers more, the ces they touched increased.

    Nervousness rose. She could feel the heat in his eyes as he stared at her.

    Slowly, his fingers dug between hers.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t strong skinship, Esther¡¯s mouth was dry and could tell her face was heating up, so she fanned her face with her hand and gulped down the wine.

    But Noah suddenly got up from his seat.

    He came to stand next to the rabbit-eyed Esther, and reached out and cupped her cheek.

    ¡°Drink slowly. Your cheeks are already red.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Noah inched closer, and the alcohol Esther drank so far dominated her head.

    She wanted to say something, but she was so nervous that she just said anything in her mind.

    ¡°Hey. I¡­ I heard earlier that there is a hot spring nearby. They say it¡¯s good for relieving fatigue.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Shall we go tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay.¡±

    Esther could not say more.

    It was because Noah lowered his head, and his breathing became somewhat cautious.

    Still covering Esther¡¯s cheek, Noah¡¯s face drew closer and closer.

    Bumping his forehead against hers, he muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°Your cheeks are so cute that I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Embarrassed by that, Esther hurriedly pulled back.

    ¡°I feel a little hot because I drank. Phew. Shall we stop?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    Noah smiled.

    To Noah, spending time with Esther always made him yearn.

    He was full of desire to be with her even when he was currently with her. But considering he still had a few days left on vacation, he decided not to rush.

    After paying for the food, they left the restaurant.

    ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡±

    Esther stared at Noah as the gentle wind cooled her face.

    ¡°Where are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. Shall we sleep together?¡±

    Esther stiffened at Noah¡¯s question.

    ¡°What¡­ what??¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    Esther let out a breath that had paused momentarily and hit Noah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You surprised me. What kind of joke is that?¡±

    ¡°Why? It will be like that someday. Same room, same bed. No?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t kidding.

    Sensing the seriousness in Noah¡¯s eyes, Esther¡¯s heart skipped a beat again.

    ¡°This is not a proposal. I¡¯ll do it properlyter.¡±

    Then Noah grabbed the shoulders of Esther, who couldn¡¯t answer, and turned her towards the temple.

    ¡°Well, I talked to the high priest and got a room on a different floor in the same building as you. There were a lot of empty rooms.¡±

    ¡°We can go back together.¡±

    The two deliberately sent back the carriage and walked back to the temple.

    Very slowly, holding hands and having small conversations about this and that.

    When they were almost at the building, Esther didn¡¯t notice a small stone and tripped over it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    As she staggered slightly, Noah hugged her waist and steadied her in his arms.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a mistake.¡±

    Despite the exnation that it was a mistake, Noah lifted her up in a princess carry.

    Esther looked up at him and muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°I said it was a mistake! Put me down right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take you to your room.¡±

    ¡°What if someone sees¡­¡±

    Embarrassed, Esther covered her face with her hands.

    Victor went ahead of them and opened the door to Esther¡¯s room.

    Bending his knees, Noah ced Esther very carefully on the bed and took off her shoes herself.

    Esther stared at Noah, who cherished her more than anyone else, with deep eyes.

    ¡°Thank you. You made my day.¡±

    ¡°Then kiss me.¡±

    Still bent on one knee, Noah looked up at the now seated Esther and pursed his lips.

    With a look of helplessness, Esther leaned in and pecked Noah on the lips.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°No. little bit more.¡±

    Noah raised his upper body and advanced towards Esther.

    Surprised, she pulled back, but he trapped her within his arms and prevented her from dodging.

    Just before their lips brushed against each other, Esther thought she was drawn into Noah¡¯s ck eyes.

    ¡®What an irresistible temptation.¡¯

    And when his lips fell faster than she thought, she stared nkly at his lips and thought.

    ¡®This is too bad.¡¯

    Esther was startled at herself for thinking so.

    Noah smiled mischievously and ran a finger across her lips.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when you look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°W-What¡­! Go quickly.¡±

    Esther jumped up and hugged her pillow, putting a physical barrier between her and Noah.

    Noah fiddled with Esther¡¯s hair, thinking she was being very cute.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    After Noah left, Dorothy came in to check on Esther.

    ¡°Oh! Lady Esther, your face is too red. Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been drinking.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    Esther nced at Dorothy, who was knowingly teasing her, and turned around.

    ¡°Heheh. Have a good night, Lady Esther.¡±

    After Dorothy turned off the lights, Esther sighed lightly.

    The eyes of Noah that she saw up close kepting back to her, so her mind was very upied.

    She ced her hand on her chest and pressed her still beating heart.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next day.

    Esther painted the walls without a break from morning to afternoon.

    Time flew by as she reapplied paint several times, checking and correcting meticulously to get the desired look.

    ¡°Is it too soft?¡±

    She was about to pick up her brush to paint one more coat when Dorothy came in.

    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s three o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Already? I have to go.¡±

    She had asked Dorothy to check on her so as to not bete for her meeting with Noah.

    Deciding that she was finished with work today, she asked a priestess to clean up.

    After leaving the prayer room, Esther hurried towards her room.

    For a while, Esther agonized over the dresses she had bought just beforeing, conflicted on which to choose. Then Dorothy rmended the tight dress.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°It seems too deliberate and nned. And it¡¯s ufortable to take a foot bath in.¡±

    Esther thought for a moment before changing into a knee-length dress that wasfortable for a foot bath.

    ¡°He is at the front.¡±

    Victor knocked on the door, announcing that Noah had arrived.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Esther¡¯s steps were very light as she ran out after looking at her face in the mirror onest time.

    Noah, who was waiting with the carriage ready, waved the moment he saw Esther.

    He continued to smile as they rode in the carriage.

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±

    ¡°Looking at you.¡±

    ¡°You saw me yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I know. I saw you yesterday, but it¡¯s good to see you again. I miss you every day.¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips twitched at Noah¡¯s sweet words.

    As the priestess said, after traveling north for about 30 minutes, there was a small building owned by the temple in the forest.

    They showed the permit they had obtained in advance to the pdin guarding the entrance.

    ¡°You may go in.¡±

    When they got off the carriage and entered, a bright-looking priestess came out to meet them.

    ¡°Wee. Are you here to use the hot springs?¡±

    The priestess asked, nonchntly looking at Noah and Esther alternately.

    However, embarrassed by the words ¡®hot spring¡¯, Esther hurriedly waved her hand.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re here to take a foot bath.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s this way. Please feel free to use it. There are no visitors today except for the two of you.¡±

    The chirping of the forest birds could be heard as they followed the priestess¡¯ lead down the hallway.

    ¡°Here it is. You can use this after a foot bath. Please rest, I will bring you tea.¡±

    After receiving tworge towels, Esther and Noah opened the door in amazement.

    Perhaps because of the hot water, it was misty even though it was outdoors.

    In the white steam, there was a round-shaped hot spring.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> (? ?? ?)?</em>

 Extra 5: Lets Take A Trip (V)

    Extra 5: Lets Take A Trip (V)

    ¡°Should I take my shoes off first?¡±

    Esther sat awkwardly in the middle since there was no set seat.

    Admiration instantly leaped from Esther as she took off her shoes and carefully dipped her feet in.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Esther looked to the side with wide eyes, and Noah did the same.

    The twoughed at the fact that they felt the same thing.

    ¡°Very good. Warm.¡±

    ¡°I know. I wish I could move this to the imperial pce.¡±

    Water continued bubbling out from the lower part of the hot spring where their feet touched.

    Esther thought it was a little hot, but the warmth enveloped her feet and her fatigue was relieved.

    ¡°Honestly, I was worried beforeing, but I¡¯m d I came.¡±

    ¡°You must be tired, you¡¯ve been working continuously.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m having fun.¡±

    Noah closed his eyes and looked at Esther enjoying the foot bath. Then a yful glint emerged in his eyes.

    He scooped some water with his hand and sshed it on Esther¡¯sp.

    ¡°Oh, hot! You¡­!¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Sorry. Sorry!¡±

    Esther started sshing water just like Noah had done.

    They couldn¡¯t stopughing as they kept sshing water on each other.

    Then, Noah grabbed Esther¡¯s hand as she was pouring water on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing being with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you think you can¡¯t be happier than this, more alwayses.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned red at Noah¡¯s frank expression.

    Esther and Noah couldn¡¯t take their eyes off each other.

    As the atmosphere ripened, Noah slowly drew closer to Esther.

    Swallowing dry saliva, Esther was about to close her eyes when she heard a clearing of the throat from behind.

    ¡°I¡­ I brought tea.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Stunned, the two of them turned away from each other.

    The priestess left immediately, but they were so embarrassed that they could not continue what they were doing.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A pleasant conversation flowed while drinking herbal tea.

    With their feet warmed and rxed, they didn¡¯t even know how the time went by.

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    ¡°Can you see the moon?¡±

    The shape of the moon was faintly visible in the sky, where the sun was slowly setting.

    ¡°Pretty.¡±

    ¡°You are prettier.¡±

    Esthery down on her back, ncing at Noah, who was only looking at her, never at the sky.

    ¡°You should lie down too.¡±

    Noahplied,ying down and looking up at the sky.

    A delightful situation where the feet were hot, the upper body was cool, and the reddish-purple sky was visible.

    Esther, who was smiling happily, felt Noah¡¯s gaze and turned her head towards him.

    Then Noah twisted his upper body, raised himself halfway, and put his lips on hers.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Surprised, Esther¡¯s eyes widened, but she did not avoid it.

    Noah¡¯s hands gently wrapped around Esther¡¯s waist and face.

    His wet hands touched her skin, and the coolness made her hair stand on end.

    With trembling eyshes, Esther closed her eyes tightly.

    His kisses were deeper and longer than usual. She couldn¡¯te to her senses because he held her tight and didn¡¯t let go.

    After a while, Noah withdrew in regret.

    Embarrassed, Esther shifted her gaze. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Noah.

    Her long eyshes were lowered. Her cheeks had a lovely shade of red.

    Noah¡¯s smile deepened as he looked at Esther, who reacted no different from when she was a child.

    ¡°Your face is red again, Esther.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°The water is hot.¡±

    Esther was bothered by Noah¡¯s hand, which was still holding her waist.

    Besides, his face was too close. No, just all the parts that came into contact with him were hot.

    Was the water in the hot spring hot, or was the body temperature high?

    Thinking that she would melt away if she stayed any longer, Esther pushed Noah¡¯s chest lightly.

    ¡°I want to get up.¡±

    With a smile, Noah lifted Esther¡¯s chin and lightly kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Lift your feet up.¡±

    When Esther calmly took her legs out of the hot spring, Noah caught it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Wiping it.¡±

    Noah unfolded the towel they had received from the priestess earlier and carefully wiped the moisture off Esther¡¯s legs and feet.

    This made Esther nervous and shy, and she gripped a part of her dress tightly.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Noah took Esther¡¯s shoes and put them on her feet.

    As he did so, Esther¡¯s eyes were fixed on him.

    ¡°Noah.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Noah, who was btedly washing his legs and putting on his shoes, looked at Esther.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was not the first time she said it, but so far, it was because he expressed it first. This moment was simply thrilling.

    Noah hugged Esther tightly.

    ¡°I love you more.¡±

    The time they had here filled them with so much joy that they wondered if they could be this happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    After leaving the hot spring, the two ate dinner in the vige and headed to the temple.

    As they neared the temple, Esther sighed and muttered,

    ¡°I feel ufortable. They wouldn¡¯t even dream that we are together.¡±

    ¡°Since the water has already been spilled, let¡¯s only think about us for now. I¡¯ll tell them when I get back.¡±

    Noah offered to share the guilt and held Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    After the date, the two returned to the temple and got off the carriage.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    It was when Noah held Esther by the shoulder and lightly kissed her on the forehead.

    <em>Puck,</em> the sound of a loud punch could be heard.

    Noah and Esther turned their heads at the same time, with the feeling that they had made a big mistake.

    ¡­And Esther eximed in astonishment when she discovered someone who should never be here.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I must ask His Highness the same question. Why are you here?¡±

    Shocked, Noah stood still in a daze. Then he recognized reality and quickly lowered his head.

    ¡°Hello, Father.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say hello.¡±

    Restless at Deheen¡¯s cold voice, Esther intervened between the two men.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to make a donation to the temple.¡±

    Esther knew right away that donation was an excuse and that he hade to see her.

    She sighed and looked around.

    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±

    ¡°We came along too. Of course.¡±

    The twins walked out from behind the tree. Fire was burning in their eyes.

    The ferocity seemed as if it would never go away, so Noah gulped.

    ¡°I heard from the priest and hoped it wasn¡¯t true¡­ Exin why you are here.¡±

    Anger resonated from Deheen.

    If the opponent wasn¡¯t Noah, he would have been on his knees right away.

    ¡°Dad. This is¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked His Highness.¡±

    Esther wanted to exin, but Deheen blocked in a single strike.

    ¡°I stopped by because I had something to do nearby, and I remembered that Esther was there, so I came to see her.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s anger was tempered a little by the fact that Esther and Noah hadn¡¯t been together all this while.

    ¡°Did you make an appointment to meet?¡±

    ¡°No. We made no promises.¡±

    ¡°Really, Dad. And I was going to tell you right away when I go back.¡±

    When this situation happened after only two days of being with Noah, Esther began to feel it was unfair.

    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but they came without a word and created this situation.

    ¡°If you came yesterday¡­ where did you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not in Esther¡¯s bedroom. I was given a room on a different floor.¡±

    ¡°How many days were you nning on staying?¡±

    ¡°About a week¡­¡±

    ¡°Then would you have stayed together if I hadn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really disappointing. And Esther, you too. How did I raise you!¡±

    Unable to bear the sight of Deheen hitting himself in the chest to express his feelings of betrayal, Esther raised her voice defiantly for the first time.

    ¡°If I told you, would you have let Noah and I be together?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Deheen couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°You allowed our rtionship. We just went on a date. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to be angry about.¡±

    At Esther¡¯s first bold retort, Deheen was speechless.

    Then Judy interjected, snorting loudly.

    ¡°All men are the same. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Brother is a man too.¡±

    ¡°I am not a man, I am your brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Esther. This time, you¡¯re in the wrong. Don¡¯t meet secretly from now on.¡±

    When even Dennis spoke in an old-fashioned way, Esther reached her boiling point. cing her hands on her waist, she shouted,

    ¡°I heard that you two are dating too! You still didn¡¯t tell me. Now that I think about it, you often stayed out. Why am I the only one not allowed to do anything?¡±

    Then, Judy and Dennis averted their gaze with sullen expressions.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep out. That¡¯s Judy.¡±

    ¡°Hey! You met thedy more than me. This flirt¡­¡±

    The content of their words was irrelevant.

    Esther turned away from her brothers and raised her voice.

    ¡°I am now 23-years-old. Please respect this much. All thedies from other families are married¡­ I can¡¯t get married if you¡¯re overprotective like this.¡±

    ¡°That would be better.¡±

    Esther nced at Dennis, who was muttering behind her, then at Judy, who was agreeing with him.

    At this time, Noah, who had been bowing his head like a sinner the whole time, raised his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t and won¡¯t do anything that is shameful. So I won¡¯t even apologize. Meeting Esther is not something to be rebuked for.¡±

    Faced with Noah¡¯s steadfast and direct gaze and firm confrontation, Deheen grabbed the back of his neck.

    But on the other hand, he thought that the time had reallye.

    Noah wouldn¡¯t be very trustworthy if he kept looking at him even after he allowed them to date. If it¡¯s like that, how could he hand Esther over?

    A satisfied smile appeared on Deheen¡¯s face, pleased with Noah¡¯s dignified appearance.

    ¡®You¡¯ve finally be reliable.¡¯

    ¡®I knew this moment woulde, from the time I allowed you two to date years ago.¡¯

    In order to hide his smile, Deheen deliberately turned around coldly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to bed today. We¡¯ll talk again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow too!¡±

    The corner of Deheen¡¯s mouth twitched higher at Esther¡¯s cute call, which was an attempt to relieve his anger, but he never looked back.

    It was hisst petnt act.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I was gleefully rubbing my hands in delight, grabbing the popcorn and going ¡°ahahaha caught in 4K!¡± Then I reached the part where Esther went, ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything wrong!¡± That¡¯s when I remember my poor friend and her husband, even after 5 years of marriage, all their weekends and holidays are interrupted by her parents who just can¡¯t seem to let go of their daughter ;-; </em>

 Extra 6: Lets Take A Trip (VI)

    Extra 6: Lets Take A Trip (VI)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    Entering the dining room, Esther found Deheen, seated and reading the newspaper.

    It was a ce the priests and priestesses could also use, but there was nobody around, perhaps because the atmosphere around Deheen was so terrible.

    Esther received her portion of food from the tray and sat across from Deheen.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Deheen nodded, still holding onto the newspaper. The sound of paper turning was deafening.

    ¡®He must be really angry.¡¯

    Esther thought that a special measure was needed to relieve Deheen¡¯s anger that was like the howling cold wind.

    ¡°I was wrong. I can¡¯t believe I am thinking of eating after disappointing Dad¡­¡±

    As Esther put down her spoon, Deheen¡¯s fingers twitched, and his grip on the newspaper tightened.

    ¡°I will continue to fast and pray until you forgive me. Don¡¯t forgive so easily this time. At least three days¡­¡±

    As soon as the word ¡®fast¡¯ was mentioned, the desired effect appeared.

    Deheen fidgeted and scratched his forehead.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Isn¡¯t a three-day fast a bit harsh? You will faint.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as I drink water and endure.¡±

    ¡°No, no. I have already forgiven you.¡±

    Atst, folding up the newspaper and throwing it away, Deheen surrendered.

    ¡°Finally, you are looking at me.¡±

    Esther smiled knowingly.

    Against Deheen, fasting had always worked best.

    ¡°I was just avoiding you because I thought I would smile as soon as I saw you. My anger was already releasedst night.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You two are already adults. Children from other families had idents even before they reached adulthood, sopared to that kind of thing¡­ Great.¡±

    Esther had also heard of several scandals in the social world. It was a fairlymon thing.

    ¡°On one hand, I was d with your defiance. You were always overly upright, and have never been upset. The twins will have an ident on any other day.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned red as Deheen recited affectionately with reminiscing eyes.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a weak child, sometimes I hoped that you wouldin. Beg me to buy what you want. Shout like yesterday. To be honest, I was delighted.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I should have given you more freedom. Sorry it took so long. From now on, staying out with His Highness¡­ I will allow it.¡±

    He spat out the words ¡®staying out¡¯, and gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists for a moment, but it was a clear permission.

    ¡°Dating was allowed a long time ago. What¡¯s left is marriage? But I need to rewrite the contract.¡±

    Surprised by the word ¡®marriage¡¯, Esther burst into tears.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I believe that the man you choose will make you happy. I think I¡¯ll see His Majesty when I return.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±

    Sniffing, Esther got up and walked over to Deheen.

    Then she leaned over and hugged him.

    Deheen¡¯s arms were still wide, firm, and friendly.

    ¡®When I was in despair as a child and desperately needed someone¡¯s help¡­¡¯

    It was the same as when Esther had lost all hope and fully epted her fate, trapped in an unknown depth.

    After a long embrace, Esther parted from Deheen and said with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°I want to have a child.¡±

    ¡°What??¡±

    This time, Deheen¡¯s eyes widened as if they would pop out.

    ¡°I want to give Dad grandchildren. If I give birth to a daughter who looks like me, you will be very happy, right?¡±

    ¡°Grandchildren¡­ A daughter who resembles you¡­ Great.¡±

    Just imagining it in his head was enough to bring tears to his eyes, so Deheen had to tilt his head back.

    Esther chuckled at the sight of her father who was already in tears.

    After reconciling, Esther and Deheen sat down again to finish their meal.

    Deheen sneakily slipped a question to Esther as she was about to leave for work without fail.

    ¡°Did you meet anyone here?¡±

    Noticing his intention, Esther answered in a tone meant to indicate it was not a big deal.

    ¡°I did. I saw Duke Brions.¡±

    ¡°As expected. Rabienne is also here.¡±

    Just in case.

    Esther¡¯s pupils shook after hearing Rabienne¡¯s name for the first time in a while.

    ¡°Shall I put them away?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m confident that it won¡¯t matter even if I run into her now.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather, I¡¯d like to see her sometime.¡±

    ¡°I know, if you want to.¡±

    Deheen was reluctant, but respected Esther¡¯s opinion.

    Of course, if Rabienne ever hurt Esther in the slightest again, he would send her to a ce where she really wouldn¡¯t see the light of day.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    The twins followed Esther as she left the building to go to the prayer room.

    ¡°You¡¯re up? I thought you¡¯re sleeping because you weren¡¯t at the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still upset.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Even so, they escorted Esther.

    ¡°And there seems to be a misunderstanding, so I correct it. I¡¯m really not a yboy.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go around meetingdies. Just a few.¡±

    Esther smiled as she watched her brothers make excuses for fear she would misunderstand.

    ¡°My brothers sincerely loved and cared for me when I was suddenly adopted. Thanks to that heart, I am who I am today. I can receive love and share it.¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    ¡°It was all thanks to my brothers that I met Noah and opened my heart and fell in love with him. That¡¯s why I hope both of you will meet someone you truly love.¡±

    Judy and Dennis exchanged nces and sighed.

    Regardless of Esther¡¯s words, they already couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Noah.

    ¡°Our younger sister is all grown up.¡±

    ¡°I know. Oh, I don¡¯t want to let go. I wish we could continue to live together.¡±

    The twins¡¯ voices were full of regret, but their eyes looking at Esther were extremely proud.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Working in the prayer room until the afternoon, Esther stretched and put down her paintbrush.

    Then she looked out the dark window and uttered in surprise.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s raining?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? The thunder and lightning have been terrifying since earlier.¡±

    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t realize it because I was concentrating.¡±

    <em>Boom, boom!!!</em>

    Outside the window, light shed with a tremendous sound, as if there had been an explosion nearby.

    Curious, Esther approached the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the weather is like this.¡±

    ¡°I know right.¡±

    Looking at the sky filled with rain and lightning, memories from a long time ago came to mind.

    ¡®There was a time when I was afraid of a day like this.¡¯

    There was a day when the weather was just like this, when she was just adopted and was wary of everything and couldn¡¯t get away from Rabienne.

    Judy and Deheen shared warmth with her when she was trembling alone in her room, buried under the nket.

    After that day, whenever the weather was bad, her family would sleep together.

    As those days piled up one by one, Esther was no longer afraid of rain and thunder.

    It was so far away that she couldn¡¯t recall it until she traced her memory.

    ¡°I want to see my dad and older brothers.¡±

    She felt like she just wanted to run over and give them a hug.

    Smiling brightly, she took a step back from the window and went out into the hallway.

    The expressions of Dorothy and Victor as they watched the energetic Esther were bright and loving.

    It was then.

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    A woman¡¯s snarling scream was heard from the west side of the building.

    As Esther looked back in surprise, Dorothy exined.

    ¡°The blood donors sometimes scream like that. The first time I heard it, I was surprised and asked the priestess.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­?¡±

    ¡®I knew it was somewhere in the temple, but to think it¡¯s in this building.¡¯

    Esther turned and walked in the direction of the sound.

    Just then, a priestess passed by. Esther grabbed hold of her and asked.

    ¡°Can I take a look at the blood donors?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I will guide you.¡±

    Going upstairs, Esther saw that there were a lot of rooms on both sides of the hallway.

    There was a bed in each room, and the peopleid there to get their blood drawn.

    ¡°There are cases in which older people who have retired volunteered. And the blood donors whose hands are tied are ves.¡±

    Scanning the room, Esther walked slowly, but stopped abruptly when she heard the snarling scream again.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?! Get rid of the needle right now! Argh!!¡±

    The woman in the room from which the voice leaked was struggling as if in a fit when a needle was inserted into her arm.

    ¡°Lady Esther, that person¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Rabienne.¡±

    With a distant gaze, Esther waited outside the room for the woman¡¯s blood donation to end.

    After a while, the priest exited with the blood. He greeted Esther the moment he saw her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to her for a moment. Will it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ sure. Her arms are tied, so she can¡¯t do anything stupid, but just in case, bring your escort in.¡±

    Esther nodded and entered the room with Victor.

    Rabienne, who had an arm tied to the bed so she couldn¡¯t escape, was muttering to herself with her head bowed.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Raising her head at Esther¡¯s low voice, Rabienne¡¯s pupils widened and anger filled in an instant.

    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here? Did youe to see what I¡¯ve be?¡±

    Unable to hold back her rage, Rabienne iled around and red at Esther.

    Esther just stood still and stared at such a Rabienne.

    ¡°Get out! Before I kill you!!¡±

    Rabienne reached out and tossed the pillow she had barely grabbed. But it was far from reaching Esther.

    She couldn¡¯t even put strength into her arm properly.

    Esther asked as her eyesnded on Rabienne¡¯s pale face, the needle marks all over her arms, and her skinny body.

    ¡°How does it feel to not be able to move freely?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it frustrating and painful?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you here tough at me? Are you trying to show off that you won? So, are you satisfied now?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be satisfied.¡±

    With a hardened face, Esther stood in front of Rabienne.

    <em>Credits goes to Ame for raw providing and tranting.</em>

 Extra 7: Lets Take A Trip (VII)

    Extra 7: Lets Take A Trip (VII)

    ¡°Well. I am happy every single day.¡±

    ¡°Ha, so what? Do you feel a sense of superiority when you see me unhappy? Now you are revealing your ugly true heart.¡±

    ¡°I really wanted to tell you. Because of you, I almost died without knowing this kind of happiness.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Shut up!!¡±

    Esther turned her gaze away from the struggling Rabienne, moving it to the bedside table.

    The needles were out of Rabienne¡¯s reach.

    As Esther approached and picked up one of the needles, Rabienne shuddered and pressed her back against the bedhead.

    ¡°What, what are you trying to do¡­ don¡¯t do it¡­ no¡­ I mean, it hurts¡­¡±

    Her eyes were mixed with anger and fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s familiar.¡±

    It was the same look Esther gave Rabienne during her 14 iterations of life.

    ¡°Considering what you did to me, I could hurt you here and now with this.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never stoop to your level.¡±

    Esther put the needle back down and stared down Rabienne.

    Maybe, if her mother was alive and everything hadn¡¯t been twisted, they might have grown up as half-sisters.

    ¡°We have a very bad rtionship.¡±

    But Esther only has one family.

    No matter how wretched Rabienne was, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest pity for her.

    ¡°Thank you for being able to help people like this. It will at least wash away some of your sins.¡±

    As Esther spoke, she touched the ring on the fourth finger of her left hand.

    Seeing that, Ravienne¡¯s eyes flipped over.

    ¡°What did I do so wrong? These are the things I should have had. You stole them all!¡±

    ¡°You still think so? That it¡¯s all yours?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It was fixed from the moment I was born.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with that. Because until now, what¡¯s mine has always been taken away by you. This time, it¡¯s me who takes.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes shone golden as she spoke calmly.

    The awareness of a saint that Rabienne, who knew better than anyone else the qualities of a saint, wanted the most.

    Rabienne¡¯s chin trembled in defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go. I won¡¯t being to you again in the future. You will continue to live like this, and no one will remember you.¡±

    Ravienne hastily grabbed Esther as she turned around.

    ¡°Hey, wait! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    When Esther paused, Rabienne begged in a very pathetic voice.

    ¡°Um, Esther¡­ No, Daina. We were friends¡­ please¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Friends? Us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize. I was wrong. I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future. Get me out of here, please? You can do it.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s demeanor changed.

    She was acting up until the end, shedding tears and acting pitifully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I have no intention of forgiving you.¡±

    ¡°You are a saint!!¡±

    When Rabienne shouted, Esther couldn¡¯t hold back for a moment and burst intoughter.

    ¡°So what? Surely, since you¡¯re a saint, you must be merciful to everyone¡­ Is that what you meant? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Argh!¡±

    Esther murmured, taking onest look at Rabienne, who could do nothing but scream and re with reddened eyes.

    ¡°Goodbye, Rabienne.¡±

    Even after Esther left the room, screams continued from within.

    The priestesses entered to calm Lavienne because she was screaming like a madman.

    ¡°Lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Esther smiled brightly at the worried Victor and Dorothy and walked down the hallway.

    She came out feeling relieved yet ufortable, but then she saw a familiar figure in front of the building.

    No¡­ It wasn¡¯t one, but three.

    ¡°Dad? Brothers?¡±

    Deheen, Judy, and Dennis turned around at Esther¡¯s voice, their umbres twirling above their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s raining.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Esther. My umbre is the biggest.¡±

    Even though the hem of their pants were all wet, they all seemed unconcerned.

    Esther was no longer a child who was afraid of the rain.

    But if ever there was a moment when love could be seen, it would be now.

    ¡°You should send someone. Dorothy and Victor too. All of your clothes are wet.¡±

    ¡°Coming to pick you up is another pleasure.¡±

    Deheen licked his lips and smiled.

    ¡°Dad, do you know that your smile is very natural now?¡±

    ¡°I hear that a lot. These days, manypliment me for being a middle-aged flower. Great.¡±

    <em>(TL/N: ¡®middle-aged flower man¡¯ is a term for middle-aged men who take care of their appearance and lifestyle.)</em>

    Esther¡¯s smile deepened as she shrugged her shoulders proudly.

    In fact, as Deheen raised Esther, his expression softened and his smile improved, so the scary nicknames disappeared.

    Btedly, Deheen¡¯s good looks came to light, and he became popr in the social world. Many wanted to fill the vacant grand duchess position.

    ¡°Whose umbre will you use?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Dad¡¯s!¡±

    As Esther ran and slipped under Deheen¡¯s umbre, Judy and Dennis expressed their disappointment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t win against Father.¡±

    ¡°My umbre is bigger.¡±

    The chosen one wrapped his arms around Esther¡¯s shoulders with a wide grin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s umbre tilted all the way towards Esther.

    His shoulders were getting wet from the wind, but he was all right as long as Esther didn¡¯t get wet at all.

    Upon arriving at the bedroom building, everyone headed to the dining room for dinner.

    They informed Noah beforehand, so he came to the dining room as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Noah, who naturally wanted to sit next to Esther, was pushed by the twins¡¯ eyes and sat across Deheen.

    ¡°Well. Would you like some drinks?¡±

    ¡°What? But this is a temple¡­¡±

    ¡°I got permission.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t the option of not drinking anymore.

    When Deheen raised his hand, Ben brought alcohol and snacks prepared in advance.

    ¡°Have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    <em>Tolrok. </em>The wine was poured into the ss.

    Noah, who epted the drink nervously, drank it at once.

    ¡°Have some more.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    In an instant, he drank two sses, and his ss was immediately refilled.

    Seeing Deheen and the twins staring at him, Noah tried to drink again, but Esther hurriedly interrupted.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s too fast!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    However, Noah stopped Esther and shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why she thinks we¡¯re bullying you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This brother is sad.¡±

    Judy and Dennis¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at Noah.

    Copying Deheen, the twins began to fill Noah¡¯s ss with alcohol.

    Noah tried to keep his back straight, but as he drank one ss after another, he gradually lost hisposure.

    ¡°Father¡­ Brothers¡­ I really like her.¡±

    Deheen was stunned at the sight of Noah mumbling and smiling, making the eye smile he only showed to Esther.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use alcohol¡­ you¡¯re so weak.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ you gave him a lot.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Dennis clicked his tongue as Noah lifted his already full ss to ask for another serving.

    ¡°You¡¯re very drunk.¡±

    Deheen removed the ss from Noah¡¯s grip and asked in a serious voice.

    ¡°What do you think of Esther?¡±

    ¡°Esther? Esther is more precious than my life¡­¡±

    Noah¡¯s pupils twinkled as soon as Esther was mentioned.

    ¡°I will only make her happy for the rest of her life.¡±

    Then he smiled, his eyes turning into crescents once again.

    ¡°¡­What. It¡¯s this much?¡±

    Deheen, who was very pleased with the answers, emptied his ss with satisfaction.

    ¡°Esther, I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh? Is that so? Esther! I love you.¡±

    Noah, who looked around and found Esther, smiled brightly and stretched out his arm.

    Although¡­ It was Judy who he hugged.

    ¡°Ugh, go away!¡±

    ¡°No. You can never leave, Esther.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Judy!¡±

    ¡°Judy? Brother Judy? I also miss you very much.¡±

    Filled with disgust, Judy tried to push Noah, who rested his face against his shoulder.

    ¡°This can¡¯t continue. I¡¯m going to take him to his bed.¡±

    ¡°I will support him.¡±

    Esther, who had been fidgety the whole time, said she would help Noah.

    ¡°What floor is Noah¡¯s room at?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the third floor. Victor, help Esther.¡±

    Deheen muttered as he stared at the back of the drunk Noah, who was being dragged to his room.

    ¡°There is no reason to dy any longer. I¡¯ll stop by the imperial pce on the way back.¡±

    Arriving in the room, Esther sat down on the bed, helped Noah into afortable position, and pulled the nket up to his neck.

    ¡°Why did you push yourself so hard? You can¡¯t even drink well.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Esther.¡±

    Noah smiled happily as he hugged the pillow tightly as if it was Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. You idiot.¡±

    Esther¡¯s gaze deepened as she looked at Noah, searching for her even in his dreams.

    She reached out and gently stroked his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I met you. If not, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±

    After seeing Rabienne, Noah became even more precious.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The second she leaned over to kiss the sleeping Noah¡¯s forehead¡­

    Her arm was pulled and she fell over his body.

    Noah¡¯s ck eyes were captured in Esther¡¯s eyes, which widened in surprise.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep?¡±

    ¡°I am. It smells like you.¡±

    A strong smell of alcohol wafted from Noah¡¯snguidly smiling lips.

    His eyes were half open, but Esther¡¯s heart started beating fast, probably because the atmosphere was different than usual.

    ¡°Oh, go to sleep.¡±

    Confused, Esther tried to get out of Noah¡¯s arms, but he held her tighter to prevent her from escaping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> It¡¯s good knowing you, Noah. See you in the next life!</em>

 Extra 8: Lets Take A Trip (VIII)

    Extra 8: Lets Take A Trip (VIII)

    ¡°What? Sleeping together!¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Noah¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Noah pulled Esther into a deeper embrace.

    Esther, who was held tightly, was worried about the close body contact, and her face flushed red.

    ¡°Noah¡­ My entire family is down there¡­ It seems like it¡¯s too fast to do this all of a sudden¡­¡±

    Flustered, Esther said anything she thought of, but Noah did not respond.

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    Suddenly, Esther realized that Noah¡¯s breathing was very even.

    ¡°¡­ Noah? Are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When there was no answer, Esther blinked rapidly and pushed Noah¡¯s arm. Just like that, it fell off, which was unlike the norm.

    Esther, who was easily freed from Noah, lifted her upper body in bewilderment.

    The Noah that had just flirted with her was gone. Only the Noah that had fallen asleep like a child remained.

    ¡°Shocking.¡±

    How far did she imagine alone?

    Growing upset at Noah, Esther gently pulled his nose.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Esther¡­¡±

    But she ended upughing when he started calling her name in his sleep.

    Sheid himfortably and tucked his arm under the nket, then yed with his hair.

    ¡°I was expecting a little bit. You will regret it when you wake up.¡±

    Esther muttered so in Noah¡¯s ear and lightly kissed him goodnight on the lips.

    ¡°Good night. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    After turning off the light, Esther went back to the dining room, using the back of her hand to cool her still-hot cheeks.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A month passed like that.

    Esther remained at the temple and worked on the mural, and from time to time, Noah and her family took turns visiting.

    ¡°Finally, thest step.¡±

    The mural was reachingpletion. She rubbed her aching shoulders as she checked if the paint was drying.

    The mural depicted the very space where she met Espitos.

    A faraway sanctuary that did not exist, but certainly existed. The very ce where Espitos was looking down on everyone.

    Esther couldn¡¯t determine if Espitos was her influence, or if it happened because she was thinking of her.

    Regardless, in the prayer room, the energy of Espitos was felt strongly.

    ¡°Are you watching?¡±

    Muttering to herself, Esther looked at the image of Espitos which she drew on the wall.

    It was then.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Elder Alberto?¡±

    Alberto, the elder who had asked Esther to work on the mural, visited.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I heard that your work ising to an end. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m curious¡­ It¡¯s better than I thought.¡±

    Alberto looked around and eximed in admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s really cool. It feels sacred, like a sanctuary. As expected, it¡¯s the right choice to ask the saint.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Esther smiled and cleared a space for Alberto to sit down.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Alberto pursed his lips several times, hesitating, before he asked with difficulty.

    ¡°Do you have any intention of returning to the temple?¡±

    It clearly took a lot out of him to ask this question, but Esther¡¯s expression hardened in an instant.

    ¡°Is this the will of the elders?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that¡­ After seeing the mural, I felt even more regrets, so I asked. I just thought that the ce where the saint should be is the temple¡­ I apologize.¡±

    It had already been three years since the Council of Elders took over the role of the saint and left the seat vacant.

    Inside the temple, there wereints about it.

    Alberto knew what happened in the past, but he still hoped for Esther¡¯s return.

    ¡°It took a while, but the temple has changed greatly. Now, I think it¡¯s ready to greet a new era with the saint. Can you trust us just one more time?¡±

    The saint was a symbol and power that represented the temple.

    Definitely, the saint was necessary to restore the temple¡¯s former glory.

    But Esther had doubts.

    ¡°Does the temple really need a saint?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°So far, the elders have done well. Even if it¡¯s not the power of the saint, it¡¯s possible to spread the power of Espitos through divine power.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°If there is a moment when you absolutely need the strength of a saint, then I will help. But I have no intention of belonging to the temple.¡±

    Alberto¡¯s expression turned sullen at Esther¡¯s resolute words.

    ¡°¡­Well.¡±

    Alberto, who had no reason to hold on to Esther, asked in a voice filled with regret.

    ¡°Then¡­ are you going to the imperial family after all?¡±

    Rumors had already spread among the priests about Noah¡¯s visit to the Comet territory and his grand dinner with Deheen.

    ¡°It could be. But I¡¯m not going to the imperial family, I¡¯m going to a ce where I¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Esther made it clear that her abode had nothing to do with politics.

    ¡°I apologize. I thought the temple would be able to do well again, but I should have considered that you also have your own life.¡±

    Alberto smiled bitterly as he realized that he had been greedy.

    ¡°Yes. Wherever you like to be¡­ We are reassured by the presence of the saint. Please forgive my presumptuousness, and I hope you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Alberto, Esther went outside to get some fresh air.

    The sun was shining and everything was green, probably because summer had begun.

    Esther muttered as she saw the unusually vivid green leaves on the tree.

    ¡°I miss Noah.¡±

    ¡°Oh! He was here a few days ago. Seeing that you already miss him, it must be time to live together.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Esther did not bother to correct Dorothy¡¯s fuss.

    And she decided to tell Noah what she clearly realized while talking to Alberto the next time she saw him.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you again soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    As an exception, the emperor walked out of the pce with Deheen to see him off.

    And the corners of the emperor¡¯s lips were almost at his ears.

    ¡°Go and bring the empress, the crown prince, and Princess Reina right away. I will be in the empress¡¯ outdoor garden.¡±

    At the unexpected summons of the emperor, the three people who had been scattered throughout the pce grounds gathered in the garden.

    ¡°What is it? For you to call me too¡­¡±

    Reina, who was called during her tea time, crossed her arms, indicating she wanted to return quickly.

    ¡°I know. Today is the day of the regr meeting. Your Majesty, were there issues?¡±

    The empress was concerned when she saw the serious expression on the emperor¡¯s face.

    Noah stood still, dignifiedly waiting for the emperor to speak.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The emperor, who had been keeping his family in suspense for a while, sighed deeply and raised his head.

    ¡°Today, Grand Duke Deheen brought up the subject of marriage.¡±

    At the word ¡®marriage¡¯, the emperor couldn¡¯t hide his joy and burst into a radiant smile.

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    ¡°Great! How long have I waited for this news!¡±

    The empress and Princess Reina hugged each other, rejoicing with their entire bodies.

    ¡°Additionally, he said he would stop with Esther when she is done with her activities at the temple. Noah, is there something going on?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ thest time I saw the grand duke, I drank a couple of sses and fell asleep. He didn¡¯t say anything else¡­¡±

    Thinking that he was too weak to please Deheen, Noah couldn¡¯t believe the emperor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really? Anyway, now that the grand duke, who was like an iron fortress, gave permission, there¡¯s nothing holding us back.¡±

    ¡°We can prepare for the wedding right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help prepare a very fancy and grand wedding.¡±

    ¡°Mother, there are only men in the grand duke¡¯s family. And they¡¯ve never prepared for a wedding, so they probably don¡¯t know the process. I will be Esther¡¯s helper.¡±

    Excited by the long-awaited news, Princess Reina hurried to obtain a dress collection right away.

    However, when Noah, who was supposed to be the most delighted, was unexpectedly quiet, the puzzled emperor asked,

    ¡°Is there something wrong? I thought you¡¯d like it.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am happy. Even now, it feels like a dream that the grand duke allowed it. But¡­¡±

    The emperor, empress, and princess were very nervous, but then burst intoughter at Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t proposed yet. I am worried about what to do.¡±

    ¡°My brother, you are still cute.¡±

    Reina chuckled as she jabbed Noah¡¯s side with her elbow.

    ¡°I¡¯d say, without a doubt, a jewel. Show your sincerity with something that is difficult to obtain and very expensive.¡±

    ¡°Esther doesn¡¯t like that. And I already gave her a ring.¡±

    ¡°Even if you already gave her a ring, you have to give her a proposal ring.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really? How did Father propose to Mother?¡±

    At Noah¡¯s question, the empress turned her head away, and the emperor blinked a couple of times and cleared his throat in embarrassment.

    ¡°We had an arranged marriage. There was no such thing as a proposal.¡±

    ¡°Noah, be sure to propose. Some moments will remain in her memory for the rest of her life. Create precious moments that you can take out and look at over and over again. I feel sad thinking about it because I don¡¯t have those memories.¡±

    Even though it was obvious she was only pretending to be upset, the emperor held the empress¡¯ hand and tried to soothe her heart.

    Noah grinned at his parents who were still on good terms.

    ¡°Okay. But what if Esther refuses?¡±

    At the thought of Esther, who always talked about marriage as if it was someone else¡¯s business, Noah did not expect that she would ept the proposal.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. All you can do is show your heart.¡±

    With the support of his family, Noah prepared for the proposal, working hard for a few days.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong>Noah is such a cutie, he has none of that hyper masculinity bullshit ^^ Maybe Esther will beat Noah to the proposal</em>

 Extra 9: Lets Take A Trip (IX)

    Extra 9: Lets Take A Trip (IX)

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    With satisfaction, Esther looked at the prayer room where the mural work had beenpleted.

    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t even give you a treat because we were both working all day.¡±

    ¡°How about staying at the temple for a few more days?¡±

    The temple officials who often visited Esther and tried but failed to get to know her came to see her off.

    ¡°I have been away from home for too long. I will visit again, when the mural is officially unveiled.¡±

    ¡°All right. Thank you so much.¡±

    Finishing herst goodbye, Esther returned to her room with relief.

    Except for her bag on the chair, the room was back in the same condition as when she first arrived.

    ¡°Lady Esther, I¡¯ve moved all your luggage.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Esther closed the open window, grabbed her bag, and left the room.

    ¡°There is a famous bakery on the way. I should buy some treats as a gift for my family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the coachman.¡±

    However, the carriage that she thought would be ready in the yard was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Dorothy? Where is the carriage?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Dorothy looked like she was hiding something, so Esther was about to question further, but a familiar face suddenly appeared from behind.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    Noah approached her with arms wide open. Delighted, Esther ran and hugged him.

    ¡°Congrattions. It must have been really hard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. But what brings you here? It¡¯s a busy time.¡±

    Esther asked with her big eyes blinking.

    ¡°No matter how busy I am, I will make time for you.¡±

    Esther had deliberately not informed anyone of the exact schedule.

    She thought she would just see them when she returned, but she kept smiling the moment she realized Noah came to pick her up.

    ¡°I like this.¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank goodness. I was worried about what to do if you didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Noah¡¯s smile deepened at Esther¡¯s delighted expression.

    ¡°Do you have free time today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s somewhere I¡¯ll like to go with you.¡±

    Noah pointed to his horse, which he had tied away.

    ¡°Are we going to ride a horse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far. I will help you.¡±

    When Esther readily agreed, Noah lifted Esther, his hands around her waist, so that she could easily mount the horse.

    Then, stepping on the saddle and sitting behind Esther, Noah took the reins.

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned red as his body pressed close to hers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The horse started to run fast. Esther tilted her head as she watched Victor and Dorothy walk away.

    ¡°Can we just go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told them where we are going.¡±

    ¡°¡­ When I go back, I¡¯ll have to crack down on Dorothy.¡±

    Esther sighed at the indication that there was an advance collusion.

    She was dissatisfied with being in Noah¡¯s palm, but for now, she decided to just enjoy it.

    The cool breeze brushing her cheeks, moving at a high speed¡­ Everything was enjoyable.

    ¡°Can we go faster?¡±

    ¡°We can, but it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    When Esther pouted in disappointment, Noahughed softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you ride as long as you want next time. Not today. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    The horse stopped in front of a high wall.

    It was a private property surrounded by a long gate with no end in sight. There was even a warning sign which says [If you enter without permission, you will be punished ording to thew].

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Taking Noah¡¯s hand, Esther jumped off the horse.

    Noah pressed the bell on the wall, and the gate opened immediately. Then a neatly dressed elderly gentleman emerged.

    ¡°I was waiting for you. Wee.¡±

    Esther and Noah entered through the wide open door.

    A thick, earthy scent wafted into Esther¡¯s nose. Had theye to the forest?

    After walking down the white stone road, a vineyard appeared.

    ¡°A grape farm?¡±

    An elderly gentleman handed a pair of pruning scissors to Esther, who was looking around.

    ¡°You can harvest as much as you want and put it in the basket here.¡±

    Esther was puzzled as she alternated between the pair of scissors and basket that fit her hand.

    ¡°Did you bring me here to harvest the grapes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you ever tried it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Neither have I.¡±

    With a bright smile, Noah put on an apron. Then he helped Esther tie her apron.

    ¡°I will demonstrate.¡±

    Esther focused on the gentleman¡¯s demonstration. He picked the grapes by wrapping them in his hands.

    Although the situation was embarrassing, she thought it was a special experience and happily rolled up her sleeves.

    ¡°Like this¡­ Oh, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Noah was surprised to see Esther picking the grapes as neatly as she had seen.

    ¡°You¡¯re good?¡±

    ¡°This is fun.¡±

    Esther roamed excitedly among the vines, which were of a simr height to her.

    As if responding to her emotions, butterflies flew in.

    When the basket was half full, Esther wiped the sweat from her brow and lifted up a bunch of freshly picked grapes.

    ¡°I wonder how it tastes.¡±

    ¡°Eat it. All the grapes harvested today are ours anyway.¡±

    Noah plucked a grape, wiped it against his apron, and put it in Esther¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sweet. You should try it too.¡±

    This time, Esther put a grape in Noah¡¯s mouth.

    The faces of the two sharing grapes were full of smiles.

    ¡°Wait a second. Here¡­¡±

    Esther grinned as she basked in the sunlight pouring through the trees. It was irresistibly lovely, so Noah leaned closer, and kissed her.

    ¡°¡­ smeared on her lips.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s someone around.¡±

    Puffing out her cheeks, Esther turned her head to the side angrily.

    Flustered, Noah went to Esther¡¯s front, rxed his expression and gave her a surprise kiss.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re upset.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on who fills the basket faster.¡±

    Once Esther said so, she stuck out her tongue, grabbed her pruning scissors, and ran through the vineyard.

    Shaking his head, Noah followed Esther, who was just unbearably cute.

    After a while more of harvesting, their baskets were filled to the brim.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re done?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Esther gazed across the vineyard, where there was still much left to harvest.

    Then, carrying her full basket, she went to the building inside the vineyard. It was noisy inside.

    Through the windows, she could see people washing grapes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a vineyard? It¡¯s a brewery?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I bought it recently.¡±

    Should she gift it to the wine-loving emperor? As Esther had this thought, she passed her harvest basket to the elderly gentleman.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Wine will be made from these grapes. You can write down the name of your wine here.¡±

    Esther, who took the paper and pen, was puzzled.

    ¡°I even have to decide on a name? How are you naming your wine?¡±

    ¡°As I wish? How about ¡®Esnoa¡¯, named after you and me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I will make wine every year from now on. In our name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to celebrate every year. Let them age for a long time, andter, when our child is old enough to drink, let¡¯s take out this year¡¯s wine and drink it together.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther instinctively responded, taken aback by the words ¡®our child¡¯.

    But Noah was so serious that she couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Is it really going to be Esnoa?¡±

    ¡°If you prefer something else, we can use that. A love that will never change, a single destiny, something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Esnoa is nice.¡±

    So she wrote ¡®Esnoa¡¯ and the current year on a piece of paper and handed it to the elderly gentleman.

    ¡°I will make it with care.¡±

    After a tour around the brewery, Esther and Noah walked on a forest path behind the building.

    Victor, Dorothy, and Noah¡¯s aide, who had arrived during the grape harvest, waved.

    Halfway through the blissful walk, Esther was delighted to find argeke in the open view.

    ¡°There is ake here? It¡¯s pretty.¡±

    She admired the splendid view of the tall mountains behind it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a boat over there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get closer.¡±

    Letting go of Noah¡¯s hand, Esther approached the boat and muttered,

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±

    The boat was full of flowers, except for the seats to sit on.

    Yellow, red, pink, blue¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see the colorful tulips.

    ¡°Shall we ride for a while?¡±

    ¡°Did you prepare this in advance?¡±

    Instead of answering, Noah smiled and held out his hand to Esther.

    Taking his hand, Esther was escorted aboard the boat.

    When Noah got into the boat, the boatman started rowing.

    ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    Surrounded by her favorite flowers, Esther was happy and smiled brilliantly.

    In contrast, Noah was nervous. He hesitantly took out the violin he had covered with a cloth.

    ¡°I will y a song.¡±

    ¡°Did you learn to y the violin?¡±

    ¡°And got blisters on my hands.¡±

    Noah started ying, and Esther could see his fingers were really full of calluses.

    It was not perfect, but it was a performance that felt very sincere, as much as it was clumsy.

    Esther gazed at Noah, pleased as he meticulously created each note just for her.

    ¡°The title of the song is <A promise that will not change>.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, you did so well.¡±

    As soon as the performance was over, Esther gave Noah a round of apuse.

    ¡°Now look behind you.¡±

    ¡°Behind? Ah.¡±

    As the sun began to set, the sky turned pink.

    With the pink sky added to the already beautiful scenery, her heart swelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty. I think I will remember this moment for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    When Esther turned her head again at the soft call, Noah was on one knee, holding out a ring case.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    This was a moment that she imagined many times, hoping it woulde someday.

    However, Esther¡¯s eyes grew warm when she saw Noah, who made the moment even more romantic than everything she had ever imagined.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> How many years do I have to wait to see this drawn out and coloured? ^^; </em>

 Extra 10: Wedding (I)

    Extra 10: Wedding (I)

    Directly, Esther looked into the eyes of Noah, who was always reaching out to her.

    ¡°I will always be by your side. Just like I¡¯ve been so far.¡±

    For Esther, who had felt Noah¡¯s unchanging heart for a long time, there was no confession more touching than this.

    The words that indicate he would make her happy was better than promising a heart that wouldn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With a radiant smile, Esther nodded.

    Noah let out the breath he had been holding nervously and pulled the ring out of the case.

    ¡°How scared I was that you would say we should hold off still.¡±

    ¡°No way. I was going to propose first when I go back¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been missing you. My family will be sad to hear it, but it¡¯s a little more than my family.¡±

    Knowing just how much family meant to Esther, Noah¡¯s eyes grew red.

    ¡°I remember the days Iy in bed and watched you. I never thought this day woulde.¡±

    ¡°I know. We¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±

    Esther made a simr wistful smile as she recalled the day she first met Noah.

    ¡°Now get up.¡±

    Esther pulled Noah¡¯s arm. But Noah shook his head and took Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s the ring left.¡±

    Esther waved her hand, showing off the ring she was already wearing on her fourth finger.

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else to put it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this prettier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s neat.¡±

    If the previous ring was overly shy with arge diamond embedded in it, the new ring had a much simpler design.

    ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re ufortable with the ring. You have to keep wearing this going forward. So I made it with your taste in mind.¡±

    Esther definitely liked it a lot more than the promise ring.

    And so, maintaining a smile, she removed the ring from her left hand and put it on her right hand.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Noah tried to put the proposal ring on, but identally dropped it as his fingers slipped.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just so nervous.¡±

    Noah¡¯s ears were red.

    Esther¡¯s smile grew wider as she watched.

    Slowly, the ring was ced on Esther¡¯s left fourth finger. Noah took her hand and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Thank you. For choosing me.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    Esther responded yfully, stretching out her hands and waving the two rings.

    ¡°Do you remember thest time you drank?¡±

    ¡°I just remember the endlessly refilling of my drinking ss. Myst memory is the dining room.¡±

    ¡°That night, we slept together in bed.¡±

    Noah stiffened at Esther¡¯s mischievous words.

    ¡°¡­Lies.¡±

    ¡°Really. Although you just fell asleep.¡±

    Noah hurriedly asked, his voice desperate and regretful as he sped his hands together.

    ¡°Shall we lie down today?¡±

    ¡°There will be no such thing?¡±

    Esther coyly pushed Noah, whose eyes changed.

    ¡°I was drunk at the time so I don¡¯t even remember. It¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°From now on, we will be lying together every day, mmm? Be patient.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Everyday. Together.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face reddened as he imagined their married life.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Your face is so red.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡±

    Contrary to what he said, fire was burning in Noah¡¯s eyes.

    Esther, who was embarrassed for no reason, turned her head and admired the sky that had turned red.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell Dad as soon as I return.¡±

    ¡°The grand duke visited the imperial pce not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Esther was aware that Deheen had given permission to marry.

    It was because after the dinner and drinks with Noah, he insinuated that he was going to the imperial pce.

    ¡°So my mother and sister are already collecting dress designs. Will you stop by the imperial pce soon?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have to formally say hello.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home together. We can tell them together.¡±

    Esther nodded as she squeezed Noah¡¯s hand.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Time flew. A monthter¡­

    The day to select Esther¡¯s wedding dress came.

    The staff of 10 pre-selected dressing rooms gathered at the imperial pce with their prepared dresses.

    Thepetition among the designers was fierce. It wasn¡¯t just because it was the first national event after a long time. All the dresses Esther wore became very popr after the marriage announcement.

    Everyone poured their spirits into it, hung up their prepared dress, and waited for Esther.

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress and Lady Esther of Tersia will be arriving soon!¡±

    An attendant ran to announce the arrival of the empress and Esther, and the venue was filled with tension.

    Esther, who arrived at the venue with the empress without much thought, was taken aback when she saw as many people as there would be at the banquet.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve already decided on the dressing room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have decided. After vetting and choosing, these are the 10 selected dressing rooms. Take your time and look around.¡±

    Esther did not know this at all. Not particrly greedy for dresses, she had entrusted everything to the empress and princess.

    All of the top dressing rooms in society were gathered.

    The atmosphere was so serious that Esther walked around the venue in a simrly serious mood.

    ¡°I was in charge of Her Majesty¡¯s dress when she got married. Do you remember, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°All the dresses for the recent famous wedding were done in our dressing room.¡±

    ¡°The dress that was the most talked about in societyst time was our design.¡±

    Everyone mentioned the notable people who wore their dresses or the events their dresses were seen in, but all of them were outstanding so there was no one that fell behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite tiring to try on every dress. Let¡¯s pick five from all these.¡±

    With the guidance of the empress, Esther struggled and eventually chose five dresses.

    ¡°Should I try it on now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get everything ready.¡±

    ¡°Take your time to change. I¡¯ll finish preparing here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you.¡±

    Leaving the empress behind, Esther went to another hall through the side door.

    The waiting maids greeted Esther and immediately started putting on makeup.

    ¡°I will also style your hair to match the dress.¡±

    Along with graceful makeup, her hair was beautifully braided.

    Esther rxed for a while, entrusting everything to their skilled hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    It was unfamiliar to see herself wearing a fancy white dress and veil.

    ¡°Everyone is waiting.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    When the door Esther had entered from opened, she saw a long curtain hanging down.

    And behind the curtain sat the emperor, the empress, the princess, Deheen, the twins, and Noah in a row.

    Amidst the sense of solemnity, the maid raised her hand after confirming that Esther was ready.

    ¡°I will lift the veil.¡±

    With that, Esther appeared in the first dress, which bore a rich skirt and an off-the-shoulder top.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Princess Reina pped first.

    ¡°Oh! So pretty. Maybe, we can decide right away.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see properly, my eyes are dazzled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my younger sister, but it¡¯s really a waste to give her to someone.¡±

    Everyone said one thing at a time, but Deheen and Noah, utterly stunned, forgot their words.

    Esther was very flustered with all the praise, awkwardly touching her bare shoulders.

    ¡°Would you like to turn around?¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    As Esther slowly turned in ce, apuse broke out again.

    ¡°This dress really shines when you walk, thanks to the jewels in thece.¡±

    Upon hearing that she had to walk to reveal the dress¡¯ true value, Esther walked towards Deheen.

    Deheen couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the approaching Esther, and eventually shed the tears he had been holding back.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Surprised, Esther lowered herself in front of Deheen and took his hand.

    ¡°I am¡­ I¡¯m overwhelmed with emotions¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    Deheen¡¯s throat clogged up, and his eyes widened, unable to get more words out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. If you¡¯re already like this, what are you going to do at the wedding?¡±

    ¡°Your wedding day¡­ ha¡­¡±

    Deheen turned his head to the side as if the thought of it made him cry again.

    ¡°Did the Grand Duke have such a soft side?¡±

    The emperor expressed curiosity as he nced at Deheen, and as if finding it funny, he pped and said,

    ¡°Please change into the next dress.¡±

    ¡°Dad, please calm down.¡±

    Esther went back behind the curtain, apanied by the maids who lifted the hem of the dress.

    Eventually, Deheen took out a handkerchief and muttered as he wiped away his tears.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if I say that I can¡¯t let go of my dear daughter, can this marriage be withdrawn?¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke! What a joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡±

    Following Deheen, Judy said something to Noah.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because she¡¯s my younger sister, but you know that Esther is the prettiestpared to anyone else, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    Then Noah nced at Dennis, who was surprisingly silent.

    He wanted to be cool, but he was wiping away the tears that had risen and fallen behind his sses.

    One by one, Esther tried on all five dresses.

    The problem was that no matter which dress she wore, all of them were pretty. It was difficult to choose.

    ¡°Are there any more? I want to see a few more.¡±

    Esther looked weary as she was told to try on more dresses, and said that five was already a lot.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough. What is everyone¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to decide because there¡¯s no dress that doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    Even the empress, who had an objective gaze, was at a loss, unable to choose a dress.

    ¡°Anyway, four dresses are needed for the main ceremony, the second part, the reception, and the tour of the capital. You can try on some colored dresses before making the final selection.¡±

    ¡°There are actually more dresses?¡±

    While Esther was surprised by the words ¡®colored dresses¡¯, the empress tilted her head quizzically andmented it was natural.

    ¡°Of course. In case you¡¯d have a hard time, I¡¯ve set aside the colored dresses for tomorrow.¡±

    Having used all her strength while changing the dresses, Esther nced at Noah, who was smiling brightly as usual, asking for help.<blockquote>

    <strong>Important?</strong>

    There will be some update schedule change. Check out the schedules tab!?</blockquote>

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Wedding~ Wonder if we will get a honeymoon arc before the children arc (I¡¯m pretty sure there will be a children arc, it¡¯s the bread and butter of these rofan side/extra/special stories)</em>

 Extra 11: Wedding (II)

    Extra 11: Wedding (II)

    However, Noah said something else without notice.

    ¡°If you are to try it all on again¡­¡±

    As Esther¡¯s eyes narrowed as he tried to give his opinion, he btedly figured out the situation and changed his tune, getting up and standing next to her.

    ¡°Shall we take a break?¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    The emperor, who had another schedule, gave his opinion and left first. Then the remaining people started a discussion.

    ¡°I vote for the third dress. It¡¯s especially elegant, and the silk matches perfectly with the design.¡±

    ¡°The frills of the second dress are adorable. I think Esther¡¯s cuteness will be maximized.¡±

    Princess Reina and Judy both liked the second dress, and they actively expressed their thoughts.

    As for Deheen and Dennis, they suffered from not being able to choose one.

    In the meantime, Esther, who had changed her clothes and came out, sat down in an empty seat. She felt a tap on her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    It was Noah. Standing behind her, he pressed her tight shoulders.

    ¡°The dresses were heavier than I thought. My body is sore because I kept wearing a corset.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to call it a day.¡±

    ¡°No. Everyone is like that because they care for me.¡±

    Esther shook her head and drank the water the maids brought.

    ¡°Ha. Amazing. I will live.¡±

    ¡°Eat this too.¡±

    Esther picked a cookie off the te, took a bite and tilted her head.

    ¡°It tastes familiar. Is this¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The grand duke has prepared it.¡±

    These were cookies made by Esther¡¯s favorite chef.

    Did he prepare it in anticipation of this time? Esther smiled anyway, moved by the thought.

    Eating something sweet made her eyes wide and revived her spirits.

    ¡°Which do you think is the best?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the dresses. I only saw your face. You¡¯re so pretty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther rolled her eyes at Noah¡¯s yful joke.

    ¡°Okay, okay. The first one was feminine because your shoulder line was emphasized, the second one was lovely because the frills were cute, the third one was elegant and made you look mature, and the fourth¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop!¡±

    In the end, Noah¡¯s verdict that everything was pretty only increased the dilemma.

    ¡°My preference is¡­ The fourth dress, the mermaid dress. It¡¯s so sexy I don¡¯t want to show you to other people.¡±

    Noah caressed the back of Esther¡¯s neck as he muttered in a low,nguid tone.

    Embarrassed, Esther jumped up, her ears red.

    ¡°Everything, I want to try them all on again.¡±

    ¡°Shall I go in too this time?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Pushing away Noah, who kept smirking and teasing, Esther went to the empress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it on just one more time.¡±

    ¡°Will you? Let¡¯s take a closer look this time.¡±

    Returning to the room, Esther decided to choose the dress she liked more than the others, and examined it carefully.

    As the maids put on a veil that matched the dress, the madams of the dressing rooms spoke in tones of envy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many brides, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the whole family get together to choose a dress.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know how everyone¡¯s eyes are so full of love.¡±

    Opening the curtain, Esther immediately agreed with the madams.

    Even though it was tiring and tedious to try on the many outfits, everyone in her family had eyes full of anticipation.

    She was energized by the gazes that made her feel that she was loved.

    After trying on the dresses again, she carefully selected two by a vote.

    Amazingly, the result matched Esther¡¯s wish.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is the one who did the hard work. Thank you for preparing.¡±

    The empress looked at Esther with eyes full of affection. Then she beckoned to her maid.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Then, tables were brought in, one after another. There was a box on each table.

    ¡°This is the royal family¡¯s historic collection of essories. It boasts a tradition that is hundreds of years old and is full of precious jewelry that you can¡¯t see anywhere else.¡±

    The empress walked between the tables with Deheen and introduced the essories.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing, but I¡¯d like to give it as a thank you gift for epting this marriage.¡±

    Dennis, who was interested in anything rare, was the first to look around with curiosity.

    ¡°We also have something prepared.¡±

    With Deheen and the empress upied with the gifts, Esther fell back with Noah.

    ¡°Preparing for a wedding isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°I know. I realize that it¡¯s not just between us.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really right in front of you now.¡±

    The two tightly interlocked their hands and imagined the uing wedding day.

    Under the skillful direction of the empress, the preparations for the wedding continued smoothly.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Esther and Noah¡¯s wedding was designated as a holiday, and the whole capital was immersed in a festive mood.

    It was open until the eve of the festival, and the lights in the capital had not been turned off for two days already, and expectations were growing.

    Esther, the center of all topics and the main character of the day, woke up early in the morning and was in the middle of dressing up. As there were four parts to the wedding, there were many things to prepare.

    When I was getting my makeup done, Noah, who finished his preparations first, entered the dressing room. It looked like he had simple makeup done.

    From the moment Noah entered, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Esther.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°What am I to do if you¡¯re already this pretty?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare to look pretty today. I must be pretty.¡±

    Esther yfully epted Noah¡¯s praise and stared at him in the mirror.

    Perhaps thanks to the effort he put into taking care of his skin for several days, his face was shining brightly.

    After bright makeup was applied, her hair was neatly tied up to emphasize her neckline.

    Even the long veil that hung down to the floor radiant light. Of course, since small jewels were woven in.

    After putting on the earrings and ne chosen beforehand and fixing the tiara inherited from the empress, Esther¡¯s preparations werepleted.

    Noah, who was watching from behind her, sneaked out of the room and dragged a cart into the room.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get out for a while.¡±

    When everyone went out and only the two of them were left, Noah lifted the end of the cloth.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther tilted her head, her face morphing intoplete disbelief as the cloth was removed.

    On top of the cart were shoes decorated with flowers.

    Pink eyes widened at the sight of the shoes, which were studded with jewels and seemed to have no practical use whatsoever.

    ¡°Why is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°These are the shoes to wear at the wedding. My promise that I will always take you to good ces with your new shoes.¡±

    Without hesitation, Noah bent his knees and rolled up the front of Esther¡¯s dress.

    Gently, he held her ankle and put her shoes on, which, contrary to her fancy appearance, fit veryfortably.

    Impressed, Esther hugged Noah, who was looking up at her, by the neck.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Then, a knock sounded and Deheen and the twins announced their arrival.

    ¡°Hmmmm.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    As Esther looked back and smiled, Deheen blinked at Noah.

    ¡°I will go and get ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was right before the wedding, so everyone was busy, many servants were running around in the hallway.

    Esther slowly approached, looking alternately at Deheen, Judy, and Dennis all in suits.

    ¡°How do I look?¡±

    ¡°How? Really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Where did Esther go? I see nothing but light.¡±

    Dennis threw Judy a pathetic gaze. How childish it was to exaggeratedly look around.

    ¡°Too pretty. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re my sister, but you¡¯re probably the most beautiful crown princess in the history of the Austin Empire.¡±

    ¡°I knew this day woulde someday, but I still feel it¡¯s too soon.¡±

    ¡°Among us, Esther is the first to go.¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought?¡±

    ¡°¡­Even so, it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Deheen and the twins expressed their sentiments towards Esther, who was now really getting married.

    ¡°I will definitely visit once every two weeks, just as the imperial pce has allowed me to do.¡±

    Esther would be the crown princess, but considering her position as the saint, the imperial pce made an exception and allowed her free exit and entry.

    Unofficially, she was allowed to stay at the Grand Duchy of Tersia once every two weeks, or more than a week a month.

    Gazing at the three of them, Esther remembered the day she first entered the grand ducal family.

    ¡°My home never changes. My fence will always be my dad and older brothers.¡±

    They changed her heart, from wanting to die to wanting to live, and they made her enjoy happiness she had never known before.

    She nned to pay it back by their side for the rest of her life. Marrying Noah didn¡¯t change anything.

    ¡°Of course. I am just d that there is another fence you can rely on.¡±

    Unable to contain his overwhelming emotions, Deheen engulfed Esther in a hug, tears hanging from his eyes.

    ¡°If life in the imperial pce is difficult,e back anytime.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with divorce these days, you know?¡±

    ¡°Why are you bringing up ¡®divorce¡¯ to your soon-to-be-married sister? Anyway¡­¡±

    Judy and Dennis came to Deheen¡¯s side and joined the hug.

    In the warm embrace of the three, Esther had to constantly struggle to hold back her tears.

    <em>Tok tok. </em>With an urgent knock, Dorothy entered.

    ¡°Lady Esther! It¡¯s time. Pleasee out now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther held out her hand to Deheen, who held and squeezed it. Her hand was still small in hisrge one.

    ¡°I will watch you from behind. Do well!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on the wedding!¡±

    After the words of encouragement, Judy and Dennis went out, but Esther¡¯s tense body stiffened.

    ¡°Are you shaking?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Suddenly, my heart is beating so fast.¡±

    Deheen held Esther¡¯s hand tighter and spoke kindly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Today is your day. Everyone has gathered to bless you. Don¡¯t be afraid and have fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I have Dad by my side.¡±

    Thanks to Deheen, who reliably stood by her side, Esther¡¯s tension gradually eased, and her heart instead started beating with anticipation.

    The moment Esther arrived in front of the banquet hall, the door that had been firmly closed opened wide.

    She could see bright chandelier lights pouring down on a flower-covered stage. Sunlight came in through the wide open windows, making it as bright as the outdoors.

    There were countless people in the banquet hall, and the gazes of those who had not been able to enter centered on her.

    But somehow, the instant the door opened, Esther saw only Noah, standing on the stage waiting for her.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> I feel like I¡¯m sending off my daughter ;-; It¡¯s been 3 years since I first read this story from Lev! Live well, Esther and Noah! Always walk on a flower path!</em>

 Extra 12: Wedding (III)

    Extra 12: Wedding (III)

    The moment Esther¡¯s pink eyes met Noah¡¯s ck ones, Noah grinned.

    As though reciprocating, Esther also smiled brightly, and the guests who saw the exchange burst into praise.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Arm in arm with Deheen, Esther walked on the carpet that led to Noah.

    The banquet hall was sorge that it took quite a while to walk, and Noah, unable to wait, set off for the two.

    With displeasure in his voice, Deheen muttered as he watched Noah stride forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡±

    Esther had to hold back herughter because Noah seemed unable to control his body.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Standing in front of the father and daughter pair, Noah held out his hand.

    Deheen, who had delivered Esther sooner than she expected, stared anxiously at Noah.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Unable to let this be, Esther pushed Deheen a little with her arm.

    With a sigh, Deheen let go of Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Although it was only three words, Noah knew better than anyone else the sincerity contained in it.

    Also, how grateful he was to hand over Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I will do really well.¡±

    ¡°I allowed it because it¡¯s you.¡±

    Suddenly, in Deheen¡¯s view, the young Esther, back when she was brought from the temple, was superimposed on the current Esther.

    A lot of time had passed since then, and seeing Esther who had grown up so beautifully and healthy, he couldn¡¯t wish for anything more.

    So he dly gave Esther¡¯s hand to Noah.

    ¡°You must be happy.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes were red as he took a step back.

    And eventually, as he took in the sight of Esther standing next to Noah, he burst into tears.

    After adopting Esther, his notorious nicknames disappeared and rumors spread about his sincere pride in his child, but seeing Deheen crying was truly shocking.

    ¡°Oh my God, are those tears?¡±

    ¡°How did the grand duke, who was once called a killing maniac, be like that¡­¡±

    Deheen was now remembered by everyone for his overflowing love for his children.

    Hand in hand, Noah and Esther walked side by side towards the podium where the two would stand.

    ¡°I will never let you go.¡±

    Happiness surged as Noah held Esther¡¯s hand tighter.

    Fragrant flower petals were scattered on their both sides as they walked across the stage.

    It was an event that Judy and Dennis had prepared in advance, with the desire that the two of them would only walk on a flower path.

    ¡®Live well.¡¯

    ¡®If my sister cries, you will die.¡¯

    Reading the lips of her brothers, Esther, too, became blissful.

    While walking, Esther noticed her acquaintances among the guests.

    Every time their eyes met, they generously apuded with beaming smiles.

    Upon arriving at the podium, Shur appeared at the end of the path where Esther had first set out with Deheen.

    As they had practiced several times beforehand, Shure put the flower basket in his mouth and moved slowly.

    Although the guests were a little frightened by the appearance, they admired Esther¡¯s ability, and congratted the imperial family for weing such a wonderfuldy as the crown princess.

    ¡°Thank you, Shur.¡±

    Esther caressed Shur and took a bouquet out of the basket.

    Esther and Noah, now really standing on the podium, gazed at each other.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s expression of love, Esther smiled wide enough that her eyes curved into crescents.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    It was clear to everyone that Esther and Noah were happy.

    In front of the watching guests, the two pledged their marriage, vowed love and lightly kissed each other.

    After the wedding, they changed outfits and went around to receive congrattory greetings from the guests.

    When that was done, they changed into another set of outfits and went out of the pce to meet the crowd waiting for the two of them.

    After touring the capital in an open carriage, they returned to the imperial pce and attended the reception.

    Once Esther and Noah returned to their senses after digesting all the tight schedules, it was already dark at night.

    They slipped away like they were escaping from the people holding them and saying different variations of congrattions.

    ¡°I woke up at four in the morning, do you know what time it is now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already past ten.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you very tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I really want to loosen the corset.¡±

    Everything weighed heavily on her body, as she was wearing more than usual.

    It was a day of bliss and gratitude, but tension also came along with it, so Esther was even more exhausted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s okay to leave now.¡±

    The two quietly left the banquet hall and headed to the crown prince¡¯s pce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the day went.¡±

    ¡°I waspletely out of it.¡±

    ¡°Still, we are now officially husband and wife.¡±

    While emphasizing ¡®husband and wife¡¯, Noah wrapped his arms around Esther¡¯s waist.

    Upon arriving at the crown prince¡¯s pce, Noah led Esther to arger room upstairs, not the room she was originally staying in.

    ¡°This is our bedroom from now on.¡±

    It was a room that Noah had prepared with care in the meantime, all the way to the smallest furniture, in hopes that it would please Esther.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    It was almost identical in structure to Esther¡¯s room in the grand ducal residence.

    ¡°The environment must be unfamiliar. I just wanted you to befortable here.¡±

    ¡°I do like it. Thank you.¡±

    In appreciation for such consideration, Esther kissed Noah on the cheek.

    ¡°But the bed¡­ There is just one?¡±

    Among the many luxurious furniture, therge bed caught her eye.

    Suddenly, Noah shut the door.

    ¡°Of course. We are a married couple.¡±

    Conscious of the fact that they were alone in the room, Esther¡¯s body stiffened.

    Noahughed and took off the coat he was wearing.

    He didn¡¯t stop there. Staring at Esther, he unbuttoned the cor of his shirt.

    ¡°You want to take it off here?!¡±

    Surprised, Esther turned her head away.

    ¡°Then where should I take it off? Are you going to go out with me?¡±

    Unbuttoning a couple more buttons around his neck, Noah walked over and spun Esther around.

    Esther¡¯s cheeks took on a rosy hue as Noah¡¯s hand brushed her ear.

    They were together all day, but they were constantly surrounded by people, so she didn¡¯t realize they were truly married.

    But after entering the bedroom, nerves set in and the fact that they would be together alone from now on was tangible.

    ¡°Sit here.¡±

    While Esther¡¯s gaze awkwardly darted elsewhere, Noah untied Esther¡¯s braided hair.

    Then he took ab and gently untangled her hair.

    ¡°Take off your corset too.¡±

    ¡°Right, I can¡¯t feel anything anymore.¡±

    Esther turned to take off the corset that had been bothering her the whole time, but when she noticed Noah, she ran to the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll take it off after a while.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because I¡¯m watching?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    When he was stabbed to the point, he had no choice but to agree.

    ¡°It will take some time to getfortable.¡±

    Noah continued talking while sending Esther adorable gestures and expressions.

    ¡°Esther, how many children do you want to have?¡±

    It was a conversation that they already had a few times without a big deal. But this time, it was slightly different.

    Looking at Noah¡¯s mischievous eyes, the answer did note easily.

    ¡°I¡­ I need to wash up.¡±

    ¡°Shall we wash together?¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t maintain her sanity anymore because of Noah¡¯s forward attitude.

    As if escaping, she left the room, hurrying to the bathroom with Dorothy.

    When she entered the bathtub that had hot water prepared in advance, her mind calmed down and her fatigue was relieved.

    ¡°Oh, it smells good. This is not what you usually use?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your first night. I prepared carefully.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther felt the urge to get out of the bathtub, but she settled back down after a nce at Dorothy, who was humming excitedly.

    After a while, she decided she had washed enough and turned to put on her pajamas, but the spot where her clothes should be was empty.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of holes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a slip that¡¯s popr these days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t wear a slip that made her blush just by looking at it, so she took the pajamas she had packed and put them on.

    Then she headed back to the bedroom, but paused when she grabbed the doorknob.

    When she thought that she would spend the night alone with Noah, she wanted to hide somewhere.

    ¡®Am I not ready yet?¡¯

    She was educated about what could happen between couples, but theory and real experience were different.

    ¡°Lady Esther?¡±

    Seeing Esther standing stiff, Dorothy approached.

    Embarrassed, Esther turned the doorknob and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in. You¡¯ve worked hard today.¡±

    ¡°Lady Esther, you¡¯ve suffered as well. Congrattions on your marriage. Rest well.¡±

    Stepping into the room, Esther¡¯s heart was beating wildly like it was about to jump out.

    Noah was sitting in a chair. A lighted candle that illuminated the surroundings was on the table next to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther blinked rapidly, trying to decide between the bed and the seat next to Noah.

    Nowhere looked safe.

    ¡°This is a tea that helps you sleep.¡±

    Noah stood up slowly, holding a teacup that emanated a herbal scent.

    He walked towards Esther, who was still standing in the doorway, but she involuntarily backed away.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­A little.¡±

    ¡°Your hair is not dry. Water is dripping.¡±

    Noah put the teacup back down, picked up a towel, and approached Esther.

    He sighed as he rubbed the towel against her hair.

    ¡°Do you want to drive me crazy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    While sneaking sideways to avoid Noah, Esther, blocked by a cab, stood firmly against the wall.

    ¡°You just came out of the shower, water is dripping and there¡¯s a strong, clean scent. How can I stand it?¡±

    The eyes of Noah that were staring at Esther sparkled. She had known him for so long, but it was the first time she saw this side of him.

    Esther swallowed dry saliva, thinking for the first time that she might be eaten by Noah.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> THEIR HESITATION IS SOOOOOO CUTE!!!!!!!! And let¡¯s be real, isn¡¯t that how everyone¡¯s first time is like?! </em>

 Extra 13: Honeymoon (I)

    Extra 13: Honeymoon (I)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant to give me?¡±

    Esther hurriedly pointed to the teacup Noah had put down.

    ¡°I changed my mind.¡±

    Noah did not stop and stood right in front of Esther.

    With her back against a wall, nowhere else to retreat, Esther gently pushed Noah¡¯s chest.

    However, Noah grabbed Esther¡¯s hand and held her in ce.

    Esther, who was unable to do anything, could only turn her gaze to the side.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Gently, Noah held Esther¡¯s chin gently so that she couldn¡¯t look away, and their gazes crossed again.

    Slowly, both of them lowered their heads.

    ¡°Shall we go to bed?¡±

    Noah stroked Esther¡¯s hair as he whispered.

    Moisture from her hair moved to his hands.

    As he hugged her waist, her thin nightgown became wet and clung to her body.

    Esther tried to rx, but she was breathing out of sync with Noah¡¯s.

    ¡°Su¡­¡±

    The lips that had parted to answer were captured by Noah.

    Esther, who naturally thought they were going to bed, widened her eyes and slightly bent her back.

    Noah bit Esther¡¯s lips and spread his hands around the back of her neck.

    After a brief, chaste kiss, Noah dug deeper.

    Then, his lipsnded on Esther¡¯s corbone, which was exposed through her nightgown.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Startled by the unfamiliar sensation, Esther groaned softly and bit her lip. But that incited more fire in Noah¡¯s eyes.

    Esther stumbled as her legs loosened at the moment, and Noah caught her in a hug.

    ¡®Oh, his arms are firm¡­¡¯

    She was a little surprised that his arms were stronger than expected.

    ¡®Please calm down!¡¯

    Esther tried unsessfully to suppress her beating heart, which seemed to ring in her ears.

    She fanned her face with her hand, thinking that Noah had already caught it all.

    ¡°It¡¯s too light.¡±

    Noah muttered disapprovingly as he carefully set Esther down on the bed.

    ¡°I have lost weighttely. I cut back on eating because of the dress.¡±

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat well again from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You should. You will need a lot of stamina.¡±

    Esther nced slightly at Noah, who shed a meaningful smile.

    When Noah climbed onto the bed, the mattress sank slightly.

    ¡°Are you very tired?¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously, wondering if it was an opportunity to escape.

    Then the corners of Noah¡¯s lips pulled into a grin, and he bowed his head.

    ¡°Then¡­ just stay still.¡±

    ¡°What are you going¡­ ah!¡±

    Noah propped up Esther¡¯s back with his hand andid her back.

    Completely lying on the bed and trapped in strong arms, Esther and Noah¡¯s lips ovepped.

    This time, Noah didn¡¯t even give Esther time to breathe, he kissed and pushed until she gasped for breath. and pushed Esther until she gasped for breath.

    ¡°Hah¡­ breathe¡­ a little¡­¡±

    For a very short time, Noah parted his lips from Esther¡¯s, barely allowing her to breathe, then again¡­

    The hand that was on Esther¡¯s back lowered, wrapping around her waist.

    Slowly and gently, Noah moved over Esther¡¯s body and took her hand, interlocking their fingers to the point there were no gaps.

    Having tied Esther tightly, their lips met again.

    After a while, they slowly parted.

    Esther, shy, couldn¡¯t look at Noah at all because of the intense kiss, so she pulled a pillow and buried her face in it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do more than this today. Let¡¯s sleep hand in hand.¡±

    Patting Esther¡¯s head, Noah grabbed a pillow.

    His face was red as well.

    Knowing that they weren¡¯t the only one nervous and embarrassed, they burst intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to lie down together.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fascinating.¡±

    It was the first time Esther was lying skin-to-skin with someone who wasn¡¯t her family, so it was still awkward and unfamiliar.

    ¡°From now on, we will go to sleep and wake up like this every day. In the same bed.¡±

    Noah muttered affectionately and took Esther¡¯s hand.

    Lying side by side like that, the two of them started talking.

    From the first day they met to what they have been through, to recent events and their thoughts and tastes.

    They didn¡¯t even notice the time passing.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I was so tired that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to fall asleep right now. I lost my sleep while talking to you.¡±

    Noah smiled and hugged Esther by the shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s what love is.¡±

    ¡°Is it¡­¡±

    Perhaps because they were covered by the same nket, their toes touched under the nket.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t a big deal, it tingled. Noah flinched as Esther wiggled her feet.

    ¡°Are you provoking me? I¡¯m barely enduring.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Esther crept aside, but Noah pulled her back and clung to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall asleep. But since we have to leave early in the morning, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±

    Noah kissed Esther¡¯s forehead as her eyes were slowly closing.

    Then he lifted her head slightly, cing it on his arm, giving her an arm pillow.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Esther.¡±

    Noah patted Esther until she fell into a deep sleep.

    When Esther¡¯s breathing became soft and stable, Noah happily closed his eyes and slept.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    Esther, who woke up and started stretching, was startled and hurriedly pulled the nket over her head.

    She blinked and thought for a moment, then poked her head out to see if what she saw was correct.

    ¡°You woke up?¡±

    Noah, who was lying next to Esther and watching her, pulled down the nket.

    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±

    ¡°Just before.¡±

    ¡°If you wake up, wake me up too. I was surprised to see your eyes open.¡±

    ¡°But you look pretty when you sleep.¡±

    Esther yed with her hands at Noah¡¯s gaze filled with affection from the morning.

    She was not yet ustomed to the fact that as soon as she opened her eyes, she would see Noah¡¯s face.

    Noah got out of bed first and drew back the curtains.

    ¡°The weather is very nice today.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s like a gift.¡±

    It¡¯s always cloudy and raining at this time of year, but strangely, the day was clear from the time they were preparing for the wedding.

    As if the goddess blessed them.

    Esther and Noah left the bedroom, finished their preparations, and went out.

    Before going on a trip, they wanted to say goodbye to their family, but Deheen and Judy were asleep without a care in the world.

    ¡°How much did they drink?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really terrible. I thought Father and His Majesty the Emperor werepeting¡­¡±

    Dennis, the only one awake, put down his ss of water, shaking his head.

    ¡°Then, what about Brother Judy?¡±

    ¡°He probably became like that while adjusting to Sebastian? Sebastian cried again.¡±

    Esther looked anxiously at the two people who were sprawled out, unaware that she hade.

    ¡°Brother, take good care of them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go.¡±

    They left the pce for the guests and headed to the main pce, but the emperor¡¯s condition was not much different.

    The empress saw off the two on behalf of the drunken emperor.

    ¡°Come back safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to call me ¡®Mother¡¯ when we¡¯re together. If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯d like to fill the void.¡±

    These days, Esther felt that Noah¡¯s kind personality came from the empress.

    ¡°¡­Yes. Oh¡­ yes.¡±

    Knowing that the words came from the heart, Esther dly took the empress¡¯ hand.

    The week-long wedding holiday was pre-arranged to be spent at an imperial vi on the beach.

    As soon as they arrived after a long carriage ride, they took a walk on the road that faced the sea.

    Thereafter, they toured the vi. Although the vi was small in size, it was very beautiful because the sea could be viewed from anywhere.

    Esther went out to the terrace on the third floor, which was designed for people to enjoy the scenery, and gazed down at the sea.

    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty here. No wonder it¡¯s famous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the sea that¡¯s famous.¡±

    Noah brushed Esther¡¯s wind-blown hair and smiled mischievously..

    ¡°Then what else is famous?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re curious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Twoe, but three goes.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    When Esther started freaking out, Noahughed and asked a little more seriously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    From the moment Esther thought of marrying Noah, she already wanted to have children of her own.

    ¡°Then should we try?¡±

    Wrapping his arms around Esther¡¯s waist, Noah turned his face and kissed her lightly.

    Esther stuck out her tongue, pushing away Noah¡¯s naughty hand that was trying to sneak up from her waist.

    ¡°Catch me if you can!¡±

    And she started running into the vi.

    ¡°If I catch you, I¡¯ll really not let you run away this time!¡±

    Refusing to watch Esther and Noah flirting and running through the hallway, Dorothy closed her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t know because I¡¯ve already closed my eyes.¡±

    From the moment Noah wrapped his arms around Esther¡¯s waist, Victor had already closed his eyes.

    Esther, who had been running away from Noah as best she could, hesitated as she descended the stairs.

    ¡°Caught.¡±

    Noah grabbed Esther by the shoulder and grinned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I remembered what the goddess said.¡±

    Where Esther¡¯s gaze reached, there was a statue of Espitos.

    ¡°What if my child really surpasses my abilities?¡±

    Esther remembered the words of Espitos, who said that her saintly power would be passed on to her child.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing, and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Extra 14: Honeymoon (II)

    Extra 14: Honeymoon (II)

    ¡°You said you heard about it. You don¡¯t like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want the child to be put on a leash from birth.¡±

    With darkened eyes, Esther moved closer to the statue.

    ¡°You know. What I went through because of the power I never wanted.¡±

    Noah cradled Esther¡¯s shoulders as she stared at the statue with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Well, in the end, I got the happiness I have now because of this power.¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Noah leaned his head against Esther¡¯s and embraced her tightly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of that power that you became happy. It¡¯s all yours. Even if you didn¡¯t have power, you would definitely be happy. Because I would have made it that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Esther, whose thoughts wereplicated, foundfort in Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°With or without strength, the child will be very strong. Because they will resemble you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure they will be happy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But if you don¡¯t want the power to continue, pray about it.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as our child is born.¡±

    The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth went up, he smiled so brightly that it blinded Esther¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Just imagining it makes me cry. A child between you and me.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    Esther leaned her face against Noah¡¯s chest.

    Lowering his head, Noah kissed her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it some more.¡±

    ¡°Then shall we go to the bedroom first?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Esther, who was about to ask where the bedroom was, was lifted.

    Again, a light sigh flowed between Esther¡¯s lips as she was carried like a princess.

    ¡°Do you find this funny?¡±

    ¡°How did you know? I like to see you stuck with me.¡±

    ¡°Put me down. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°No one is watching.¡±

    Noah never put Esther down. In his arms, she arrived at their bedroom in the vi.

    The spacious bedroom on the top floor boasted an outstanding view, overlooking the sea as it was.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    There was also a small but private terrace, so when she opened the door and went out, the salty scent permeated her nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. I like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s prettier at night.¡±

    Noah pulled Esther and closed the door to the terrace.

    And without giving her a chance to speak, heid her down on the bed and started kissing her.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but they soon closed. The tips of her eyshes fluttered and swayed lightly.

    The kiss that started softly turned rough, little by little, and Noah¡¯s touch became unstoppable.

    Feeling shy, Esther tried to stop Noah several times, but was unable to do anything because her hands were entirely sped.

    ¡°Open your eyes. Look at me.¡±

    Esther mustered up the courage to open her eyes again. Her body trembled as her eyes met Noah, who was looking down on her from right in front of her nose.

    And with that, the clothes she was wearing fell off one by one,nding on the ground.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A few days after that.

    The two of them seldom came out of the bedroom except during meal times.

    They watched the reddish sunset as the sun went down and the star-studded sky at night from the bed.

    The seemingly endless movements that kept the candles lit to light the darkened room finally stopped.

    ¡°¡­Noah.¡±

    Esther, who was tightly held in Noah¡¯s arms, spoke in a weak voice.

    ¡°Water, please. My throat is so dry.¡±

    ¡°Your voice is hoarse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡±

    Embarrassed, Esther nced at Noah, who was smiling down on her.

    Directly looking into his ck eyes, her face flushed as she remembered what had happened earlier.

    In particr, when she saw Noah¡¯s upper body exposed¡­ She didn¡¯t know where to look.

    ¡°Put¡­ Put on your clothes first.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet?¡±

    Regardless, Noah smiled and picked up a cup of water, handing it to Esther. But, in a sh, there was not a single drop of water left in it.

    Eventually, Esther drank all the water from not only the cup but also a ratherrge bottle.

    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring more.¡±

    As soon as Noah left, Esther raised her upper body up. When she looked down, she pulled the nket in surprise.

    Reaching out, she picked up her slip, barely putting it on under the nket.

    And when she tried to get out of bed, she stumbled.

    ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    She had no strength in her legs. She couldn¡¯t walk and was just breathing nkly when the door opened.

    Noah had returned with more water, and his eyes twinkled when he saw Esther¡¯s silhouette softly reflected in the light.

    He put the water bottle and cup on the bedside table. After a few sips of water, he grabbed Esther¡¯s chin.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­ eup!¡±

    Then he parted Esther¡¯s lips slightly and pushed the water he had been holding in his mouth into hers.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    Esther, who drank the water without realizing it, tried to say something to Noah, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, so she only held out her hand.

    She took the cup that Noah passed to her and drank everything in one shot.

    ¡°Ah. My voice is noting out well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, since you screamed like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you stop that?¡±

    Esther¡¯s face turned red as she hurriedly shut Noah¡¯s mouth.

    Noah sat down on the bed, gazing at Esther with affection and love.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to be together all the time. Looking at this and that.¡±

    ¡°¡­I agree.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve been together for such a long time, and my feelings for Noah have grown as much as we¡¯ve been together.¡¯

    Esther was just amazed that it could increase further.

    ¡°Esther, are you having a hard time?¡±

    She tried to push away Noah, whose eyes were shining dangerously, but ended up resting her hand on his muscr chest.

    She was not used to touching his bare skin, so she hurriedly took her hand away, but he didn¡¯t let escape and continued kissing her.

    They stayed in bed for a while longer. A very long night followed.

    Eventually, after exhausting all their strength, the two fell asleep as though they had fainted.

    Noah, who didn¡¯t want to be separated from Esther, hugged her from behind, giving her an arm pillow.

    Soft golden powder scattered around the two people who were deeply asleep.

    At the same time, the statue of Espitos in the vi grinned.

    <em>(TL/N: SIKE! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!)</em>

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Time passed very quickly. It¡¯s already been a week.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the day we have to go back.¡±

    Esther, dressed in a slip, opened the door and went out onto the terrace, looking down at the sea and muttering sadly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Noah hurriedly took a nket and put it over Esther¡¯s shoulders. Then he hugged her from behind, as he often did this past week.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw anything properly. I was always in the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°You saw something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can see as much as you want.¡±

    Noah smiled as he pretended to take off the robe he was wearing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t see it. Hurry and cover up.¡±

    Esther blushed, covering her eyes with her hand.

    She couldn¡¯t adapt to his body, which was much stronger and firmer than she thought.

    To keep Esther from avoiding him, Noah hugged and showered her in kisses.

    Honestly, Esther didn¡¯t hate it either, so she spent a little more time with Noah before preparing to leave.

    Before getting into the carriage, they took onest walk along the beach.

    A gust of wind blew through their hair. Noah asked, twirling a lock of Esther¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Are you done thinking?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Realizing that the question was about children, Esther opened her heavy mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯d say the child doesn¡¯t need power.¡±

    ¡°If that is your decision.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t know where the saint will appear. The power of the temple might be stronger again, and the imperial authority might be weaker than now.¡±

    If a saint emerged from Noah, who would be the emperor, the imperial family would be able to achieve stronger power and governance than ever before.

    ¡°Are you okay though?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Your choice will be right. As always.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. For trusting me.¡±

    Esther held the hand of Noah, who constantly gave her unwavering support.

    Then, she tilted her head when she saw a tiny bit of golden powder on Noah¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Huh. I don¡¯t know where you got it from, but it has a special energy.¡±

    ¡°You have it too.¡±

    Noah also spotted golden powder attached to Esther¡¯s body.

    As soon as Esther touched them, they scattered and disappeared without a trace.

    At that moment, Esther had the feeling that Espitos was very close.

    ¡°It could be trouble. Anyway, shall we stop by the temple on the way?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think I need to tell her separately. Because she is always watching.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Realizing that the golden powder was the work of Espitos, Esther nced up at the sky and smiled.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Two months had passed since Esther started living in the imperial pce.

    She was worried at first, but under the care of many people, she was able to adapt smoothly into the life of a crown princess.

    Noah was very busy with work, so today, she ate with the princess and the empress.

    Esther let out a long yawn as she returned to her room after afternoon tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting really sleepy these days.¡±

    She stretched herself in a rocking chair, trying to chase away sleep, but she couldn¡¯t stop her eyelids from closing.

    Hissing, Shur sneaked up next to Esther, who started an unwanted nap.

    Shur had followed Esther into the imperial pce and was living with her.

    Climbing onto Esther¡¯sp as she slept in a chair, Shur tilted his head before leaning it against her stomach.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> oh my gosh, the statue smiling is like, out of a horror movie HAHAHAH and it was so awkward tranting the spicy parts cause I just kept giggling and thinking ¡®oh how the kids have grown¡¯ *blushes*</em>

    <em>To be honest, I¡¯m on the fence on whether the child should or should not be the next saint. With great poweres with great responsibility, and whether the child is a saint or not, being a princess is still a leash of some sorts. And¡­ what if the child actually likes the idea of being a saint? Plus this time, her parents have power and the temple is reformed. But anyway, the story isn¡¯t going to reach the stage where we will get another civil war of sorts so¡­ I shall just stop my thoughts here and go to sleep haha</em>

 Extra 15: Honeymoon (III)

    Extra 15: Honeymoon (III)

    Noah stopped by the bedroom during the day and found Esther asleep in a chair.

    Youve been taking a lot of napstely.

    As he thought it was cute and approached to move her to the bed, he found Shur on herp.

    Youre here too. Could you move away for a second?

    He whispered softly so as not to wake Esther, moving his hand nearer, but suddenly, Shur bared his teeth at Noah.

    <em>Sssshhh!</em>

    Noah was shocked by Shurs sudden action and lowered his hand to calm him down.

    Im going to move her so that she can sleepfortably.

    After taking some time to calm Shur, he was able to lift Esther.

    As soon as he carefullyy her down on the bed, Shur again clung to Esther and guarded against Noah.

    You are sensitive today.

    Perhaps it was because Shur hadnt seen Noah for a long time. Soon, the snake coiled up andy down next to Esthers belly.

    Noah finally rxed and rested his chin on the edge of the bed, looking at Esther.

    You look cute when you sleep.

    Throughout the break, he happily stared at Esther, then quietly left the room when an aide came to pick him up.

    After a while

    Waking up from her deep sleep, Esther was startled to find herself lying in bed.

    What?

    The moment she looked at the window and realized that it was dark outside, she jumped up.

    What happened? Did I fall asleep?

    <em>Shyuk.</em>

    Shur, who woke up together, acted cute near her stomach.

    What happened?

    Since bing independent, they had never slept together like this. Esther petted Shur, observing its cuteness up close.

    Then, her stomach rumbled.

    Ah, Noah will be waiting for you.

    Esther had promised to have dinner with Noah tonight.

    Before going out into the hallway, she looked in the mirror and quickly tidied up her hair and makeup.

    Dorothy, why didnt you wake me?

    His Highness instructed me to let you sleep well.

    Where is he now?

    He is in the study. He wants to do some more work while he waits for you to wake up.

    Hearing that, Esther hurried to the study.

    Your Highness! Dont run!

    Dorothy ran and stopped Esther, forcing her to walk.

    Why?

    What? Oh, just a feeling.

    Not understanding Dorothys words, Esther grabbed the hem of her dress again and brisk walked.

    With a slight stomp in her steps, Dorothy asked.

    Do you have anything you want to eat?

    What?

    Something you missed, or something sour that you suddenly want to eat.

    Not at all.

    Hmm. All right. Enjoy your meal.

    Watching Esther enter the study, Dorothy tilted her head, wondering if her expectations were wrong.

    A few dayster, it was the day of Esthers visit to the grand ducal family.

    Although normally, Deheen, Judy, and Dennis took turns going in and out until the gates of the pce were worn out.

    It was her first visit home. She had been busy adjusting and dealing with things after getting married.

    It seems like a very long time ago.

    Excited at the thought of going home, Esther was prepared all morning.

    She checked all the rare items she had received and collected while in the pce, and loaded them onto the carriage. Wiping her hands on her dress, she wondered out loud.

    Are there too many?

    There were seven carriages filled with presents.

    How could it be? Its a token of your love.

    Smiling, Esther pped her hands in agreement and she climbed into the carriage.

    Thats right, Shur!

    Will you take him?

    Yes, these days, he doesnt seem to want to be apart from me.

    As if he knew she was going to leave today, Shur went into his basket first thing in the morning and waited with his face sticking out.

    Esther went to her room and took the basket containing Shur.

    Now, she thought she was really ready. But a frown crept up her face as she was about to go outside.

    Dorothy, wait.

    Whats wrong?

    Im going to go to the bathroom.

    Again?

    Dorothys expression became significant when she realized Esther was looking for the bathroom again not long after she had gone.

    Are you feeling unwell?

    After an awkward trip to the bathroom, Esther found Noah.

    Im sorry I couldnte with you this time. I really wanted to go with you on your first visit.

    Its okay. I will be visiting more often in the future. Dont get too hung up on work while Im gone.

    Okay. Go and get some rest. Love you.

    Noah gave Esther a light hug and gently kissed her on the forehead.

    As Esther tried to turn around, Noah felt sorry for her and grabbed her arm.

    What should I do? I will miss you, I cant see you for several days. Since we got married, its the first time weve been separated for so long.

    Anyway, its just a few days.

    Look at you I clearly love you more.

    Youre measuring the size of love with something like this?

    Esther hugged Noah, pressing her face against his chest and whispered,

    Love you. I will be back.

    Okay.

    Noah was still sad to let Esther go, but he had no choice but to escort her up the carriage and see her off.

    The carriage started.

    Esther closed her eyes, knowing it would take quite a while to get to Tersia.

    She dozed off, and in a while, she woke up to a smell that tickled her nose.

    What is this smell?

    What does it smell like?

    Dorothy, who was sewing beside her, sniffed and looked around.

    But Dorothy couldnt smell anything.

    Stop the carriage for a moment.

    In the end, Esther even stopped the carriage, getting out of the carriage herself to find the source of the smell.

    This is it!

    What? But its a snack coated with cinnamon powder. Your Highness never eats anything that smells like cinnamon.

    Really? Perhaps my tastes have changed. I really want to eat right now.

    They bought a bunch of snacks from the stall and got back on the carriage.

    Do you like it?

    Yes. Its shocking I lived without knowing this taste. You should eat some too.

    Im fine. Your Highness can have it all.

    Dorothy gazed lovingly at Esther, who was eating very happily, with crumbs smeared on her face as she did when she was a child.

    Back in Tersia, Esther couldnt believe what she was seeing as she got off the carriage.

    Deheen, the twins, and all the staff of the grand ducal residence stood in front of the mansion, holding pieces of paper with her name on it.

    Should I go back right away?

    When Esther, whose expression hardened, tried to get back into the carriage, Deheen hurriedly lowered the paper.

    Everyone, put it down.

    I guess its no good.

    Huh. Its a failure. Then lets go to the second n.

    Judy and Dennis whispered and pulled back.

    Then, they held out a veryrge bouquet, waiting for Esther to approach.

    Wee back.

    Esther grinned as she received the bouquet from her brothers.

    Thank you. I like this.

    I knew it. I chose this one.

    Dennis boasted, smirking at Judy.

    Was your journey hard? I wanted to pick you up.

    She was afraid there would be an argument. Come on in.

    It was Esther who had warned them several times not to go pick her, thinking of how they would quarrel over who would see her first.

    Mmm, it smells good.

    The chefs worked hard because youreing.

    As soon as she entered the mansion, all kinds of delicious smells stimted her nose.

    Even though Esther had filled her stomach with the cinnamon snacks she bought on the way, the smell made her hungry again.

    Did my appetite increase?

    Esther, who liked delicious food but had a small stomach, touched her belly, marveling at her change.

    Its dinnertime soon. If you dont mind, just unpack ande straight to the dining room.

    Yes, Dad.

    After giving Deheen a big hug, Esther went to her room.

    It had been a long time since she had stepped into her room, but it was the same as before she left. Not a single thing had changed.

    The floor is smooth.

    Even the ss was shiny, showing just how well the maids cleaned it.

    Esther put the basket containing Shur on the bed and sat down next to it.

    This is my house, and it will never change.

    Just like when she first came here, it had always given her peace and warmth.

    She was looking around the room in nostalgia when Judy opened the door and entered.

    Oh? Shur is here too.

    Lately, his cute acts have increased. He also tries not to part from me.

    Really? Let me pet him Ahh!

    Judy, although still afraid of snakes, reached a hand out towards Shur. But he was almost bitten and he rapidly backtracked.

    Hahahahaha. Are you scared of this little one?

    No matter how small, he is BamBams child. He also has the blood of a Giant Big.

    Judy blinked pitifully at Esther as she sighed.

    Lets go. Dinner is ready.

    Esthers eyes widened as she arrived at the dining hall with Judys escort.

    Is there a party today?

    Its a party because you are here.

    Deheen responded as he pulled out a chair for Esther to sit on.

    The current Deheen didnt hesitate to say unfamiliar and affectionate things. The twins didnt react much since they were used to it.

    Your vacancy is too big. The time to sit down and eat together like this is precious.

    Dad, you often go to the imperial pce for dinner. My brothers too.

    That is different. It isnt this dining hall.

    Thats right. Esther, this ce is full of our memories.

    The words of Deheen and Dennis moved Esthers heart.

    As they said, this dining hall contained all the memories from the day she first set foot in it until now.

    I wille often.

    Only then did Deheen smile and raise his fork.

    Eat a lot.

    Thank you for this food.

    There were too many kinds of dishes on the table for the four to eat, but they tasted them all as they were made with love.

    This is a stew made withmb meat. It was simmered for two days.

    As the chef introduced the main dish, he scooped out a specially selected cut and set it down in front of Esther.

    But as soon as Esther smelled the rich stew, her face changed.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Someone save the chef!!!!!!!!! </em>

 Extra 16: Honeymoon (IV)

    Extra 16: Honeymoon (IV)

    The moment Deheen saw Esthers expression changed, he opened his mouth, about to ask her if she was okay.

    Urgh.

    Suddenly, Esther vomited.

    It was the first time this had happened, so everyone in the dining hall looked at Esther in surprise.

    Im okay. I suddenly feel a little sick

    Esther tried to defuse the situation when she saw the chefsplexion turning blue as he worked harder to introduce the dish.

    Lifting a spoon, she tried to eat the stew to show that its really good

    Urgh, ugh.

    Again, unbearable nausea came up.

    Why am I like this today?

    As she pounded a fist on her stomach in frustration, Deheen stared at the chef coldly.

    Are there any new ingredients?

    Oh, no. This was made with the same recipe that Her Highness has been eating well since she was young. Really.

    When the chef sensed he was about to be falsely used over his carefully prepared food, he knelt down and begged for Deheens trust.

    Deheen didnt think the chef that had been serving them for a long time had done anything wrong, but he was ufortable with Esthers condition.

    It doesnt smell strange.

    Sniffing the stew, Judy took a bite and tilted his head.

    The taste is the same as usual.

    But when Deheen saw that Esthers grimace hadnt disappeared, he ordered,

    Get the stew off the table right now. Everything, without exception!

    Yes. All right.

    The chef got up in a hurry and brought all the stew away with the help of the maids.

    Esthers breathing became better as the smell that gued her stomach disappeared.

    Drink this.

    Thank you.

    After gulping down the cool water Dennis handed her, Esthers stomach felt a little relieved.

    Dad, its not the chefs fault. I must have been tired from riding the carriage.

    Isnt this the first time youve ever been like this? We cant just let it pass.

    Look at this. Im eating well. Everyone, continue eating.

    Esther smiled brightly and ate the pickled tomatoes in front of her.

    Once it was clear that there was no special reaction, the tension in the dining hall eased.

    The meal resumed, but frankly, Esther suffered from nausea every time she tried to eat something.

    Not wanting to ruin the atmosphere, she endured, but the limit was approaching.

    Its happening again.

    She picked the foods she liked to eat, but when the nausea came up again, she decided to pretend to eat.

    Deheen looked anxiously at Esther, who was only poking her food.

    Are you sure you are not sick?

    Sure. I am healthy.

    As the meal continued, the next main dish appeared.

    This time, it was a steak that was grilled until no trace of blood could be seen, but as soon as she saw a tiny pinkish part, Esthers expression darkened.

    She hesitated right before her knife cut the steak, and eventually, she stood up.

    Esther?

    Sorry. I think I have an upset stomach. Ill go up first. Dont follow me!

    Deheen and the twins stared nkly at Esthers disappearing back as she hurried out of the dining hall, covering her mouth with a napkin.

    Isnt Esther really very sick?

    It is very different from usual. What happened in the imperial pce

    I am worried too. I guess Ill have to call a doctor.

    After Esther left the dining room, the meal came to a halt.

    Upon reaching her room, Esther ran straight to the bathroom.

    Dorothy rubbed Esthers back as she continued to vomit.

    You havent eaten much Could it be the snacks you ate during the day?

    No. The smell too Urgh.

    The strong smell of stew came to mind again, and after a long period of suffering, she finallyposed herself and went out of the bathroom after rinsing her mouth with water.

    Shur climbed onto Esthersp as she sat on the bed, exhausted.

    Shur.

    <em>Shhhhuk.</em>

    As Shur rubbed his face against her stomach and coiled up, mysteriously, the queasiness she experienced throughout dinner subsided.

    Surprised, Esther stroked Shurs head as he blinked cutely at her.

    Did you do something?

    <em>Shusyuk.</em>

    Its refreshing. Thank you.

    Dorothy, who watched all of this from the side, quietly left the room.

    And as she was going down the stairs, she ran into Deheen, who was on his way to Esther.

    Hows Esther?

    She is fine now. But I

    Dorothy hesitated for a while, thinking if she should share her suspicion. Ultimately, she parted her lips with a determined expression.

    Ive been observing Her Highness recently, and I wondered if she might be pregnant. I might be hasty, but it bothers me that she couldnt eat today. How about checking it out?

    What now preg pregnant?!?

    Astounded, Deheen stuttered, his voice taking a higher pitch. Then he hurriedly shut his mouth.

    Its just my guess, Your Grace.

    Deheen held onto the railing of the stairs, trying to ept the sudden shock.

    Our Esther She might be pregnant .

    Come to think of it, in the past Irene often had a poor appetite when she was pregnant with the twins.

    Compared to others, her morning sickness was especially severe, and her suffering until the birth of the twins was clear.

    Why didnt I remember that?

    The scene of Esther vomiting as soon as she smelled the food ovepped with that of the former grand duchess.

    With a flushed face, Deheen pped himself on the forehead and ordered Ben.

    Go and get Doctor Ethalin right away. Although he is retired, he will move when I call him.

    Yes, I understand.

    Having heard Dorothys words, Ben ran down the stairs with a face as excited as Deheens.

    I will bring the doctor up when she arrives. Stay by Esthers side.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Dorothy went back up. Deheen, now left alone on the stairs, wandered about, unable to control his emotions.

    Its my first time feeling this way.

    It hadnt been confirmed yet, but just imagining that Esther was pregnant made his heart swell.

    He was happy yet sad, thinking it was too fast for his daughter who was still young in his eyes, and it hurt just thinking of the hardships she would go through.

    Stopping his steps in front of the hung portrait of Irene, Deheen muttered.

    Can I be a good grandfather? Can I take good care of Esther?

    Deheens mind went white at the thought that he would be a grandfather. He had no idea what to do.

    Its the second, though. So I will do better than when I was with you.

    Deheen waited impatiently for the doctor, promising to do everything for Esther that he regretted he couldnt do when Irene was pregnant.

    A few hourster.

    Esther, can Ie in?

    Esther, who was lying down with Shur, lifted her upper body at the sound of Deheens voice.

    Yes. Come on in.

    The door opened and Esthers eyes widened at the sight of a stranger following Deheen.

    This is a doctor. I think you need medical attention.

    Its because Im really tired Its okay now.

    The more you take care of your health, the better, right? Lets check.

    Esther nodded because she understood Deheens concern for her.

    Plus, it wasnt like when she was young, where he made a fuss and brought in a line of doctors. He just brought one.

    Ethalin.

    Then excuse me for a moment.

    Doctor Ethalin was an elderly gentleman.

    He put down his bag, took out several tools, and sat in front of Esther.

    Take care of my daughter.

    I will examine carefully.

    Seriousness could be sensed from Deheens tone. He stood next to Ethalin and was unable to hide his nervousness.

    Esther found it strange, but she thought it was simply because he was worried, so she turned to Ethalin.

    Ethalin first felt Esthers pulse, and he made a strange expression.

    He checked something several times and listened to her heartbeat. Afterwards, he put a tool on her stomach. Then he looked at Esther and asked,

    Recently, you feel nauseous and sleep a lot, right? You also go to the bathroom often.

    Yes.

    Congrattions.

    What? What

    Unlike Esther, who was bewildered, Deheen grasped the meaning and squeezed his eyes shut.

    You are pregnant. Its just close to 2 months, so the pulse I can get is very weak, but with my 50 years of experience, Im sure you are pregnant. Haha.

    Esther then realized that Deheen had brought in a doctor who specialized in pregnancy.

    Really Am I? Am I pregnant?

    Thats right. Oh, its a national celebration. Its an honor to be able to confirm Your Highness pregnancy.

    When Ethalin made eye contact with Deheen, his eyes turned red and moist and he took out a handkerchief to wipe away his tears.

    Even when Her Highness Grand Duchess was pregnant, I was the first I am so happy and thrilled that I cannot exin in words. Heuk. Sorry. As I get older, there are only a lot of tears.

    Please dont spread rumors until an official announcement is made. Do you understand what I mean?

    You know how heavy my mouth is, dont you? I am just an old man who has already retired.

    After agreeing to Deheens request, Ethalin congratted Esther again and left the room.

    Left alone with Deheen, Esther blinked,pletely stunned by the results of the medical examination.

    I dont know what to say. In this case What expression should I make?

    Esthers face was strange, like she was about tough and cry at the same time.

    Deheen smiled warmly as he sat down next to Esther and squeezed her hand.

    You just have to be happy the way you are. When Judy and Dennis were born, and when you were adopted. I was happy as if I had the whole world.

    Can I raise them well?

    After finding out she was with a child, Esther was a little afraid instead of happy.

    Although her wounds were healed after being adopted into the grand ducal family, she had never felt a mothers love since she was born.

    She was afraid that she wouldnt be able to fully give the love she never received to her unborn child.

    Everyone goes through a first time. I was also clumsy andcking, but all three of you grew up well like this.

    Deheen hugged Esther and patted her on the back.

    This is a very noble and blessed thing. What could be happier than having a child? Congrattions. How proud I am.

    Unbeknownst to Esther, a few drops of tears flowed down her cheeks.

    Thank you for saying that.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> Just 3 more episodes I cant bear to let this go TT_TT Its taking me forever to trante thesest few extras, and its not because its super long or difficult ;-; </em>

 Extra 17: Another Happy Daily Life (I)

    Extra 17: Another Happy Daily Life (I)

    When her surprise had subsided and she wasposed, Esther carefully rubbed her stomach.

    It was surprising that a child was growing inside of it.

    When Esther touched her stomach, Shur, who was next to her, raised his head and nodded at her.

    Ah! Is that why Shur has been weirdtely?

    Recently, he was acting unusually cute and tried to stick with her. It seemed Shur was the first to notice the child.

    Are you trying to protect me? Thank you.

    The door suddenly opened as she was stroking Shurs head.

    It was the anxious Judy and Dennis, who had been sticking to the door and trying to listen into the conversation.

    Whats wrong with Esther?

    I asked the doctor, but he didnt answer. Why did you block his mouth?

    When the doctor didnt answer and simply left, the twins thought that Esther must have a really serious illness.

    Meeting Deheens eyes, Esther smiled shyly.

    Its not an illness.

    Then what is it? Tell me quickly.

    Yes. Im going crazy because Im worried.

    As the twins hurriedly approached Esther, Deheen put a hand in front of them, blocking their advance.

    Always be careful when approaching Esther in the future.

    And then he smiled and said,

    Esther is pregnant.

    What?

    ?!?

    Judy and Dennis were hardened like rocks, unable to react.

    After a moment of nkly staring at Esther and Deheen, Judy shouted.

    Hurray!!! I have a niece!!

    Then, as he tried to lift Esther up, Deheen grabbed him by the cor.

    Didnt I tell you to be careful?

    Im just so happy. Esther, congrattions.

    Judy couldnt contain his joy and he hugged Esther. Then he was bitten on the leg by Shur.

    On the other hand, Dennis, who was still stiff, turned his head and wiped his eyes.

    Are you crying?

    No.

    Wow. He is crying.

    Judy went beside Dennis, giggling at the sight of his tears.

    Move.

    Dennis pushed Judy away and came to Esthers side, holding her hand tightly.

    Congrattions. And thank you. My sister will definitely be a good mother.

    Moved by Dennis words, Esthers eyes turned warm as well.

    We will prepare everything you need. You dont have to worry about anything. Just focus on your health.

    What would my niece like? Will it be okay if I buy dolls of every type?

    It could be a boy. You have to prepare several things. Esther, leave the education of your child to me.

    Each celebrated Esthers pregnancy in their own way, sharing her joy.

    After a while, everyone left the room saying that they should start preparing.

    There is still a long way to go.

    Esther sat on the bed, unable to hide her smile, and giggled at the sight of her family already trembling.

    She touched her stomach. It was still t, as though nothing had changed.

    Thank you foring, baby.

    She whispered softly, hoping the child inside would feel everyones delight.

    Will Noah be very surprised?

    Esthers heart pounded as she thought of Noahs reaction when he heard the news of her pregnancy.

    During the few days she stayed at the grand ducal house, Esther was unable to lift a hand.

    Judy and Dennis took turns standing by her side, moving in her stead.

    She didnt know how many people followed her even when she was simply going down the stairs or taking a walk in the yard.

    All kinds of food were prepared before she even said what she wanted to eat.

    In the kitchen, her favorite desserts and snacks were freshly made every hour and sent up.

    Esthers face grew rounder in just two days of overflowing love.

    Looking into the mirror, Esther tugged her bulging cheek.

    Look at this. Ive gained weight.

    There is a precious baby inside Your Highness belly. You should eat better and get fatter.

    I hate that. How long have I been married to Noah?

    Regardless of Esthers upset heart, the door to her room opened.

    A trolley full of sweet desserts rolled in. She lost count on how many times it had happened today.

    I will not eat it.

    Dont say that, take a look. Dont you like these sweets these days?

    Although Esther dered that she would not eat it, her head turned around at the scent of cinnamon that spread throughout the room.

    It was just made, crispy and shiny cinnamon cookies, and she ended up getting her hands on it.

    Esther, who had eaten all the snacks on the te before she knew it, stood up, wiping her hands.

    I need to walk a bit.

    You cant overdo it.

    Its just the garden.

    She headed for the garden, and for some reason, her father and brothers didnt follow her.

    Perhaps they thought she could walk freely now?

    I often ran around with my older brothers here.

    Looking at the fountain and the bench next to it brought up memories, and that made Esther smile.

    Are you going to run around here someday too?

    Esther, who was imagining the future where her child was born, felt a presence and looked back.

    Noah?

    Her gaze collided with the ck eyes of Noah, who was sneaking up to surprise her.

    How did you know?

    I had a feeling. Its just like you.

    Noah pouted and hugged Esther.

    He only held her with one arm, as if he was holding something in his hand, but the hug was tight and warm.

    I miss you.

    Me too. But how did youe? You are busy.

    Your father told me toe because something important happened. Whats going on?

    Esther realized that Deheen had called Noah as soon as he found out she was pregnant.

    That

    She was about to reveal it right away, but somehow hesitated.

    Esther?

    Actually, I was not feeling well for a few days. So I was examined by a doctor.

    Noahs expression turned serious as he listened to her words.

    What kind of sickness is it?

    Not wanting to worry Noah, Esther shook her head and carefully delivered the news.

    He said Im carrying a baby.

    What? Wait a second a baby

    Noahs face turned into a surprised rabbits and he dropped the bouquet he was hiding behind his back.

    Its as you heard. I am pregnant.

    Taking Noahs hand, Esther slowly ced it on her stomach.

    Tears fell from Noahs eyes when he finally epted it as reality.

    Thank you. Thank you so much.

    Noah continued to express gratitude as he stared at Esthers belly.

    Seeing Noah crying like this for the first time, Esther was taken aback and nced at Noahs eyes.

    Why are you crying?

    I cant control myself because Im so happy. You have no idea how long Ive been imagining this moment.

    When even his shoulders started to shake, Esther made him sit on the bench and soothed him.

    After a while, Noah finally wiped away his tears.

    Have you calmed down?

    Yes.

    Noah sniffed, but didnt let go of Esthers hand.

    And he touched Esthers stomach again in wonder and fell into deep agony.

    What should we name our child?

    Hmm, it depends on the gender?

    If a girl is born

    Noah gazed into Esthers eyes and said in a serious voice.

    Daina is good.

    Esther flinched at the name she hadnt heard in a really long time.

    I want to make Daina happy.

    She was just grateful for Noahs suggestion because she knew what it was like.

    Leaning her head on Noahs shoulder, Esther smiled.

    Lets think of several names in advance. I want to give our child a good name.

    She recalled how happy she was when she was given the name Esther.

    Lets call a few famous naming artists as well. Ah, I should inform the imperial pce right away. Everyone will be delighted.

    Esther was truly delighted their child could receive so much congrattions and celebration just by being born into the world.

    What do you want to eat? Even if you ask me to cook for you, I will try my best.

    The mansion is already full of food. Look at this. Ive gained weight.

    Where did you gain weight? All I can see is increased loveliness.

    Noah cupped Esthers cheeks with both hands and kissed her on the lips.

    A few dayster, in the imperial pce

    Dorothy rushed to find Esther, who was resting in her room.

    Your Highness! His Excellency the Grand Duke hase to visit with a lot of presents.

    Dad?

    It had been a few days since she went home. She tilted her head, wondering what was going on, and went outside.

    Esther was horrified to see an additional carriage lined up in front of the pce where she was living with Noah.

    What is all that?

    I brought some things that are good for pregnant women.

    Deheen, who was instructing the servants moving the goods, noticed Esther and ran over to her.

    Isnt all this a little bit too much?

    Its all necessary. Ill tell the maids how to use it.

    There were various types of food and ingredients and all kinds of spices, herbs and medicines that were said to be good for the body.

    Deheens desire to take care of her could be seen and understood.

    I dont think theres anywhere else to put them.

    Dorothy whispered in Esthers ear.

    Really. There are no vacant rooms anymore.

    Esther sighed in embarrassment.

    The members of the imperial family had already heard of Esthers pregnancy, and thus, they had gathered and sent all kinds of precious things, so there was no longer enough space to store them.

    <em>Credits goes to Kushi for raw providing, and Ame for tranting.</em>

 Extra 18: Another Happy Daily Life (II)

    Extra 18: Another Happy Daily Life (II)

    While Esther was troubled with the overflowing gifts, the empress came running after hearing the news that Deheen had visited the pce.

    Grand Duke!

    As soon as the empress saw Deheen, she bowed her head deeply and expressed her gratitude.

    You have no idea how surprised I was when I heard the news of the pregnancy. Grandchildren are showing up before the joy of the childrens marriage is gone Its a double celebration.

    Thats right. As this is good news, I want it to be spread widely so that many people can celebrate it.

    Of course. We are already preparing. The children dont want a grand party, so Im thinking of sponsoring and volunteering instead.

    Thats good. Tersia will also be with you.

    And I am thinking of starting preparations for the soon-to-be-born child. There are many things I want to discuss together.

    I just had the same thought.

    The rhythm of Deheen and the empress perfectly matched.

    Esther interrupted, unable to see the two heating up over their grandchild.

    Dont do this here, talk inside.

    Ah. I was so delighted that I left a valuable guest outside. Then, shall we go in for a while?

    Great.

    As Deheen followed the empress, he also beckoned to Esther.

    Its a hot day. Its not good to stand outside for a long time.

    Ill follow in a bit.

    Esther urged Deheen and the empress to go in first, then turned her head to the carriage.

    While the servants were eagerly unpacking the items, a shoe fell out of one of the boxes.

    Esther picked up the shoe that was left behind and ced it in the palm of her hand.

    It was so cute and small that she couldnt even feel its weight.

    Its really small.

    Noahs voice flowed from behind as Esther curiously examined the shoe which was only half the size of her palm.

    The child has to wear it as soon as they are born.

    Esther sighed as Noah hugged her from behind.

    You are here again? How many times is it today?

    The two of us should spend a lot of time together before the baby is born.

    Holding Esther in his arms, Noah put his fingers through the baby shoe and pretended to walk on her hand.

    Eventually, Esther burst outughing, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled happily.

    Imagining the day in the near future when their child who would wear the shoes would be born.

    Esthers pregnancy was announced throughout the empire.

    Time passed not only in the love of the family, but also in the interest and affection of everyone.

    And on the day of childbirth.

    Esther had a hard time because the child did note out for a long time even after the amniotic fluid broke.

    There were a few crises along the way, but in the end, she gave birth to a very healthy baby girl.

    Wah, wah!

    When loud cries of the child resounded, Deheen, Judy, Dennis, and the imperial family, who were all waiting outside the room, all screamed in relief and joy.

    You worked so hard, Esther. Thank you. Thank you so much. How scared I was that something might go wrong.

    Noah squeezed Esthers hand, who exhausted all her strength and was breathing hard with her eyes barely open.

    What about the child?

    Noah, who stayed by the bed the whole time, swallowed tears and showed the child in his arms.

    She is a very pretty princess. Look at these eyes, nose and mouth. She already looks like you.

    She looks like you to me.

    Esther gazed curiously at the child who was still crying so hard that she couldnt even open her eyes.

    The childs name is .

    Daina.

    Noah called the name he promised he would give to the baby if it was a girl.

    Esthers eyes filled with tears. She blinked slowly, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Mom and Dad will definitely make you happy.

    Noah ced the baby in Esthers arms. And he gently stroked Esthers head.

    I will remember this moment for the rest of my life.

    How can we forget?

    With tightly interlocked hands, the two of them lovingly gazed at their own child for a long time.

    <em>[TL/N: Ive modified the sentence as the actual trantion is a bit awkward (the two of them gazed at their own child who would not hurt them even if they put it in their eyes) but I feel like it doesnt convey the whole meaning, so Im saying it here. Its a Korean idiom mostly used on babies. If something touches your eye, it feels very painful, but when something is    , you adore and love him/her so much that you feel no pain even if its inside your eye.]</em>

    Four yearster.

    Dennis, who became a researcher at the imperial pce, left to study ancient ruins. After half a year, he boarded a carriage to return.

    Dennis, are you really going to give it to her?

    Whats wrong with this?

    The eyes of Denniss colleague, Jane, widened as she peered at the doll in the box.

    The doll looked too scary for a child to y with.

    She will cry as soon as she sees it.

    How much Daina loves this stuff! She is different from other children.

    Curious Daina has been interested in Dennis research since childhood.

    She is really unique.

    Its not unusual, she is special.

    Dennis grinned at the thought of Daina.

    She must be bigger now.

    Are you that happy?

    She wants to y with all sorts of things. How cute.

    Why dont you get married and have your own child?

    I dont have the confidence that my child will be cuter than Daina. She is cutest thing in the world.

    Jane let Denniss serious statement pass as if she was used to it, and simply agreed Daina was cute.

    After a while, the carriage arrived at the pce.

    Jane, you go ahead and prepare the report. Ill go see Daina.

    Dennis took the box meant for Daina and ran off.

    After Daina was born, Esther and Noah moved into a muchrger pce.

    Running towards it, Dennis found Daina and Judy ying in the garden.

    What are you doing? Its so dangerous!

    Daina was dangling from Judys left arm. Both of them turned around at Dennis voice.

    Hey, you are back?

    Uwncle!

    <em>(TL/N: Dainas pronunciation still needs work, haha.)</em>

    Daina jumped to the ground and ran towards Dennis.

    My princess, how are you?

    Ung! Where is the gift?!

    Thanks to Dennis habit of giving her presents whenever he returned from a trip, Daina automatically held out her hand.

    Its in here. Lets go in. I have a lot to tell you.

    We havent yed yet. Daina will y with me more. Yes?

    When Dainas attention centered on Dennis, Judy urgently tried to regain her attention.

    But Daina held Dennis hand. Seeing that, Judy slumped and crossed his arms.

    Daina, are you going to do this? You just said Im the best uncle.

    Its diffwerent. Now its Uwncle Dennis.

    With a winners smile, Dennis gave Daina a hug.

    Lets go.

    Yes!

    Abandoned by Daina, Judy looked like he had lost everything in the world. But soon, he pursued the two.

    In the pce, there was Deheen, who came ahead of time when he heard Dennis was returning.

    Grandpa!

    Deheen smiled brightly and bent his knees when he saw Daina running towards him with the sunlight shining behind her back.

    My princess. Did you y well?

    Yes!

    Deheen asked Dennis as he carried Daina, who opened her arms for a hug.

    How have you been? Did you achieve what you wanted?

    Its as expected. It was a satisfying discovery.

    Good. Tell us about it when Estheres.

    Then Ill be hanging out with Daina until then.

    Now? That doesnt work.

    Deheen looked at the wall clock and shook his head resolutely, mumbling It couldnt be.

    Its her storybook time with me.

    How about conceding to me? Its been half a year!

    No, no! Its fun!

    After asking Deheen to let her down, Daina ran to the bookshelf and excitedly took out a book.

    Pwease read this.

    How smart you are that you choose your own book. Okay. Lets go to the room and read this.

    After Daina was born, Deheen practically lived in the imperial pce and read to her every day.

    Noah and Esther also read to Daina, but strangely, the little girl liked Deheens voice the most.

    Daina, arent you curious about the presents your uncle brought you?

    Later!

    When Dennis, who had been pushed back by Deheen after seeing Daina for the first time in half a year, stiffened from shock, Judy, who had followed him, tapped him on the shoulder.

    Do you know how I feel now?

    Im so sad.

    We cant beat Father. The time and devotion he put into Daina is different.

    .

    Unaware of the feelings of her uncles, Daina went upstairs with Deheen and ran through the hallways.

    Frustrated and indecisive, her bulging cheeks protruded more, and he had to hold back hisughter at the cute profile.

    Have you decided?

    Yes! This!

    The second floor of the pce was lined with rooms designed exclusively for Daina.

    Each room had a different interior, but the room she chose today was full of things rted to constetions.

    Deheen raised his hand towards a maid as he entered the room with Daina.

    They settled down, grabbing crayons to draw a constetion in the sketchbook. After a while

    I brought snacks.

    The maid came in with some cookies and donuts and set them on the table.

    As soon as she heard the word snacks, Daina threw the crayons aside, her pink eyes lit up.

    Daina, who stood on her short legs then ran towards the table, looked like a rabbit. Deheen could only chuckle.

    She tried to pick up a cookie, but the table was too high to reach. So she looked back anxiously at Deheen, pleading for help.

    Grandpa! Help!

    Your mother loved it too.

    Daina delighted Deheen not only in appearance but also in her eating habits, as she resembled Esther.

    Of course, there was a big difference in that she had a tomboyish personality and grew up receiving a lot of love, so she behaved like the world was all hers and asked for anything.

    Dainas growth seemed to depict Esthers childhood, which he regretted not being able to see in person.

    <em><strong>Ame:</strong> So does Daina have brown hair? Or ck hair? ;-; author, why are you doing this to us again! Novel/manhwa logic will say she has ck hair, but a total mini Esther will be cute and Esther seems to be a mini Catherine (if Im not mistaken, the Irene in the manhwa has chestnut brown hair and pink eyes) but I still want concrete answers for my imagination</em>

 Extra 19: Happy Daily Life (III)

    Extra 19: Happy Daily Life (III)

    Lets see. From here.

    Deheen began to read to Daina, who started eating cookies with a wholly satisfied expression.

    Although distracted by the cookies for a while, Daina soon concentrated on the contents of the book with her mouth opened.

    Just then, the door to the yroom opened and Esther entered.

    She finished greeting the guests from the temple.

    Judy and Dennis, who had been pacing the hallway, sneaked in after her.

    Mom!

    Daina, who noticed Esther, smiled brightly and waved a snack in each hand.

    You are eating snacks in the morning

    Grandpa gwave it to me. I didnt asfk for it.

    Having swiftly noticed the scolding atmosphere, Daina gazed up at Deheen, asking for help.

    Daina is right. I gave it to her.

    Dad.

    With a stern expression Esther made eye contact with Daina.

    What did you promise Mom the other day?

    Ugh. You can just keep this.

    Esther fell for the sad eyes and wiped the crumbs from Dainas mouth.

    Did you do well?

    Yes. They said they came because they had something to discuss about the New Years celebration.

    I heard His Majesty wille byter too.

    After Dainas birth, Deheen, who visited the pce as if it was his own home, became great friends with the emperor.

    Of course, the conversations between the two were mostly about Dainas growth and cuteness.

    Brothers,e and sit down.

    Shall we?

    Judy, who was aiming for the spot next to Daina, quickly tried to sit down, but Daina shook her head.

    This is Uwncle Dennis seat.

    Its too much.

    Dennis, whose shoulders soared due to Dainas choice, pushed Judy away.

    You, sit far away.

    Why you instead of me?

    Hah Its

    A small palm smeared with donut oil spread wide in front of Dennis, who was about to say that Daina had followed him since she was young.

    Gift!

    The reason was simple. Daina was curious about Dennis gift.

    Lets see it all together.

    Tell us how your trip went.

    It was amazing. There is a ridiculously huge building in the shape of a triangle .

    In a warm and friendly atmosphere, the family sat together and looked at the objects Dennis had brought back from the ancient ruins.

    Three weekster.

    To attend the New Years celebration held at the temple, Esther and Noah rode in a carriage.

    This is the fourth year.

    The temple has changed a lot now.

    The two had been attending the New Years celebration since the year Daina was born.

    It wasnt forgiveness. They were watching the temple so that it would not rot like before.

    Dad. Carry me.

    Daina, who had be very assertive, insisted that she would go with them.

    The carriage window was too high for Daina, so it was only when Noah held her up by the waist that she could stick to the window.

    She pressed her chubby cheeks against the window and looked out.

    Noah pulled Daina back, stroking her soft cheeks.

    Its dangerous, so be patient.

    When will we arrive?

    We are almost there.

    Can I meet the saint too?

    Daina asked, her eyes twinkling.

    Flustered, Noah nced at Esther, asking for help.

    Daina was curious about everything in the world, but she especially liked the story of the temple.

    Last year, she was obsessed with the story of the saint and sang the songs of the temple, and the whole family was troubled.

    Saint, where! I want to be a saint too.

    Daina did not yet know that the saint she longed to meet was her own mother.

    What is our Daina so curious about bing?

    Noah muttered as he fondly yed with Dainas hair, which was in pigtails.

    You dont have to be anything. You just need to grow up healthy.

    Yes.

    That was the only thing Esther, Noah, and their families wanted from Daina.

    Im healthy!

    Esther and Noah burst intoughter at Dainas reckless interjection once she understood the words.

    After a while, they arrived at the temple.

    When they got off the carriage, there was a long line of temple officials who came to wee them.

    Wee.

    We have been waiting.

    Daina flinched in surprise at the crowd staring at her and hid behind Noah.

    What is this

    Esther sighed and whispered to Noah.

    Please go far away with Daina. Everyone will try to talk to her somehow.

    Okay. Ill show her around the temple.

    Embracing Daina, Noah quickly passed the priests who were surrounding them and darted off.

    Wow. Dad, look at that.

    The interior of the temple, which was splendidly decorated for the New Years celebration, was enough to attract Dainas attention.

    I want to walk!

    When Noah put the excited Dinah down on the floor, she moved here and there with her short legs, looking around.

    It was funny; her chubby cheeks wobbled as she jumped around at everything that interested her.

    Her fair skin, her pigtails that swayed whenever she jumped, and the pink eyes that he saw everytime she turned around all made her look like a baby rabbit. Thus, Noah smiled heartily.

    Daina, who was walking forward eagerly, stopped when she found a huge stone statue of the goddess.

    Wow. Big.

    With her current height, Daina couldnt see the entirety of the statue, so she almost fell while tilting her head as far as she could.

    Dad, who is this?

    Espitos. She is the owner of this temple.

    I saw you in the constetion of stars!

    Daina ced her small hands together and bowed politely to the stone statue.

    Hello. This is Daina.

    Daina, who kept staring at the stone statue as if it was strange, suddenly gasped and fell on her butt.

    Surprised, Noah hurriedly picked Daina up and brushed off her skirt.

    Are you okay?

    The goddess eyes just mwoved.

    No way.

    Really. Look.

    Noah and Daina waited for a long time, but the statues eyes did not move.

    Hmph.

    In the end, Daina lost interest in the stone statue and started exploring the temple again.

    In preparation for the New Years celebration, they passed a road full of hyacinths, and the hyacinths leaned in unison in the direction Daina had passed.

    Noah gulped at the sight, but Daina didnt notice that.

    At this time, Shur quietly lifted his head from the small bag that Daina was carrying.

    <em>Shhhyk.</em>

    Oh, go in! Ill get scolded!

    Surprised, Daina pressed Shurs head down and hid her bag.

    But it was after Noah had already seen it.

    Daina! No matter how well Shur followed you, we said he couldnt go outside.

    Daina did nothing wrong. Shur came in on his own

    She really didnt intend to bring it, but Shur was just in the bag. Feeling it was unfair, Daina inted her cheeks and started running.

    Daina! Dad is sorry! Dont run, youll get hurt.

    Daina, who was turning a corner to avoid the chasing Noah, bumped into someoneing from the other side.

    Eek!

    Dainas body, which almost fell, floated in the air.

    Are you okay?

    Yes. Thank ywou.

    Daina stared at the man who lifted her up.

    The man was greatly surprised to see her, and after making eye contact with Noah, he lowered his head.

    Long time no see.

    You are here?

    I just got back.

    It was Khalid, who had left the temple.

    He carefully set Daina down and scanned her with calm eyes.

    You must be Daina.

    You know me?

    At that question, Khalids expression became indescribable.

    I know. I sincerely wanted you to be happy.

    Daina is happy.

    Khalid smiled as he heard the answer that jumped out immediately.

    Thank god.

    Noah didnt speak further to Khalid. He just greeted him with his eyes and took Daina away.

    After that, Daina, tired from walking, reached out to Noah.

    Please carry me.

    Are you sleepy?

    Yes.

    Noah carried Daina, whose eyes were already half-closed, and went to the room prepared in the temple.

    Esther was waiting there, and she took over Daina.

    On the way here, Daina was sleepy and kept rubbing her eyes, but as soon as Esther hugged her, she buried her face in her neck and acted cute.

    Esther sat on the sofa,id Daina on herp, and stroked her hair.

    Shall I sing you a luby?

    Yes!

    Ever since Daina was born, Esther had sung her the luby that had remained in her memories.

    With her chest patted at the same rhythm as the familiar melody, Daina quickly fell asleep.

    Sitting down next to them, Noah whispered to Esther as she leaned over.

    Shall we give Daina a sister or brother? She is now four years old.

    I think she would be lonely by herself.

    When Esther and Noahs eyes met, sparks flew.

    As Noah pulled Esthers body further to the side and was about to kiss her, Daina, who had fallen asleep, lifted her head and cut in.

    Why? Princess, you cant sleep?

    Mom is mine.

    The jealous Daina often interrupted Esther and Noah whenever they were about to make love.

    What about Dad?

    Dad is Moms. So Dad is mine too.

    Do you like your mother more than your father?

    Yes. Mom is the sweetest.

    Noahs eyes drooped sadly at the answer that came without a seconds hesitation.

    Then, Daina took Noahs hand and said patronizingly.

    Dad is after Mom!

    Esther found it cute that Daina had an order for her favorites, so she asked.

    Then who is next?

    Gwrandpa.

    Next?

    Um Aunt is good, Uwncle too. Dworothy is good, Victor is good too

    Dainas eyes began to narrow when she couldnte up with an answer even as she thought hard.

    My princess is good. There are so many people who love Daina.

    Hearing those words, Daina got up with a smile and hugged Esther.

    I love you so much. Thats why Mom is loved the most.

    Youre our daughter, but how can you be this smart?

    Touched, Noah opened his arms wide and embraced Esther and Daina at the same time.

    The moment he met Esthers eyes, he blurted out, unable to contain his feelings.

    I love you, Esther.

    I love you too.

    Me too! I love mom and dad too!

    Every day was happier than they could have hoped and imagined, with a small and precious interrupter who experienced everything.

    It will definitely continue.

    Dreaming and imagining the future.

    Esther and Noah were full of confidence that these beautiful days would continue.

    A Saint Adopted By The Grand Duke, <strong>END</strong> of Extra Stories

    Its the end, its finally the end! brb, gotta wipe my tears of joy I havemented on the characters and stories extensively for the past 200 over episodes, so Ill just conclude this with a big THANK YOU to all my friends (special shout-out to the contributors: Lev, L and Kushi) and you lovely readers for joining me on exploring Esthers life and adventure.

    Whether Esther is a saint or not, and even before she is adopted by Deheen, she did her best to work with the cards dealt to her in every life. I hope all of us will be able to do the same,e what may xx

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!